《Immortal Tao Supreme》


 Chapter 1

    The land of Dajin, 72 continents, covers a vast area of ten thousand li and has a population of no less than several billion. It is one of the great powers in the Western Shengzhou.


    Lijia town was a frontier town in the western part of the Jin Dynasty.


    In a barren mountain outside Lijia Town, the withered old pine leaves on the ground show that it is autumn time now.


    A young man of seventeen or eighteen opened his heavy eyes.


    His name is Li Shenglong. He is a runner.


    Li Shenglong in his previous life was born in the Chinese dynasty. As an old saying goes, if a person points his back, he can choke to death by drinking cold water.


    Li Shenglong is obviously the one with the back.


    Lee hasn''t looked around any more.


    The brain tingled, and after a while, it finally calmed down.


    In Li Shenglong''s mind came the memory of another person, or the memory of the original owner of the body. The owner of the body is also called Li Shenglong. He is 19 years old and is from Lijia town nearby.


    Because my father helped an inner disciple of Zhenxian sect by chance.


    The disciple gratefully agreed that Li''s father, Li Feilong, would come again in 20 years'' time. If Li Feilong''s son had a fairy fate, he would recommend his son to enter Zhenxian gate and become an outside disciple;


    if Li Feilong''s son did not have a celestial fate, Li Feilong could also recommend one to enter Zhenxian sect to become an outer disciple;


    or Li Fei If the dragon has no one to recommend, the inner disciples will also give Li Feilong gold and silver treasures to protect his wealth.


    The inner disciples of Zhenxian sect left a jade pendant as a keepsake, and also left the cultivation secret of Zhenxian gate, but only Li Shenglong''s father knew the secret.


    Mortal cultivation of immortals is to have a special qualification, that is, the so-called fairy fate.


    Li Shenglong''s father himself had no divine fate, and he had no secret method and could not practice it.


    However, Lee did not let his father down.


    He was really able to cultivate the secret skills of the real immortal sect.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong''s father was overjoyed. He publicized that Li Shenglong had immortal fate and would become an immortal sooner or later.


    As soon as the news got out, people in Lijia town looked at Li Shenglong''s father and son with different eyes, envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Unfortunately, Li Shenglong''s father was killed by mountain bandits a month ago.


    Li Shenglong is only a 19-year-old boy with a rich family background. His father never allowed his son who could become an immortal to do any work.


    As for her mother, she died of dystocia when she gave birth to Li Shenglong.


    Under his own grief, Li Shenglong was also embarrassed for his later life.


    Fortunately, at this time, the mayor of Lijia Town, who is also the head of the Li family, came with his cousin Li Peng Zhen.


    He brought the daily food and ordered:


    "Shenglong, you don''t have to worry. Although your father has gone, you are still from Lijia town.


    As the mayor of Lijia Town, I will never let you starve to death on the streets. "


    Not only is Li Shenglong very grateful for his uncle, but also the people in Lijia town are excited that they have a good patriarch.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to worry about his life again.


    In about a month, the immortal people of zhenxianmen will come.


    At that time, he can enter the immortal gate and become an immortal respected by everyone. He can also repay the kindness of the clan leader and people.


    However, it has not yet been until the arrival of the immortal.


    Li Shenglong is suddenly in a hurry, and his original healthy body suddenly fails.


    Li Shenglong himself does not understand what is going on?


    His uncle, a good patriarch of the Li family, visited him in person every day and helped him grasp the medicine. The medicine was very bitter. He had to watch him drink it all with his own eyes every time.


    Even if there is a little left, Li Pengzhen will tell him that the medicine is very expensive. Besides, you are so sick that you can''t drink the medicine. Come and drink it.


    Li Shenglong saw the uncle said so, but he refused to drink the medicine every time.


    At this time, Li Pengzhen nodded with satisfaction, and then told Li Shenglong to have a good rest.


    He left.


    When Li Shenglong saw that Uncle Li worked so hard for him every day, he was moved and regretted.


    In my heart, I just want to repay my uncle''s great kindness when I get well.


    One day, Li Shenglong promised Li Pengzhen and Li Zhenyi, who came to deliver the medicine.


    It is said that as long as Li Shenglong joins zhenxianmen, he will become the inner disciples within three years. At that time, he will pick up a cousin to enter Zhenxian gate and share the fairyland.


    Li Zhen was disdainful, but Li Pengzhen said with a smile:


    "my nephew has a heart, and I and Zhenyi''s painstaking efforts will not be in vain."


    It''s just that Li Shenglong''s illness has not been better every day since he took uncle''s medicine. Instead, it has become more and more serious.Li Shenglong doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Until Li Shenglong died.


    At last he knew the truth.


    Li Pengzhen took Li Zhen to see Li Shenglong this day. At this time, Li Shenglong was not far away from death.


    The spirit has been a little broken.


    Li Pengzhen called out a few good nephew. Although Li Shenglong could hear him, he could not answer him.


    At this time, Li Zhenyi''s voice came over:


    "Dad, this trash is dead at last. That''s good. The quota for cultivating immortals is mine. "


    "Well. Zhenyi, when you get to zhenxianmen, you should practice seriously and strive to become a real immortal as soon as possible. We Li''s family is a glorious family. "


    "Dad, don''t worry, I will try to be an immortal. Then I''ll practice some elixir pills and come back to honor you and my mother, so that our family will live forever. But, father, what about the dead man? "


    "What? Yeah. After a while, we will gather the elders in the town to examine the corpse, and then throw his corpse into the barren mountain. "


    When Li Shenglong heard about this, he was angry. He had treated himself like his own son''s uncle since his father died. No wonder his body, which had never been ill after cultivating immortals, suddenly fell ill?


    No wonder Li Pengzhen has to watch himself drink all the medicine he has caught?


    He wanted to open his mouth, he wanted to talk, he tried his best to command his body, he wanted to ask his good uncle, why did he have to do this?


    It''s that if a cousin Li Zhen wants to join Zhenxian sect and become an inner disciple in a few years, he will naturally come back to pick up Zhen one. Why can''t we wait so many years?


    Why?


    But he did not open his mouth, his consciousness gradually blurred, his father''s stern face appeared in his mind, Li Shenglong said to his father:


    "father, I''m coming."


    Since Li Shenglong''s body appeared on this barren mountain, it is obvious that Li''s plan has been successful. He summoned the villagers and examined the corpse. Li Shenglong was alone, and naturally no one would help him to pay for the coffin.


    There are also sensitive people among the villagers who know that this matter will never be as simple as it seems. However, Li Shenglong is dead, and Li Pengzhen is very powerful. There is no need to offend Li Pengzhen for the sake of a dead person, so everything goes as smoothly as Li Pengzhen thinks.


    Li Pengzhen took the opportunity to express his ideas.


    "Now that Li Shenglong is dead.


    Then the recommended quota for Zhenxian gate will be changed.


    Anyway, the immortal didn''t say it must be Li Shenglong, did he?


    Now we''ll select a person to shine on our Li family, don''t you think? "


    As soon as his voice dropped, someone he had already bought would shout again.


    "Clan leader, since the death of his father, Li Shenglong has been taken care of by you and Zhen Yi. This quota should be given to Zhen Yi, otherwise, everyone will not accept it."


    "Yes, to whom? Shock a young master so clever. "


    The fox''s tail is exposed, the villagers are not fools, can see clearly, but who can say what?


    There is only consensus.


    Li Pengshan, who had no intention of taking Li Pengshan''s corpses, did not want to be promoted to the wasteland.

 Chapter 2

    Li Shenglong received the memory of the original Li Shenglong.


    Based on his memory of his previous life, it can be judged that Li Shenglong''s father was killed by this Li Pengzhen.


    "Now that you have inherited this body, then" Li Shenglong "you can go at ease. I will avenge you for your big revenge."


    Li Shenglong quickly sorted out the current situation.


    Now there are two main problems to be solved.


    The first problem is that I was choked to death by cold water, how can I come back to life.


    Li Shenglong''s head was tingling again. He felt a bead in his eyebrow.


    A beautiful voice came.


    "My master, I am the spirit of the Pearl."


    It was not easy for Li Shenglong to recover.


    "You call it master? Who are you? "


    "Yes, master. I am the spirit of the Pearl. My name is pearl."


    When Li Shenglong''s heart moves, he can see a colorful pearl floating in the center of his eyebrows. The colorful light from time to time penetrates into his brain, which makes him feel refreshing.


    This pearl was given to Li Shenglong by a Taoist priest I met when I was a child. The fortune teller did not say that Li Shenglong had the destiny of an immortal.


    As a Chinese in the 21st century, Li Shenglong at that time, like everyone else''s reaction, did not pay any attention to this old trick of bluffing and bluffing.


    Finally, he could not bear the entanglement of the Taoist priest and accepted the spirit bead of the Taoist priest.


    It seems that this pearl has given him a chance to live again, and the first problem has obviously been solved.


    "So, I have also become the protagonist in the vast number of cross-country dramas. The immortal''s life is still a protagonist with immortal''s life. As long as his gossips are dispersed, many beauties come in one after another, and grade and other things are no longer a problem. It seems that this pearl is my plug-in. As long as you have this plug-in, what big poss can beat me, ha ha ha. "


    Li Shenglong YY for a while, suddenly thought of a question, what will the beads?


    "Pearl, what do you know?"


    "Master, I don''t know what I will do. There are countless seals in my soul. With the improvement of master''s ability, I can untie them. To know what I''m going to do? "


    "What else can you do now but emit this colorful light?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    "What''s that called? My name is pearl."


    "I think you might as well call it piggy."


    "My name is pearl, master."


    "All right, piggy."


    "Pearl, pearl, it is pearl."


    Lingzhu''s face is black.


    "Little pig, little pig, little pig."


    "Pearl, pearl, pearl."


    "Pearl, pearl, pearl."


    "Little pig, little pig, little pig."


    "Well, then call you piggy."


    Pearl ceased to speak, angry.


    "OK, I finished piggy, but I still have five days to make an appointment with the inner disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    Where are you going in these five days? "


    This has become the second problem that Li Shenglong has to face now.


    Lijia town must not go back.


    If he went back now, Li Pengzhen could only have two reactions. One was to see Li Shenglong come back from the dead. He was terrified and trembled every day. He did not dare to make any small moves against him.


    Second, Li Pengzhen for his son Li Zhen one heart horizontal, tear his face, directly start to kill himself.


    Although Li Peng array had no chance to be a immortal, he could not practice the secret skills of the immortal family, and could not become an immortal. However, he had practiced martial arts since he was a child, and he has been the first expert in Lijia town. This is also the main reason why he became the leader of the Li family.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart.


    "Li Pengzhen killed people like hell, and Li Zhenyi was an old son of Li Pengzhen, so he was so precious to his son that he went back rashly. It is estimated that Li Pengzhen is more likely to kill himself for his son.


    Although my body has cultivated the secret method of the immortal family since I was a child, the realm is just the blood training period at the level just started. "


    Although there is a legend about immortals in Dajin, no mortals really understand them.


    Even before Li Shenglong died, he only learned from the disciples of Zhenxian sect that the first stage of immortal cultivation was blood training.


    The blood training period is divided into ten parts, which mainly temper the blood Qi of the whole body. Only when the blood gas of the whole body is condensed into a blood pill, can the vitality be generated from the blood elixir, and nourish the body with the vitality, so as to lay a good foundation for the next step of cultivating immortals.


    Li Shenglong now has the strength to practice the secret method of the immortal family since he was young. He has just entered the realm of practicing blood. That is to say, it is better than ordinary people. It is impossible to deal with Li Pengzhen, a martial arts expert who has been in the world for decades.Li Shenglong also knows this. He who has died by accident once does not want to die just after resurrection.


    "Since Lijia town can''t go back, we have to go to 100000 mountains. Five days later, I reappeared in this Lijia town. I didn''t dare to do anything else in front of the immortal in the real immortal sect. "


    Lijia town is a border town of the Jin Dynasty, surrounded by 100000 mountains. The barren mountain where Li Shenglong is now is strictly a part of the 100000 mountains.


    Li Shenglong also lived in the mountains in his previous life. He was a bit confident about how to live in the mountains.


    Li Shenglong all the way to the East, into the mountains and forests, where there are many beasts, Li Shenglong of previous generations knew this, look at the sky will be dark, Li Shenglong drill wood fire, light around the branches, to disperse the beasts.


    Fire can disperse the general beast, but the beast that fire can''t disperse is often fatal.


    For safety, Li Shenglong picked several wild fruits and climbed a tree about three meters high.


    After eating the wild fruit, Li Shenglong combed his memory and began to practice the secret method of the immortal family taught by the inner disciples of Zhenxian sect and practiced the blood classic.


    This practice of blood classic is the basic skill practiced by the disciples of Zhenxian sect during the blood practice period.


    It is important to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth, take the eight meridians to reach the elixir field, and transform it into the whole body''s blood gas after refining the elixir field.


    This refining method is the most common method. However, this method is time-consuming and efficiency depends on one''s aptitude. For example, Li Shenglong inhaled ten parts of heaven and earth''s vitality, wandered into meridians, dissipated two parts, and transformed into blood gas after entering the elixir field. Those with good qualifications can transform eight parts of heaven and earth into five to six parts, and those with poor qualifications are just like Li Shenglong One and a half would be great.


    In addition, the elixir field will accumulate the vitality of heaven and earth that can not be transformed each time. With Li Shenglong''s qualification, he can only practice one hour a day at most. Otherwise, the elixir field will explode because of too much introduction of heaven and earth vitality.


    People with high qualifications can practice five or six hours a day, which is five or six times as much as that of Li Shenglong. In addition, people with high qualification can transform blood gas quickly. In a word, the cultivation speed is more than 30 times that of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his qualification is not good, but there is no way. His aptitude is born. Now, he has to practice hard and strive to improve his strength before the disciples of Zhenxian sect come. If he can compete with Li Peng array, he will not be afraid of anything.


    Li Shenglong sits on the tree trunk with his knees crossed. As soon as his eyes are closed, he uses the mental method of practicing the blood channel silently, and the vitality of heaven and earth around him gushes in. As usual, the vitality of heaven and Earth passes through meridians, walks in the elixir field, and melts the blood gas. As usual, the transformation of the whole body''s blood gas is not much as usual.


    Li Shenglong sneered at himself, such a speed also wants to catch up with Li Pengzhen, it seems that I think too much.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice fell, the wonderful voice of Lingzhu came back.


    "Master, do you want to transform the vitality of heaven and earth into blood? I can do it for you. It''s just that it''s going to hurt a little. You''ve got to hold on to it. "


    Li Shenglong was overjoyed when he heard this sentence. He didn''t wait for him to say anything more.


    The spirit bead in the center of the eyebrow turned automatically, and the vitality of heaven and earth began to pour into Li Shenglong''s body.


    However, the vitality of heaven and earth did not go through the meridians, but directly entered the spirit bead. As soon as it entered, the spirit bead immediately erupted a burst of blood gas, which instantly integrated into Li Shenglong''s body.

 Chapter 3

    "NIMA, piggy, where is the pain? It''s obviously very painful, OK?"


    Li Shenglong couldn''t help crying out because of the pain of concentration.


    "Master, first of all, you have to hold back. I believe you can. Besides, my name is pearl


    "Piggy, you''re taking revenge."


    Li Shenglong heard a trace of quickness from Lingzhu''s mouth.


    "What should I do if I just don''t like you? You bite me, you bite me. If you can''t bite, bear with it


    "I can''t bear it."


    "It seems impossible."


    "Well, I''ll bear it."


    The pain is huge, but so is the harvest.


    Li Shenglong''s body is moistened by the blood gas, slowly being transformed, and the muscles are constantly shaking.


    Li Longsheng''s surprise is beyond words. The spirit bead perfectly transforms ten parts of aura into blood gas. Moreover, it doesn''t seem to be burst by the vitality of heaven and earth. In other words, it can transform the vitality of heaven and earth 24 hours a day.


    When Li Shenglong thought of this, his surprise immediately turned into ecstasy, that is to say, his cultivation speed is about 300 times faster than before.


    One day''s practice is equivalent to one year''s practice. If it goes on like this, one day''s practice is expected to reach the triple level of blood training in five days.


    Li Shenglong thought more excited, the heart of a problem finally solved, five days later into the triple blood training, he has the strength to face Li Pengzhen father and son.


    This night, Li Shenglong listened to the vibration of his body muscles, and stayed up all night.


    The next day, sunrise was born.


    Li Shenglong''s body bone sends out a sound of crisp Ming, Li Shenglong''s eyes flash, and jumps down the tree.


    A big drink in the mouth.


    "Hey"


    a set of boxing techniques has been launched.


    Li Shenglong''s boxing is also left by the inner disciples of Zhenxian sect. It is called "Lianxue Quan", which is practiced by the disciples of Zhenxian sect during the blood training period to help condense Qi and blood.


    Every punch of Li Shenglong seems to have the power of Wanjun, and the speed is super fast. He sends out the sound of searching in the air. The Qi and blood in Li Shenglong''s body rippled with Li Shenglong''s boxing technique. The frequency of muscle tremor was obviously much faster than last night. With a burst of contraction in the elixir field, part of the blood in his body entered the elixir field. When all the Qi and blood in the body were compressed into the elixir, it was the day of blood elixir. At that time, great achievements in blood training could transform vitality from blood elixir and nourish the body.


    After a set of boxing techniques, Li Shenglong is not tired in the past, but more energetic. This is because Li Shenglong''s Qi and blood after a day''s transformation of spirit beads, has officially entered the practice of blood double. The monks who practice blood duality have the power of two oxen, and the transformation effect of Qi and blood on the body is also officially revealed.


    "Ha ha, I smile triumphantly, I smile triumphantly."


    After fighting boxing, Li Shenglong looked up to the sky and laughed. After three years of practice and one day''s practice yesterday, he finally entered the realm of practicing blood. After entering the practice of blood duality, he obviously felt that the speed of spiritual beads absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth became faster.


    Is it not to say that the speed at which the spirit bead absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth accelerates with the increase of his strength. When he practises blood, it is 300 times faster, and now it is at least 50 times faster, reaching 350 times.


    At such a speed, one''s strength will certainly increase rapidly. Perhaps, without waiting for the inner disciples of Zhenxian sect to arrive, he can solve Li Peng array and take back the jade pendant Keepsake left by Zhenxian sect.


    However, their own qualifications are not high, and the speed of cultivation is so fast that everyone can see that there is a problem, so we have to think of a good excuse.


    Li Shenglong''s previous life was due to Li Gao and Yu Xuanji fighting for the Pearl and he died unexpectedly. How could he not pay attention to the fact that everyone is innocent and vindicated.


    "It''s about eating some good spirit grass, and if you ask about the appearance, you can make up one."


    In this great Jin Dynasty, there was also a legend that some mortals happened to pick some miraculous herbs when they picked them, and then they became immortal after swallowing them.


    Li Shenglong, who has made up his mind, wants to visit the interior of 100000 mountains.


    This 100000 mountain is an extremely dangerous place in Li Shenglong''s memory.


    It is said that there are demons everywhere, so ordinary mortals will not come here. Of course, the demons everywhere also bring endless treasure. All kinds of miraculous drugs may be found in the 100000 mountains. However, there will be protective demons in general. The higher the level, the higher the level of protection.


    Not long after Li Shenglong entered the mountains, he heard several different sounds when he lived in the mountains for a long time in his previous life.


    He sniffed a few times, the smell of wolves.


    "Master, there is a pack of about forty wolves a mile to your left. It''s moving towards us. "


    Li Shenglong estimated in his heart, his current strength can also deal with 35 wolves, 40 so many, only run share.


    "You can sense things around you. How far can you perceive them?""Now it''s a mile away. However, with the master''s skill deepening, the distance I can perceive will also expand."


    "This pearl is a great surprise to me."


    While thinking, Li Shenglong climbed up a big tree with a height of more than 20 meters.


    Soon after climbing the big tree, Li Shenglong saw a wolf king with a pair of blue eyes and snow-white body. He led more than 30 Wolves of normal size to pass under the tree. As the wolves passed by, Li Shenglong carefully covered his body with the wide leaves, for fear of being found by the waves.


    The wolf king has become a monster. Although he doesn''t know how strong he is, he is stronger than Li Shenglong.


    "Master, this wolf demon has the strength to practice blood seven times."


    Lingzhu always makes its own voice at the critical moment.


    "Piggy, you can also feel the power of others."


    "Well, yes, but it also increases with the strength of the host.


    Only when the master''s strength is improved, the beads will gradually be restored. When the beads are completely restored, my memory can be completely restored, and I will know what I have in the end


    Lingzhu has such a strong ability that Li Shenglong will not leave it unused. Lingzhu has become his investigator who continues to explore 100000 mountains.


    With the special ability of Lingzhu, Chen Jian has avoided the wolf pack twice in a day, and once practiced the pig demon with blood of 10.


    There was no concrete harvest. It was hard to find a yam ginseng. The guardian monster was a bear demon who practiced blood five times. With Li Shenglong''s current strength, he was sent to death.


    "Master, there are two monsters fighting in front of me who don''t know what cultivation they have. According to the observation, the combat effectiveness is at least 1000 times that of the master."


    "A thousand times?"


    Li Shenglong has never seen such a powerful monster. What''s more, two monsters can''t fight for no reason. They must be fighting for something. In this place, the only thing that can make two monsters fight is lingcao.


    If two monsters, which are 1000 times stronger than themselves, can fight with each other, the spirit grass must not be mortal.


    "Is the strength of these two monsters equal?"


    "The strength is equal."


    Hearing this definite answer, Li Shenglong''s mind was enlivened. Two monsters with equal strength fought together. In ten, eight or nine would die together, or one died and one was seriously injured. In that case, lingcao was not his own.

 Chapter 4

    "Master, you''d better not die."


    "What do you know? Tell me the location."


    Under the guidance of how Lingzhu, Li Shenglong slowly approaches the place where two monsters fight each other.


    Li Shenglong heard a roar of tiger, and then came a roar of dragon.


    The ancients have a cloud: the roar of a tiger spreads thousands of miles, and the chant of a dragon shakes nine days.


    One after another, Li Shenglong''s eardrum was hurt by the sound of tiger roaring and dragon singing, and his whole body was shaking constantly.


    Li Shenglong was shocked in his heart. His body could not bear the distance of a mile. If they were closer, they would be shaken into mud on the spot.


    The Pearl in the eyebrow seems to have found the owner''s dilemma. The colorful light that constantly washes the soul of Li Shenglong reveals his body, covering his body, forming a red protective layer.


    The sound waves caused by the sound of the dragon and the tiger roar touched the red protective layer formed by the Pearl. The protective layer vibrated sharply with the naked eye. In the process of vibration, the sound wave continued to disappear, and Li Shenglong''s body did not feel a trace of vibration.


    In this day, there are too many surprises brought to Li Shenglong by the spirit beads. Now Li Shenglong has seen all sorts of strange things about the beads.


    The Dragon whispered and the tiger roared more and more quickly. Li Shenglong thought that the two monsters must be fighting to the critical moment.


    Under the protective layer of the Pearl, Li Shenglong gradually approached the two monsters. As he walked closer, there were bodies of some wild animals everywhere. Obviously, they could not bear the sound of the roaring of the dragon and the tiger. If it were not for the magic beads on Li Shenglong, he would be shocked to death just like these wild animals.


    The 100000 mountains where Li Shenglong is located are all dense forests. Through the forest, Li Shenglong finally saw the appearance of two monsters.


    The two monsters are five or six feet high. The one on the left is a snow-white tiger with ribs and wings. It constantly spits out wind blades, which is very similar to the legendary white tiger, but the white tiger is smaller than the legendary one. In the legend, the white tiger is ten Zhang high. Once the wings are spread, a demon wind comes to his face.


    This monster is obviously a minor white tiger, but this little white tiger is also terrible enough.


    On the right, the dragon head, antler, ox body and horse tail are the legendary four dissimilar beasts.


    Thunder and lightning burst out from the mouth.


    The wind blade and thunder and lightning collide together, and a shock wave bursts out. The two mythical beasts are empty for hundreds of meters. No, there is a magic grass.


    Yes, it''s a god grass. It''s shining all around with colorful light. There is a fruit hanging on it alone, which is not brilliant.


    The two beasts may be afraid to hurt the fruit, and the fighting position is far away from the fruit.


    It is obvious that the fighting beast of the two gods has reached the critical moment. The white tiger and the four don''t seem to roar and bite together.


    The wind blade thunder and lightning constantly from the mouth and body of the two monsters, the surrounding bare land in the cross bombardment of the wind blade and lightning, there have been a Zhang Xu deep pit.


    Li Shenglong looked at dozens of meters outside that does not have the slightest ray of light, the heart is full of desire.


    An incredible idea came out, and Li Shenglong slowly climbed over.


    Neither of the two monsters noticed that the "little reptile" of Li Shenglong was slowly approaching the divine fruit. In their arrogant hearts, the reptiles in the radius should be shocked to death by their roar.


    Li Shenglong is getting closer and closer to the divine fruit. He hesitates whether he wants to take the fruit. If he does, the two monsters will send themselves, and he will die.


    But if you don''t pick it, one day I will regret it. I remember a man named Zhou University once said that there was a spiritual fruit in front of my eyes. I didn''t cherish it and missed it. If God could give me another chance, I would definitely take it off without hesitation.


    When Li Shenglong hesitated, Lingzhu''s voice appeared again.


    "as like as two peas, I can imagine a fruit that is exactly the same. Make sure they don''t find out. "


    Li Shenglong put down his heart and reached for the fruit. He picked it off. As soon as the fruit was taken off, the magic fruit of the Pearl had already flown up.


    "Master, the divine fruit can be kept in the Pearl space to ensure that it will not leak any breath.


    Another problem is that Pearl''s ability is very weak because the master''s strength is not enough.


    So


    Said Pearl in a reproachful tone.


    After listening to the first half of zhu''er''s words, Li Shenglong''s heart moved, and the divine fruit of heaven and earth in his hand disappeared at once. He used his spiritual sense to perceive that there was a divine fruit of heaven and earth in the space of the Pearl.


    Hearing the latter half of Pearl''s melancholy, she felt a surge of resentment.


    "I will try to improve my accomplishments, pearl, so what?"


    Li Shenglong quickly comforted pearl.


    "So the magic fruit of heaven and earth can only last 15 minutes.""What, fifteen minutes, oh, MAIGA, why didn''t you say it earlier? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Li Shenglong said as he ran back. It was only 15 minutes.


    As soon as Li Shenglong ran out, he heard two roars in the air behind him, and his thin protective layer of spiritual beads was trembling.


    The spirit of the two beasts swept from the body of Li Shenglong, and Li Shenglong knew that he was going to be bad.


    Li Shenglong found an old tree and climbed up to hide himself in the layers of vines.


    "You can''t see me, you can''t see me."


    Unfortunately, the spirit of the two beasts is still locked in his body.


    "Master, I can hide your breath."


    "Any side effects?"


    "This, should not have..."


    "Should? No way


    Looking at the two huge air masses getting closer and closer to where he is, Li Shenglong can''t care so much.


    "A dead horse is a living horse doctor. Use it now. If there are any side effects, let''s get through this first. "


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see any reaction from the beads. The two beasts roaring in the air were closer to themselves.


    "Pig, what''s going on?"


    "Well, master, it''s nothing. It''s just that my magic fails."


    "NIMA, the spell is out of order. That''s OK. What else do you want?"


    Li Shenglong wanted to cry without tears. He was worried, but there was no way.


    An idea flashed through Li Shenglong''s mind.

 Chapter 5

    Li Shenglong took the divine fruit out of the Pearl space, held it in his hand, and yelled at the two gradually flying giants in the air:


    "don''t move, move again, I will destroy the divine fruit."


    Li Shenglong is gambling. He is gambling that two magical beasts can understand human words.


    The roar of the two sacred beasts suddenly became smaller.


    "You bet right. It seems that these two animals can really understand human beings."


    However, the two beasts did not listen to Li Shenglong''s words. Their huge bodies resolutely fell down, and the thousand year old tree was directly pressed into the ground by the beast.


    "Oh, my God, this power is too strong."


    Seeing this scene, Li Shenglong couldn''t help sweating. He said that there was no tree in the area of hundreds of meters just now, and his feelings let the two animals to the bottom of the ground.


    White tiger''s blade is not like thunder all over his body. The two monsters stare at him with two frightening eyes. His mouth opens one by one, as if he is about to eat Li Shenglong at any time.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to visit Yama again just one day after his reincarnation. He says that the beast in hell has not been sealed again.


    Li Shenglong shook his head and raised the fruit in his hand. The two animals looked at the fruit nervously.


    Li Shenglong''s hand moved to the left, and the eye of the beast followed. Li Shenglong moved the fruit to the right, and the eye of the beast also moved to the right. The playful Li Shenglong remembered the five pointed stars of the previous life, and the eye of the beast also drew four five pointed stars.


    After a circle, the originally nervous Li Shenglong has relaxed a lot. From the eyes of the divine beast, we can know that this divine fruit is very important to the two divine beasts. As long as the divine fruit is in hand, there is basically no problem for Li Shenglong''s life.


    Li Shenglong turned his eyes and put the fruit back to his chest.


    "Well. Cough


    Seeing the appearance of the two beasts looking at the fruit, Li Shenglong coughed twice to attract the attention of the two animals.


    It was also the misfortune of the two divine beasts. The two gods found the divine fruit together, and there was only one divine fruit, so the war broke out.


    What they didn''t expect was that there was a little reptile stealing the holy fruit while they were fighting. They found the shameless thief. Unexpectedly, he threatened himself with the fruit. He would surely frustrate the despicable villain and tear it into pieces.


    "Well, I said," can you stop shaking the fruit? It makes me dizzy. You say, I am easy as a beast. "


    The beast cried in his heart.


    Li Shenglong saw that the attention of the two beasts had turned to himself, and continued.


    "Well, I said you two, don''t stand and sit down first."


    The two supernatural beasts looked at Li Shenglong with puzzled eyes.


    "I don''t understand it. It''s the bending of the hind legs and landing on the ground."


    The two beasts had never done such a thing. They looked at each other and did not move.


    "Do you want spiritual fruit?"


    Li Shenglong''s heart is dark and cool. He sees that the two divine beasts do not move, and makes a gesture to eat the spirit fruit.


    The two beasts sat down helplessly.


    "I said, well, now the situation is like this, this spiritual fruit, there is only one, but we have three people now."


    Li Sheng Longkou and the two gods are chatting with each other, saying in his heart to Lingzhu.


    "Piggy, piggy, is there a master servant contract or something like that?"


    "My name is pearl, master."


    "Well, piggy, I know. Get down to business."


    "Well Yes, I have a master servant contract in my memory


    Lingzhu quickly passed the boundary mantra of master servant contract to Li Shenglong''s mind. The contract was very simple.


    Li Shenglong drew a six pointed star array on the tree according to the array in the contract, and then broke his index finger and dropped a drop of blood.


    The two supernatural beasts are baffled by Li Shenglong''s actions. The human thief should not be crazy.


    Li Shenglong held up the fruit and said, "you two, drop a drop of blood."


    "Blood dripping, isn''t it painful? I haven''t shed blood since I''m so old. I don''t want it. "


    The two animals thought of the same.


    Seeing the fear in the eyes of the two mythical beasts, Li Shenglong thought that the two young animals had not shed blood.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt."


    The two beasts shook their heads at the same time.


    "Do you want the fruit?"


    Nod.


    "Yes, it''s blood."


    Shake your head.


    "I''ll give it to whoever drops blood first."


    Afraid of being slower than each other, the two beasts gently scratched a small mouth on themselves, and two drops of golden blood floated to the array painted by Li Shenglong.


    "Wow, the beast is different. Even the blood is goldenSeeing that the array of Dharma is lit up, Li Sheng sings in Longkou.


    "With our blood, we will make a master servant contract."


    The three drops of blood in the array are integrated into one. A light column falls from the sky and runs through the whole array. After a while, the array disappears.


    Li Shenglong knows that the master servant contract has been completed.


    The mood also relaxed.


    Looking at the two mythical animals sitting there like dogs, Li Shenglong thought about the deeds of taking the two animals to the immortal world in the future, and people couldn''t help laughing.


    However, what''s the name of the two pets? The white tiger, just call him Xiaobai. As for that four unlike, all over the colorful, called him floret.


    After all, he and the two animals have been fooling around for a long time.


    He took a bite of the God in his right hand. It was so sweet, a shower of rain. It was really delicious. Li Shenglong swore that he had never tasted so delicious.


    Li Shenglong''s action let the eyes of two supernatural beasts stare again, and "Xiaobai" stands up all of a sudden.


    Li Shenglong is in a good mood. He sees Xiaobai standing up and shouts in his mouth:


    "Xiaobai, sit down. Do you want the fruit? "


    White tiger looked at the two-thirds of the fruits left in Li Shenglong''s hands, and sat down again, looking at Li Shenglong with a pair of pitiful expressions.


    Li Shenglong saw that Bai Hu sat back and took a bite of his delicious food. This time, he had not tasted it carefully. However, he felt that he was not happy enough. He took one bite and swallowed the fruit completely.


    This time, the two beasts stood up and roared at the same time. The wind blade and thunder light hit Li Shenglong.


    When Li Shenglong saw the two beasts standing up at the same time, he was also shocked and hit his right hand. He just wanted to say, do you still want the fruit? But found that the right hand has no spiritual fruit.


    "Oh, strange, where is lingguo?"


    Li Shenglong murmured.


    "Master, it seems that you ate the fruit yourself."


    Lingzhu said with a black line on her face.

 Chapter 6

    "Did I eat it myself? Let me see, is it the fruit that I was thirsty just now? I went. I said that Xiaobai and Xiaohua''s reaction was so big.


    However, there is no problem. The master servant contract I have just made with them can not hurt me


    Li Shenglong is surprised at first, and then said fearlessly.


    "Master, didn''t I tell you just now? I remember I said that the master servant contract will not be effective until ten minutes after it is signed. During this period, if you are killed by Xiaobai or Xiaohui, the master servant contract will automatically terminate. "


    Li Shenglong was petrified immediately.


    "My life is so hard. How could you, such an irresponsible pig, come to such an important thing? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Seeing the wind blade and thunder light will fall on his body.


    Now, Li Shenglong is really worried. The protective layer of the spirit bead is still there. However, if the protective layer of the spirit bead is not reliable, whether this protective layer can receive the strike of two divine beasts is really a question worth pondering.


    Sure enough, the fierce wind blade and thunder light hit Li Shenglong after blowing up countless trees around him, and the protective layer of Lingzhu did not fail to live up to Li Shenglong''s expectations.


    There was no resistance at all. The wind blade and thunder went through. Yes, the protective layer was not broken.


    It''s a pity that Li Shenglong didn''t see the tomb, otherwise he would shout.


    "My life is so hard."


    It''s not that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to see this scene with his own eyes, but that he has no way to see this scene. A strong aura erupts in his body. The thin vitality in Li Shenglong''s body can not restrain this aura at all.


    Fortunately, at this time, eyebrow soul beads also emit their own colorful light to help restrain the majestic aura in the body. However, there are so many auras that even the spirit beads can''t restrain them.


    "What''s the matter, piggy? How come so many auras come out of my body


    "Master, don''t blame you. You eat the fruit directly. Of course, the spirit of the fruit will explode in your body after digestion."


    "Work hard and digest the aura."


    Indeed, the aura contained in all the spiritual fruits of heaven and earth is huge. With the narrow human body, it is not enough to bear such a powerful aura. The only consequence is to explode and die.


    Generally speaking, after picking spiritual fruits, human beings train them into spiritual elixirs and take them in dispersions, which improves their cultivation without any side effects. Who would swallow them directly like Li Shenglong.


    Of course, it would be different if the animal devoured the fruit. On the one hand, the body of the animal was far better than that of the human being. In addition, the aura needed for the animal to advance was quite huge. The aura of the spirit fruit became the best elixir for the beast to break through.


    Therefore, such a huge aura is not what Li Shenglong can bear.


    At such a critical time, the wind blade and thunder light of white tiger and simian have already hit Li Shenglong''s body. Li Shenglong''s body was first struck by lightning, and then broken by the wind blade.


    The wind blade cuts through the body of Li Shenglong, which can give him a vent to the vigorous aura in his body, and the huge aura pours on it. It seems that Li Shenglong has taken the revival medicine, and is instantly full of blood and resurrected.


    However, only Li Shenglong knew the pain, and he did not care about the pain. His consciousness was a little vague. In a trance, he looked at the Defu Wuchang with a black suit, a fierce face and a long cap standing on his head, ready to lead his soul back to the underworld.


    "It seems that the monsters of the underworld have been solved."


    Another thought came out of Li Shenglong''s heart.


    It is obvious that the anger of white tiger and simiang can not be solved by a blade of wind and thunder.


    The wind blade and thunder of unknown number rushed to Li Shenglong. The thousand year old tree where Li Shenglong was already turned into fly ash under the attack of the beast. In fact, not only this old tree, but also all creatures within a mile have been turned into fly ash.


    Lee''s body is also being cut off, restored, cut off, restored.. So reciprocating, as if there is no end in general.


    Li Shenglong''s has seen that Hei Wuchang seems to be impatient to wait. He comes over from the air like himself, and his mourning stick seems to be telling Li Shenglong,


    "the king of hell wants you to die at the third watch, who dares to keep someone to the fifth."


    The truth is not destroyed.


    Hei Wuchang comes near, and his mourning stick Bang knocks on the top of Li Shenglong''s head. Li Shenglong''s brain is dizzy, his body is light, and his soul rises slowly.


    At this time, a colorful light came out, shining on Li Shenglong''s soul. His brain shook and his soul sank again.


    When Hei Wuchang saw the colorful light, he seemed to see something terrible and screamed in horror:


    "Tongtian"Black impermanence has not finished, another seven color light brush on Hei Wuchang''s body, Hei Wuchang screams and disappears.


    Back in his body, Li Shenglong finds that his body''s endless aura has been exhausted by the wind blade and thunder. If he has another wave, he will really die.


    However, Li shenglongbi did not wait for the wind blade and thunder light.


    The wind blade and thunder light of the two mythical beasts finally stopped, not because they wanted to stop, but because they had to stop.


    The reason is very simple. The master servant contract has come into effect, and Li Shenglong is their master now.


    After waiting for a while, Li Shenglong did not see any movement. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the two mythical beasts disappeared.


    "It seems that the spirit of the two animals has disappeared and they have left. However, they are really impolite. They don''t say hello to their handsome master when they leave. Forget it. Forgive them. "


    Li Shenglong whispered to himself.


    However, Li Shenglong immediately felt that there were two angry eyes coming from behind, which made his back chilly.


    "Master, the two of them have not left. Look at the back."


    The sound of the Pearl came in time.


    Li Shenglong turned around, where there is any god beast? There is a white dog with dozens of centimeters under his feet, which is constantly wagging its tail. There is also a colorful elk about the same size.


    Li Shenglong''s brain turned around, opened his mouth in surprise, pointed to the dog and the elk and said:


    "piggy, you don''t want to tell me that they are just so powerful beasts?"


    "Yes, master. Now there is good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear first? "

 Chapter 7

    "Listen to the good news first. Let me be happy first."


    "The good news is, master, your Shou yuan is at least 1000 years old because of the master servant contract."


    "Wow, as the saying goes, a thousand year old Wang Ba, a ten thousand year old turtle. I''m the king of eight now.


    In this way, even if I''m poor in aptitude, I won''t have any problems. As long as I live a long time, I''ll be able to keep up with the state sooner or later. "


    "Master, your state is not bad. Look at your own accomplishments. "


    Li Shenglong runs the practice of blood classic, and suddenly finds that although his cultivation is still double blood practice, the whole body blood gas refined in the past is light red, and now the whole body blood gas is blood red with a little gold. Although the realm has not been improved, he is more than ten times stronger than before.


    "Ha."


    Li Shenglong had a big drink, and he punched out with a fist. A thick blood ball came out of his fist and hit the ground half a meter away, which exploded a half foot hole in the uneven ground.


    Blood gas in vitro.


    This is the state of practicing blood.


    Not only the strength has been improved, but the original 10 pieces of heaven and earth vitality can only be converted into half of the qualification, now it can be transformed into as many as five parts.


    Only with this, Li Shenglong''s qualification has entered the ranks of peerless talents.


    In addition, Li Shenglong found a powerful spiritual power lurking in his body when he was practicing the blood classic. With the operation of the blood meridian, he continuously transformed into the whole body blood gas and flowed into the Dantian.


    "Pearl, what is this? How can my qualification be improved so much? Is it the fruit of heaven and earth. But it''s not right. Why didn''t I get promoted when others ate heaven and earth God fruit and spirit fruit


    Li Shenglong flashed a little thought and puzzled pearl.


    "Yes, master, it is the fruit of heaven and earth.


    Originally, the huge aura of this divine fruit is enough to burst your body dozens of times. However, due to the damage to your body caused by the white tiger and the four dissimilarities, the aura of the divine fruit has found its outlet, and then it confronts the power of the white tiger and the four dissimilarities. In the process of white tiger and four elephant constantly destroying your master''s body and God fruit, and constantly reorganizing your body, every time the newly forged body is stronger than once, and its qualification is far better than before.


    But master, you said that a spiritual fruit can be upgraded to five or six levels, master, you read more fantasy novels. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Even the most advanced elixir, the aura can only be upgraded by two levels, and the remaining Aura will be dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Master, although your spirit fruit has not upgraded you, it has completely transformed the master''s whole blood. Ordinary people''s blood gas is the same as that of the master''s before. Now the master''s blood is refined blood, which is ten times stronger than the ordinary blood gas. Master, you can enjoy yourself.


    In addition, the various cells in the host''s body also absorbed a lot of spiritual spirit in the process of transformation, making the dissipated aura of heaven and earth only a small part. With these auras in your body, you can double your training speed in the blood training period. "


    "Well, thanks to the attack of the two gods, or I will be blown up by aura. It seems that we can''t eat the fruits of heaven and earth


    Li Shenglong said with lingering fear.


    "By the way, piggy, what was the bad news you were about to say?"


    "Well, master, the master, the master, the master''s master''s master''s servant contract is incomplete, so there is a limit of waiting for ten minutes. It is precisely because of the incompleteness of the contract that the strength of the servant will refer to that of the master. That is to say, the strength of these two divine beasts is now equal to that of their masters. "


    "That is to say, the idea that I want to take two magical beasts to fight all over the world is broken. Pit master, this is my life


    Now that he is like this, Li Shenglong can only face the bleak reality.


    Li Shenglong pointed to the white dog in front of him. The tiger is not like a mini version of the four different, and said:


    "you are so white, and you will be called Xiaobai. Do you have any comments? "


    White tiger nodded seriously.


    (Bai. Tiger language: Although I have become your pet, I am also a god beast. I will give you some face and give me a nice name, OK


    "Well, you''ll be called Xiaohei. Anyway, you choose to call Xiaobai or Xiaohei."


    Finally, Bai Hu accepted Xiaobai''s title sadly.


    When it''s not like four, in view of white tiger''s lessons, it happily accepted the title of floret.


    (four dissimilar words: Wuwu, this devil, numb, come and save me quickly.)


    "Master, you can put the flowers and white into the space of the Pearl. The colorful light of pearl can speed up the growth of the divine beast."


    "Look, it''s piggy who does things. Xiaohua, Xiaobai, go and see your boss, piggy. "


    Li Shenglong collected Xiaohua and Xiaobai into the Pearl space, and praised the Pearl by the way. He completely forgot that piggy had just given birth to an oolong.After finishing Xiaohua and Xiaobai, Li Shenglong began to plan for the next step, feeling the powerful strength of triple blood training on his body.


    "It''s time to find Li Pengzhen and his son. Who let me take this body? My life is so hard. "


    Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed.


    Li Shenglong, who has made up his mind, suddenly feels a cool wind.


    "No, how can I feel cold?"


    Li Shenglong looked down and saw a trace of himself. Standing there without hanging.


    "NIMA, where''s my dress?"


    "Master, they are all broken by the attack of Xiaobai and Xiaohua. You can see that there is still a rag strip which shows that you have worn clothes


    "No, I''m going to run back naked. I don''t want to run naked."


    When Li Shenglong is struggling with whether to run back naked, he hears the voice of someone calling for help from afar.


    "Oh, help."


    "Master, five miles southeast, there are two breath, one is practicing blood five times, like the bear demon we just met, one looks like a human, and has the strength to practice blood seven times. Besides, there are some monsters around who are driven to her place by her cry."


    "Bear demon, so the man should have taken away the yam ginseng of the bear demon. Go, pearl will lead the way. Let''s go and have a look. If possible, how can such a good panacea be given to others?"


    Li Shenglong naked in the dense forest forward, the voice of help is more and more loud, judging from the voice should be a woman.


    "No, master, a wolf demon who practices blood eight times is also attracted. Come on, go west. We''ll meet soon. "

 Chapter 8

    As soon as Li Shenglong''s face changed, he turned around and moved westward. As soon as Li Shenglong was not far away, he felt a stronger breath than himself and stopped at the place he had just passed by. And then move on in the direction of that sound.


    "Well, master, we can go back."


    Li Shenglong turned the direction and continued to run to the voice of help. Close to the front, Li Shenglong carefully sneak, along the dense trees to see.


    There is a shield in the field. A beautiful woman is standing in the shield. At the age of 15 or 6, she has fine eyebrows, beautiful eyes, red lips and white teeth, and her skin is like a jade of lanolin. A girl dressed in white looks like a fairy. A cry for help came from her mouth.


    Look at the strength of the pig said that the seven strength of the human blood is her.


    Outside the protective cover, the bear demon that Li Shenglong just met is one and a half times the size of a normal bear. A pair of bear paws are thick and powerful. The blood of five times of practicing blood gushes out. The bear''s paw is mixed with the blood gas and constantly beats the thin protective cover.


    With the bear demon''s clapping, the sound of thumping is constantly coming, and the protective cover is constantly depressed, but the bear demon''s hand has just left, the protective cover is restored to its original state. The angry bear demon screamed.


    Li Shenglong also can see that this beauty has no problem at all. She is playing with the bear demon. It seems that yam ginseng may have entered her storage bag.


    But what about the wolf demon and other monsters?


    Li Shenglong told piggy his doubts.


    "Master, the wolf demon is under the tree two or three hundred meters to your left. As for the others, there is a tiger demon who practices blood eight times and hides in a short distance. As for its little demon, it has the breath of these two monsters and dare not come here at all. "


    "By the way, piggy, what about your red protective layer on me? Its defense is so strong, I don''t have to be afraid of these two monsters. "


    "Master, my protective layer is divided into seven levels: red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue and purple. Now it is only the lowest level of red. It can only defend against sonic attacks, but it has no defense against non acoustic physical attacks such as bear demon or wolf demon. The strength of the master is improved, and the level of my protective layer will also be improved. "


    "I know you are not reliable. My life is so hard. Other people are invincible, how to get to me, even a small wolf demon is a problem. "


    Piggy''s words broke Li Shenglong''s fantasy. Li Shenglong could not help muttering.


    Li Shenglong looked to the left, and there was indeed a pair of blue eyes in the trees not far away.


    Li Shenglong heard the woman mutter.


    "Almost."


    When the situation changed, the woman took out a sword from nowhere. Her blood rose, and a blood light went through the protective cover. The bear demon who practiced blood five times didn''t cry, and the bear''s head had been cut off.


    A whirl of blood light is just the sword.


    "Flying sword. There are really flying swords in this world. "


    Li Shenglong was shocked. In his previous life, he had always envied those sword immortals in the movie. Seeing the flying sword, he felt different naturally. What a fast speed, such a fierce sword, and the bear demon who practiced blood five times died without resisting a move.


    However, Li Shenglong noticed that there was a thin blood thread on the tail of the flying sword around the woman, and the blood on the other end was the blood gas of the woman.


    "It seems that the flying sword is controlled by the whole body''s blood and Qi. That is to say, as long as she does not enter the range of her blood and Qi, her flying sword will not attack me."


    Li Shenglong unconsciously analyzes the weakness of women''s flying sword.


    The woman''s hand moved, the blood light flashed, only heard a clang sound, the sword seemed to be cut something sharp.


    Li Shenglong is there to analyze the weakness of the flying sword, did not expect a flash of blood.


    "Master."


    The word "be careful" hasn''t been said yet. The flying sword has been cut in his own body.


    The expected death of the body did not appear, but a sonorous sound.


    "What''s the matter? Why is my body so hard. Is this also the aftereffect of the divine fruit


    It''s true that Li Shenglong is the first person in the world to take Tiandi Shenguo orally and it''s OK. The effect is bigger and normal, isn''t it?


    Li Shenglong did not have time to think about it. After grasping with his backhand, a sword was already in his hand. He saw that the whole body of the flying sword was red, about two inches long, just like blood red crystal, and it was cold.


    When Li Shenglong caught the flying sword, she was shocked. Originally, with the family''s secret magic weapon, she was able to find out all the practitioners or the cultivation of demons in a mile. When two of the most powerful demon beasts came, the woman planned to eliminate the weakest opponent and then solve the strong one.


    Therefore, to solve the bear demon first, and then to solve the evil guy on the side, and finally to solve the two evil beasts who practice blood eight times, became the starting order of women.


    I didn''t expect that this evil guy also had a secret treasure, and could trap his flying sword.When his heart moved, the blood on the handle of the sword trembled rapidly, and the body of the sword seized by Li Shenglong also vibrated rapidly. In order to get rid of Li Shenglong''s control, Li Shenglong almost couldn''t catch the flying sword. However, Li Shenglong also knew that the flying sword must be a treasure. How could he let it go easily, and the other hand also came to help him. He held down the flying sword with both hands.


    Seeing the vibration of the flying sword caused by the blood trembling at the handle of the sword, Li Shenglong had an idea in his brain. He released one hand and chopped it on the blood.


    The blood burst and broke.


    Sure enough, the quiver of the flying sword stopped.


    Learning from the woman''s practice, Li Shenglong connects his own blood with the sword. It''s easy to think about it, but it''s difficult to do it. When the sword reaches Li Shenglong''s hand, it seems that his aura is completely lost, and his blood can''t be connected at all.


    Li Shenglong had no choice but to talk about it later. He threw the sword into the Pearl space.


    When the woman saw that her sword had been collected, she felt remorseful. She blamed herself for being too big. She used this kind of blood vessel in the blood training period. She refined the treasure into a blood vessel by blood refining method, and then warmed it with her own blood gas for three days. Then she could connect with her own blood vessel and connect with her mind and fly sword.


    However, the disadvantages of this kind of blood vessel are obvious. First, it must be within the scope of one''s own blood and Qi. Second, once the enemy catches and cuts off the blood thread, the flying sword will change hands from now on. That is to say, Li Shenglong did not learn the method of blood refining. Otherwise, he would be able to kill people by flying swords just like this woman if he practiced again and kept warm for a few days.

 Chapter 9

    Although the woman has the strength to practice blood seven heavy, if there is no blood weapon sword, a demon beast who practices blood eight can still solve it now. Two demon beasts practicing blood eight must die, not to mention there is a villain next to her.


    "It''s going to be broken. I can only rely on this shield. But does this shield work against this guy? What would this guy do to himself? Listen to the master sister said, if a girl fell into the hands of bad people, life would be worse than death. Oh, no, elder martial brother Zhu is not here now. I ran out secretly. He doesn''t know. What can I do? "


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she was. After all, even her own blood vessels were collected.


    Obviously, it is this woman who thinks too much. Li Shenglong has nothing to do with this woman. If he insists on saying that he has, he is only interested in the yam ginseng taken away by this woman.


    However, Li Shenglong doesn''t have time to think about yam ginseng now. The reason is very simple. The voice of Li Shenglong and the woman fighting for the flying sword is too loud, which attracts the eyes of monsters. Wolf demon and tiger demon feel their strong breath and decide to avoid each other and solve the seemingly weak human first.


    The wolf demon first came to Li Shenglong''s direction, and the tiger demon had no choice but to walk to the protective cover in the middle of the field.


    Li Shenglong looked at the wolf demon coming to him, with a pair of dark blue eyes and a faint star light on his body.


    "Master, you should be careful, this wolf demon has been able to absorb the star light, which is not comparable to that bear demon."


    Needless to say, Li Shenglong also knows that the wolf demon is not easy to be provoked. If he does not say that he is only capable of practicing five levels of blood, that is to say, he really has the strength to practice blood eight. Relying on Li Shenglong''s experience in numerous fantasy novels in his previous life, he knows that the monster''s body must be stronger than that of human beings. Therefore, human beings who cultivate immortals will develop various magic tools to make up for themselves Insufficient.


    But now I''m a magic weapon all over my body. I can''t use it yet. What can I do?


    Li Shenglong is also worried.


    Wolf demon doesn''t give you time to worry. Two blue eyes twinkle, four wolf claws show a little star light, and rush to Li Shenglong. Speed, absolute speed. This speed is different from the speed of the woman''s blood sword just now. The blood sword has been killed without being visible to the naked eye. When the wolf demon pounces on him and your naked eye can barely catch up with him, his body has no time to make any response. A pair of shining wolf claws have been clapped on Li Shenglong''s instinctive raised arms.


    "Not good."


    Li Shenglong screamed in his heart. If he collided with the wolf demon with his own cultivation, he would die without life. It seems that his arm will be useless. As soon as Li Shenglong and the wolf demon contact, he only feels a strong force coming. In an instant, Li Shenglong is knocked out and hit a big tree five meters away behind him. The whole tree is shocked by Li Shenglong, and countless leaves fall down.


    Li Shenglong got up in the chest a burst of pain, throat movement, a mouthful of blood has vomited out.


    Li Shenglong looked at his arms. Fortunately, they were not broken. What he suffered was just some internal injuries.


    "No. Such a powerful force makes him fly out of the distance of several meters. How can his body be ok? "


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart, heard a few wolf roar, the voice is urgent.


    "Ow ow, ow"


    Li Shenglong looked up and saw that the wolf demon''s two shining front paws had become red and swollen. It seemed that the wolf demon was in great pain.


    "No, I don''t think it''s true that monsters are stronger than themselves? How his body is OK, but the wolf demon''s is not good. It seems that you can''t read more of this fantasy novel. It''s a mistake. "


    Where does Li Shenglong know the wonder of the heaven and earth God fruit he ate? I''ll buy a pass here. I''ll tell you later when Li Shenglong enters the sect. Please look forward to it.


    However, if you don''t understand, you can''t understand it. But one thing li Shenglong has determined is that his physical strength must be much stronger than the wolf demon in front of him.


    "So it''s not that if you stand here and let the wolf demon clap a few palms, the wolf demon will be really dead by the shock force. This is called winning without a fight. Ha ha. "


    Li Shenglong is illusory, the wolf demon''s action completely broke Li Shenglong''s fantasy.


    "O-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o- It''s dazzling. Wolf demon originally injured two red front paws, in the moisten of starlight, also gradually recovered.


    Wolf demon and its humanized eyes stare up and roar.


    "Ow --"


    the body ran to Li Shenglong again, but this time, the wolf demon''s speed was within the acceptable range of Li Shenglong.


    The wolf demon attacked again.Li Shenglong can''t wait to die any more, and his only set of practice blood boxing started.


    With a swing of the move, the wolf demon''s front paw has been extended. At that moment, Li Shenglong has a feeling that he is not facing a wolf demon at all, but a skillful boxer. He has a simple straight fist, and there are endless changes of moves waiting for him,. In front of a good fighter, he is just like a child who has just learned to walk. He has no way to start.


    Li Shenglong is unable to start, wolf demon can not have such scruples, a claw down, more powerful than just before the power from the front claw, Li Shenglong fly up again.


    Li Shenglong just landed, the wolf demon rushed up again, and it was a claw, so back and forth, Li Shenglong was like a sandbag, constantly being beaten by the wolf demon.


    On the one hand, the practice of blood boxing focuses on refining the whole body''s blood and helping the practitioners to break through their own bottlenecks. It is not a fairy''s secret. On the other hand, the wolf demon''s one move actually coincides with the way of the stars, and has the rudiment of the immortal way''s secret method.


    The two contested and made a high sentence.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Li Shenglong''s body was too much stronger than wolf demon, he would have died in a terrible way. Even so, Li Shenglong''s body can resist the wolf demon''s attack, but each attack will bring some hidden injuries to Li Shenglong''s interior. It will not be long before Li Shenglong will die of visceral rupture because of the accumulation of these small injuries.


    Li Shenglong is anxious, but he can''t think of any good idea. He is to release two divine beasts. In the current state of the two beasts, he is afraid that there will be two more dead ghosts. It is better to deal with the wolf demon himself.

 Chapter 10

    Although Li Shenglong was regarded as a sandbag, he was not happy, but he didn''t know that the wolf demon was not very good. The wolf demon was also one of the several monster overlords in this area. With his unparalleled speed under normal state and the powerful power after doubling, he could run even if he met some opponents who were even stronger than himself.


    The wolf demon has never met an opponent like today. He is weak, and his body is in a mess. The wolf demon''s body is washed by the starlight every day, and it is relatively strong among the demons. But every time you hit this weak human, there will be a strong shock force, which makes you tremble, and the human body is just shaken away.


    Say that this human is strong, in addition to the strong body, this human looks like only a set of garbage can not be in the garbage boxing, for human, wolf demon also encountered a lot of, in its impression, all human body is weak, and fighting with monsters only depends on a kind of thing called magic weapon. How come this human didn''t use magic weapon, no matter, or shoot him to death first.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the wolf demon is thinking. Even if he does, he will not change the fate of sandbags.


    Li Shenglong didn''t fight back. Every time his attack fell on the wolf demon, he would beat the wolf demon and scream. Li himself knew that this was not because of his internal force, but because his physical strength was stronger than him. If the wolf demon hit the wolf demon, it would hurt for a while, but the wolf demon hit him differently, and the internal injury was not so easy. If it had not been for Li Shenglong''s whole body absorbed the essence of not collecting the spirit of heaven and earth, under the powerful attack of wolf demon, Li Shenglong''s internal organs would have been shattered. Even now, it''s only a matter of time.


    The wolf demon once again attacked Li Shenglong, and just about to go up and mend his claws, a clear voice came from behind him:


    "go."


    Wolf demon felt a strong threat, a turn, behind a big fireball is facing him. The star light of wolf demon body converges to the front paw, bursts out the dazzling light, pats up.


    "The demon wolf is dead. Go. Go. Go. "


    Li Longsheng fell to the ground when the woman said "go" for the first time. Li Shenglong only saw the stars on the wolf demon''s hand and collided with a big fireball that did not know where it came from.


    Before the starlight and the firelight had dissipated, Li Shenglong saw that the woman took out three paper symbols. With the woman''s three tones, one paper symbol turned into a big fireball, one paper symbol into an inch wind blade, and a paper symbol which seemed to have no effect hit the land of star light and fire light.


    "Master, that wolf demon has become smaller. Come on, it wants to escape."


    Li Shenglong''s heart straight call bad, an idea flashed over. Body movement, has been rushed to the woman.


    "Bang"


    at the same time, Li Shenglong''s back got another claw. Although it was not as powerful as that, this claw also accelerated Lee''s speed. She flew to the woman in her stunned expression.


    The woman has no reaction, has been knocked down by Li Shenglong.


    They hit each other!


    "Master, get up quickly. The wolf demon is coming again."


    If it wasn''t for Piggy''s warning, Li Shenglong really didn''t want to get up. It''s not that Li Shenglong is a lecher, or you may not remember it.


    Li Shenglong reluctantly took his mouth away from the woman''s gentle lips and looked at the red face of the woman. Li Shenglong said:


    "don''t shout, I''m trying to save you. This star demon wolf is very fast when it''s the size of a wolf, and you don''t have any body armor, so I have to do this."


    "Get up quickly."


    Said the woman, blushing.


    "This woman is interesting."


    Li Shenglong couldn''t help thinking, otherwise, he would not move at once.


    Li Shenglong stood up and looked at the star demon wolf. The star demon wolf was originally handsome and unrestrained among the wolves. The large piece of skin on the left side of his body had been blown away, revealing the bloody wolf meat inside, and a left hind leg was completely destroyed. No wonder Li Shenglong''s speed was able to catch up with the star demon wolf and pounce on the woman before the star demon wolf. It turned out to be the star Chen demon wolf''s leg was injured, no longer has the previous speed.


    But the star demon wolf''s body constantly receives the starlight from the sky, and the split flesh on his body has healed with the speed visible to the naked eye. Of course, its left hind leg, which had been completely destroyed, was also recovering, although it was a little slower.


    The woman also stood up and saw the shape of the star demon wolf. Naturally, she knew that it was healing with the help of the power of the stars. Of course, she didn''t want to give it this opportunity. But she came out this time with only ten runes in her hand. When she dealt with the Tongtian magic tiger, she used five. Just now she has used four. Now she only has one left. If she can''t hit If you do, you will be finished.


    The woman looked at Li Shenglong and thought:


    "how could this have happened if he hadn''t taken away his flying sword. By the way, flying sword. But will he return my flying sword. That''s a baby. It''s normal for anyone who wants to attack him with a flying sword firstThere is a fierce ideological struggle in women''s heart. Li Shenglong has taken out the sword from the Pearl space and handed it over.


    "Here you are."


    See a woman a Leng, Li Shenglong pour is anxious, this all when, still don''t hurry, put the flying sword into her hand.


    "Come on, it will be late when the wolf demon recovers. Take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of it. Or we''ll both die later


    The woman also came back to her senses. Her blood flashed, and her own blood and sword continued. The sword made a clanging sound and turned around the woman, as if she were very happy to return to her master''s side.


    Naturally, the woman was very happy about the lost and recovered sword, but she also knew that it was not the time to be happy. She pointed her finger and said, "go."


    With a flash of blood, the sword has disappeared.


    The star demon wolf''s eyes stare, and a stream of hot blood spurts out of his chest. He sees that the dead can''t die any more.

 Chapter 11

    A flash of the woman''s body, also do not look at Li Shenglong, that star demon wolf has disappeared, should be into her storage bag.


    Before Li Shenglong said anything, the woman jumped forward and her figure had reached the top of the sword. A bloody light rushed out, and Li Shenglong''s words came out.


    "Oh, beauty, we killed it together."


    The woman did not go back.


    "I''ll go and leave something for me. I''m your Savior, anyway."


    Li Shenglong stretched out his middle finger to the blood light in the sky and did a common action in the Chinese dynasty.


    "I despise you."


    Li Shenglong lost a lot. Not only did he not get the yam ginseng, but also the bodies of these monsters. Although I don''t know what the bodies of these monsters are used for, I don''t know all the fantasy novels. For example, what kind of demon skin can be used to make body protecting magic weapons and the inner elixir of demon beasts It can be used as medicine and so on.


    Although I''m useless now, I''m going to join the Xiandao sect. I don''t have any body protecting magic weapons. This beauty is too unkind. You say that you eat meat and eat meat, and you can leave me some soup to drink. How can you swallow all of them.


    Ma De, but the girl''s hand is really good, and her lips are sweet and soft. Don''t let me meet you again next time, or I will push you down.


    "Why, what is this?"


    Li Shenglong picked up a jade pendant from the ground. On the front of the jade pendant, three characters of jade Linglong were written.


    "Jade Linglong, this should be the girl''s name. It''s not bad."


    Li Shenglong turned the jade pendant over and looked at the three big characters on the back. His face became strange.


    There is no other reason. The three characters on the back are the real immortal gate.


    "NIMA, can''t it be so coincidental? This woman is the real immortal sect who comes to pick up her disciples? I just ran naked and met my elder martial sister in the future. "


    Li Shenglong shivered at the thought that he would carry the title of "lecheron" and "lust and passion maniac" all the time in his school.


    "My life is so hard."


    Li Shenglong shook his head with a wry smile, thinking that when it was dark, he was ready to turn grief and anger into strength and return to Lijia town to find Li Pengzhen and his son.


    Why didn''t Li Shenglong go back in the daytime?


    It''s very simple. You see, Li Shenglong is naked. There are so many people tomorrow. If you ask him to go back at this time, isn''t it equivalent to staging a naked sports show in front of the whole town?


    Although it is said that Li Shenglong''s figure is really good, but let him expose in front of so many people, Li Shenglong will still be a little shy. Of course, if all the people in the town are beautiful women, Li Shenglong won''t mind showing his male prestige. However, it''s better not to let Li Shenglong show his authority to the 40-50-year-old dinosaur ladies in Lijia town.


    In addition, after letting those people see it, those who know think that Li Shenglong is abnormal, and those who don''t know think Li Shenglong is an exhibitionist.


    It''s different at night. When it''s dark, people go back to their homes and go to their mothers to sleep. There are no other people on the street except for watchmen. It''s too simple to avoid those watchmen with Li Shenglong''s current skills.


    At night, Li Shenglong skilfully avoided the watchman and entered his own home.


    Li Shenglong''s home is not conspicuous in Lijia Town, but in the east of the town, which is close to 100000 mountains.


    The house is not too bad. It is also a set of brick and tile house. A small courtyard of dozens of square meters plus a master bedroom, a guest room and a wing room constitute Li Shenglong''s home for more than ten years.


    Li Shenglong''s father didn''t have the money to build such a luxurious house. However, due to Li Shenglong''s Fairy fate, the people in the town borrowed money to build such a house for Li Shenglong''s family under the leadership of clan leader Li Pengzhen. On the day the house was built, Li Shenglong''s father took Li Shenglong''s hand, pointed to the house and said to him:


    "Shenglong, If you look at this house, it will be promising in the future. Don''t forget these folks, especially the patriarch. If he hadn''t initiated it first, we couldn''t afford to live in such a house. "


    Looking at the scenery here, Li Shenglong burst out a strong feeling of nostalgia and resentment in his soul. The infected Li Shenglong almost shed tears. He knew that this was the emotion generated after he received the memory of "Li Shenglong", or the last wish of "Li Shenglong". Li Shenglong knew that if he did not achieve this wish, he would become his own forever Far away from the heart.


    "Li Shenglong, don''t worry about it. Li Pengzhen and his son must die."


    Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, said in a low voice.


    Li Shenglong waited until his mood calmed down for a while, then he went into his cabin and took out a suit of clothes and put them on. Unexpectedly, when he put on his clothes, Li Shenglong was uncomfortable. Ah, you don''t want to be crooked. Li Shenglong''s awkward is not because he has a tendency to expose, but because his clothes are small.


    Originally, Li Shenglong was about 1.7 meters long, but now the clothes suitable for 1.7 meters are at least 10 cm shorter on Li Shenglong''s body.Once again, Li Shenglong lamented the powerful transformation ability of Shenguo to his own body.


    No way, Li Shenglong left his home in a few small clothes and ran to the most luxurious house in the center of the town.


    As the patriarch of Lijia Town, Li Pengzhen lives in a place different from ordinary people. A house can cover an area of several hundred square meters and has a courtyard of three entrances. The reasons for the number of words in the main room and guest room are not described in detail.


    Li Pengzhen and Li Zhenyi have been living a good life these days. Every day, both father and son fantasize about Li Zhenyi''s becoming an immortal. The only drawback is that Li Shenglong''s immortal family''s secret method, which is called practicing blood classic, is not found in Li Shenglong''s home.


    However, this is only a fly in the ointment. Anyway, Li Zhen will join the Zhenxian sect sooner or later. In fact, there is no big problem in practicing the blood classic one day at a time.


    "Count the days. After today, there will be three days when the immortal of Xianmen will come. I''m excited to think about myself, but why do my eyelids jump all the time today? It''s weird. "


    Li Pengzhen muttered to himself.


    This kind of strange Li Pengzhen appeared three times in his life. Each time, it appeared only when he was faced with a life and death crisis. In other words, this kind of eccentricity once saved Li Pengzhen three times.


    "What can I do for you? My enemy has come to me? Or is there another horse thief


    At that time, Li Pengzhen was also a famous figure on the road. All his fame was spread by blood, so some enemies should be.


    Li Pengzhen left and right, and finally made up his mind.


    "Go, I''ll shout."


    Li Pengzhen said to a servant girl nearby.

 Chapter 12

    Li Zhen came soon.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? I''m in a hurry. "


    "Shock one, you pack your bags now, go out of town and live in nanshang County 300 miles away. Wait for my news. If there is no news from me within three days, remember, my father may have died. You should pack up your bags and go away to other places and never come back again."


    "What''s the matter, dad? Why are you so anxious? Don''t ask me what''s wrong. Dad has a premonition that there will be a disaster soon. Go away."


    "Dad, do you believe anything so mysterious?"


    "If you know that Dad''s premonition has saved dad three times, you won''t say so. Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Pack up your things right away. My eyelids are jumping more fiercely. Remember what I said, if there is no news of me in three days, go away and never come back. "


    Li Pengzhen, who had sent Li Zhenyi away, returned to the room. Looking at the dark day outside, his doubts remained for a long time.


    "Housekeeper."


    "Sir, what do you want?"


    "Go ahead and arrange the defense for tonight. Tell Zhuang ding that you don''t want to sleep for me tonight. You should keep an eye on me. After tonight, you can have a good sleep tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, let the brothers go to the cashier''s room and no one will receive a reward of five Liang silver."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although the housekeeper didn''t understand what was going on, he had been following Li Pengzhen for a long time. Knowing his temper, he agreed and turned to do it.


    Although Li Pengzhen is still a little worried, but all the preparations have been finished. If something happens again, he has no way out.


    After all, according to the route designed by Li Peng array, as long as his son Li Zhenyi can enter the Zhenxian gate and his father depends on his son, how can Li Zhenyi not bring back those miraculous pills of Zhenxian gate to take for himself?


    In that case, even if you can''t become an immortal, it''s not a problem to prolong your life and live a hundred years.


    If I die tonight, all this is a dream.


    "I hope I''ve been a little more thoughtful this time."


    Li Pengzhen said a word in his heart, but he didn''t take off his clothes. He just lay on the bed.


    ¡­


    Li Shenglong is standing outside the courtyard of Li Pengzhen. Li Shenglong is no stranger to Li Pengzhen''s family. After all, with his ability to become a disciple of the immortal family, there is no one in Lijia town who does not give some face.


    Even Li Pengzhen can only hurt him secretly, or let the people in Xianmen know that Li Pengzhen''s life is not enough to die.


    Li Shenglong has been in the courtyard of Li Pengzhen''s home more than once. He is familiar with the structure inside. How can the guards outside find Li Shenglong, who has the spirit beads and the five fold cultivation of blood training?


    Li Shenglong easily entered the house of Li Pengzhen.


    Li Shenglong slowly approached and looked at the sleeping Li Pengzhen.


    "Master, be careful. This guy is not sleeping."


    Even if pearl didn''t say anything about it, Li Shenglong, who had been a man for three generations, could see that Li Peng array was not right. It seemed that he wanted to make a violent attack when Li Shenglong was close to him, or he might have some other means.


    Now that Li Shenglong has known about it, he will not be given the chance of these attacks.


    The Qi Movement on the body, the whole body blood gas gathering, a group of blood gas hit Li Peng array is still half a meter away.


    Li Pengzhen jumped to his feet and threw an object into the blood group. The two objects collided and exploded with a bang. Li Pengzhen''s bed was smashed by the explosion.


    Li Peng stood still and looked at the visitor clearly. He didn''t have to say much about his surprise. He knew what he had done. The poison he took to Li Shenglong was the most unique poison in the world. In addition to the immortal secret method, other mortals could not solve it.


    Li Pengzhen did not think that he would come to avenge himself. It was Li Shenglong who had already died. Is he a ghost possessed body?


    Seeing the circulation of precious Qi in his body, his elegant appearance, and the burst of essence between his eyebrows, it is clear that he has made great achievements in cultivating immortals. How can there be any sign of poisoning? Not to mention the ghost?


    However, Li Pengzhen not only asked all the parents outside to wait for the night, but also held in his hands the two thunderbolts he had got in his early years, and waited for the enemy to get close to him and throw it out suddenly, so that he could not avoid it.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong would be the first to make trouble. He didn''t need to get close to him. Li Pengzhen had seen immortal fighting in his early years. He didn''t dare to pick it up when he knew that the blood was so strong that he had to waste a precious thunderbolt.


    Now there is only one thunderbolt left in Li Peng array''s hand.


    "Why are you? You should have died?"


    See Li Peng array a look of panic, Li Shenglong heart is a burst of comfort.


    "Li Pengzhen, I didn''t expect that I would come back. Tell you, I went to the palace of the king of hell. The king of hell said that my life should not be cut off. He sent me back and gave me some pills. "


    "What hell? Have you been saved by an expert? "Li Shenglong looked at Li Pengzhen''s expression of ignorance, and then remembered that there was no Yama in the world.


    "Ha ha, Li Pengzhen, what other means do you have to turn the sky? If you don''t, you can die."


    With that, Li Shenglong gave out a big drink. His blood was glowing red and went straight to Li Peng''s array. There was another explosion.


    Li Pengzhen''s last thunderbolt was also used.


    "It''s called thunderbolt. How many more do you have?"


    Li Shenglong has this thing in his memory. This thunderbolt is the unique secret weapon of the thunderbolt hall in the lake. It has great power and is difficult to refine. There are not many of them in Li Pengzhen''s memory.


    Li''s face changed, his legs bent, and he knelt down in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Shenglong, it was uncle who did something wrong. I''m sorry. Can you leave a way for uncle? All my family property is for you. I just want a way to live.


    Please


    Said Li Peng array''s head to the ground, knock the blood DC.


    When Li Shenglong saw this scene, he felt as if there was something in his heart that had been opened.


    "Li Pengzhen, don''t you fantasize and leave you a way to live? When you hurt me at that time, why didn''t you want to leave me a way to live and make me believe you so much, my good uncle


    "Shenglong, it''s uncle''s wrong. Please, uncle is obsessed. But uncle has taken care of your family for so many years. You can give uncle a way to live."


    "Li Pengzhen, you don''t have to fantasize. You take care of me because I can enter the immortal gate? By the way, do you wonder why your servants haven''t come yet? What a big disturbance happened here? You should have come. You have a chance to escape. No, you don''t have to wait. They won''t come. Want to live? "


    "Yes. As long as you can let me go of Shenglong, you can take all my home furnishings. "


    "OK, where''s my jade pendant."


    "The jade pendant is here."


    Li Pengzhen turned around and went to a counter next to him. He knocked a few times. The wooden boards beside him moved slowly to both sides, revealing a space of about several square meters. On the wall of the space, there were several pieces of gold and silver porcelain which were not ordinary at first sight.


    "Master, he''s going to run. There''s a hole down there."


    Yes, there is indeed a hole below. Li Peng array knows that if he jumps into this hole, the entrance will be blocked and Li Peng formation can escape.


    Unfortunately, before Li Pengzhen jumped down, a stream of hot blood spurted on his face.


    "This blood is so hot."


    This is Li''s last thought.

 Chapter 13

    Li Shenglong killed Li Pengzhen, and his heart was even more happy.


    The door of Li Pengzhen''s room suddenly opened, and in came a dog and an elk.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaohua, have you finished?"


    Xiaobai and Xiaohua nodded cleverly.


    It turns out that Li Shenglong released two magical beasts in the Pearl space before entering the house of Li Pengzhen, and gave them orders. All the men in the Li Pengzhen family were killed without mercy, and all the female dependents were stunned. With the strength of the two beasts, it can be imagined how these servants who are only better than ordinary people will end up.


    It''s not that Li Shenglong is cruel. Most of the men in Li Pengzhen''s family are thugs and bullies collected by Li Pengzhen. They usually bully the countryside for their career. Originally, they had the restriction of Li Pengzhen. Maybe they would not do too much to the residents of Lijia town. But now that Li Shenglong is determined to kill Li Pengzhen, he can''t watch these scoundrels do evil.


    Li Shenglong thought that he had one more thing to do when he came to Li Pengzhen''s house, which was a jade pendant given by the disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    Li Shenglong rummaged over Li Pengzhen''s body and didn''t find his jade pendant.


    Li Shenglong began to search the whole family of Li Pengzhen. Under the guidance of the Pearl, Li Shenglong quickly found the secret room where Li Pengzhen hid his treasures. As the patriarch of Lijia town for many years, Li Pengzhen''s wealth can not be imagined.


    In addition to a few of the most valuable and tens of thousands of taels of silver, Li Zhenyi has taken away in advance. All the rest of the treasure is in the chamber of secrets.


    Li Shenglong III has never seen so many rare treasures. However, there is no jade pendant that Li Shenglong wants to find. With a big wave of his hand, he moves all the accumulated Li Pengzhen accumulated over the years into the Pearl space. In an instant, all the gold and silver are cleaned up by Li Shenglong, and there is no left.


    Li Shenglong continued to look for other houses. He did not let go of anything that looked valuable. All of them were put into the Pearl space, and even some of Li''s concubine''s belly bag embroidered with gold thread was also taken away.


    After searching all the Li family members, Li Shenglong did not find the jade pendant of zhenxianmen. At the same time, he did not find the shadow of Li Zhenyi. Li Shenglong realized a problem. Li Zhenyi ran away with the jade pendant.


    "My life is so bitter, made, my jade pendant."


    Li Shenglong''s head aches again. He brings Xiaobai and Xiaohua into Lingzhu space and leaves Li Pengzhen''s home.


    In the early morning of the next day, several exclamations shook the whole Lijia town.


    "Li Pengzhen is dead, and all the family members are dead except some female dependents."


    The news was like a bomb, which exploded Lijia town in a word.


    Li''s home was filled with people.


    Although this Li Peng array has never done anything good, but when he is in Lijia Town, bandits and horse thieves within a few miles never dare to step into Lijia town.


    Now it''s good. Li Pengzhen, who is famous for his martial arts in the world for a time, died of his unknown death. This makes people in the town not surprised.


    However, surprise returned to surprise, people died in the lights out.


    For Li Pengzhen''s death, there are people in Lijia town who are happy and worried.


    A general meeting of the whole town was held in the town, and a new patriarch was elected. Li Renyi, who is usually wise, honest and responsible, is 70-2 this year.


    Although the clan leader has been elected, people with a good eye can see that Li Renyi is just a transitional clan leader. He will not be able to serve for a few years. It is only because several forces in the town were originally suppressed by Li Pengzhen, and their strength is not different. No one can convince anyone, so it is Li Renyi''s turn.


    The election meeting for the patriarch has just come to an end.


    The new patriarch Li Renyi, leaning on his own stick, just wanted to make a speech.


    A usually stable young man ran to the clan meeting hall rashly. Before waiting for the new clan leader to blame, he was out of breath and said:


    "Li. Oh.. Up Oh Dragon, he.. Oh Live.. To pass by.. Come on.. It is. "


    After listening to the young man''s words, Li Renyi did not care to blame him. The old man in his seventies was shocked. His crutches fell to the ground with a thump. His shaking hands held the young man and asked the voice of all the onlookers:


    "what do you say? Is Li Shenglong alive? "


    Before the young man answered, there was an uproar in the crowd under the clan meeting hall. The people on the north side of the clan meeting hall gave up a road more than one meter wide to both sides. A man was walking on this road, followed by a small dog and a colorful elk. All the people around looked at him with a ghost expression.


    Yes, it is Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong solved Li Pengzhen, but he lost a heart disease. He went back to his "own" home and did not practice. Instead, he had a beautiful sleep and woke up, feeling refreshed.


    It''s almost time to see. Li Shenglong walked out of his home and saw a boy with his surname moved in. Li said with a smile:


    "good morning, brother Yang."


    "Good morning, you too."Yang Ge''s early words have not been said, as if to reflect what should come, a pair of ghost like, a finger at Li Shenglong.


    "You, aren''t you dead?"


    "Oh, brother Yang, I''m dead, but I''ve been saved again. My rescuers said that my life should not be cut off. They fed me two elixirs. When I left, they told me that they wanted me to practice hard. When I became an immortal, I would meet again.


    By the way, why is the street so cold? Where are the people? "


    "Don''t mention it. The old man Li Pengzhen is dead. Now, the whole Li family holds a meeting to re elect the clan leader."


    Yang Ge, who was envious of Li Shenglong, had a flash of his mind. Everyone knows that the death of Li Shenglong is related to Li Pengzhen. Now Li Shenglong is saved by the immortal, but Li Pengzhen is dead. Is it the immortal who did it?


    "OK, then I''ll go to the National Assembly square to find everyone."


    Yang Ge, who is more and more sure of the idea in his heart, first ran to the National Assembly square by Li Shenglong, and then had the present scene.


    Li Shenglong looked at the expression of people around him, but he didn''t feel funny. After all, anyone who saw a person who should have died suddenly came back to life would be surprised.


    Li Shenglong entered the clan meeting hall along the road driven by the people around him, searching for the memory of the old guy holding brother Yang in front of him.


    "Granddad Renyi, I was saved by the immortal..."


    Just said once with Yang Ge, Li Shenglong said it again in front of the whole people.


    The crowd around the scene exploded again.


    "I''ll tell you, he''s lucky to be promoted to the Dragon kingdom. How could he go so easily?"


    "That is to say, Shenglong is the life of an immortal. How can a little illness pass away. "


    "It''s said that after the disaster is the great fortune. It seems that the dragon race is going to have great luck."


    "Don''t forget us when we become immortals after ascending the dragon."


    In the crowd, there were always praise words from the general manager. Li Shenglong replied with a smile.


    "We will never forget our cultivation when we have achieved success in cultivating immortals."

 Chapter 14

    There are many ideas in the minds of the onlookers, like brother Yang, but Li Pengzhen is dead. Tomorrow the immortal of zhenxianmen will come, and Li Shenglong will soon become an immortal. Just like when Li Shenglong died, no one would offend Li Pengzhen for a dead man.


    Li Shenglong was surrounded by praise. All the people forgot about Li Pengzhen. Fortunately, Li Renyi, the new patriarch, had not forgotten about it. He found several people to carry the body of Li Pengzhen''s family to the barren mountain.


    Li Peng will never think of how to deal with Li Shenglong before he dies.


    Li Pengzhen''s big house soon became a home.


    All this has nothing to do with Li Shenglong.


    During these three days, with the help of spirit beads, Li Shenglong has entered the triple realm of blood training, with the help of spirit beads. In three days, it is equivalent to five years of cultivation by others. Li Shenglong has entered the state of triple blood training. His real combat power can be as much as six times of blood training.


    As for defense, Li Shenglong himself does not know how strong his physical strength is.


    The third day arrived. On this day, all the elders in the town went to the "clan meeting hall". After all, not everyone could have the chance to see the immortals. So even if the descendants of the family did not have a chance to enter the immortal gate, they should also come and have a look. It''s good to have a touch of immortality.


    Li Longsheng also stands in the crowd. However, because Li Shenglong is the real protagonist today, he stands at the front of the team, dealing with the flattery of the surrounding people.


    After a while, two red meteors appeared in the sky and flew to Lijia town with their long tails.


    "Look, here comes the fairy."


    The originally noisy clan meeting hall was instantly quiet.


    The two meteors in the distance were in front of us in a flash, and a strong spirit pressure came to our faces. Several people standing in front of the team were pushed back several steps by this momentum.


    This time, in the front of the team, only the motionless Li Shenglong himself.


    Li Shenglong looked at the two immortals and sighed in his heart.


    The two "immortals" are a man and a woman. They are elegant and elegant, dressed in white robes and beautiful as flowers and red robes. Both of them are young, 14 or 15 years old.


    The man is OK, a face of indifference, to like a non cannibalism between the immortal.


    The woman fixed to look at Li Shenglong, a strange face, it is that day Li Shenglong saw the beautiful girl jade Linglong.


    Fortunately, people in Lijia town saw the power of the immortal.


    "Welcome the fairy."


    Li Renyi, the new mayor of the town, took the lead in shouting and knelt down.


    "Welcome the fairy."


    In a succession of words, other Lijia town people also knelt down.


    On the scene, there were only two disciples of Zhenxian sect and Li Shenglong.


    Looking at the kneeling people around him, Li Shenglong felt a kind of sadness in his heart. He told himself that he did not want to be such a person. He had to decide his own life by himself. He did not respect ghosts and immortals.


    The fairy saw his little sister''s strange face, and knew that there must be something in the middle, and his eyes flashed a little surprise.


    However, surprise is just a flash. After becoming immortal, Li Shenglong understood their state of mind. After becoming an immortal, ordinary people are like a child, while the person who cultivates immortals is a giant. In the eyes of those who cultivate immortals, everything about mortals is like a childish game, which can not arouse their interest at all.


    "Who is Li Hongsheng?"


    Asked the fairy.


    "This elder martial brother, I am Li Shenglong, the son of Li Hongsheng. My father passed away a month ago."


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know what to call this disciple of zhenxianmen, he who was familiar with the fantasy novels thought of the stipulation of generations based on Cultivation in numerous fantasy novels. At present, this disciple was just a state of practicing blood seven levels. It was just right to call him a senior brother.


    "Oh? You are his son. Where is Xu Shizu''s jade pendant? "


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister Xu''s jade pendant was lost carelessly. However, the people behind me can testify my identity. Moreover, what I practice on my body is also the blood training Scripture handed down by master Xu."


    "Well, can you prove that he is Li Hongsheng''s son?"


    The man asked the people behind Li Shenglong.


    "Yes, he''s just ashes. We all know that."


    "Yes, we all watched him grow up."


    ¡­


    Several people in Lijia town said in a hurry.


    "Well, come with me."


    Li Shenglong stepped forward, the man waved his hand and said, "go."


    People in Lijia town only saw two swords flying away, one red and one white, and they never saw them again. The villagers were happy. At last, they were able to see an immortal once in their lifetime. I think they can also get a lot of fairies.


    After being swept by the sword light, Li Shenglong saw that a sword flew out of the man''s hand and became bigger in an instant. Li Shenglong and the man stepped on the sword and flew across the sky. Clouds retreated one after another. Li Shenglong in his previous life did not make less airplanes. But listening to the sound of sword light and looking at the starry sky all over the sky, it is not the same as flying in an airplane."It''s so cool. I''m going to get a flying sword


    Li Shenglong made a decision in his heart.


    "What''s your name, elder martial brother?"


    Li Shenglong first asked, people in the previous dynasty naturally knew that contacts were a guarantee for them to mix in the sect later.


    "My name is Zhu Yi."


    Attention, Zhu Yi?! Nima, that''s a good name


    Li Shenglong is secretly disgusted in his heart.


    In other words, Zhu Yi has long been interested in Li Shenglong. The lively and active little younger martial sister has not made any noise today, but the impenetrable temperament of Li Shenglong gives Zhu Yi a reason to speak.


    "You can see that there is a sound of dragon chanting between the bones. The younger martial brother''s body should have entered the realm of body forging. Is there any adventure, younger martial brother?"


    "What is the state of forging? To be honest with you, elder martial brother Xu only left a blood training book for younger martial brother. He didn''t tell him anything about the cultivation of immortals. He only knows one realm now, which is blood training. What''s more, younger martial brother is only the triple realm of practicing blood. As for the forging body mentioned by elder martial brother, is it the next level of practicing blood? "


    "What? If you don''t know what the state of forging body is, you can practice it. "


    Zhu Yi''s plain face finally appeared a wave, the corner of his eyes showed a trace of envy.


    "Younger martial brother Li, no, or you should be called Uncle Li."


    Zhu Yi opened his mouth again and scared Li Shenglong. How can this guy call me martial uncle?


    "No, elder martial brother, you still call me."


    Before Li Shenglong finished, he was interrupted by Zhu Yi.

 Chapter 15

    "Don''t rush to say no. listen to me first. Our current cultivation system is like this: practice blood, condense Qi, build foundation, coagulate Dan, and the legendary realm of Yuanying.


    It''s needless to say that practicing blood is to become a blood elixir and enter the period of condensing Qi. Through the blood elixir, the vitality of the whole body can be generated. When can the vitality be connected to the body''s nine veins and 72 orifices, and when will it enter the foundation period.


    This kind of cultivation mode is called Qi cultivation. It stresses from the inside to the outside. It first improves the whole body''s vitality, enhances the vitality of the liver, and improves longevity, so as to strengthen the bones. In the Qi training period, there will be one hundred yuan, and in the foundation period, there will be two hundred yuan. "


    "I see, elder martial brother, what is the state of body forging?"


    Zhu Yi didn''t speak any more, but Yu Linglong, who had been pretending to be deaf and dumb, couldn''t help taking it.


    "Forging body is another cultivation system. It is said that in ancient times, when Xiuzhen was just rising, the vitality of heaven and earth was more abundant than it is now. At that time, people took another road when they were practicing.


    Self cultivation, body forging, bone quenching, easy marrow.


    The realm of self-cultivation corresponds to the realm of practicing blood, while the realm of essence corresponds to the realm of condensing Qi. As for the realm of Yi Sui, even its name has been lost.


    The realm of self-cultivation is said to be the outward shooting of the essence. When there is a faint sound of dragon chanting between the bones, it is officially in the realm of quintessence.


    This kind of cultivation mode is called physical training. It pays attention to exercise muscles and bones from the outside to the inside. When the marrow is changed, the bone marrow and viscera will be washed and the whole body and viscera will be washed and the longevity will be strengthened.


    That is to say, before the Yi Sui period, the body of Ti Xiu is really strong, but there is no Shou yuan compared with Qi Xiu.


    In ancient times, it was good when the vitality was abundant. In the process of physical cultivation, the intelligent could still practice until the pith changing period. Later, with the decrease of the vitality of heaven and earth, physical cultivation naturally declined.


    All kinds of skills have been lost. Today, only one name has been left for some things. "


    "Thank you for your advice. However, younger martial brother has a question. Why can''t we practice two kinds of skills at the same time? Isn''t it better to combine Shouyuan with physical training to cultivate the body? "


    Li Shenglong said the question in his heart.


    "Some people have tried this problem before. It''s not that they don''t want to, but they can''t. apart from some peerless talents, others who practice Qixiu alone can''t get enough longevity. How can they have time to practice the physical cultivation skill which is no less difficult than Qi cultivation."


    Zhu Yi solved Li Shenglong''s doubts.


    "What''s more, Qixiu has invented all kinds of magic weapons, all kinds of talismans, and all kinds of arrays. As long as the enemy is not close to his own body, with the power of the magic weapon, ordinary physical cultivation is not the opponent of Qi cultivation at the same level, and it is not impossible to kill the body cultivation by skipping the level. Therefore, the decline of physical training has become a necessity.


    However, younger martial brother Xiang''s physical training, which already has the essence of the body, at least requires the yuan Qi to cut off the younger martial brother''s body. "


    "Yuanqi?"


    Li Shenglong is confused again.


    "The magic weapon used by the monks in the blood training period is the blood vessel. Through the blood refining method, they communicate with each other and refine into blood vessels."


    Yu Linglong said, pointing to the flying sword under his feet.


    "In the gas condensation period, the magic weapon used by the friars is the yuan Qi. Through the Qi training method, they communicate with each other and refine into the original one. Its power is more than a hundred times greater than that of blood vessels. "


    Li Shenglong''s heart is really cool, can''t help YY to get up.


    "Ha ha, that is to say, I am now invincible in the blood training period. This is a wonderful fruit. "


    Li Shenglong is in YY when Zhu Yi interrupts Li Shenglong''s YY.


    "Younger martial brother Li, if you can have this kind of cultivation, it must be some kind of adventure."


    Zhu Yi tried his best to explain the realm of cultivation to Li Shenglong. He wanted to know why Li Shenglong could enter this realm. He did not expect that after listening to the explanation of cultivation, he was not talking. He kept giggling and seemed to forget Zhu Yi''s question just now. Zhu Yi had to remind Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s previous life was not a fool in China. There is a saying that is not true. The elite of the United States have become lawyers and doctors, and the elite of the Chinese dynasty have all become civil servants. Li Shenglong was once a member of the elite. He also understood Zhu Yi''s mind very well. He said.


    "Elder martial brother, to tell you the truth, I did have an adventure. I was supposed to be a dead man, but I was given by an immortal..."


    Li Shenglong moves Li Pengzhen''s gratitude and resentment as well as the set of fairy tales he once told people in Lijia town.


    "Oh? What does that fairy look like


    "Well, a white robe, with scattered hair and a sword on his back. I have a gourd in my hand


    Of course, Li Shenglong has never seen any immortal. Under his nonsense, he really let Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong pair up.


    "Is it him?"


    Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong looked at each other, and a person''s name appeared in his head at the same time.


    Yin Hongsheng, the illusory sword immortal.


    It is said that this ethereal sword immortal is a strange person of a generation. He has no family and no school. He carries a misty sword on his back and a happy gourd in his hand.If we only come here, we can say that he is a natural and unrestrained person. He sealed the first person of the magic road at that time in the several immortal gates that led Dajin, and he was also the first person in Dajin and even the West Shengzhou. When he retired after success, he did not set up a school, nor did he bring merit to reward him.


    There is no fixed shape, no fixed place to live, between the ethereal and the heaven and earth. After three hundred years of no news, everyone thought that the strange man had either cultivated to the legendary Yuanying realm and soared to the fairyland, or Shouyuan had run out of immortals. I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong has brought back the news of this ethereal Sword Fairy.


    "The ethereal Sword Fairy called him immortal life?"


    Zhu Yi''s heart was invigorated. An elder of Zhu Yi once said that with Zhu Yi''s qualification, there should be no problem with condensing gas. It is possible to build a foundation with the help of the family. However, if you want to coagulate the pill, you have to see Xianyuan.


    Xianyuan, there is an immortal''s life in front of you now.


    "Younger martial brother is so lucky to know who he met?"


    "Please give me some advice."


    Zhu Yi told Li Shenglong about the ethereal Sword Fairy.


    "Younger martial brother, if you become an immortal in the future, don''t forget me."


    "Where, where, the immortals get the way is illusory. As long as I can build the foundation by fluke and live 400 yuan, I''m very satisfied. But in the future, I will rely more on the care of senior brothers and sisters. "


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also knows Zhu Yi''s careful thinking. However, he knows that entering a sect requires personal care. Besides, he now has a life span of thousands of years because of the master servant contract. Let alone with the help of the spirit beads, it should not be a problem to cultivate himself to the realm of Ning Dan. If he has the opportunity to help Zhu Yiyi in the future It''s not impossible.

 Chapter 16

    After Li Shenglong finished, he took out some good gold and silver jewelry from the Pearl space, handed some bracelets that girls like and so on to Yu Linglong, and gave all the jewelry that men liked to Zhu Yi.


    Li Shenglong''s experience in his previous life tells him that it is only the first step to establish relations, and the second step is to bring them closer.


    The first step can''t be done. Even if Li Shenglong wants to give a gift, he can''t find anyone, or if he can find a person, it''s still unknown whether he or she will accept it.


    The first step is to strike while the iron is hot and carry out the second step. Li Shenglong''s future prospects are indeed good. Although a bad check has been issued to Zhu Yi, whether the check will last is two words. Of course, with the improvement of Li Shenglong''s strength, this check will only be more stable.


    This doesn''t mean that Li Shenglong doesn''t need to pay some price for this. Anyway, these gold and silver jewelry were found from Li Pengzhen''s family. Don''t say that he has a lot of them. Even if they are all given away, he won''t be distressed. After all, intangible assets are more valuable than tangible gold and silver.


    Zhu Yi and Li Shenglong looked at each other. Li Shenglong saw a trace of appreciation from Zhu Yi''s eyes.


    Although Yu Linglong had long been fascinated by the glittering jewelry, she would have rushed up if she hadn''t got a trace of reason in her heart.


    Jade Linglong efforts to restrain their emotions.


    "Younger martial brother, I can''t take these things?"


    "Elder martial sister, you have to have these. Don''t look down on me, Li Shenglong. In fact, these things have no practical effect, but they are a little filial piety from younger martial brother. You can''t improve your accomplishments. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. "


    Yu Linglong swallows her saliva.


    "Yes, younger martial sister Yu, these are all the wishes of younger martial brother Li. If we don''t accept them well, we''d better take them."


    Said Zhu Shenglong, the first thing to put into the bag.


    Yu Linglong is not in control. She hugs those in her arms for fear that Li Shenglong will repent again.


    It''s not surprising that Yu Linglong is different from Li Shenglong. Her parents are both immortal practitioners. She has lived in Zhenxian sect since childhood. How could she see the real gold and silver jewelry that only exists in the world.


    Li Shenglong saw the eager appearance of this elder martial sister Yu, and knew that he was going through this level. When he entered the sect, no one would follow him and call him lust. He was crazy.


    At the thought of "lust and passion madness", Li Shenglong''s mind was full of calculation.


    How to say, it''s my fault. I let him see it all, and I should have seen it back.


    Li Shenglong thought, a pair of eyes in the jade Linglong that concave and convex have caused the body to revolve, thought in the heart if there is no such eye-catching clothes will be a pair of what kind of scene.


    ¡­


    Hezhou is located in the west of Dajin, ranking 34th in the area of the 72nd state of Dajin. Most of its territory is mountainous and hilly, but it also has a large population. It can have tens of millions of people carelessly, and borders with neighboring Daqin state.


    Wenyuan mountain is located in the central part of Hezhou, covering tens of thousands of miles. It is not only an endless stream of wild animals and birds of prey, but also a rare primitive mountain forest. There are even rumors that woodcutters and hunters claim to have seen fairies and monsters. This place is covered with a mysterious veil.


    What''s more strange is that it is said that someone once entered the inner part of Wenyuan mountain range and saw a mist. The man claimed to have been trapped in the fog for three days and heard the voice of the legendary immortal. Under the guidance of the immortal, the talent walked out of the fog safely. The immortal said that he had a good fate and left several elixirs for him. After eating, he lived for more than 100 years.


    People would not think that there might be immortals in this Wenyuan mountain range, but real immortals. The Zhenxian gate of the ten immortal cultivation sects in Dajin was located in the Wenyuan mountain range thousands of years ago.


    On the surface, the Wenyuan mountain is not different from other mountains. It is covered with mountains and trees. But in fact, it has been covered by the protective array of Zhenxian gate for a long time. There are countless houses, palaces, tens of thousands of large and small temples, and the number of courtyards is countless.


    Li Shenglong is standing in the protective formation and has a bird''s-eye view of the Zhenxian gate. After flying with Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong for five days, Li Shenglong finally arrives at Zhenxian gate.


    Because Li Longsheng has the spirit bead''s plug-in, 12 hours a day continuously refining the heaven and earth''s vitality into the whole body''s blood Qi. One day''s practice is equivalent to one year''s practice of others. In addition, he still has some residual aura of spiritual fruits in his body. Li Shenglong''s strength has improved again, reaching four levels of blood training.


    The speed of Li Shenglong''s cultivation did not cause Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong too much surprise. You should know that some fairies can practice blood and Qi perfectly even in one day and night.


    Standing in the array, you can see hundreds of precipitous peaks around the ten thousand temples. On many peaks, the immortal spirit is curling and the auspicious spirit is thousands, and it shows a great momentum. And the momentum of all the mountains spread into one, protecting the range of thousands of miles.


    On the top of the highest main peak, a huge palace stands in the air. The palace is tens of miles in size, and the weather is solemn and emits hundreds of millions of auspicious lights.Among them, one of the disciples of Zhenxian sect, who is famous for his immortals, keeps coming and going with each other, and his sword light is countless, which makes people feel like he is in a fairyland.


    "What a Xiandao sect, what a magnificent momentum."


    When Li Shenglong saw the manner of zhenxianmen, he was also shocked by the magnificence of zhenxianmen and couldn''t stir up admiration.


    "It''s no wonder that so many people in the fantasy novels want to practice in the great school of the gate. It''s true that he has his reason. If you are in a small school, you can''t see such a magnificent scene."


    In his heart, Li Shenglong sighed about the fact that he could join the real immortal gate.


    "However, even if such a magnificent sect only ranked fifth in the whole kingdom of Xiuxian in Dajin, what should the top four look like?"


    Along the way, Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong also told Li Shenglong a lot of basic knowledge of the immortal cultivation world. From their words, Li Shenglong learned that the whole of the 72 continents of Dajin was divided by the Xiuxian sect and the xiumo sect, of which 36 continents were equal.


    Zhenxian sect ranks the fifth among the top ten immortal cultivation sects in Dajin, and controls all of Hezhou, Qiongzhou, Cangzhou and half of the Lizhou.


    The power is not small.


    Li Shenglong himself is also a lucky man. You know, there are countless casual practitioners who want to join the Zhenxian sect every year. Therefore, the entry rules of Zhenxian sect are very strict, and all the people who receive are talented people.


    However, Li Longsheng knew that the inner disciple his father had helped was now the zhenzhuan disciple of Zhenxian sect, and the zhenzhuan disciple had all the strength to accept the outer disciples, so that Li Shenglong could enter the Zhenxian sect.

 Chapter 17

    The sword light of Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong flashed and fell into a wide yard, and their blood was collected.


    On the courtyard, there are several names that Li Shenglong almost vomited blood. The reception area for new disciples.


    "NIMA, are there any other Chinese people coming across here?"


    Li Shenglong is secretly disgusted in his heart.


    "Younger martial brother Li, this is the reception area for new disciples. As one of the top ten immortal sects in Dajin, our Taiyi sect has many disciples, no less than 10000. Therefore, the outer disciples usually share their dormitories. Only when they become the inner disciples can they have their own courtyard. When they become true disciples, they can open their own caves in the mountains. Open the door and accept the students. "


    Yu Linglong pointed to the yard and explained.


    "According to the talent of younger martial brother Li, I''m afraid that he will be able to enter the inner courtyard soon, and then I will be forgotten. However, before that, younger martial brother Li needs to register at the reception desk of the new disciple to get his spiritual clothes, magic weapons and introduction guide


    Zhu Yi continued.


    "Everything depends on the arrangement of senior brothers and sisters."


    Li Shenglong followed Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong into the reception area of the new disciples. A simple two story building was built. Several people walked in. The facilities in the room were very simple. A 40-50-year-old disciple, who was about practicing blood, sat in front of a desk and meditated with his eyes closed.


    Li Shenglong has learned from Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong that Zhenxian sect is one of the top ten immortal sects, and its rules are strict. For example, there is a disciple of the outer sect who has not reached the peak of blood training within 20 years after he is an adult. He will be sent outside the sect to do some management of the market and purchase the needs of lower level disciples. He is no longer a disciple of Zhenxian sect.


    Look at the age of this one. I''m afraid it''s about time.


    Ladies and gentlemen, some people are going to ask. Didn''t you just say that this real immortal sect is a big school and only recruits some talents. How can there be such a person?


    Indeed, Zhenxian sect only admits talents, but geniuses are also human beings, and they will have offspring. Generally, children of inner and higher disciples of Zhenxian sect can join the outer gate of Zhenxian sect without examination, so there is such a regulation.


    The receptionist heard several people coming in and opened his eyes. When he saw that the accomplishments of several people were higher than himself, the receptionist showed a smile.


    "Two elder martial brothers, elder martial sister, but brought this elder martial brother to do the entrance registration."


    When the receptionist looks at Li Shenglong and Zhu Yi, Yu Linglong''s clothes, they can judge who wants to enter the sect.


    "Yes. This is the disciple introduced by Xu Yuechan and Xu Shizu. This is Xu Shizu''s identity token. "


    Yu Linglong said, while taking out a piece of the same token that Li Shenglong saw that day and handed it over.


    The receptionist didn''t take it, but just glanced at it and said:


    "since the two senior brothers and sisters have come in person, there must be no fake, so there is no need to check the token of master Xu. Please cooperate with me to register the entry. "


    Naturally, Li Shenglong would not have any other opinions. He said politely.


    "This elder martial brother, younger brother Li Shenglong, the first to enter the door is the chief, elder martial brother call me younger martial brother Li."


    "Elder martial brother Li looks at the momentum of his appearance, and his strength is above the bottom. It is said that those who have reached the goal of cultivating immortals are teachers, so you are welcome. I don''t know where elder martial brother Li comes from, how old he is this year, and what his accomplishments are. "


    The receptionist said, picking up a blank scroll from the desk.


    "People from Lijia Town, Jin Dynasty, were 19 years old and practiced the four fold cultivation of blood."


    The receptionist held a brush in his hand and carried it like a flying brush. He wrote down what Li Shenglong said and then took out a crystal clear bead.


    "Elder martial brother Li, come on, put your hands on it, run the blood into it, and test your spirit root attribute."


    Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong have also told Li Shenglong that this pearl is specially used to test the properties of spiritual roots. If there is no response, there is no spiritual root. There is only one mortal.


    When the beads emit blue light, there are water roots, yellow ones, red ones, green ones and gold ones.


    As for the others, there are the variant roots of thunder root, ice root and so on.


    The spiritual root represents the qualification of cultivating immortals. The vitality in the heaven and earth corresponds to the spiritual roots possessed by those who cultivate immortals. Normally speaking, if a single spirit root cultivator practices the immortal family''s secret method, there will be no bottleneck before the condensation period. Therefore, the single spirit root is also known as the heavenly spirit root.


    The training speed of the people with the heavenly root is more than twice as fast as that of other spiritual roots.


    For example, if people with double spiritual roots can absorb and transform ten elements of heaven and earth in the same period of time, then people with spiritual roots can transform at least 30 elements of heaven and earth vitality. The gap between them can be seen.


    Under the heavenly spirit root are the double spirit root, the three spirit root, the four spirit root and the five spirit root. As for the variable spirit root, the speed of cultivation is only under the heaven spirit root and above the double spirit root.


    Generally speaking, most of the people who practice immortals have five spiritual roots. However, with a population of several billion in Dajin, even in the three states controlled by zhenxianmen, there are no less than 500 million people. No matter how small the talent is, no matter how large the base is, there will be many talents.If you want to join zhenxianmen, you should at least have the qualification of sanlinggen.


    Li Shenglong put his hand on the spirit measuring bead according to his words, and ran his own blood practice.


    Blue, yellow, red, green, gold.


    The five colors of light flash in turn, the five spirit root, and is very average of the five departments. This means that Li Shenglong''s qualification is only to be able to practice the magic arts, not to mention the foundation, that is, whether he can enter the gas condensation period is two theories.


    Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong are also looking at Li Shenglong''s colorful pearl.


    Zhu Yi''s face was obviously disappointed. Since he heard that Li Shenglong himself said that he was called a man who wanted to meet again in the fairyland by the ethereal sword immortal, Zhu Yi had high expectations for Li Shenglong. You should know that most of the senior people who were able to ascend to the fairyland in history were heavenly roots, and only one or two points were also supernatural roots.


    Zhu Yi himself is an uneven three spirit root, so it is only possible to build a foundation. The five spirit roots distributed equally are really the worst spiritual root attribute in the immortal cultivation world. How can he become an immortal and fly to the fairyland? Not to mention helping yourself achieve Ning Dan.


    Once a man has hope and breaks him again, some people will have some sick hearts.


    So is Zhu Yi.


    Li Shenglong decided that he would not think that he had managed his feelings all the way, so he was smashed by his five spirit roots.


    Fortunately, Yu Linglong''s face did not change much.

 Chapter 18

    Li Shenglong looked at the attributes of the five spiritual roots and sighed in his heart. It was true. After crossing, he saw that Li Shenglong, who had practiced blood classics for more than ten years, knew that his qualifications were not good even after Li Shenglong ate the fruit.


    Fortunately, Li Longsheng has magic beads, which can help him change his blood. At least now, Li Shenglong''s progress in the blood training period can be regarded as a real genius.


    "Five spirit roots." The receptionist said and wrote.


    "Wulinggen, yes, this receptionist is also Wulinggen."


    When Zhu Yi saw the receptionist, he suddenly thought that a receptionist with five spiritual roots was not an adult. Even after he became an adult, he would have to practice blood triple for nearly 20 years.


    "Why did Li Shenglong break through the four levels of blood training in just a few days along the way.


    Does he have any treasure?


    His treasure was seen by the ethereal Sword Fairy, who has become a saint. Naturally, he doesn''t care about this kind of treasure, but it is certain that his treasure can let him into the realm of immortals.


    Otherwise, just relying on the attribute of Li Shenglong as a five spirit root, no matter how hard he tries, he can not enter the period of Ning Dan, let alone the legendary realm of immortals. "


    Zhu Yiyue wanted to feel more reasonable. His eyes at Li Shenglong also began to change. His small eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of hard and hard that others could not easily detect surged up quietly.


    "If I could get his treasure."


    The receptionist didn''t think so much as Zhu Yi thought. After finishing writing Li Shenglong''s spiritual root attribute, he took out a crystal bead similar to that just now.


    "Elder martial brother Li, this is to test the strength of your Divine sense. Run it in."


    Li Shenglong also knows.


    There are two professions in the immortal cultivation world, one is the pharmacist and the other is the weapon refiner. The medicine refining requires that the person who must cultivate the immortal has at least two attributes of wood and fire, while the weapon refiner requires at least two attributes of fire and gold.


    Of course, this is only a premise. Otherwise, if a person with these attributes can become an instrument refiner or pharmacist, the status of the five spirit roots will not be so low.


    The next condition is that the divine sense must be at least three times as high as that of the same level. Both the instrument refiner and the pharmacist have to deal with medicinal materials and equipment. However, both of them need to control the change of heat, and both need to have a strong sense of divinity to observe the small changes of equipment, medicinal materials and even the temperature.


    Triple divine consciousness is the minimum requirement to enter this industry.


    According to the law, the better the attribute of spiritual root, the higher the intensity of divine sense. Therefore, pharmacists and weapon refiners are basically double spirit root cultivators. Of course, there are also exceptions. Most of these exceptions are those of three spirit roots. They have never heard of the four spirit roots below the three spirit roots, and the five spirit roots can reach the standard.


    Since Li Shenglong is a five spirit root, it is impossible to reach the standard under normal circumstances. However, according to the rules of the sect, any immortal who has wood fire or metal fire needs to be tested for divinity.


    If Li Shenglong came by himself, he would not need to be tested. However, there were two other disciples behind him. The receptionist could only test Li Shenglong according to the rules.


    Li Shenglong''s heart sank and he entered his own sea of knowledge. In the sea of knowledge, there was a vast white mist, and he could not see through what was inside.


    Even if the "land" is "more than one centimeter", it is also called "the land of the earth".


    This piece of earth is Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness. The magic beads on the earth are still emitting colorful light. On the surface, there is no special change at all.


    Because Li Shenglong is the master of this sea of knowledge, he has a strong sense of even subtle things in the sea of knowledge.


    Li Shenglong easily felt the white fog. Under the illumination of colorful light, a small part of the fog left the white fog and integrated into the soil, and the area of the soil block increased a little.


    "This pearl can also increase divine consciousness."


    Li Shenglong also found a magical effect of the spirit beads. Although the ability of the spirit beads to enhance the divine consciousness is still very small, Li Shenglong also knows from Zhu Yi and others that it is more difficult to exercise divine consciousness than to increase cultivation.


    Basically, in addition to the special cultivation of divine consciousness, if you want to increase the divine consciousness, it is only possible that the realm has made a great breakthrough.


    What is a big breakthrough?


    It is to practice blood and improve Qi, which is called a big breakthrough.


    Li Shenglong didn''t have time to be happy. He mobilized his divine consciousness into the bead to test his divine sense. With Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness pouring in, the number appeared on the bead.


    1¡¢ Two, three, four


    Li Shenglong gradually found that the faces of several people around him were wrong.At this point, the number on the test bead has jumped to ten.


    There is about one-third of the spiritual consciousness in Li Shenglong''s sea of knowledge. Based on the idea that he has the ability to reveal seven points and keep three percent, Li Shenglong interrupted the divine consciousness and stopped pouring divine consciousness into the test bead.


    "Divinity level, three times the same level."


    The receptionist looked at Li Shenglong in horror and said.


    "It seems that elder martial brother Li doesn''t know how to divide the level of divine consciousness. What is the amount of divine consciousness that each class can achieve. "


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s face puzzled, the receptionist continued.


    "I''m just trying to give advice to my senior brother."


    Li Shenglong really didn''t know how to divide the class. Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong didn''t expect that Li Shenglong could really meet the requirements of no one of the pharmacists or weapon refiners in the world. Therefore, he simply told Li Shenglong that his divine sense must be three times that of the same level.


    "Elder martial brother Li, don''t call me elder martial brother any more. If you can look up to me, please call him younger martial brother."


    The receptionist said with a wry smile that it is not the receptionist''s modesty. Since Li Shenglong has been found to have the potential of being a pharmacist or an instrument refiner, he will surely enter the medicine refining hall or the refining utensil hall. No matter which hall Li Shenglong will enter, how can his status and status be promoted by himself, who is about to become a foreign affairs disciple of the sect.


    Even if he is a younger martial brother, we have to see whether Li Shenglong can look up to him.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know the reason, but when he saw the receptionist insist, he was no longer reluctant and praised.


    "Then I''m not polite, younger martial brother."

 Chapter 19

    "Elder martial brother Li, if the divine consciousness of ordinary people is 1, then the divine consciousness of most immortal practitioners in the blood training period is about 2 to 4. As long as they have not practiced any special skills to increase their divine consciousness, they are generally like this. Now the elder martial brother''s divine sense has reached 10. It''s enough to be accompanied by ordinary people. It''s a matter of certainty for elder martial brother to enter the medicine refining hall or the refining utensil hall. If you can, I hope elder martial brother Li can take care of my younger brother. "


    To the younger martial brother one face flattery said.


    "Thank you. No problem. As long as it''s within my power, I''ll help you


    Li Shenglong also timely said a scene words, as for the future will help him only God knows.


    Zhu Yi also looks at Li Shenglong in shock, but his shock is mixed with a little unwilling.


    This is also very normal. You should know that Zhu Yi has guessed that there must be some treasure in Li Shenglong''s hands, and his cultivation can be promoted so quickly.


    Although Li Shenglong''s physical strength is already the cultivation of forging body, this is just a little troublesome for Zhu Yi. As long as he spends some money and borrows one or two pole blood vessels from his family, it should be enough to deal with Li Longsheng.


    However, this is based on the fact that Li Shenglong is just an ordinary disciple.


    Both medicine refining disciples and weapon refining disciples are the key protected disciples of the sect. In addition, the elders of the refining utensils hall and the refining medicine hall all have a short temper. If any medicine refining disciple or weapon refining disciple has any problems, the sect will thoroughly investigate them. As long as Zhu Yi leaves a trace in the process of killing Li Shenglong, it will be found out by the wisdom of the elders Come on.


    According to the rules of the gate, there is no amnesty for murdering the same clan.


    No, there is still a chance. Zhu Yi suddenly thought that there will be at least three days before the records of the disciples from the outside gate are reported to the elder. As long as Li Shenglong disappears within three days, the elder will not worry about an external disciple who has not joined the medicine refining hall or the weapon refining hall.


    "Three days, three days."


    Zhu Yi was so excited that he talked about it unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother Zhu, what three days?"


    Yu Linglong asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll say that the lavender that I planted before I left will mature in three days."


    Zhu Yi also knew that he was a little too nervous. He made up an excuse.


    "Zicao is a second grade spirit grass. Last time I planted one, which was not well cared for and died. Elder martial brother Zhu, you should be careful. Oh, by the way, give me some experience that day. "


    "It''s all nonsense. There''s no experience to talk about."


    Zhu Yi did not expect to casually make up, to arouse the interest of Yu Linglong, the little girl. He felt remorse and replied.


    Xiang junior brother also wrote Li Shenglong''s divinity information into the scroll. He took out a token from somewhere, with the name of zhenxianmen on the front and nothing on the back.


    Xiang closes the scroll, and the identity token is pasted on the scroll. The scroll bursts out a dazzling white light, which is fleeting. The three characters of Li Shenglong have already appeared on the token.


    Xiang took out another cloth bag and handed it to Li Shenglong.


    "Elder martial brother Li, this is your identity token. Don''t lose it. In addition, this is a primary storage bag. There is about 10 square meters of space in it. This one can''t identify the owner. Whoever gets it will have to put the dead thing.


    Now there is a training blood classic, ten low level spirit stones, three bottles of lower level blood pills, three lower level blood amulets and a inferior blood vessel.


    And a real immortal gate rules.


    Senior brother Li, check it out. "


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense was swept away, and he found that there was a book in it. There were ten stones emitting aura, three bottles of pills that could not be seen, three amulets full of ghost amulets, and a long sword with gloomy spirit.


    It looks like nothing is missing.


    Li Shenglong has never heard of a spirit stone. He knows that a spirit stone can not only quickly restore spiritual power when the whole body is exhausted, but also accelerate the whole body''s aura when practicing martial arts.


    From the name, we can see that the lower grade spirit stone is the lowest. The hard currency of the immortal cultivator can be divided into the lower grade spirit stone, the middle grade spirit stone, the top grade spirit stone, and the extremely fine spirit stone. As for whether there is any higher level spirit stone in the upper level, the present Li Shenglong does not know.


    "Xiang, it''s not bad."


    "Well, it''s the clothes of the disciples of Zhenxian gate. It''s made of silk from snow cicadas. It''s tough. It can change with people''s body size. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It''s covered with dust-proof technology, so you don''t have to worry about your heart."


    as like as two peas, and Zhu Yi, he presented to him a real white robe which was written on the real fairy and the same body on which he was wearing. He handed it to Li Shenglong and said.


    Li Shenglong took the white robe in his hand, which was as thin as gauze, and had no weight at all. Instead, he put it into the storage bag instead.


    At some time, Xiang took out another map in his hand, pointed to the map and said:


    "elder martial brother Li, our outer disciples live in ten workshops of a, B, C, Ding, Wuji, Geng, xinrengui. Which one do you want to go toWhen Li Shenglong heard this to his younger brother, he understood that he was selling good to himself?


    Li Shenglong smiles.


    "Listen to my younger martial brother."


    Zhu Yi has already said something to junior brother Xiang.


    "Younger martial brother Li, you live in Jiafang. I''m in Jiafang, too. We can take care of each other."


    When Li Shenglong heard Zhu Yi say so, he thought.


    "Yes, it''s reasonable to live in a neighborhood with Zhu Yi. If you have any questions or don''t understand them, you can ask them. Otherwise, the relationship established in this way will be in vain."


    "OK, younger martial brother Xiang, please arrange me to Jiafang."


    Li said again.


    "Jiafang? Let me see. There is only room 10 left in room a. It''s better for elder martial brother Li to go to Yifang. There are still several good places in Yifang. "


    "What''s the matter? Younger martial brother Xiang, what''s the problem with No. 10 of Jiafang? "


    "No. 10, Jiafang? The room where bully a is located? "


    Jade Linglong said in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s where the bully of Jiafang is."


    Answer to younger martial brother.


    "Younger martial brother Li doesn''t know that there is a disciple named Lei Zheng who practices seven levels of blood in No. 10 of Jiafang. His strength is not high among the disciples of other schools. He has a bad problem. He always cheats and extorts disciples with lower accomplishments than himself, and because Lei Zheng only works in Jiafang. Over time, some of the disciples of the outer gate called Lei the bully of Jiafang


    Zhu Yi explained.


    Li Shenglong heard that this disciple was only practicing the strength of blood seven, and there was no fear in his heart. After all, after all, his strength after practicing blood four was about the same as that of practicing blood six to seven. With his strong body, there should be no problem in dealing with such bullying villains as Lei Zheng.


    But I am not afraid of this bully, and there is no need to offend him. I''d better change to another one.

 Chapter 20

    Seeing Li Shenglong hesitated, Zhu Yi thought that Li Shenglong was afraid of the bully of Jiafang and worried.


    "Younger martial brother Li, don''t worry. With me, the bully of Jiafang will not do anything to you."


    Looking at Zhu Yi''s expression, Li Shenglong is alert. He is attentive to nothing. He is either a traitor or a thief. Relying on his relationship with Zhu Yi, he can''t reach the point of asking Zhu Yi to clap his chest. Is there anything wrong with Zhu Yi?


    "Elder martial brother Zhu, you don''t have to offend the master of the same rank with you for the sake of me, or I''d better change to another place?"


    Zhu Yi didn''t realize that Li Shenglong had become suspicious. If Zhu Yi and Li Shenglong lived in the same workshop, when Zhu Yi went to see Li Shenglong, he could not only save a lot of time, but also improve his safety. You think, in the same workshop, there are many people who see Zhu Yi looking for Li Shenglong; or do you see Zhu Yi looking for Li Shenglong in two workshops Many people?


    "No, younger martial brother Li, you don''t know. I''ve long been unhappy with this bully of Jiafang. It''s just taking advantage of younger martial brother Li''s opportunity to clean him up. "


    Yu Linglong looks at Zhu Yi with a strange look. Li Shenglong doesn''t know, but Yu Linglong knows. Zhu Yi always believes in the famous saying that people don''t offend me or I don''t commit crimes. He has never made any contributions to other people. What''s the matter now? The sun comes out in the West.


    Zhu Yi''s words make Li Shenglong more sure that Zhu Yi is uneasy and kind-hearted. Of course, there is a voice in his heart that he may have misunderstood Zhu Yi, so he can''t be such a good man.


    Relying on the principle that he should be careful in his previous life, Li Shenglong is on the alert. He is ready to have a chance to inquire about the behavior of senior brother Zhu Yi in the door. At that time, we can see whether Zhu Yi is a good man or not.


    "Well, younger martial brother, I inherited the friendship of elder martial brother Zhu, and learned about the bully of Jiafang. If elder martial brother Zhu has any errands in the future, even if he tells him that he can do it, there must be no problem. "


    Li Shenglong decided to see what kind of medicine was sold in the gourd of the elder martial brother Zhu, who practiced blood seven times, and said with the trend.


    Zhu Yi saw that Li Shenglong nodded his head with satisfaction. He reached out and patted Li Shenglong on the shoulder. It was like Li Shenglong could look for him for anything in Jiafang.


    "Elder martial brother Li, are you sure you want to go to No. 10 of Jiafang?"


    When he saw Li Shenglong, he decided to ask again.


    "What''s the ink? Since younger martial brother Li has said it, how can he regret it. Sign in and get the key


    Without waiting for Li Shenglong to speak, Zhu Yi has already said dissatisfied.


    "Well, younger martial brother Xiang, I''ll arrange it at No. 10, Jiafang."


    Li Shenglong confirmed it again.


    Xiang made a mark on the map, wrote three words of Li Shenglong, took out two keys and handed them over.


    "Well, elder martial brother Li, now all the things that new beginners need to do have been finished. Take these two keys. One is the key to the yard and the other is the key to the room. It will take the elder martial brother to his room automatically.


    Within three days, elder martial brother can get familiar with the environment inside the door. After three days, he will go to the task hall to get the task.


    In addition, at the beginning of each month, we are the time to distribute the benefits to the disciples. Each of us can get three low-level spirit stones and a bottle of lower level blood elixir in the Gongde hall. Don''t forget it, elder martial brother.


    Finally, I wish elder martial brother Li success in gas refining as soon as possible and enter the Xiuxian gate wall formally. "


    "Thank you for your kind words to younger martial brother."


    Zhu Linglong and his disciples went out of the reception hall together.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Li. We''ll take you to Jiafang."


    Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong fly to the sky with Zhu Yi. They fly to Jiafang and introduce the surrounding buildings to Li Shenglong.


    "This is the danyao hall, and that is the utensil hall."


    Under the explanation of Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong, Li Shenglong quickly remembered the layout of Zhenxian gate. This is not because Li Shenglong has such a good memory, but because all the immortal practitioners have the ability to never forget after practice.


    Zhenxianmen is mainly divided into nine peaks and seventy-two veins. Jiufeng refers to the nine peaks with the largest spiritual pulse in the Wenyuan mountains. There are nine real people living in the ningdan period of zhenxianmen.


    The 72 pulse refers to the middle level spiritual pulse of 72 zhenzhuan disciples in the foundation period.


    However, this is not to say that Zhenxian sect has only these 72 masters in foundation stage, but only these 72 disciples who have potential to be promoted to Ning Dan stage.


    Because of their limited potential, other masters in the foundation period became sect elders. Naturally, the cave where the sect elders lived was worse, but they were some low-level spiritual veins.


    Every ten years, the Zhenxian sect will hold a disciple contest. Of course, the most attractive one is the zhenzhuan disciple Dabi, whose identity is contested by the sect elders.


    Around the spiritual pulse where these sect elders or zhenzhuan disciples live, there are many inner disciples who worship under this vein.As for the outer disciples, they live on a low-level spiritual pulse.


    The nine real people of Zhenxian sect can''t get out of the gate as long as they don''t encounter any major events.


    Some affairs of the sect are handled by the headmaster. It seems that the headmaster has great power. However, the cultivation of immortals is on the top. Most of the leaders are selected from the elders, so there is no real disciple Gao in his position.


    Now the leader of the school is called Zhu Zheng, the uncle of Zhu Yi''s family.


    Most of the outer disciples worship the inner disciples, while the inner disciples worship the zhenzhuan disciples.


    Li Shenglong is the school introduced by Xu Yuechan, and naturally belongs to the disciple of Xu Yuechan. In other words, Xu Yuechan has a small reputation in the school. Twenty years ago, Xu Yuechan was just an inner disciple who practiced Qi ten times. Because he had no family support, he failed to get the top three in the school competition, so he could not get the reward of building the foundation pill, so he had to go out to look for it Looking for fairyland, I didn''t expect to let her get the chance outside.


    When she returned to the school, Xu Yuechan was already in the cultivation of the foundation period, and won the title of zhenzhuan disciple in the school contest. However, she was very secretive about how to break through the building foundation period. This is normal. Most people will not disclose their own opportunities to the public, except that this person has absolute strength.


    Li Shenglong knew that his father had helped Xu Yuechan once 20 years ago, so that he could be admitted to the outside world. However, he did not know how his father helped Xu Yuechan. Every time he asked his father, his father just shook his head and said nothing.


    "This is Jiafang."


    Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong are still in the introduction, unknowingly Jiafang will arrive.

 Chapter 21

    There are ten workshops in Zhenxian sect. From Jia to Kui, the first six are male disciples, and the last four are female disciples. There are 1024 rooms in each room. Two people live together in each room. You can calculate how many disciples are outside Zhenxian sect.


    Looking at the Jiafang in front of him, Li Shenglong has only one feeling in his heart, that is, big, really big. Each room is afraid to have more than 100 square meters. From the air, the small houses with single doors and single courtyard are arranged one after another, just like small villas. Li Shenglong, who is used to the houses of the Chinese dynasty, is also a bit lost in his mind.


    Zhu Yi was in room 1020 of Jiafang, and there was a long way to go from Li Shenglong''s room 10. If he had been in his previous life, he would have taken a bus for about half an hour. Fortunately, he would have sent out a flying sword weapon when he entered the school. After the sacrifice of love, flying was no problem, and the speed was faster than that of the bus. Otherwise, travel was also a problem.


    Yu Linglong lives in No. 250 Xinfang. Hearing this special number, Li Shenglong can''t help laughing. Seeing the strange eyes of Yu Linglong and Zhu Yi, he thinks that this is no longer China. No one will laugh at a 250.


    Under the guidance of Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong, Li Shenglong didn''t use the shining key, so he found his room 10 easily.


    The rooms around room 10 were quiet. Zhu Yi told Li Shenglong that most of his disciples would study hard in the room, even if they were geniuses.


    If you can see other fellow disciples at this time, there are only two situations: one is that the disciple has taken over the task; the other is that this disciple, like the younger martial brother Xiang, has given up his practice and is ready to rely on time to acquire the identity of a foreign affairs disciple and manage the sect''s secular industry.


    The courtyard of room 10 is shining with light green light. Li Shenglong knows that it is the prohibition of protecting the courtyard. If there is no such prohibition, the key will not become a waste.


    However, the effect of this prohibition is limited. It can only resist the practitioners in the blood training period. For those in the Qi refining period and above, the prohibition is a layer of thin paper, which can be broken with a single stab.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the disciples who have been practicing Qi for more than one time will not go to the courtyard of one of your outer disciples to destroy your forbidden play.


    Chen Jian opened the gate with the key and went in.


    Room 10 is no different from other houses. There are two rooms in the courtyard, one quiet room, one fishpond and one medicine field. There are several ancient trees at the gate of the hospital.


    The house on the left is also shining light green, while the one on the right is not.


    "Mr. Li, you should live in this house."


    Zhu Yi pointed to the house on the right.


    "The one in the middle is the quiet room. You can go there when you are practicing or when you are in seclusion. There is a spirit gathering array in the quiet room. The concentration of vitality is three times that of the outside. In addition, the prohibition there is more than three times that of here. The cultivation without practicing Qi can''t be broken."


    Zhu Yi then explained.


    Li Shenglong entered his own room, the layout of the house is also very simple, only a desk, the table has a raised small ball, a bench, a bed.


    "This is where you will live in the future. This is the prohibition of your house. Press it down, and the ban is on. "


    With this, Zhu Yi pressed the ball down. Sure enough, through the door, a light green protective layer appeared.


    "This prohibition has the effect of sound insulation. No matter how loud you make in the room, it will not disturb other people outside. Press it again, and the ban will be lifted. There is also the problem of eating. The meals in the door are sent directly by the sect through the array. Every meal will have a magic instrument directly sent to your desk through your prohibition. After eating, the magic instrument will be automatically recycled.


    Note that the two meals a day are delivered at the time of the day, collected at the time of the day, sent at the time of Xu, and collected at the time of Hai.


    What''s more, what orders may be issued by the sect or which member of the same sect will send you aura. Here you are. Here you are


    Zhu Yi said that he took out ten blank pieces of Rune paper from the storage bag. On one side of the paper was written the word "transmission", and the other side was blank.


    "This is how the note paper is used. On the reverse side, you write the direction you want to transmit. Then you light it with fire and say the words you want to convey. Finally, it ends with a seal. The aural charm will fly out automatically.


    The person who looks at it should also light the note paper.


    If someone gives you a voice, it will be displayed on your desk. If there is anything else that you don''t understand, just take a look at the gate rules of Zhenxian sect. Some of them are in front of us, and the ones behind are the daily precautions of new disciples. "


    Zhu Yi continued.


    "OK, thank you very much. Another thing is, do I need to thank Mr. Xu? "


    Li Shenglong politely said his problem.


    "We don''t need this for the time being. Xu Shizu said when we left that we could arrange you in the sect. When Xu Shizu wants to see you, he will summon you."


    Said Yu Linglong.


    Li Shenglong thought."Yu Linglong has come to answer all these problems for herself. It seems that Yu Linglong is more popular with master Xu than Zhu Yi. It seems that she will flatter this elder martial sister more in the future. Fortunately, she still has a lot of gold and silver jewelry from Li Peng array. I will give some more to this jade Linglong when I have a chance. Yu Linglong''s identity token is still here. She needs to be returned.


    However, Zhu Yi can''t offend him. Although he was not very normal when he allocated the house just now, it seems that he has been a bit too thoughtful now. "


    "Younger martial brother Li, is there anything else I don''t understand?"


    Li Shenglong is still thinking, Zhu Yi asked.


    "Not for the time being. If there are any more, I will ask the two senior brothers and sisters for advice. By the way, elder martial sister Yu, this is your identity token. You left it that day. "


    Yu Linglong takes over the identity token, as if she thought of something. Her face is red and she looks at Li Shenglong shyly.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is not good, can''t he escape the title of exposure maniac?


    "Younger martial brother Li, there is no problem. Let''s go to Lei Zheng''s room and warn him."


    Although Zhu Yi doesn''t know what happened between the two people, when he sees Yu Linglong''s look, his heart is not good. Li Shenglong doesn''t know the identity of Yu Linglong, but Zhu Yi knows that if Li Longsheng really gets on with Yu Linglong''s thread and wants to collect Li Shenglong openly and secretly, he will have to take great risks. Zhu Yi looked at it and quickly changed the topic.


    "OK, everything is up to the elder martial brother''s command."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong would not refuse such good deeds, so he accepted them.

 Chapter 22

    Three people walked out of Li Longsheng''s room and came to Lei Zheng''s room on the left.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Zhu Yi knocked on the door, but he didn''t respond for a long time.


    "It looks like ray is not in the room. Well, younger martial brother Li, when Lei Zheng comes back, report my name to him. If he dares to bully you, I''ll come back to clean him up tomorrow. Now that we have introduced you, we should go and reply to Xu Shizu. "


    Zhu Yi said.


    "OK, that''s the only way. Elder martial brother Zhu and sister Yu walk slowly."


    Li Shenglong said politely.


    Yu Linglong nodded and didn''t say anything more, which could be regarded as approval of Zhu Yi and Li Shenglong''s decision.


    Li Shenglong sent Zhu Yi and Yu Linglong to the outside of the hospital.


    Looking at the two long gone sword lights, Li Shenglong returns to his hut, opens the ban, and releases two magical beasts, Xiaobai and Xiaohua.


    Li Shenglong is not prepared to let anyone see these two magical beasts. Because Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still very low. With such a low level of cultivation, he has two divine beasts. Isn''t it for death?


    He is innocent, but he is guilty.


    As a Chinese in the Chinese dynasty, Li Shenglong can''t fail to understand this truth.


    If it was not for the prohibition in their own yard, Xiaobai and Xiaohua would have stayed in the Pearl space all the time.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohua now have the strength to practice blood seven, which also represents that Li Shenglong''s strength has reached the blood training seven.


    When Li Shenglong didn''t know how to divide the realm of cultivating immortals, he also said that he didn''t know where the initial fighting value of Xiaobai and Xiaohua had reached. Now it seems that Xiaobai and Xiaohua have at least accomplished the foundation period.


    Li Shenglong is equivalent to having two treasures that can be further developed. You should know that Xiaobai and Xiaohua don''t need to practice before recovering their own strength. As long as Li Shenglong''s strength is improved, their strength will also be improved.


    If someone wants to trap Li Shenglong at this time, think about it. On the surface, Li Shenglong''s strength calculated by someone originally is four times of practicing blood. With the cultivation of forging body, the actual combat power is to practice blood seven times, plus two mythical beasts that were once the foundation period, but now they are also practicing blood seven.


    It is estimated that if someone doesn''t reach the cultivation of Qi period and holds a good magic weapon in his hand, it will be a scum for Li Shenglong and his supernatural beasts.


    Li Shenglong also ignored Xiaobai and Xiaohua, who were fighting on one side. He said that both of them complained about each other in their hearts. The reason is very simple. If it hadn''t been for you and me, how could I have become the pet of this despicable villain?


    Human beings will never understand the world of beasts.


    Two despicable men in the mouth of the immortal beast are sitting on the bed. They take out the door rules of the real immortal gate from the storage bag. Turning to the first page, Li Shenglong takes a serious look at the door rules of the real immortal gate.


    The rules of Zhenxian sect are simple, only four.


    First, those who are in the same family will be killed.


    Second, those who deceive their teachers and destroy their ancestors must be killed.


    Third, those who do not respect the school scheduling must be killed.


    Fourth, the places where disciples live can be killed if they enter without permission.


    Among the four rules, the first three must be killed, and one can be killed. It is good to say that it is the pursuit of the sect. However, it does not mean that the killing depends on the cultivation of the people in the courtyard. If the cultivation is high, someone will break in without authorization and have the right to kill directly.


    But in general, those who can break through the prohibition and enter the places where the disciples live are usually those whose accomplishments are far superior to those of the disciples living there.


    In this way, this door rule is basically a decoration.


    Li Shenglong shook his head and continued to look down.


    One hour later, on the second page, we stopped introducing the rules of Zhenxian sect, but began to introduce the whole Xiuxian realm and some information about Zhenxian sect.


    Li Shenglong''s world is called Shenzhou. Shenzhou is divided into five parts. There are four holy continents in the southeast and northwest, with Shenzhou in the middle.


    From the name, we can see some clues. The four holy islands in the southeast and northwest are just a vassal of the middle Shenzhou. It is said that the four sacred continents are not as large as one percent of the Shenzhou.


    The great Jin xiuxianjie, where zhenxianmen is located, is only a third-class one in xishengzhou, which belongs to the fourth-class immortal cultivation realm.


    In xishengzhou, there are hundreds of the fifth class immortal cultivation world alone. As for the sixth and seventh class, there is no introduction in the book.


    As a third-class immortal cultivation realm, there are ten immortal sects, ten magic sects, and some scattered cultivation sects. There are more than 300 experts in the Ning Dan period, which has just reached the threshold of the third-class immortal cultivation realm.


    Zhenxian sect ranks the fifth among the ten immortal sects in Dajin. In addition to three continents and half of Dajin, it also has a vassal of the second-class immortal cultivation realm and ten vassals of the first-class immortal cultivation realm. The power is not small.


    As the disciples of Zhenxian sect, the benefits they get are also huge. Not to mention the zhenzhuan disciples, the outer disciples can get three low-level spirit stones and a bottle of lower level blood pills every month, while the inner disciples can receive three medium level spirit stones and a bottle of inferior yuan Dan.Three spirit stones and a bottle of pills are enough for an ordinary disciple to practice for ten days.


    These three spirit stones and a bottle of elixir look a little less, but you have to look at the huge base of the whole Zhenxian sect. There are more than 20000 disciples in the outer sect of Shifang alone, and the amount of pills and spirit stones that need to be spent every month is so huge.


    If so many disciples always ask for and do not contribute, then the real immortal family will be hollowed out one day. Therefore, Zhenxian sect has formulated corresponding policies. All disciples can not only ask for but also contribute.


    Every year, the disciples of the outer gate must do tasks equivalent to 300 pieces of low-level spirit stones. All the tasks should be reported to the task hall. Naturally, special personnel will be assigned to make statistics. In other words, you can pay 300 spirit stones directly at the end of the year instead of doing tasks. Those who are unable to complete their tasks for three consecutive years will be demoted to foreign affairs students.


    If the completed task is higher than 300 low level spirit stones, the sect will give the extra spirit stones directly to the disciples. If the disciples want to buy pills, magic weapons or other martial arts secrets, the sect will not care.


    It is said that the disciples of Zhenxian sect want to practice all the skills and secrets. For example, the disciples of other schools only issue the most basic skills. For example, the external disciples practice the blood classic with one copy, which is only a low-level blood practice secret method.


    There are only three ways to learn high-level blood training secrets, whether they are medium level, high-level or extreme. One way is to learn from a master. A good master will naturally teach you his secret method. The second is to buy. All kinds of secret methods are available for sale as long as you have enough spirit stones. Third, most or a few of them can meet with when you go out to seek treasure.


    In addition to these, the gate rules also introduce some basic things of cultivating immortals, such as: talisman, magic weapon and so on, which will be discussed in the future.

 Chapter 23

    Li Shenglong slowly closed the book and closed his eyes. The book shocked him so much that it almost destroyed his three outlooks.


    Li Shenglong can''t imagine how big the world is. The 9.6 million square kilometers of the previous Chinese dynasty is big enough. Even a third-class immortal cultivation world can''t be compared here.


    Not to mention the existence of the third-class immortal world in this world is just a dregs like existence. There are hundreds of them in a Western Holy Island.


    Li Shenglong''s heart was shaking. Even if he knew he was reborn, his heart did not shake so much. His shaking was not because of anything else, but because he was excited.


    The world is so vast that he has much room for him to play. Since God has given him a chance to be reborn in another world, how can Li Shenglong not cherish this opportunity.


    Let Li Shenglong why don''t want to stand at the top of this Xiuxian world to see the whole picture of the world. The two gods and beasts in the foundation period fought with each other. What kind of demeanor is the master of Ning Dan period?


    What about the coagulation period?


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the state is above the Ning Dan period, he can be sure that there must be a higher realm above the Ning Dan period. We should know that Dajin Xiuxian world is only a third-class immortal cultivation realm, and the experts in ningdan period are the top masters of this session. What is the state of the fourth-class immortal cultivation top masters?


    Five, six?


    The more I think about Li Shenglong''s blood, it boils up.


    A voice in Li Shenglong''s heart has been shouting:


    "I want to see it, I must see it."


    Li Shenglong took a few deep breaths, calmed his excited mood, opened his closed eyes and steadfast eyes, so that the two animals were shocked.


    Big goals.


    Li Shenglong will work hard around it. As a member of the Chinese dynasty, he knows in countless famous sayings that he should decompose this big goal into a number of small goals, and implement them step by step. After all, fat people are not made by one bite.


    The first small goal, cultivation into Qi training period, into the inner door.


    Lee soon found his first small goal.


    This goal is relatively simple to achieve. With the help of the spirit beads, Li Longsheng uses the blood channel to transform the whole body''s blood Qi 24 hours a day. According to the current progress, in another two or three years, Li Shenglong will be able to complete the blood elixir, break through the blood training period and enter the Qi training period.


    The existence of spirit beads is one of Li Shenglong''s greatest advantages. The spirit beads are responsible for refining and refining the blood gas. Li Shenglong can do other things in his spare time. You should know how precious it is to cultivate immortals. Countless people die at the last moment. If you give him the last moment, you can break through a realm It can be doubled.


    Work hard and stick to it.


    In his previous life, Li Shenglong has heard that many talented people are surpassed by countless weak people who despise them because they don''t work hard.


    Li Shenglong is not prepared to be like them. He is quietly thinking about what he needs to do now.


    One of the advantages of Li Shenglong is that the spirit beads can save Li Shenglong''s time. The other is that he has a strong physique to forge his body and cultivate himself. In addition, he has a thousand years of life because of the contract of the god beast.


    The weak point is that there is no family and can not get the support from the Xiuxian family. Whether it is the spirit stone, miraculous medicine, talisman, skill, magic weapon, all rely on their own efforts step by step.


    Now the only way Li Longsheng can rely on is to get the spirit stone, miraculous medicine, martial arts and so on.


    Li Shenglong quickly decided to do the task, others can not practice when doing the task, but Li Shenglong can, in the process of the task accumulated under the spirit stone, first of all, need to change a body type skills.


    Others are afraid that there is not enough time for them to practice physical skills, but Li Shenglong is not afraid. Even if there is no spirit bead, Li Shenglong, who has a thousand years of life, is confident that he will practice body skills to the level of bone hardening.


    Li Shenglong, who had just made up his mind, didn''t notice that the sky outside had darkened.


    "Master, there is a man outside who practices blood eight times or so."


    Lingzhu''s words have just finished.


    "Ding Ding Ding"


    a bell hanging on the door of the room rang automatically when there was no wind.


    Li Shenglong knew that someone was knocking on the door outside.


    "Who would it be?"


    Li Shenglong''s heart flashed a person''s shadow, walked out of bed, the small flower and the small white income spirit bead space, opened the door.


    Standing outside the door was a big man with a height of eight feet and a strong physique. Seeing that he was dressed in the clothes of a disciple of Zhenxian sect, Li Shenglong knew that he was right. This man must be a famous bully of Jiafang, Lei Zheng. The only thing different from the legend is that Lei Zheng is not the strength to practice blood seven, but to practice blood eight.


    Li Shenglong looks at Lei Zheng, and Lei Zheng is also looking at Li Shenglong. Two days ago, he just came back from a school assignment. It''s not too early. After a while, he will have dinner. He sees that the house in his small yard that nobody lives in also comes. It seems that he is a new man.His reputation of Lei Zheng is well known in the whole school. Generally, new comers will not be sent here as long as they are not offended.


    Lei is in the heart for this has offended the new reception staff of the hapless guy, while knocking on the door, thinking about how much he can get.


    The door opened.


    Practice blood four times.


    As soon as Lei Zheng saw Li Shenglong''s accomplishments, he was relieved. His strength was not high. He didn''t know if he had any influence. He would not be a relative of the sect leader.


    There is also a reason why Lei Zheng has been able to dominate the Jiafang for so many years. No one with his own accomplishments or higher than himself will be robbed, and no one who has a background behind him will be robbed. Those who are robbed by him are some new Sanshou. Who are they?


    There is no background, five cultivation and three qualifications.


    Robbing such a person will not be afraid of his revenge.


    Now there is no Lee Sheng long.


    Lei Zheng arched his hands and said:


    "Hello, younger martial brother. I''m going to live in the same yard with my younger brother. I''d like to say hello to my younger martial brother. I don''t know his name."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know the rules of Lei Zheng''s robbery, but since Lei Zheng is so polite, it''s bad for him to be rude. Let''s take a look at what medicine Lei Zheng sells in his gourd.


    "Elder martial brother Lei, you are welcome. I have heard of elder martial brother Lei''s name for a long time. I originally went to see elder martial brother Lei first after I came down. However, elder martial brother Lei is not at home. Therefore, I want to visit again after elder martial brother Lei comes back."


    Yeah? I''ve heard of my name for a long time. Can''t I really have a family? Li Shenglong, is he from the Li family?


    I''m worried about Lei.

 Chapter 24

    The Li family of zhenxianmen is a big family. One of the nine ancestors of ningdan period of zhenxianmen is surnamed Li. If it is really the descendant of this ancestor, Lei Zheng is just a person who built the foundation period and built a family that could not be provoked. Lei Zheng asked carefully.


    "It seems that younger martial brother Li is the descendant of Li Laozu?"


    "Li Laozu? What, Mr. Li


    This question confused Li Shenglong. After all, Li Shenglong has just arrived at Zhenxian gate today, but he has only just practiced his blood cultivation. No one has given Li Shenglong a detailed account of the names of his ancestors.


    However, Li Shenglong also knows that Lei is taking a character from a certain family background on the spot. After all, Li Shenglong is a character who has read numerous fantasy novels. At least, he still knows that if he tolerates himself for the first time in the sect, he will wait to be angry. Therefore, Li Shenglong is ready to make an example of Lei Zheng.


    Lei Zheng, who doesn''t know that he has been treated as a "chicken" by Li Shenglong, is still thinking about it. It''s not from Li Laozu''s family. Is it possible that it''s from other Li''s family?


    "Which Li family is younger brother Li from?"


    "Elder martial brother Lei, before I went down to the gate, I was a monk, and there was no family?"


    Sanxiu, there is no family. How did you get in? Is it gifted?


    "Then younger martial brother Li must have extraordinary talent for cultivating immortals. I''m afraid it''s the root of heaven and spirit?"


    "No, I''m the worst five spirit roots."


    "Oh? How did younger martial brother enter our Zhenxian gate


    As if aware of Li Shenglong''s impatience, Lei is continuing to say.


    "No, younger martial brother Li, I''m curious. According to the rules, you should not be allowed to enter our school, but why?"


    "No wonder elder martial brother Lei is curious. My father once helped Xu Shizu when he was training. So Xu Shizu promised that my father would be in the door after 20 years."


    Now Lei Zheng is completely relieved. This younger martial brother Li fully meets the requirements of Sanwu. If he doesn''t rob him, he will be sorry for his reputation as a bully in Jiafang.


    Although this younger martial brother Li was introduced by Xu Shizu, he said it himself. Xu Shizu only allowed him to enter the sect. People who cultivate immortals are generally like this: talent is the king and cultivation is the best.


    Everything is easy to say if there is cultivation, and everything can be said if there is no cultivation and talent.


    At present, this younger martial brother Li wants to be cultivated but not cultivated. If he didn''t come to Xu Shizu to fulfill his promise at that time, he would not have received such a person into the sect.


    However, it''s good that people like you don''t need the spiritual stone and blood pill every month. To give you is a waste of food. It''s better to give me such a talented person. Don''t worry. When I enter the foundation period in the future, I won''t forget you.


    Ray was thinking in his mind.


    "I see. In that case. "


    Lei Zheng was interrupted by Li Shenglong.


    "Brother Lei, by the way, when I came, elder martial brother Zhu Yizhu sent me here. He also said that he wanted to take care of me, senior brother Lei. However, elder martial brother Lei is not here today, and elder martial brother Zhu will visit again tomorrow. "


    Zhu Yi? It''s a trouble. However, Zhu Yi and Lei Zheng are both children of a family in the foundation period. If it had been said three days ago, Lei Zheng might have sold Zhu Yi a face, but Lei was on the way to practice blood eight times.


    On the one hand, Zhu Yi, who is still practicing blood for seven times, does not pay attention to him. On the other hand, Zhu Yi, who has just entered the practice of blood eight, needs a lot of spirit stones to stabilize his state.


    In his opinion, Li Shenglong was already a spiritual stone sent to his door. How could he give Zhu Yi such a face.


    "Oh, younger martial brother Zhu, I know that we still have some friendship. Younger martial brother Li, there is something that senior brother wants you to do for you."


    Li Shenglong''s heart moved, and the fox''s tail came out.


    "Brother Lei, please go ahead and see if I can do it."


    "You see, elder martial brother, I just broke through the eight levels of practicing blood yesterday. Now I need to stabilize my realm. I need a lot of spirit stones to stabilize my state. My own spirit stones are not enough. Can you borrow them first. When the elder martial brother''s skill is stable in the future, I''ll give it back twice. "


    Double return? I''m afraid Liu Bei borrowed from Jingzhou, but he didn''t return it.


    Li Shenglong thought of it in his heart.


    "Elder martial brother, you should help me if you are in trouble. However, you can see that my talent for cultivating immortals is not good enough. I want to save some spirit stones to buy a secret skill of body training to exercise. I have some confidence when I perform the task.


    I don''t know if there is one. If so, I''ll buy it directly from my elder martial brother. The elder martial brother has obtained the spirit stone, and I have also obtained the secret skill. The best of both worlds can be achieved. "


    Do you want to practice in terms of your qualifications? Dream.


    Ray was thinking.


    "Coincidentally, elder martial brother, there is a secret skill suitable for practitioners below the foundation. Originally, he wanted to practice it for himself. Well, I sold it to younger martial brother, including ten low-level spirit stones and three bottles of blood elixir."


    Boy, this ray is not going to give me the rest at all. It seems that Zhu Yi''s name is not easy to use at all.There was a sharp flash in Li Shenglong''s eyes.


    "OK, since elder martial brother Lei has said it, of course it will. Elder martial brother Lei, will you show me the skill of body training to younger martial brother?"


    "You can''t believe it, elder martial brother. If you give the spirit stone and blood pill to your elder martial brother, you will naturally give it to you."


    Yes, I will, but I don''t know what to give.


    Lei Zhengxin said.


    "Elder martial brother, I''d better take a look first. If it''s not suitable for younger martial brother''s cultivation, what should I do?"


    "Younger martial brother Li, it seems that you are toasting and not eating or drinking. You don''t want to give you face. I have to do it?"


    Lei Zheng finally reacts. He knows that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to give him this spirit stone and blood pill. He has seen such disciples before. Since he can''t say it well, then threaten him. His cultivation is there. Generally, these low-level disciples will obediently hand over the spirit stone and blood pill, and throw him a Book casually. At that time, the lawsuit will be called to the law enforcement hall It has been said that this is a business, not a robbery.


    Li Shenglong is obviously different from those former disciples. Lei Zheng''s threat, Li Shenglong did not put it in his heart, said lightly.


    "Brother Lei, what do you mean? Younger martial brother doesn''t quite understand. "


    "Don''t you understand? Then let you understand


    Lei Zheng''s face suddenly became ferocious. His blood was running. He clenched his fist with his right hand. His hand was as fast as a meteor. Before Li Longsheng responded, he had already hit Li Shenglong.


    Lei Zheng used only three-thirds of his strength. After all, the rules were there, and the disciples could not kill each other. Otherwise, it would be a death penalty. Lei Zheng had the courage to kill Li Shenglong on the spot.

 Chapter 25

    Lei Zheng''s fist hit Li Shenglong, but it didn''t happen that Lei Zheng expected that Li Shenglong should be hit by his own fist. Instead, a force gushed from Li Shenglong''s body and passed back along Lei Zheng''s fist.


    "At least it has the strength to practice blood seven. What''s going on? Isn''t he practicing quadruple blood? "


    An idea flashed out of the thunder.


    However, the pain that followed left him no time to think about it.


    Li Shenglong didn''t let Lei Zheng fly backward. His whole body was full of blood. At the moment of Lei Zheng''s inverted flight, people also flew out. His two fists, like two steel hammers, kept beating Lei Zheng''s body.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong."


    Although Lei Zheng''s body didn''t reach the strength of Li Shenglong, he was obviously a person who had practiced his body. With Li Shenglong''s beating, he made a drum beating sound.


    "Ah, ah, ah."


    Lei Zheng''s pig killing cry also sounded, even overshadowed the drum like sound. Fortunately, there are sound insulation restrictions in every yard. Otherwise, such an amazing cry would be needless to say. I don''t know if I thought Lei was being blasted?


    Li Shenglong''s body is comparable to the master of Qi training period, and his physical training is to break the Dharma with strength.


    Lei Zheng''s spiritual cultivation could never be better than Li Shenglong physically. He finally tasted what it was like to hit those low-level monks with his powerful power every time he robbed them.


    "Don''t fight. Don''t fight."


    Ray can''t help but surrender.


    Who knows Li Shenglong doesn''t pay any attention to him. He still hits Lei Zheng with one punch faster than another, as if Lei Zheng is a sandbag.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his physical strength is stronger than Lei Zheng, so every time he fights, he always punches two or three in one position, and then changes his position in the next. In this way, although Lei Zheng is very painful, he has not hurt his muscles and bones. As long as Li Shenglong insists that he is fighting with each other, Lei Zheng will report to the law enforcement hall, and Li Shenglong will not have anything to do.


    To say that Lei Zheng lost, he didn''t expect that Li Shenglong was still a physical practitioner, and had already cultivated to the realm of forging body. If he knew, Lei Zheng would definitely not compete with a body in physical training. It would be a life star hanging, and he would be too long.


    If Lei zhengruo came up to show his flying sword and use the flying sword and talisman to attack Li Shenglong in a long distance, the result might be the same today.


    "I''m wrong. Please don''t fight, senior brother Li."


    It''s a pity that Li Lei is not attacking the world.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to stop at all. He coldly looked at Lei Zheng who was beaten, and his thoughts drifted back to his previous life. Once Li Shenglong''s best friend was blocked by a little gangster. After Li Shenglong found out, he picked up a brick and smashed it at the gangster. The gangster also kept howling like Lei Zheng now, begging Li Shenglong to stop. Li Shenglong''s heart softened and he put the brick Throw it aside and stop.


    How did you know that the little gangster picked up the brick and smashed it at the head of Li Shenglong. If it hadn''t been for that guy''s blocking, Li Shenglong would have been reporting to the world.


    After that, Li Shenglong understood the principle of treating the enemy. He must beat and kill the enemy.


    In fact, as Li Shenglong thought, although Lei Zheng begged for mercy, his heart had already hated Li Shenglong, which was normal. Anyone who was beaten by others would hate him.


    At the same time, Lei Zheng also regretted his carelessness. There were swords and talismans in the storage bag.


    Under Li Shenglong''s beating, Lei Zheng can''t concentrate his attention and mobilize his whole body''s blood. He is waiting. When Li Shenglong stops, he immediately presents the inferior Yuan Fu that he has just got in his task, which is equivalent to the blow of the master in Qi training period. He must kill Li Shenglong with one blow. After that, even if he can''t return to the sect for 20 or 30 years, he can''t get from the sect Get any benefits.


    If there is an inspector, isn''t this door rule written clearly?


    If the same door, you must kill it.


    Now what''s changed?


    You''re right. The rules of Zhenxian sect are very clear, but they are the same as the laws of our country. The regulations are dead, but the executors are alive. If Lei Zheng kills a disciple of the same Xiuxian family today, Lei Zheng must die. No discussion. If Lei Zheng does not die, the people behind the dead family will not do it.


    However, Li Shenglong is quite a casual monk who has entered the sect. He died without redress. As long as the Lei Zheng family makes some compensation and punishes Lei Zheng to go out and carry out a task of ten or twenty years, to avoid this storm and come back again, nothing will happen.


    Of course, these are the hidden rules of zhenxianmen. No one will say it in person, but we all know it in our hearts.


    Lee didn''t know these hidden rules, and if he did, he would be glad he didn''t stop.


    "Please.. Please. No


    The more Li Shenglong fought, the less Lei Zheng''s voice of begging for mercy was. Later, he had no voice at all.This one can frighten Li Shenglong.


    "This ray should not be able to fight like this. It''s dead. "


    Li Shenglong quickly tried leizheng''s breath with his hand. Fortunately, he was still breathing, but he was dizzy.


    Lei Zheng is dizzy, and Li Shenglong is not ready to continue to play.


    Li Shenglong looked around first, and found that it did not affect others at all. He dragged the faint Lei into the house, closed the door and began to grope on Lei Zheng.


    Look at the officials, don''t misunderstand, Li Shenglong''s sexual orientation is still very normal, groping is just to collect their own loot.


    The storage bag is of course the first solution to the East.


    Of course, not all people will put those precious things into the storage bag, or not all people have only one storage bag. Lei is such a person. Li Shenglong has found three storage bags in his body.


    The three storage bags are hidden more than one, one is exposed outside, one under the robe, and the last one is actually hidden by Lei Zheng in the pants.


    Li Shenglong expressed deep silence to Lei Zheng''s practice. He should know that all the immortal people have divine knowledge. As long as the divine knowledge is swept, he can find it and don''t know why Lei is doing such an idiot.


    Li Shenglong''s God realized that he had entered Lei Zheng''s storage bag and poured out a lot of things.


    "I bought a watch last year. It''s so happy. Is this ray just opening a store. How can so many good things be. "


    Li Shenglong looked at the things that fell out, and said it.

 Chapter 26

    Blood amulets, Yuan Fu, blood vessels, dozens of blood elixirs, more than 200 lower grade spirit stones. In addition, there are some black iron, gold and wood refining materials, several jade boxes, which contain several kinds of spirit grass that Li Shenglong does not know. In addition to these things, Li Shenglong also found two books.


    Practice the blood channel, the blood Qi essence.


    Because Li Shenglong has read the book of door rules, he also knows some basic things.


    In Lei Zheng''s storage bag, there are no less than 100 lower level blood talismans equivalent to the triple disciple''s all-out strike in the blood training period, more than 20 middle level blood amulets for one hit by six blood training disciples, and five or six high-level blood amulets for practicing blood nine, which is the peak of blood training. There is also one blood talisman, and it is more rare that there are three lower level blood talismans equivalent to the all-out strike of triple master of Qi training Yuan Fu, Li Shenglong naturally would not know that these three pieces of inferior Yuan Fu were rewards for Lei Zheng''s mission at the risk of life and death.


    Lei Zheng''s famous pole in Jiafang, green light sword, also became Li Shenglong''s bag. Ji. The blood vessel, which is 100 times better than the one sent to Li Shenglong by the younger martial brother when he just started.


    Not only that, Lei Zhenggang just got a powerful sword from the sect, but also became Li Shenglong''s fighting power.


    As long as Li Shenglong practices the method of blood refining, and warms up for three days, this sword will be completely Li Shenglong''s. with this sword, Li Shenglong''s strength has increased ten times, that is, some characters who practice blood ten weights are still not Li Shenglong''s opponent if they don''t have the pole and taste blood vessels.


    Dozens of inferior blood pills. It seems that the good ones have been eaten by Lei Zheng, but these blood pills are enough to support Li Shenglong''s cultivation for a period of time.


    There are more than 200 inferior spirit stones. Originally, in his idea, spirit stones can speed up the speed of absorbing spiritual power when practitioners practice, and can help those who have exhausted their spiritual power to quickly restore their spiritual power.


    After reading the gate rules, Li Shenglong has a new understanding of the spirit stone. The function of the spirit stone is far more than that. The other functions of the spirit stone are also reflected in the consumption of arranging array and casting magic.


    If an array wants to work, either it depends on the spirit stone or the spirit pulse containing the spirit stone. The higher the array level, the higher the requirements on the spirit stone or the spirit pulse.


    The spirit stone consumed by casting magic is even more huge. The level and effectiveness of a immortal''s magic are mostly linked to his own spiritual power. It is impossible to make a super level magic by himself.


    However, it is not the same with a spirit stone. If you have a spirit stone with higher level, the better. When casting a spell, the spirit stone will continuously replenish the spirit power for the caster. In this way, the caster may use the magic power over and over.


    In this way, the spirit stone becomes the first choice for people who practice immortals to protect their lives. Many functions of the spirit stone also make it a hard currency for those who practice immortals.


    "I don''t know if more than two hundred spirit stones are enough to buy a skill for practicing physical exercises?"


    Looking at this batch of wealth, Li Shenglong said to himself that in his opinion, those materials and spiritual grass are not available for the time being.


    However, Li Shenglong read those books carefully. He didn''t need to read them to practice the blood classic. He also had them. He opened the blood essence and studied them carefully.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is ecstatic. This blood Qi Scripture is the skill used by disciples in the blood training period to refine blood Qi. It seems that this book is still a high-level secret method.


    Li Shenglong is right. This book was written by an ancestor of the Lei Zheng family in the foundation period. Of course, it is a high-level secret method in the blood training period. If it were not for this high-level secret method, could Lei Zheng enter the blood training eight level in more than ten years. The foundation of Gao Fu Shuai''s family and Dang Si family can''t be compared.


    However, today, Li Shenglong this hanging wire staged a successful case against Gao Fu Shuai.


    Li Shenglong was not polite to the collected blood Qi Scripture. He quickly recorded the cultivation method of the blood Qi Scripture, moved the whole body''s blood gas, and changed the skill of the spirit bead''s blood gas reception.


    Originally, Li Shenglong found that the concentration of aura here was several times higher than that of the outside world after entering the zhenxianmen gate. The effect of practicing here for one day is more than that of the outside world.


    In addition, with this blood essence, Li Shenglong''s ability has doubled. If it goes on like this, in another year or two, Li Shenglong''s blood elixir will be completed and he will enter the Qi training period.


    Just looking at the things in Lei Zheng''s storage bag, Li Shenglong couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat and took a look at Lei Zheng.


    It''s really unfair that Lei Zheng lost. It''s no wonder that he has been able to traverse Jiafang for so many years. This strength lies in this. If Lei Zheng can correctly evaluate Li Shenglong''s real accomplishments, when he was fighting with Li Shenglong, Lei Zhengsheng came up not to fight with Li Shenglong, but to use these talismans to bang for a while, that is, Li Shenglong has just reached the training stage The body can''t bear it. It''s only about failure.


    "These immortal cultivation disciples are not easy to provoke."


    Li Shenglong was deeply touched. From Lei Zheng incident, Li Shenglong also learned two truths that have a profound impact on his life in the future.


    First, the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength.


    Second, always present yourself as a weak person.


    When Li Shenglong was still feeling, the bell on the door rang. Before Li Shenglong got up to open the door, the window of the hut opened by himself, and a food box flew to the desk and fell down steadily.The room was filled with rice.


    Li Shenglong this just reacts to come over, imperceptibly already arrived Xu Shi, abdomen also very cooperate to send out disharmonious cry.


    Li Shenglong had already known that after seeing the door rules, he was only half a foot in the threshold of fairy cultivation, and strictly speaking, he was not a person who had been immortal. The essence extracted from heaven and earth was not enough to support his body''s consumption.


    In fact, not to mention the blood training monks, even the Qi practicing monks are also ordinary. However, the monks in the Qi training period can eat once a half month, and when the foundation period is completed, they can build a valley. From then on, they can jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements, and they are officially regarded as immortal practitioners.


    The dinner in zhenxianmen looks ordinary, with a bowl of rice, an ordinary dish and a bowl of soup. However, Li Shenglong knows that the rice looks the same as that of ordinary people. In fact, it is not. The rice used for this meal is blood spirit rice of zhenxianmen, which is not available to ordinary people.


    This blood spirit rice is specially planted by zhenxianmen for the children of other clans. This rice alone has the special effect of cultivating blood Qi and cultivating skills.


    As for that dish and soup, it is also a special thing of zhenxianmen, and its effect is roughly the same as that of blood soul rice.


    Li Shenglong took up his rice bowl and ate it with a big mouthful. He only felt a sweet smell in his mouth. After entering his belly, a small part of it turned into blood and melted into the elixir field.


    Good guy, it''s no wonder that countless scattered repairs and sharpening their heads are going to enter the immortal sect. It is not the same as expected. It is said that all the food can increase the skill, not to mention other welfare. With such superior conditions, the cultivation speed of the disciples of the great sect of the immortal sect can not be compared with those of the casual practitioners.

 Chapter 27

    Li Shenglong is also aware of his current position in the sect. Zhenxian sect, as a great sect of Xiandao that has been passed down for thousands of years, naturally has a certain position in the sect. The first class is naturally the family established by several ningdan immortal people. The second class is the family of some old Zhuji elders and some zhenzhuan disciples. The third class is established by some newly promoted zhenzhuan disciples Alliance and the fourth class are the forces established by some new elders, and the most important is the "loose cultivation" like Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong wolfed down his meal, and his blood gas growth increased slightly. Don''t underestimate this growth. The most important thing for immortal practitioners is time. Eating this meal every day can increase some accomplishments, which makes up for the most lack of time.


    Of course, this is better than nothing for Li Shenglong, who has the spirit beads. However, he has never eaten such a wonderful meal in previous dynasties, which greatly satisfies his appetite.


    "It''s good to cultivate immortals. The food is really good."


    Li Shenglong, who was full of his stomach, was still there. The bell on the door remembered again. The window opened, and a talisman flew in and fell on the desk.


    Transmission aura.


    Li Shenglong picked up the aural talisman, and according to the steps given by Zhu Yi, Zhu Yi''s voice came out of the rune.


    "Mr. Li, after breakfast tomorrow, I''ll go to see you and visit Lei Zheng."


    Li Shenglong also knows how to reply.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother Zhu."


    After replying, Li Shenglong has been thinking about what Zhu Yi is doing. According to reason, his relationship with Zhu Yi is not as deep as Yu Linglong. Yu Linglong has never said what he wants to do with himself. What does Zhu Yi want to do?


    When Li Shenglong was thinking, he heard a few grunts in his ear.


    Li Shenglong turns his head and sees that Lei Zheng, a good man with loose wealth, finally wakes up.


    Indeed, ray is waking up.


    Wake up Lei Zheng everywhere pain, brain a paste, hard to remember what happened before he fainted, his face a red, instantly ferocious.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    Lei Zheng''s divine consciousness moved, and he wanted to take out his talisman and sword from the storage bag.


    Li Shenglong looks at Lei Zheng coldly and completely ignores Lei Zheng''s threat. If Lei Zheng''s storage bag is still there, he may still defeat himself. Now, it is impossible to defeat Li Shenglong.


    But what should ray do? Kill, no way. There is a family of Xiuxian behind Lei Zheng. If you kill him, you will be chased by the sect. But if you don''t kill him, you will have a death feud with Lei Zheng.


    Lei Zheng''s divine sense swept, and then he found that his storage bag had disappeared. Instinctively, he patted with his hand, and none of the three storage bags remained.


    Lei Zheng''s red face turned iron blue, and his ferocious face also showed some fear.


    Lei Zheng himself also knows that if he does not have blood vessels and talismans, he will not have a half threat to Li Shenglong. Now that he has released his cruel words, what will happen to him depends on his mood.


    Looking at Lei Zheng''s expression of wanting to swallow Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong''s heart thought of a sentence from a previous life, only a thousand days to be a thief, not a thousand days to guard against thieves.


    The best way to kill Lei Zheng is to kill him, but Li Shenglong''s status can''t kill Lei Zheng at all. After thinking about it, Li Shenglong decides to leave Li Shenglong a dog''s life first.


    Although his life is left behind, he must have tasted enough of it.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, and then walked to Lei Zheng''s side.


    "You, you, what are you going to do?"


    The expression of fear on Lei zhengtie''s blue face showed no doubt, and his body shook involuntarily.


    "Are you afraid of death?"


    Seeing Lei''s appearance, Li Shenglong had an idea.


    "I, i. Only. I''m not afraid. "


    Although Lei Zheng tried to show his courage, his stuttering words and shaking body betrayed all his real ideas.


    "Not afraid? Well, then you go. "


    Li Shenglong''s hand was raised high, and ran to Lei Zheng''s head and smashed it down. This smashed the head of Lei Zheng and smashed it to pieces.


    "No, no, I''m afraid of death. Please spare me


    Facing death, Lei Zheng stopped stumbling at once and begged for forgiveness fluently.


    "Now I give you two choices. One is to die and the other is to be my slave. Which one do you choose?"


    "I''ll take two."


    Lei Zhengyi grits his teeth and wants to get through the current situation for the time being, and then deal with Li Shenglong in the future.


    "Well, you should also know that I am sanxiu, have you heard of dange?"


    As soon as this person''s name came out, Lei Zheng''s face changed again. There was a guess in his heart.


    "Yes, I got part of the inheritance of dange, including the part that manipulated the soul."Speaking of this Dan Song, Li Shenglong has just seen it from the door rules. It is said that the way of cultivating immortals can be divided into immortal way and magic way. Because of their different ideas, the two immortals and demons have been fighting each other endlessly.


    In addition to these two ways, there is another one, that is, the evil way. Although the concepts of the two ways are different, they are all the same. They pay attention to them and do not disturb the ordinary people. Therefore, although there are legends about immortals among ordinary people, ordinary people still don''t know what immortals look like.


    The evil way is different. The evil way pays attention to manipulating the souls of ordinary people or practitioners and enslaving their bodies. Therefore, every time an evil cult is born, there will be a bloody storm.


    Dan Ge is a big devil of the evil way hundreds of years ago. Compared with his predecessors, Dan GE''s ability to manipulate the soul is more powerful. It is said that when the dange was in its heyday, he manipulated tens of Ning Dan masters and 3000 foundation building masters. As for the construction of foundation, there are countless.


    If it wasn''t for the dange that shocked the four level immortal cultivation world and the body died, it would be invincible in this three-level immortal cultivation world.


    Now that Li Shenglong can''t kill Lei Zheng, he also wants to find a way to control Lei Zheng. As for whether this method is good or not, Li Shenglong doesn''t know, but the effect still exists.


    "Well, you and I sign the soul contract."


    Lei nodded in front of him.


    As soon as Li Shenglong bit his finger, his blood drew a fish pattern Tai Chi diagram in the air. There is no Taiji in the world, so Li Shenglong is not worried about this thing being seen through.


    The Tai Chi diagram was fixed in the air by Li Shenglong with his divine sense. Li Shenglong murmured in the air, as if he was saying some secrets. Because the voice was not loud, Lei Zheng could not hear clearly. He could only hear the words "slave" and "death".

 Chapter 28

    Of course, Lei Zheng can''t be blamed for this, because it was designed by Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong, who has also studied some psychology in his previous life, knows that some things are more mysterious, which makes it easier for others to believe.


    After reading the pithy formula, Li Shenglong attached the fish pattern Tai Chi diagram to his right hand, patted the fish pattern Taiji diagram to Lei Zheng''s eyebrow, and said:


    "close up."


    "Well, now your soul is under my control. However, you can rest assured that the inheritance of my arrival is not complete. You can still maintain your consciousness without the skill of incarnation like dange. But if you want to betray me, think about the consequences. "


    Lei Zheng sees that Li Shenglong''s ceremony is over, and he knows that he has been controlled by him. He scolds Li Shenglong secretly in his heart, but Lei Zheng doesn''t know that his hate expression betrays him.


    "How dare you scold me?"


    Li Shenglong''s words immediately drove Lei Zheng out of his wits.


    In fact, seeing Lei''s panic stricken expression, Li Shenglong knew that he was right.


    Originally, Li Shenglong only saw the hatred in Lei Zhenglong''s eyes, and guessed that Lei Zheng was scolding himself. After a try, it turned out that Lei Zheng would not doubt the authenticity of his soul controlled by Li Shenglong for at least a period of time.


    Lei is looking at Li Shenglong in fear, and there are countless words of praise in his heart.


    "You don''t have to praise me like that. Just keep normal."


    Li Shenglong''s next words make Lei worry about his future.


    Without waiting for Lei Zheng to say anything more, Li Shenglong waved his hand and said to Lei Zheng:


    "you remember, I can''t tell anyone about my evil work. If you say it, you can think about the consequences. By the way, read the book to see what the outcome of those controlled by dange was after the death of dange."


    Lei Zheng also knows that after the death of Dan Ge, those masters under him were all crazy, so that all the friars in the upper bound were killed.


    "Well, you go back first. In front of others, you are still my elder martial brother Lei. Do you know? "


    "I see."


    Lei Zheng is about to leave. He doesn''t even mention the storage bag. No wonder his life is in the hands of Li Shenglong. What else do you want.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Shenglong stops Lei Zheng again.


    "What do you know about senior brother Zhu Yizhu?"


    "This junior brother Zhu was born in the Zhu family, and he was very careful about not offending other disciples. He was always good at pandering to the inner disciples or the disciples with greater power than Zhu family. Besides, his brother was the first person in the gate of Zhenxian, Zhu Wei. Therefore, few people in the outer gate offended him."


    Lei is looking at the expressionless face of Li Shenglong and carefully says that, but he does not dare to have any thoughts in his heart.


    After listening to Lei Zheng''s words, Li Shenglong thinks again that Zhu Yiwei is really upset and kind-hearted.


    "Since elder martial brother Zhu is so famous, I just reported his name. Why don''t you give him face?"


    "Master."


    "Just call me younger martial brother Li. Don''t worry. My evil methods are not launched all the time. As long as I don''t launch them, you will be as good as normal. You don''t have to be so nervous. "


    "Younger martial brother Li, what you don''t know is that Lei Zheng is also from the family of Zhuji period, and Lei Yang, the second in the outer gate, is my cousin. My own accomplishments are one level higher than Zhu Yi. "


    Ray continued with a bitter smile.


    When Lei Zheng said this, Li Shenglong completely understood that there was a place where there were people, there were rivers and lakes, and there was a struggle for power in a small outer gate.


    Li Shenglong did not speak again, thinking slowly in his heart.


    ray is looking as like as two peas in Li Shenglong''s sad expression. His heart is gradually cooling. Li Shenglong''s feeling is so mysterious and deep. This feeling is exactly like that of an elder in the family. The elders are building the foundation period. Li Shenglong''s death is just the seven realm of practicing blood.


    This Li Shenglong must be able to build a foundation.


    An assertion came out of Lei Zheng''s heart.


    "Elder martial brother Lei, this is your thing. You can see if there is anything missing."


    Just when Lei is still thinking about it, Li Shenglong talks again, saying that Li Shenglong has handed over a storage bag.


    Lei Zheng didn''t delay it. He went over and checked it. There was no blood amulet and Yuan Fu in the lower middle class. There was no blood amulet and Yuan Fu. He just got Longquan sword. There was only half blood pill and spirit stone left. There was no trace of the blood Qi Scripture handed down in his family.


    "A lot of them. Thank you for returning them."


    "Quite a lot. In the future, elder martial brother Lei is still that elder martial brother Lei in front of outsiders. How did he treat me in the past and how he still treats me in the future? Do you understand?"


    "I see."


    "It''s too late. Is it time for elder martial brother Lei to go back as well?"


    "All right, I''ll leave."


    Lei Zheng is gone. Li Shenglong didn''t intend to return Lei Zheng''s things to him. However, seeing that Lei Zheng has been deterred by the evil law, and if he robs him clean, people familiar with him will surely find something abnormal. If this abnormality is involved in himself, it''s not worth the loss. It''s better to leave the best one.Anyway, the green light sword that Lei Zheng has been using all the time, except for a few disciples in the mission hall, others don''t know that Lei Zheng has got a better flying sword.


    Li Shenglong wants to be perfect. Now that he has the Longquan sword, Lei Zheng''s green light sword is optional. He doesn''t feel too distressed to give it back. He can show his magnanimity.


    Li Shenglong thought of the flying sword and took out the Longquan sword, which is worthy of being extremely. Tasting the blood vessel, the sword has a chilling light on it, and its quality is superior to the jade exquisite sword.


    Li Shenglong has found the method of blood refining in the blood Qi Scripture.


    Li Shenglong sat cross legged, and his whole body was filled with blood. According to the records in the book, he first had to understand the spirit of blood vessels. His mind was calm as water and his mind moved. Under the package of blood, he entered the Longquan sword.


    As soon as God''s mind entered, thousands of swords came to his face. Li Shenglong knew that this was the test of the spirit of blood vessel. If he could stand the test, he would be able to accept the spirit of blood vessel. Otherwise, God consciousness would be damaged. Generally speaking, when the children of a large family refine blood vessels, their elders would accompany him and help them through. However, Li Shenglong did not receive such treatment, and all he could do was on his own.


    In the face of thousands of sword lights, Li Shenglong''s Dragon Spirit consciousness commands his blood and Qi to turn into a shield. The sword light flies up, but Li Shenglong''s seemingly fragile shield is particularly strong, and rushes into the deep part of Longquan sword against the sword light.


    If you take a closer look at Li Shenglong''s shield, there is a light blue light, which is the automatic body protection of spirit beads. Under the double protection of shield and spirit bead, Li Shenglong rushed out thousands of sword lights, and saw a small sword in the depth of Longquan sword, which was slightly smaller than Longquan sword, and other exactly the same small sword.


    It is from it that thousands of sword Qi is emitted.

 Chapter 29

    Seeing that Li Shenglong was able to fight out of the thousand sword lights, the xiaolongquan sword roared with trembling.


    As soon as Li Shenglong saw this little Longquan, he knew that this was the spirit of Longquan sword. His heart moved, and his whole body turned into a big hand and ran to Longquan sword. He didn''t know whether xiaolongquan was frightened or could not move his position at all. Li Shenglong easily caught the Longquan sword, condensed his heart blood, sprayed it on the sword and turned into A Li character.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense was withdrawn from Longquan sword.


    Take a close look at the Longquan sword in his hand. There is a faint blood thread on the sword. Li Sheng''s divine sense and the sword have a vague connection.


    "Up."


    At the same time, Li Shenglong''s divine sense was exerted. The blood on the Longquan sword became bright. The sword moved at the same time, but it seemed that the stamina was weak and fell back.


    "No, it''s too simple. Isn''t it the most difficult step? Is it my character that broke out? "


    Li Longsheng also felt that it was a little wrong. According to the blood essence Sutra, as long as this step was passed, the next step was to use refined blood to sacrifice daily. After three days, the blood was full of the sword, and the flying sword would be completely refined, flying away from the earth and omnipotent. Of course, the premise is that it is within the scope of Li Longsheng''s blood.


    In fact, Li Shenglong doesn''t know. Normally speaking, people who practice blood four times or more need to see their luck if they want to refine inferior blood vessels by their own strength. Medium level blood vessels can only be refined by people who practice blood under seven levels, while top-grade ones need to practice nine levels of blood and ten levels of blood.


    If someone wanted to refine the Longquan sword like Li Shenglong, his divine sense would be greatly damaged under the attack of thousands of sword lights. Even the sword spirit of Longquan sword could not be seen, let alone the Longquan sword.


    Li Shenglong, who had no idea what he was doing, became a Longquan sword. After three days, Li Shenglong could enjoy flying his sword.


    Just think about Li Shenglong, and look forward to the completion of Longquan sword in three days.


    Li Longsheng''s sword training seems to be very fast, but in fact, two hours have passed. The food box originally put on the table has disappeared silently. It seems that he flew away just like he did when he came here.


    "It''s true that there is no time to cultivate immortals. It''s a flash of thousands of years."


    Li Shenglong can always see this sentence when reading fantasy novels. At that time, he had no understanding of it. When it took him two hours to practice a sword, he really began to understand this sentence.


    Looking at the sky with only a little starlight left outside, Li Shenglong lies in bed and sleeps in the past.


    The next day before dawn, Li Shenglong had already got out of bed.


    Li Shenglong told himself that since he has become an immortal cultivator, diligence is the quality that must be possessed. When the sun rises in the morning, it is the best time to practice. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not miss this period of time.


    Last night, Li Shenglong discovered that the aura was several times as high as that at the foot of the mountain. Li Shenglong felt the vigorous spiritual power coming from the underground.


    Li Shenglong poured out a crystal like second-class blood pill from the pill bottle, and a strong Dan fragrance drifted in Li Shenglong''s cabin.


    Without hesitation, Li Shenglong swallows the blood pill into the mouth, and the blood elixir melts immediately. After a while, a strong blood gas comes out of nowhere and instantly overflows Li Shenglong''s body.


    Li Shenglong''s body is also pricked by needles under the stimulation of blood gas. If ordinary people are in such pain, they must faint. But Li Shenglong is different. Although he does not go through meridians, the pain is much stronger than this.


    Li Shenglong, who suffers from the pain of changing spirit beads into blood Qi, naturally doesn''t care about this pain. However, Li Shenglong also wonders in his heart that he didn''t find the way to eat the blood pill in the door rules of his disciples, but didn''t all the fantasy novels devour in this way? Is my method wrong? How should I eat it?


    Li Shenglong''s question has not been answered for the time being.


    In fact, it can only be said that Li Shenglong is a new comer to the immortal cultivation world, and there are many things that he still doesn''t understand. The receptionist Xiang thought that elder martial brother Zhu and sister Yu would say that Zhu Yi did not intend to talk to Li Shenglong at all, and Yu Linglong forgot to talk to Li Shenglong. Therefore, Li Shenglong swallowed the blood pill in such a muddle headed way.


    According to the principle, the first time you take Xuedan, you need to take half a pill each time. Because people eat grains, there are impurities in the body. On the one hand, Xuedan can enhance blood gas, on the other hand, it can clean impurities in the human body, so as to achieve the purpose of purifying the body.


    Li Longsheng''s body was originally pure after the Shenguo re training, but since Li Shenglong returned to Lijia town and began to eat grains, inevitably impurities were produced in his body.


    Of course, Lee''s body will not be so painful. There is also one reason for Lee''s own body. After the recasting of the divine fruit, his body has been full of blood and has not yet been absorbed.


    Now the second grade blood Dan diffusion of blood gas and overflow into the body of Li Shenglong, of course, Lee''s body will be prickly up.If Li Shenglong only relied on his own refining speed, he would be burst by his blood gas if he didn''t refine the blood gas that ordinary practitioners need to refine for half a day.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong has spiritual beads. The speed of refining blood gas of spirit beads is not comparable to Chen Jian. After a long time, Li Shenglong can''t feel the tingling feeling. Once again, he feels the blood gas. After swallowing the blood pill, his training speed is twice as fast. If he can take the blood pill every day, within ten days, Li Shenglong can enter the blood training five.


    Li Shenglong, who opened his eyes again, smelled a stench. He looked down and saw that his body was filled with impurities and toxins that had just been discharged.


    Li Longsheng''s mind moved. He took out a lower grade blood amulet from his storage bag. He took off his dirty clothes and used the clean blood amulet to his body. A white light flashed. In a flash, Li Shenglong''s body was clean and his surface was still covered with baby like smoothness.


    Li Shenglong took out the clothes of the disciples of Zhenxian gate from the storage bag and put them on his body. It was as thin as there was nothing, and the size was moderate. It was very suitable.


    As soon as Li Shenglong pats the storage bag, a mirror symbol flashes out of thin air. Li Shenglong pats the rune paper again, and a mirror appears in the void.


    Looking through the mirror, Li Shenglong sees a young man of eight feet in stature, beautiful in appearance, extraordinary in temperament and full of immortals. If Li Shenglong went to the street in such a suit in his previous life, he would surely bewitch a large number of girls.

 Chapter 30

    "Ha ha, it seems that I am the life of an immortal. I look like a fairy in my clothes."


    Li Shenglong couldn''t help but get up.


    Li Shenglong is there YY, and the big bell on the door rings again. Li Longsheng knows that the small bell is someone knocking on the door, and the big bell is someone knocking at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Here comes Zhu Yi."


    Li Shenglong guessed and opened the door. Sure enough, Zhu Yizheng stood majestically outside the courtyard.


    At the same time, Lei Zheng also opened the door, gave Zhu Yi a blank look, and then gave Li Shenglong a vague look. The fear in his eyes flashed away.


    Li Shenglong also saw Lei Zheng and first said, "brother Lei, good morning."


    "Good morning, Mr. Li."


    Li Shenglong said as he walked to the gate of the courtyard and met Zhu Yi outside.


    "Good morning, senior brother Zhu."


    "Good morning, brother Lei, early brother Li."


    Seeing that Lei Zheng''s cultivation has reached the level of blood training eight, Zhu Yi''s eyes also flash with a sense of horror. Lei Zheng''s spirit root and Zhu Yi''s are the same as each other. They are both three spirit roots. Now he has not reached the peak of practicing blood seven times. Has Lei Zheng entered the blood training eight?


    Zhu Yi didn''t know that Lei Zheng was different from Zhu Yi. Most of the tasks Zhu Yi carried out had no risks, and the rewards were relatively small. Lei Zheng''s tasks were wandering between life and death. How could Zhu Yi compare his training speed.


    Zhu Yi turned to Li Shenglong again, and his eyes were hot again. No matter what kind of treasure Li Shenglong had, since he could let a five spirit root enter the blood training quadruple in ten days, then for me, the three spirit roots, I would not be able to achieve blood training eight in ten days.


    Maybe it''s because of that treasure that Li Shenglong can possess such a powerful divine sense. If I can also refine alchemy, my status in the family will certainly be improved again.


    "Senior brother Zhu."


    Li Shenglong saw Zhu Yi in a pair of color squinting eyes emitting color (SAI three sound) boundless light, staring directly at Li Shenglong, also did not know what was thinking in his heart. Seeing Li Shenglong, a chill from the soles of his feet went straight to chrysanthemum flower. Li Shenglong couldn''t stand the feeling and called out.


    "Well?"


    Zhu Yi also came back to God, knowing that his face was not right. His mind suddenly changed, and then he said.


    "Oh, Li, how was yesterday? Are you used to living here? Has anyone bullied you? "


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Zhu. With the prestige of elder martial brother Zhu and the respect I have for every elder martial brother, how can a senior brother bully himself?"


    "Hum, what do you mean, younger martial brother Zhu?"


    Lei is cooperating with the voice, and he laughs bitterly in his heart. If he had given Zhu Yi this face yesterday, he would not have fallen to the present situation.


    Zhu Yigang just paid attention to Lei Zheng''s cultivation. Now, when he looks carefully, he can see that there is a trace of strangeness and fear in Lei Zheng''s face.


    Weird?


    Zhu Yi can understand, after all, he found that Li Shenglong''s body training during the forging period also felt strange.


    Scared?


    Where can this come from? Lei Zheng, who practices blood eight times, is afraid of Li Shenglong, who practices four levels of blood. It''s impossible. Even if Li Shenglong''s body has reached the stage of forging, as long as Lei Zheng keeps bombarding with his talisman and blood vessels, there is no place for Li Shenglong to use martial arts.


    "Elder martial brother Lei, I''m sorry for my blindness. I just saw elder martial brother Lei enter the blood training eight heavy, congratulations."


    Lei just couldn''t understand what was going on. He couldn''t ask. He could only change the subject and continue.


    "That''s right. Elder martial brother Lei''s talent is a hundred times better than my five spirit roots. Not to mention the eight times of practicing blood, it''s just a matter of time to practice Qi and build foundation."


    Li Shenglong also took the words and boasted about Lei Zheng.


    According to Lei Zheng''s temper, he had already ridiculed Zhu Yi. However, different from the past, Lei Zheng did not mock Zhu Yi, but said.


    "Thank you, younger martial brother Zhu and I have the same talent. I just entered for a few days by a bit of luck. I see that younger martial brother Zhu is about to enter blood training eight. I would like to congratulate younger martial brother Zhu in advance."


    Zhu Yi was surprised by Lei Zheng''s reaction, but he held out his hand and didn''t smile, so he went back to:


    "thank you, elder martial brother Lei. How can I compare my qualification with that of elder martial brother Lei? By the way, elder martial brother Lei, I''m looking for younger martial brother Li today. Would you like to take him to get familiar with the places of Zhenxian gate


    "Here it is."


    Hearing Zhu Yi''s words, Li Shenglong thought.


    "No, you and younger martial brother Li go. I have to consolidate my lower cultivation, so that I don''t have to go back to practice blood eight times."


    "OK, then don''t disturb elder martial brother Lei''s cultivation. Go, younger martial brother Li, I''ll take you to get familiar with Zhenxian sect."


    Zhu Yi quickly replied, without asking Li Shenglong if he would like to go.


    "OK, thank you very muchLi Sheng showed gratitude on his face and was alert in his heart.


    Zhu Yi flies sword together, carrying Li Longsheng to the sky again.


    Lei is looking at the back of Zhu Yi and Li Shenglong. He thinks deeply and whispers.


    "After watching this, Zhu Yi didn''t have any good intentions towards Li Shenglong. It''s really exciting to watch. My fate will be that of Zhu Yi."


    Instead of saying that Lei Zheng himself went back to the house to consolidate his accomplishments, Zhu Yi took Li Shenglong to the sky.


    "Younger martial brother Li, I told you where those medicine refining halls, weapon refining halls and mission halls were yesterday. Today I''ll show you other sceneries. Younger martial brother Li, do you know that there are three wonders in Zhenxian gate?"


    "Oh, it''s the first time I''ve heard of these three wonders. I hope you can give me some advice?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t understand what medicine was sold in Zhu Yi''s gourd, so he went on talking along with Zhu Yi.


    Zhu Yi saw that Li Shenglong''s interest was picked up, and a glimmer of color flashed in his eyes and continued.


    "The first wonder is called Yunhai peak, because it is towering into the clouds and surrounded by clouds all the year round. From a distance, it is like entering a sea of clouds. The elder martial brothers and sisters who live on the cloud sea peak are more like fairyland. Some of the younger martial sisters who love beauty often run there."


    "This second wonder is called Luoxia Valley, because there are colorful red clouds in the valley. From a distance, it looks like the falling of fairyland, so it is named


    "This third wonder is called" nobody knows ". Nobody knows what is inside. There is not only a ban on the forbidden air, but also a fog covering the whole area. The fog has a special effect of blocking divine consciousness. Whoever enters will be trapped for three days and then transmitted out. It is said that there were several immortals in the last cultivation period They have been there for three days

 Chapter 31

    "Younger martial brother Li, it is said that there are amazing secrets in this unknown place. What''s more, it is said that there is a place full of magic weapons and miraculous medicines. There are countless people in the sect who want to uncover the unknown secrets. But for thousands of years, no one can know what is in the unknown."


    "Oh, then this place must be visited."


    Li Shenglong was really intrigued by Zhu Yi this time. Anyway, no matter what Zhu Yi wanted to do, the soldiers would block the water and cover the earth, but he was afraid of him.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother Li, we''ll come one by one. First, we''ll go to see the cloud sea peak and walk."


    Zhu Yi''s mind moved, and the flying sword at his feet accelerated the flight.


    Although it is not the first time that Li Shenglong flies with Zhu Yi Yujian, he still likes the feeling of flying in the sky.


    Everyone has a dream of flying in the sky. This is due to the stories of the immortals who have been heard from childhood and passed down from generation to generation. Not to mention Chang''e Feitian, other immortals, such as sun Dasheng and Taibai Jianxian, are familiar to us.


    Li Shenglong''s heart has been planted with a tiny seed by these stories. In his previous life, he couldn''t have realized it. But now Zhu Yi, who is taking flight with him, has an idea called "refreshing" in his heart.


    Li Shenglong himself did not know, flying like a spring rain, moistening Li Shenglong''s heart that seed called immortal.


    "This is the immortal''s feeling, flying away from the earth, omnipotent."


    Li Shenglong seemed to be suffocated for a long time, or for the first time, he breathed the air containing aura.


    Listening to the sound of the wind blowing in his ears, and looking at the magnificent immortal cave that flashed around him, Li Shenglong did not know why he was expecting Zhu Yi to kill himself.


    Against Zhu Yi, Li Shenglong is still full of confidence. The source of confidence is Lei Zheng, who successfully became a slave of Li Shenglong yesterday.


    Lei Zhenglian''s strength of xuebazhong is not Li Shenglong''s opponent. Although Li Shenglong won a little lucky, the victory also let him see clearly his shortcomings and some points.


    Although Li Shenglong has a body comparable to practicing Qi, it is far from as rich as Zhu Yi''s in other aspects. Therefore, Li Shenglong made up his mind.


    "No matter what tricks Zhu Yi wants to play, he can''t leave Zhu Yi three steps away."


    Three steps, is Li Shenglong according to Lei Zheng''s strength test out of a distance to win, within three steps, Li Shenglong can absolutely rely on his own physical strength, before Zhu Yi''s strength can break out.


    Even for a moment, Li Shenglong even had the impulse to start first. Fortunately, he held back, he told himself.


    "If people don''t attack me, I won''t."


    Li Shenglong''s heart is not sure whether Zhu Yi wants to harm himself.


    The speed of the flying sword is 100 meters. When Li Shenglong hesitates, Zhu Yi has already taken Li Shenglong to fly hundreds of miles away.


    Zhu Yi also noticed Li Shenglong''s strange behavior. A sharp light flashed in his eyes, and he sneered in his heart:


    "you, a villain, deserve to possess treasures. If you were not gifted in alchemy, it is said that Xu Shizu would take you as a registered disciple, I would not have to be so anxious. Go to my brother. "


    Thinking of his brother, Zhu Yi''s heart flashed a cold face, a pair of round eyes shot out two cold light, Zhu Yi can''t help but shiver, shake his head, give up to continue thinking.


    "Younger martial brother Li, you see, the front is yunhaifeng."


    Li Shenglong followed Zhu Yi''s fingers to see the past. His real combat power has reached seven times of practicing blood, and his eyesight is not much worse than Zhu Yi''s. This view can really see the unforgettable scene of Li Shenglong''s life.


    A towering huge peak rises from the ground and goes straight into the sky. I don''t know its height is tens of thousands of Zhang. The auspicious clouds cover the mountainside, just like a sea of clouds. The fairy Palace on the peak is surrounded by clouds, and the distant stars are also shining with a little star light, which gives people the illusion of standing on the top of the peak and climbing into the sky step by step.


    The peak is surrounded by sword light. A sword light goes in and several sword lights fly out. It is not as quiet and indifferent as other peaks at all.


    "What are you looking at here, elder martial brother Zhu?"


    Li Shenglong knows that every time he goes to a strange place, what he needs to do is to observe the terrain first, and then proceed to the next step.


    "Yunhaifeng is a trading ground. Anyone who has anything can go there to exchange, and."


    Zhu Yi stops for a moment, smiles at Li Shenglong, and continues.


    "Is this a famous private workshop?"


    "Private work?"


    "Private work means that those who have problems that can''t be solved, or who have sectarian tasks that can''t be completed by themselves, can go there and pay a certain price and take care of others."


    "Oh, I see."


    Li Shenglong understood Zhu Yi''s explanation immediately, but Zhu Yi''s explanation deepened Li Shenglong''s suspicion of Zhu Yi.


    "This Zhu Yi has been courting himself frequently. What is there in him that is worthy of his kindness?"Of course, Zhu Yi would not know that the dead in his eyes were suspicious of him, let alone that his strategy of showing the enemy to paralyze the enemy was counterproductive.


    Zhu Yi didn''t stop flying his sword. He just took a look at yunhaifeng from a distance and hurriedly took Li Shenglong to see other three wonders.


    Sunset Valley.


    Li Shenglong also just took a look from afar, two people came to no one knows.


    No one knows that it is a canyon. Li Shenglong and Zhu Yi drop their flying swords and step on the strange grass more than one meter high around them. They are soft and elastic. Li Shenglong, who is unprepared, almost falls over.


    Fortunately, after all, it is to practice the seven fold combat power of blood. With luck, it seems that a nail has been born at the foot, which is nailed on the strange grass.


    This strange grass is dark green. Li Shenglong can see this kind of grass outside the canyon. Zhu Yi explains that this grass is a unique grass that no one knows about. His disciples call it green grass.


    Li Shenglong looked around, and the canyon was flat. There was nothing else except the green grass. The canyon was tens of feet high. After a close look, there was a protective cover of gray outside the canyon.


    "It''s really a good place to kill people and steal goods. There are no other people around. The reputation of no one else has spread all over the school. No one else will come here. It seems that Zhu Yi is going to start here. "


    Li Shenglong slowly estimated in his heart, but his body shape changed from just three steps away from Zhu Yi to one step.


    As long as Zhu Yi changes slightly, Li Shenglong will take Zhu Yi down.


    It seems that Zhu Yi didn''t find Li Shenglong''s action or any other thoughts. Instead, he pulled Li Shenglong forward. The green grass was strange. All the things that Li Shenglong stepped on returned to the upright state.

 Chapter 32

    Zhu Yi took Li Shenglong to the front of the canyon.


    Although Li Shenglong''s eyes have been watching, no one knows, but his heart is always on Zhu Yi''s body, for fear that he has action.


    Fortunately, Zhu Yi simply explained the unknown origin and anecdotes, and did not want to start.


    "Did you guess wrong?"


    Li Shenglong murmured in his heart.


    I don''t know if Zhu Yi is tired of talking about it or he can see Li Shenglong''s impatience.


    "Younger martial brother Li, I''ve seen these three strange things. We''ll see if the time is coming. We can still catch up with the dinner in Xunshi, otherwise there will be no dinner tonight."


    People who cultivate immortals pay attention to removing impurities in their bodies and should not eat grains. However, Li Shenglong and Zhu Yi have not yet entered the Qi training period, so they are not immortal practitioners at all.


    Bigu, this is a necessary skill for cultivating immortals. Of course, two people can''t do it. However, with their current means, they can''t eat for ten days and eight days.


    But the meal of zhenxianmen is not a common meal, and it can increase his skill all at once. It is reasonable for Zhu Yi not to miss it.


    "If you don''t tell me, I haven''t found out. Four hours have passed so quickly."


    Of course, Li Shenglong won''t object. He is still waiting for Zhu Yi to show his horse''s feet. Does Zhu Yi want to change his tricks?


    As a matter of fact, Zhu Yi didn''t do anything about it. After three hours, he went back to Li Shenglong''s No. 20 Jiafang. When he went there, Zhu Yi still introduced a lot of things to Li Shenglong, so it took him four hours. When he came back, he was basically on his way, and in three hours he came back.


    Li Shenglong, who dropped his flying sword, began to feel a little certain that he was wrong. At this time, Zhu Yi''s words revealed Zhu Yi''s ambition.


    "By the way, younger martial brother Li, you can''t fly with the sword? The elder martial brother doesn''t have any gifts for you. Here are some flying amulets. You can take them and know how to use them. "


    Zhu Yi seemed to suddenly think of something, took out a few talismans from the storage bag and handed it to Li Shenglong.


    "Thank you for your kindness. In the future, whatever you can use to find younger martial brother, you will certainly finish it. The Dragon ascending still knows how to use this flying symbol. "


    Li Shenglong took over the rune, his face showed an excited expression, his mouth in a muddle to deal with, but his heart is getting colder and colder.


    "Zhu Yi has given me so many benefits. There must be some plot. Why is it? "


    Li Shenglong really don''t understand why this is, what is Li Shenglong worth to peep at?


    Pearl?


    Li Shenglong thought of his most secret treasure for the first time in his mind and rejected him in an instant.


    "No way. I never showed the Pearl in front of Zhu Yi. How could he know that?"


    The flying amulet given by Zhu Yi is not a good thing. It is only a blood amulet. However, it is no accident that the talisman can become one of the main fighting forces of the immortal cultivators.


    The benefits of talisman are obvious. Only a small amount of spiritual power in the body can release the powerful power in the talisman.


    For example, the three inferior blood talismans given by Zhu Yi are equivalent to the flying speed of Yu Jian, an outsider who has practiced blood for about three times. Although it can only support three hours, the spiritual power consumed is one thousandth of that of the imperial sword.


    At the critical moment, these flying amulets can even save Li Shenglong''s life.


    There are more than ten pieces of this flying talisman Li Shenglong''s storage bag, all of which are "rewards" from Lei Zheng.


    Even if Zhu Yi is a son of the family, it must be that the more you are, the better you guess. Why did you give it to yourself?


    Li Shenglong thought about this question for a long time, but he had no answer. Although Zhu Yi put down his talisman and left, he also had dinner.


    In the case of Li Shenglong''s hard thinking, a spiritual Rune interrupts his thinking.


    "No one knows, younger martial brother Li. I have great discoveries. There may be some secret treasures. Come here quickly. Don''t tell anyone. "


    "At last."


    Looking at the aural talisman which has become dust, Li Shenglong is relieved.


    Li closed his eyes and began to think about his own strength.


    The body of practicing Qi, the spirit Qi of seven levels of blood, dozens of lower level blood amulets, more than ten middle level blood amulets, two top-level blood amulets, one extreme blood amulet, three lower level Yuan Fu, two supernatural beasts practicing seven levels of blood aura, plus a spirit bead of unknown grade.


    After counting his wealth, Li Shenglong opened his eyes and stood up. His body was still the outer disciple''s uniform which wrote the three characters of zhenxianmen.


    Out of their own room, but also did not disturb the next Lei Zheng, the spirit of the hands of a pinch of flying amulet, a light shield covered Li Shenglong Yukong and left.


    "Zhiya"


    Lei Zheng was standing at the open door of the room, looking at Li Shenglong''s far away figure. He did not know what he was thinking. After standing for a moment, Lei Zheng turned around and took the door up again.After five hours, Li Shenglong, who had changed two flying amulets, quietly approached nobody. He landed on the ground early when he was still a period of time away from no one.


    "Piggy, show us your Invisibility."


    Li Shenglong also released the two animals and said to Lingzhu.


    This is one of the plans made by Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong wants to approach Zhu Yi with stealth technique. It''s better to take three steps to solve Zhu Yi''s problem.


    "Yes. Master


    "Invisible."


    "All right?"


    "Well, it failed."


    "Come again."


    "Invisible."


    ¡­¡­


    As always, Lingzhu is not working at the right time. Li Shenglong has been prepared for this, but what he did not expect is that it has not taken effect for more than ten times in a row.


    "It seems that this pearl is not reliable. My life is so hard. How can I spread such a treasure?"


    Li Shenglong slapped his forehead, a black face, heart secret way.


    "Master, I don''t know what''s going on today? Maybe it''s your bad character. "


    If it wasn''t for the pig''s lack of body, Li Shenglong really killed his heart. He even said that I was inferior in character. However, when I think about it, what piggy said is really right. Not to mention the tragic experience in the previous life, it is this life. First of all, he met such an unreliable baby.


    Then they ran into two animals, and they almost ate them.


    On the first day of entering the sect, Lei Zheng was going to rob him, and the next day, Zhu Yi was going to kill him.


    After careful calculation, it seems that his character is not so good.


    "God forbid, you let me through. Why can''t you give me a good character. I despise you. "


    Li Shenglong raised his middle finger to the sky.


    In the calm sky, there was a sudden thunder, which scared Li Shenglong.


    "God, it''s all misunderstandings, misunderstandings."


    Li Shenglong murmured in his heart.

 Chapter 33

    I don''t know whether it was Li Shenglong''s apology or God''s feeling that Li Shenglong should not be so unlucky. Piggy''s 19 times of reclusion finally succeeded.


    Under the protection of reclusive art, Li Shenglong slowly advances to the unknown valley.


    No one knows that in addition to hundreds of meters of flat land at the mouth of the valley, there are green grass everywhere. Li Shenglong used another flying rune. This time, the flying Rune was one of the three lower Pinyuan runes that Lei Zheng exchanged for his life.


    The lower level Yuan Fu is not the same as the lower level blood rune. Although it consumes more internal power, it lacks the outer layer of light shield.


    No, it''s not less, but it''s becoming lighter. If you don''t observe it carefully, you won''t find that there is a light protective layer on the outside.


    Li Shenglong is not sure where Zhu Yi gets the confidence to kill himself, who has the body of cultivating Qi.


    Being careful, Li Shenglong decides that no matter what plot Zhu Yi has, he must do it first, just like dealing with Lei Zheng.


    Li Longsheng plans to fly directly to Zhu Yi with invisible runes within three steps. One man and two animals work at the same time to knock Zhu Yi unconscious, take everything on Zhu Yi, and then interrogate Zhu Yi''s purpose.


    The speed of the lower level blood rune is 100 Li per hour, and the lower level Yuan Fu is thousands of miles per hour.


    Li Shenglong soon arrived at the mouth of the unknown valley.


    The sky darkened, and a bright moon shot down the soft moonlight.


    With Li Shenglong''s strength, he could see Zhu Yi standing alone on the flat land hundreds of meters around the mouth of the valley without long green grass. He seemed to be thinking about something and looking happy.


    The flying Amulet of Li Shenglong quickly approached Zhu Yi, who seemed to have no defense.


    100 meters, 70 meters, 50 meters.


    Li Shenglong is ready to fight with the two mythical beasts. Xiaohua and Xiaobai are in front of and behind Li Shenglong. One is in the front heart and the other is in the back. Both of them are flesh bodies in the foundation period. Their physical strength is several times that of Li Shenglong, so they can''t be used as armor.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters.


    With only 10 meters left, Li Shenglong will be able to get close to Zhu Yi within three meters and lay him down.


    In this moment, Zhu Yi''s body a blood red light spurted out, like a meteor, instantly lit up the whole unknown, no sign.


    Before Li Shenglong had a reaction, he could only hear a bang in his ears, as if some metal had collided with each other.


    With a flash of blood, he flew back to Zhu Yi again. Li Shenglong saw that it was a blood red sword. The jade exquisite sword was pure red, and the sword was full of blood red. Just looking at it, people could not help but feel chilly. A faint spiritual pressure was emitted from the flying sword.


    The lower level of the original ware, the spirit inside the instrument, the spirit pressure outside.


    Li Shenglong''s flying amulet and invisibility were all broken with a blow of flying sword.


    "It''s you. How can you have the stealth Rune and flying Rune of the lower level. It''s impossible. "


    Zhu Yi looks at Li Shenglong after the invisible charm is broken. His face is incredible.


    Li Shenglong has no time to talk nonsense with Zhu Yi. As soon as the invisible and flying runes are broken, Li Shenglong''s body drops rapidly.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong immediately took out the prepared lower Pinyuan amulet and launched the charm.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Li Shenglong fell to the ground, only five steps away from Zhu Yi.


    The five steps seem to be a very close distance. As long as Li Shenglong shakes his body, he can enter Zhu Yi''s three steps. In fact, this is not the case. For nothing else, there is the lower quality of the yuan ware between Li Shenglong and Zhu Yi.


    At this moment, Li Shenglong finally knew where Zhu Yi''s confidence came from, because he had a lower grade yuan ware, which was not like Yu Linglong''s blood vessel.


    The power should be increased by at least ten times. If the blow just hit Xiaobai, who was protecting the front of him, Li Shenglong would have no life to relax here now. Rao, Li Shenglong also aroused a cold sweat.


    "Say, how can you have a lower pinyuanfu."


    Zhu Yi called out again.


    As soon as Li Shenglong turns his mind, he can understand what Zhu Yi is thinking. If he is just a small person without any backing, he will kill him. No one will revenge himself. However, the inferior Pinyuan Rune suddenly brought out by himself makes Zhu Yi suspect that he has any backing behind him.


    After all, he has now taken out two pieces of lower level Yuan Fu, which is probably only a small number of Zhu Yi.


    After understanding Zhu Yi''s mind, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry.


    "Elder martial brother Zhu, why did you want to kill me? Where did I offend you


    Instead of answering Zhu Yi''s questions, Li Shenglong asked his most concerned questions.


    Zhu Yi''s eyes twinkled, and his face showed hesitation. After a while, his heart seemed to have made some determination, and his hesitant eyes showed a trace of coldness.


    "Younger martial brother Li, if you want to blame, you will have to blame your life. Who makes you carry a treasure"Heavy treasure? Elder martial brother Zhu, are you joking with younger martial brother


    Naturally, Li Shenglong would not admit that he had a treasure in his heart. He had never let anyone outside himself see the pearl that was not working at that time. How could Zhu Yi know?


    "Younger martial brother Li, you don''t have to admit that you are just the most important five spirit roots. You can advance in less than one month. What are your secret treasures? Besides, you also want to be an immortal because of your spiritual root attribute. It must be that you have some treasure that can speed up your cultivation. After seeing it, the ethereal Sword Fairy disdains to collect it, and then it says that you have the potential to become an immortal. "


    Zhu Yi''s face showed a few crazy looks.


    Li Shenglong finally understood what was going on. He said in his heart that he was not careful. His cultivation was indeed much faster than the ordinary five Linggen characters. It is not obvious now, or when people around him are not familiar with him, only Zhu Yi found that if he waited for a long time in the future, more people would doubt his speed of cultivating immortals We have to find a way.


    What do you think? The first thing to consider now is to get through this level.


    "Elder martial brother Zhu, you really think too much about it. I don''t have any treasures on me. Otherwise, my cultivation will be so good?"


    "Younger martial brother Li, you''d better be honest. Have you seen the flying sword? It''s the inferior weapon I borrowed from my brother Zhu Wei. It drinks a lot of blood. If you say so, maybe I can spare your life."


    With a bang, Li Shenglong fell to his knees and raised his hands, as if he wanted to hold Zhu Yi''s thighs. At the same time, his legs knelt forward, shouting as he walked.


    "Elder martial brother Zhu, you misunderstand me. I don''t have any treasures."

 Chapter 34

    In fact, Zhu Yi was not sure whether Li Shenglong had any treasures. Otherwise, he would have killed him with a sword.


    Now when Zhu Yi saw Li Shenglong''s appearance, he even doubted whether Li Shenglong had any treasures. He didn''t notice that Li Shenglong had reached his two steps.


    Yes, Li Shenglong uses this kneeling to rub forward step by step. As soon as Zhu Yi thinks about it, Li Shenglong has rubbed with Xiaobai and Xiaohua, which are basically pets in Zhu Yi''s eyes. The inferior utensil borrowed by Zhu Yi emits cold light and sprays on Li Shenglong''s face.


    "Don''t move any more. I''ll kill you with a sword."


    The three feet cold light is extremely psychic and moves forward automatically. It has been pasted on Li Shenglong''s neck. The thin blade cuts iron like mud. Just leaning on Li Shenglong''s neck, a trace of blood has been flowing down the blade.


    "Say, where is the treasure. I''ll give it to you as soon as possible


    "Brother Zhu, you.. Look at this.. One.. sword,.. I


    Li Shenglong seems to be scared silly by Zhu Yi. His words are off and on. Before he finishes speaking, he is interrupted by Zhu Yi.


    When Zhu Yi saw Li Shenglong''s figure, he frowned, raised his right hand, and whispered a bloody cold light. He left Li Shenglong''s neck and flew back.


    "What do you think that is, senior brother Zhu?"


    Zhu Yigang was about to say something. Li Shenglong pointed at his back, as if he saw something incredible.


    When Zhu Yi looked back, no one knew that he was still as silent as before.


    "Not good."


    Zhu Yi''s heart just said two words, a pain in the back of the brain, no longer aware.


    Zhu Yi, who was deceived by Li Shenglong, turned back and hurt people violently. He had ordered two magical beasts to kill Zhu Yi in his heart. He went straight to the sword borrowed by Zhu Yi.


    As soon as Zhu Yiyi turned back, Xiaohua and Xiaobai hit Zhu Yi''s brain melon with great power, and his body in the foundation period split Zhu Yi''s brain into watermelon.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong jumps at the blood sword, and Yuan Jian has a spirit. If Yuan Jian is allowed to run away, the owner of Yuanjian can know all this through the spirit of Yuanjian. At that time, Li Shenglong is good at killing his classmates and will surely die.


    Li Shenglong has no such strength to win over Yuan Jian. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has a spirit bead in his hand. With the increase of Li Shenglong''s strength, the potential of the spirit bead is also in constant development. As long as Li Shenglong can collect yuan sword into the spirit bead space, it is not a problem to suppress a yuan sword with seven colors of magic light.


    The success or failure of Zhu Yi does not depend on Zhu Yi''s life and death, but on the successful acceptance of the yuan sword. If it succeeds, no one will know about it. If it fails, Li Shenglong will surely die.


    Li Shenglong is nervous in his heart, but Lingtai is clear and bright. At that moment, Li Shenglong''s consciousness seems to be integrated into the heaven and earth. The heaven and earth in his eyes are changed in an instant. The lines of extremely deep lines outline countless words of Tao.


    If you let others see Li Shenglong''s present state, you must exclaim.


    "I understand."


    Enlightenment is epiphany. If there are three thousand roads, you can become an immortal. However, the more you cultivate immortals, the more powerful you are. The deeper you understand a certain way, the stronger your strength will be. For example, one of the masters of the same level has no sense of the way of heaven, and the other has already understood the way of heaven. Although there is only one percent difference, the strength is 100 times different.


    Yuan sword has a spirit. It has been found that it is not good. The blood flashes. Without the command of Zhu Yi, Li Shenglong will be killed on the spot.


    If Li Shenglong was not killed by this sword, but now Zhu Yishen is in the Epiphany and understands the way of heaven. The incomparable speed of Yuan Jian seems to be slow in the eyes of Li Shenglong, which is extremely slow.


    Li Shenglong has no sorrow or joy in his heart. His mind and eyes are filled with countless words of Tao. When he grasps it, he is naturally formed. It seems that the seemingly invincible sword should have been in Li Shenglong''s hands. Only the hum of the trembling sword shows his unwillingness.


    Li Shenglong both intentionally and seemingly unintentionally put the sword into the Pearl space. Pearl, commanding the Pearl, sends out a wonderful light of seven colors, and firmly fixes the lower level ware in the Pearl space without moving.


    "Let me go. I''ll kill you."


    The sword roared in the Pearl space.


    At the same time, the disciples of Zhenxian sect can only live in an independent residence when they are practicing Qi.


    A man with a delicate face, a cold light, and clothes of disciples of zhenxianmenwai is sitting cross legged, and the aura around him overflows the cottage. It seems that the aura here is at least ten times that of the Jiafang where Li Shenglong is located. The man is surrounded by shining spirit stones. At a slight glance, there are not less than 1000 inferior spirit stones, even dozens of middle grade spirit stones Absorb the spiritual power of these spirit stones to improve cultivation.


    All of a sudden, a burst of red light loomed on the delicate face, and the man opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Who, who, who, who took away my flying sword? No matter who you are, I must frustrate you and make you regret coming to this world.


    Waste, you waste, you have lost my flying sword. Even my own brother must be punished the most severely. "This man is Zhu Yi''s brother. Zhu Wei, the first person at the door outside the real immortal gate, roars in his mouth, and his eyes emit frightening eyes. A blood line is around him, making the originally gloomy cottage more gloomy.


    Zhu Wei wiped the blood gas in his mouth with water, and waved his hand. The stone filled with the house had been collected into the storage bag. He felt the position of the sword being collected. The spirit was transported. The door of the room was opened. A very good flying talisman of the level of Pinyuan Fu was activated, and Zhu Wei''s figure disappeared in the air.


    Outside the room, several cultivation are all ten heavy blood practitioners. You can see me. I see you. No one knows what happened.


    Li Shenglong did not know that Zhu Wei had come along the direction of the disappearance of the spirit sword. With the help of extreme, the Pinyuan rune is several times faster than the inferior one. Only if Zhu Wei can arrive here in half an hour.


    Li Longsheng can kill Zhu Yi, mainly because he has never experienced any hardships and hardships under the protection of Zhu Wei. Even if he carries out the task, most of them are tasks without any danger. He has not experienced much about the fight between life and death.


    On the other hand, Zhu Yi is not sure whether there are treasures on Lisheng dragon or not. Li Shenglong is not wearing it. Therefore, he hesitates to kill him.


    In addition, Zhu Yi''s actions are too anxious to let Li Shenglong see the flaw. It is no wonder that Zhu Yi does not want to share the treasure with his brother who has no human feelings. If Li Shenglong''s talent attracts the attention of the medicine refining hall, Zhu Yi will be punished by the sect if he starts to eliminate Li Shenglong. Therefore, Zhu Yi takes a risk and loses his own Life.

 Chapter 35

    When Zhu Yi died, Li Shenglong realized.


    Epiphany, put on any person is a rare opportunity.


    In the eyes of Li Shenglong, there are no more beautiful things in the big world. What he sees now is the ways in which the world operates.


    There are more than 3000 road patterns that Li Shenglong saw.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual consciousness has left his body and drifted away from the whole zhenxianmen gate. In an instant, he did not know how many thousands of Li and how many continents he passed.


    In an instant, the joys and sorrows of the world, and the intrigues and intrigues of the immortal practitioners did not know how much they saw.


    Lee even forgot who he was? Why are you here?


    All he knew was to drift, drift, like a ghost, wandering aimlessly in the universe, with no goal and no end.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed a confused look, and his body exuded a certain kind of atmosphere of famine.


    Enlightenment, although it is a chance, but with the opportunity there is also a crisis.


    Li Shenglong''s realm is really too low. He can improve his own strength by understanding Tao with a high level. However, Li Shenglong has not yet entered the immortal gate wall to realize the Tao. It is a word. It is not easy to realize that the road is 3000.


    One of the youngest Taoists in the history is the cultivation of Ning Dan period. After three days of enlightenment, he turned himself into a stone, and his divine sense sank into the vast universe and did not know where to go.


    In the boundless universe, I don''t know where a sound comes from. When I open my mouth, it is full of the heaviness of the vast land. The low voice changes from far to near. If there is nothing, it is clearly introduced into Li Shenglong''s consciousness. It is like a person murmuring and a group of people are roaring.


    "Wake up, wake up, wake up."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s chaotic consciousness was shocked, many pictures appeared in his mind. The pictures were very vague, but all the pictures had one thing in common, that is, an Archaean giant whose height was unknown, his body was covered with gold armor which had been dyed red with blood, and a huge gold sword dripping blood in his hand. The golden sword was several feet long.


    In other places, Li Shenglong can''t see clearly, but the only thing he can see clearly is that the handle of the huge sword is inlaid with a spirit bead, which emits the same colorful light.


    There are endless corpses around, giants with broken arms, demons with broken wings, giant animals without eyes. There are countless different kinds of people. Li Shenglong turns his attention to the Archaean giant wearing battle armor. He has a sense of familiarity in his consciousness. From the bottom up to the giant, he can''t see what kind of face he looks like.


    Although Li Shenglong couldn''t see the giant''s face clearly, he clearly felt that the giant revealed an unyielding spirit.


    You want to fight, I will fight.


    Fighting all over the world about injustice.


    Then to the giant''s eyes, the giant opened his eyes fiercely. A blood red light directly hit Li Shenglong''s consciousness through memory, and his consciousness was shattered by the light.


    When Li Shenglong turned back, his consciousness had returned to his own body, and his brain was still a little confused. In his ears, only Pearl''s voice was heard.


    "Master, master, wake up, wake up."


    "What''s the matter, piggy."


    Li Shenglong has no time to think whether the scene just now is a dream or a reality.


    "Master, you finally wake up. Come on, there is a very powerful force in the East Flying towards our direction, and we can basically get there with a few more breaths. Run quickly. I feel that the master of the power is the same as that of the xiaopinyuan sword. It should be the master of Yuan Jian


    Here comes Zhu Wei.


    There is no need to say that Li Shenglong has been able to see the blue shining meteor in the sky, holding dozens of meters of broom.


    The dark sky around was dazzled by the blue light as bright as day.


    "What to do?"


    Seeing that the meteor was getting closer and closer, Li Shenglong''s brain was also turning rapidly. He gritted his teeth and reached out to collect Zhu Yi''s storage bag.


    "Nobody knows. Now we can only enter the unknown."


    Li Shenglong looked at the unknown fog in front of him and made a dark decision in his heart.


    Zhu Wei came from his cave. On the one hand, he was very angry, on the other hand, he was terrified. If the inferior Yuan Jian was lost, Zhu Wei''s strength would be reduced by at least 30%.


    The inferior Pinyuan sword was not easily accepted by the disciples during the blood training period. Zhu Wei was also lucky enough to take this lower Pinyuan sword. It was difficult and dangerous, and outsiders were not worth mentioning.


    If Zhu Wei tries to take a lower Pinyuan sword, he will say no.


    It is true that Zhu Wei''s reputation in Zhenxian gate is far-reaching, but sometimes it is equal to that of ferocity.


    This is the case with Zhu Wei. It is not so much his prestige that he has controlled the outer gate of the whole Zhenxian gate, but that he is more accurate in deterring him by his fierce name.


    Zhu Wei''s name is fierce, and naturally there are many enemies. Among other things, Lei Yang, the second in the outer gate, doesn''t buy Zhu Wei''s account at all. However, compared with himself, Lei Yang''s strength is only a little inferior to himself. Because both of them are children of the family, Zhu Wei can''t do anything about this Lei Yang.If you let this Lei Yang know that his flying sword is lost, he will not only be the first in the outside world, but also be humiliated by him.


    Fortunately, Zhu Wei came in time, at least he thought so.


    There is no doubt about the speed of the flying Rune of the order of pole.


    Zhu Wei has seen his brother''s body from afar, and the disciple standing next to him who is obviously the murderer.


    "Outside disciple, how can it be? How can the disciples of other schools take away my flying sword? Even Lei Yang has no such strength. "


    Although Zhu Wei didn''t see the murderer''s appearance, the clothes of the disciples of Zhenxian gate on the murderer were more conspicuous. As for the two harmless looking pets nearby, Zhu Wei automatically ignored them.


    "No matter who the outside disciple is? I''m really impatient to move my flying sword. I must capture his spirit and torture him for dozens of days. Let him regret coming to this world. "


    Zhu Wei looked at it carefully. Judging from his appearance, he was not Lei Yang. Lei Yang was Zhu Wei''s opponent. Not to mention that the immortal cultivator had the ability of never forgetting. Even if he forgot, Zhu Wei would not forget his biggest opponent in the outer gate.


    Don''t say it''s just that you can''t see his face clearly. As long as Lei Yang is not frustrated, Zhu Wei can recognize Lei Yang.


    Zhu Wei''s mind turned quickly. After a while, he had come up with thousands of vicious methods to punish the boy who dared to move his own flying sword. However, his eyes were still fixed on the boy. He was afraid that a man would disappear from the sky. The spirit power in his body was running rapidly. Under the infusion of Zhu Wei''s spiritual power, the speed of the flying talisman was three points faster.


    At this time, the boy who "stole" Zhu Wei''s flying sword had time to take away his brother''s storage bag, which undoubtedly increased Zhu Wei''s hatred by three points and kept thinking of more vicious methods.


    Zhu Wei was only two miles away from Li Shenglong for a short time. His talisman was surging in his hand, and a big fireball of half a foot square went straight to Li Shenglong.


    "No. Come back. You come back to me. "


    The fireball made countless sparks in the air, which was even three points brighter than the flying Rune of Zhu Wei''s pole Pinyuan.


    Li Shenglong didn''t look back at all. After making up his mind, he plunged into the unknown fog. Behind him, a fireball hit Li Shenglong''s just standing position, which turned into a sea of fire in an instant.

 Chapter 36

    Li Shenglong didn''t care about Zhu Wei''s hysterical roar behind him. Leaving behind was equivalent to death. No one knew that there was still a chance of life. Naturally, Li Longsheng would not stay and wait for death as Zhu Wei thought.


    No one knows what is in the end, and Li Shenglong is also curious.


    For nobody knows, what Li Shenglong knows is what Zhu Yi introduced.


    Inside and outside is a thick layer of white fog, eternal white fog, people can not see through the white fog, zhenxianmen called the fog sea.


    In the sea of fog, the divine sense is useless, the spiritual instruments cannot be used, and the Dharma is never born.


    Li Shenglong does not worry that Zhu Wei will follow in. On the one hand, everyone who enters the unknown will be randomly transferred to a different position, without exception; on the other hand, if Zhu Yi enters this unknown place, he can only rely on his own physical strength to fight Li Shenglong. With his strong physical strength, Li Shenglong is confident that he can at least ensure that he will not die Zhu Yi''s hand.


    Li Shenglong plunges into the sea of fog. His sight is changed. Although the fog is the same as the outside, the fog inside is flowing.


    It''s constantly churning and flowing.


    As far as you can see, it is white fog. Li Shenglong has become a real "blind man".


    Li Shenglong tried, and the divine consciousness penetrated into the thick fog layer. It seemed that the divine consciousness was taken away by the flowing fog and disappeared soundlessly.


    Li Shenglong was unable to do it on the spot, thinking about what to do next.


    "What now?"


    Li Shenglong can''t help thinking in his heart that entering this unknown is only a temporary measure. Li Shenglong did not expect that Zhu Wei would catch up at this time. No one knows that he can only stay in it for three days, and after that, he will be automatically transmitted.


    "Three days, I still have three days. What if Zhu Wei stayed outside for three days?"


    "Master, master."


    "Piggy, I''m sick of it."


    "Master, Zhu Wei is so ferocious that he has set his own brother on fire."


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong, who was thinking in his heart, thought about it.


    "Pig, can you see the outside of the sea of fog?"


    "Yes, master, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. What''s going on outside? Has Zhu Wei gone?"


    Li Shenglong''s brain flies. Now that the beads can see through the scenes outside, can the beads see through the scenes in the fog sea, and can they have a glimpse of the scenes in the unknown.


    "Master, see for yourself. This Zhu Wei is really fierce. "


    As soon as Lingzhu''s words were finished, Li Shenglong''s consciousness was suddenly inhaled into the Pearl in the center of his eyebrows.


    This is the first time that Li Shenglong has entered the space of spirit beads. The space is not big. It is about ten square meters, and there are colorful lights around. The ground is a kind of purple land, which emits infinite aura. When you smell it, Li Shenglong feels refreshed. It is estimated that the density of aura here is about three times that of his Jiafang house.


    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    Li Shenglong is still observing the situation around him. A wonderful voice comes from behind.


    Li Shenglong turned around, immediately Leng at the scene, did not feel the words of the two nostrils spurt out.


    The owner of this voice is pearl, who is dressed in white and is about 1.72 meters tall. Judging from her age, she is only 18-9 years old. On her beautiful face, she has a pair of clear eyes. She is as gentle as water and as picturesque as Qiao. She is just like a fairy coming from nine days. She is unique and independent, which makes people dare not face it.


    It is not that Li Shenglong has never seen the world. In his previous life, he has seen numerous stars and beauties drawn by makeup on TV, but none of them can be compared with pearl in terms of temperament and appearance.


    Not only can''t compare, it''s just a big difference.


    Pearl was a fairy, pure and free from vulgarity, so independent, that people did not dare to look directly at her. However, the figure of this fairy was so good that people could enjoy their eyes.


    "Master, why are you bleeding?"


    Pearl doesn''t know what Li Shenglong is thinking about. Seeing that Li Shenglong has nosebleed, she quickly leans up. She doesn''t know where to make a handkerchief and wants to wipe the nosebleed for Li Shenglong.


    When Pearl came forward, a gust of fragrant wind poured into Li Shenglong''s nose. Before Li Shenglong could say anything, the whole person had stuck to Li Shenglong''s chest, and Li Shenglong''s eyes looked down along the pendant.


    Li Longsheng''s nosebleed is more severe. Pearl quickly wipes with a handkerchief in one hand, and looks at Li Shenglong with a puzzled face.


    "What''s wrong with you, master? Are you poisoned? "


    "Poisoning?! Well, I''m poisoned. I didn''t expect pearl to be so beautiful. "


    Li Shenglong knew that he could no longer watch. He murmured twice in his heart. His body retreated and his mental strength converged. He dispelled the evil thoughts in his brain. Somehow, the nosebleed stopped."I''m fine. You said you could see the outside."


    Li Shenglong quickly switches off the topic, for fear that this indistinct pearl will come forward again and cause his own peony to die. At the same time, a pair of eyes continue to observe the Pearl space.


    "Yes, master, look at the Pearl in the middle."


    Pearl''s red lips opened slightly, blinked the eyes of the water spirit, stretched out a green onion like finger and pointed to a small Lingzhu in the center of Li Shenglong''s left space.


    Only then did Li Shenglong notice this little spirit bead, which was only the size of a fist. The seven color light around the space was emitted from its body.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohua are lying in the bottom of xiaolingzhu, sleeping quietly, turning over from time to time, as if in a dream.


    Li Longsheng''s many gold and silver treasures from Li Peng array are scattered on one side.


    Behind xiaolingzhu, a sword constantly shaking was illuminated by seven colors of light, and the one who died was there. It could only rely on the body of the sword to make a slight vibration.


    "What''s the origin of this spirit bead? It''s easy to be trapped by a inferior tool. If you improve your cultivation in the future, sooner or later, this sword will be subject to your own hands."


    The more he saw the strange pearl, the more he felt a sense of crisis in his heart. As a new man of the Four Haves in the 21st century, Li Shenglong clearly knows the truth that has been bumpy for tens of thousands of years.


    He is innocent, but he is guilty.

 Chapter 37

    With treasures on his body, Li Longsheng is eager to be powerful, at least able to protect himself.


    Xiaolingzhu is indeed a magic weapon, just like the witch''s pearl in the seven dragon beads, showing a picture of hundreds of meters outside.


    Zhu Wei was angry when he saw Li Shenglong running into the gate. He was the first person outside the gate of Zhenxian. Only a few people in the outer gate could compare with him. The rest of the people who saw him didn''t offer up as an ancestor.


    Now he is just a disciple of the outer gate who practices four levels of blood. He can collect his magic weapon. How can Zhu Wei not be angry.


    Zhu Wei killed countless people. Naturally, there were a lot of vicious methods. His mind turned quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, he came up with tens of thousands of vicious methods. What is rash and what is broken is just the lightest punishment that Zhu Wei thinks of.


    Although Zhu Wei''s eyes are still looking at the unknown sea of fog, a wisp of light looks at Zhu Yi next to him, and the burst emotion in his heart is ignited again.


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could my Changhong sword be lost? How could I have such a useless brother as you? "


    Zhu Wei said, with a flash on his face and a fist sized fireball in his hand.


    Zhu Wei pointed with his hand, and Zhu Yi''s body was on fire.


    "No one knows that this little thief will not come out for three days. Who is it?"


    Zhu Wei saw that Zhu Yi was completely burned, but his anger did not abate.


    "No matter who he is? I have no way to stay here for three days. When I just came, I have made all kinds of noise. If Lei Yang knew about it, he would certainly take advantage of this opportunity to sink into the ground. "


    Zhu Wei pushed himself to others and knew that he had been suppressing Lei Yang in the door for a long time. Now if Lei Yang seizes the opportunity, he will surely humiliate himself.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrifying he became. He made up his mind to go back to the cave and find other people to guard it. Then he sent someone to check Zhu Yi''s tracks these days to see if there were any suspicious people.


    Zhu weipingri''s words are as follows: his mind is fixed, and he will not procrastinate in doing things. He will definitely move the method in his hand, and a flying method has already been used by Zhu Wei.


    Naturally, it was not as powerful as Zhu Wei''s when he came. However, compared with Li Shenglong''s lower Pinyuan Fu, it was more than three points. In a flash, he rode on the dust, leaving only a meteor in the sky.


    Li Shenglong saw all this perfectly in the Pearl space, and even every word that Zhu Wei said was clearly introduced into Li Shenglong''s ears.


    "Zhu Wei is gone. Within one day, he will surely find other immortal practitioners to guard here. After three days, Zhu Wei will come in person."


    Li Shenglong whispers in his mouth, but he still has a worry in his heart.


    "If I were Zhu Wei, it would not take me long to find out Zhu Yi''s whereabouts after I went back. I''m afraid I can find out that I''ve been with Zhu Wei these two days. If I can''t go back today, I''ll escape from Zhu Wei''s hand three days later, and I''ll be chased by Zhu Wei."


    Li Shenglong knows that his only life now is whether he can leave before Zhu Wei''s people come back and return to Jiafang. In this way, as long as he doesn''t take out the symbolic items he got from Zhu Yi, no one will doubt him.


    Li Shenglong thought of this, his heart is more melancholy, this seems to be the only vitality, in fact, there is no vitality.


    Zhu Yi once told Li Shenglong that there were even immortals among those who wanted to explore the unknown secrets. Even these immortals had to stay in it for three days.


    Since those immortals are like this, what can Li Shenglong rely on to get out of the unknown?


    "By virtue of?"


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong''s eyes turned and he thought of the pig beside him. Although Li Shenglong saw the real body of the pig, he felt that the name of the pig was really an insult to the fairy, and decided to call it pearl in the future.


    "Pearl, now that you can see the outside world, can you take me out?"


    Li Shenglong has no other means to rely on. Now the only thing he can rely on is the Pearl. If the pearl can''t do it, Li Shenglong is afraid that there will be only three days left to live. Although Li Shenglong''s expression is still calm, his heart is nervous. He is afraid that Pearl will not say a word, and his life will be entrusted here.


    "Master, you are going out. Wait a minute. Let me see if there is any way to do it?"


    Pearl''s Fairy face was still naive and romantic that day, and she did not realize that her master''s life was at stake. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned, and her brain was running rapidly.


    Knowing that Pearl had lost her memory, Li Shenglong was worried, but he didn''t urge her. He stood quietly and waited. In his mind, he unconsciously thought of the scene when he was just enlightened.


    If pearl is really the Pearl on the handle of the Archaean giant, it is afraid that no artifact can be compared with the Pearl.


    "But why didn''t Lingzhu choose others, but chose herself?"


    Li Shenglong, who had read more fantasy novels in his previous life, naturally came up with an idea."Am I the giant reincarnation?"


    The idea came out, and it was out of order.


    "It is possible that with all the things that we see in the Tao, the Taigu giant has no double power. Countless Taigu great abilities are cut down under the sword. How can such characters really die out is reincarnation at most.


    It seems that I may be the reincarnation of that giant. No wonder that the Taoist of the past said that I had immortal life, and could be reincarnated greatly, and become a world of immortals is not easy. "


    Li Shenglong relieved his nervous mood with his unique YY, although he knew that the possibility was not so big in his own mind.


    "Master, yes, I found it. I found a way to take you out."


    Li Shenglong is still YY, and Pearl holds Lisheng long in front of him.


    "What method? We''re going out. "


    Li Longsheng was delighted to see, feeling the round and soft pearl, and his relaxed heart could not help but admire the great creator.


    "Well, master, you go out first."


    Pearl said, Li Shenglong has not replied, his consciousness has floated out of the Pearl space, and returned to his body.


    "Heaven and earth, the spirit and the devil fight, the road 3000 Protect me. Break the forbidden spell. "


    The charm of Pearl clearly came into Lisheng Long''s ear. With the end of the spell, a thin orange protective film appeared on the body of Li Shenglong.


    "Master, this is a great forbidden system in essence. As long as the broken prohibition spell on you does not disappear, the world prohibition is a virtual device for you, and where you want to go."

 Chapter 38

    "The red light blocks all sound wave attacks, and the orange light penetrates the prohibition. What are the other five colors for? "


    Li Longsheng saw the orange light on his body. His mind moved and he asked.


    "Master, you also know that my memory is incomplete, and I don''t know now. Maybe you will know when your accomplishments are improved in the future."


    Again came Pearl''s clever voice.


    Li Shenglong didn''t hold the idea that pearl could give himself an answer. He just tried to see if pearl knew. After all, Pearl''s unreliability and her powerful ability left a strong impression on Li Shenglong.


    "Doesn''t it mean that you can go into the unknown and see what''s in it?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Shenglong''s brain came up with an idea. No one knows how mysterious it is in Zhu Yi''s mouth. Now he has such a cheating weapon, which just opens up the fog.


    "No, master, you can''t go in. In my feeling, no one knows that in addition to this prohibition, there are countless killing formations. There are countless powerful breath, and the weakest force is countless times that of the master. Master, you must die when you enter. "


    Lingzhu saw that Li Shenglong had the idea of entering into the unknown, and quickly stopped the way.


    "The weakest strength is also countless times of mine?


    It seems that no one knows what is really a mystery. I will unveil his veil when I become more advanced in the future. "


    Li Shenglong said to himself that he knew that this kind of thing was no longer in a hurry. The most important thing now was to return to Jiafang before the people of Zhuwei sect had come.


    With this thin protective film on his body, Li Shenglong listened to Zhu Er''s command to turn left and walk to the right. In a short time, he walked out of the unknown place. The ashes of Zhu Yi''s body were still in place.


    Li Shenglong did not dare to neglect it. As soon as he was lucky in his hand, a flying Amulet of pole and blood Rune level turned into powder.


    Li Shenglong originally got three lower Pinyuan runes from Lei Zheng. The only one that has been used is the flying rune. There is also a diamond Rune for protection and a fireball Rune for attack.


    Of course, the speed of tasting the blood amulet can''t catch up with the speed of the lower Pinyuan rune, but as long as Li Shenglong can return to his Jiafang today, no one will doubt that he has come out of ignorance.


    The reason is very simple. Since the establishment of Zhenxian sect, no one has been able to get out in three days.


    Li Shenglong did not dare to hesitate on the way, and urged the flying amulet. Fortunately, the flying amulet did not cost much spiritual power. After two hours, Li Shenglong returned to his cabin smoothly.


    The moon is falling and the sky is full of stars.


    A square around quiet, no one noticed Li Shenglong''s whereabouts.


    ¡­


    Zhu Wei flew to his residence, thinking about who was the man who had the ability to take his yuan away?


    In one hour, Zhu Wei returned to his place of residence.


    Those disciples who still kept outside the house to practice blood 10 Chong rushed to meet them.


    "Senior brother, you are back."


    "Big brother, what''s going on?"


    With a wave of his hand, Zhu Wei stopped all the people from asking questions.


    "Yu Bei, now go to find out who my brother Zhu Yidu contacted with these days and what is the specific whereabouts?"


    "Yes, elder martial brother."


    One of the people with a sharp mouth should say.


    "The ancient city, you go out and wait outside. Anyone who comes out of it will send a rune to tell me immediately."


    "Yes, elder martial brother."


    The ancient city is indeed different from Yubei. It has a big face, a big waist, a school of Mangfu, and a Zhangba long sword behind him. Wherever you go, you will get attention.


    If someone really belittles the ancient city because of its appearance, that person must suffer a lot. As a sword school, most of the disciples of Zhenxian sect are swordsmanship. Those who dare to use other weapons are extraordinary.


    Not to mention that this ancient city is also one of the top ten outer gates, ranking ninth. It is the first expert under Zhu Wei. There are numerous experts in Zhenxian gate. If you can enter the outer gate, most of them are dragons and phoenixes among people. Naturally, the combat power of the ancient city needs not be mentioned much.


    Zhu Wei did not stop, but continued to arrange several people to monitor Lei Yang and others.


    In Zhu Wei''s mind, Li Shenglong, a small practitioner of blood quadruple, can''t take away his original weapon. There must be someone who is designing himself and who he is. Zhu Wei has only a general guess in his mind, and has no definite idea. Therefore, he first arranges people to watch and report any changes.


    Time is not long, less than an hour of Kung Fu, Yu Bei turned to report.


    "Elder martial brother, the whereabouts of junior brother Zhu Yi have been found out."


    "Say it."


    Zhu Wei straightened himself up, broke his reverie and listened.


    "Younger martial brother Zhu Yi has been out on a mission with younger martial sister Yu Linglong two days ago. He only came back yesterday."Zhu Wei is clearer than Yu Bei about this matter, because last night Zhu Yicai came to find himself and borrowed his sword.


    "One day, younger martial brother Zhu Yi led the novice Li Shenglong around Zhenxian gate. No one knows where he is now. "


    "Li Shenglong? How is his cultivation? "


    Zhu Wei frowned when he heard the name, and he had some conjectures in his heart.


    "Li Shenglong practices the four fold cultivation of blood."


    Yu Bei didn''t know how Zhu Wei was interested in a disciple who practiced blood quadruple. But as one of Zhu Wei''s cronies, he knew what to ask and what not to ask. He answered Zhu Wei''s question honestly.


    "Is it really him?"


    Zhu Wei murmured silently in his heart. He practiced blood four times and was an outsider. Everything was in line with the characteristics of the man he saw. Of course, Zhu Wei didn''t see any other features.


    "What is the background of this Li Shenglong?"


    After staying in Zhenxian gate for a long time, Zhu Wei naturally knew that everyone had to ask about the background before moving. If he provoked anyone who could not be provoked, he would not be able to save himself.


    Even though Zhu Wei had never heard of Li Shenglong before, he asked cautiously.


    "This Li Shenglong doesn''t have any special background. It''s just a waste material of five spiritual roots. It''s said that he was able to enter Zhenxian gate because his father once helped Xu Yuechan, and Xu Shizu just agreed to take him to the gate."


    Yu Bei picked up what he knew and said something important.


    "OK, now I''ll check this Li Shenglong to see where he is now?"


    After listening to Yu Bei''s words, Zhu Wei''s mind is clear. As long as there is no background, it''s not tianlinggen who basically offends Zhu Wei, and the end can be foreseen.


    Yu Bei agreed and turned to leave.


    "Slow down, or I''ll go with you."


    Zhu Wei changed his mind and decided to go with Yu Bei. After all, judging from Zhu Yi''s whereabouts, the possibility of Li Shenglong is very high. If Li Shenglong is not in the sect, it means that he is basically the person.


    Two people fly away from Zhu Wei''s cave.

 Chapter 39

    "Who is that giant? Is it really me? "


    Li Shenglong sat on the bed of the hut, meditating.


    After the enlightenment, Li Shenglong was in a tense state under Zhu Wei''s pursuit, and had no time to think about the giant.


    "Are the beads on that giant sword really?"


    In Li Shenglong''s heart, Pearl''s beautiful face appeared.


    "But the strength of the giant is so strong, how can this bead be lost?"


    In his enlightenment, Li Shenglong saw the bodies of all kinds of Archaean giant animals beside the giants, piled up several feet high. Any one of them exuded the incomparable flavor of famine. If he moved his finger, the heaven and earth could not say that he would be poked into a hole, and the giant who killed countless giant animals would also die?


    Li Shenglong in the heart of this point to maintain doubt, irritable heart after a night of rest, gradually calmed down.


    "Don''t want so much, now the most important thing is to improve their own strength."


    Li Shenglong knows that there will be a war between him and Zhu Wei sooner or later, not only because Zhu Wei''s sword has been received by himself, but also because Zhu Wei has forced Li Shenglong into the unknown.


    Facing Zhu Wei, Li Shenglong chose to escape and retreat.


    In terms of Li Shenglong''s current strength, this is the only thing that Lee can do. Facing Zhu Wei head-on, he is afraid that as long as Zhu Wei uses three-thirds of his strength, Li Shenglong has no place to die.


    Although things are right, but in this way, Li Shenglong''s heart has left a shadow, or a seed. Now, there is nothing, but if Li Shenglong does not defeat Zhu Wei.


    In the future, when Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are improved and the foundation is built and immortals are built, the seed will become a boundless heart demon. If Li Shenglong has a good time and can''t cross it, his skill will be scattered in light, and his life will die if he is heavy.


    "Strength, I want to improve my own strength."


    The strength of the promotion is not out of mouth, want to enhance the strength, can rely on nothing more than chance, pills and efforts.


    Knowing that the huge gap between himself and Zhu Wei is not a little bit, and he doesn''t want to waste a little time, he takes a lower grade blood pill from the spirit bead in his hand, swallows it in the mouth, sits on his knees, and uses the skill silently.


    The fiery red pill melted at the entrance, and the huge blood gas quickly overflowed Li Shenglong''s whole body, and even some blood gas gushed out from Li Shenglong''s mouth, and the whole room was fragrant with blood pills.


    At the moment, Li Shenglong is not relaxed at all. He has a lot of blood in his body, but he has not absorbed it. Now when the blood pill comes out, his body is full of blood, and the channels in his body are swollen.


    Everyone knows that ten fingers are connected to one heart. If there is a finger problem, people will feel very painful. But what if the channels are broken? Isn''t it more painful?


    Now Li Shenglong is facing this kind of situation. Although his muscles and veins have not been burst, the swelling pain is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Li Shenglong''s face was twisted, and his strong pain almost made him faint several times.


    "I''ll stick to it. I can do it."


    Li Shenglong''s will was not lax. He kept telling himself to insist that the blood essence kept flowing in his body, and the blood gas was constantly imported into the Dantian like a volcano.


    "Hisrah, hisrah."


    With the sound of hissing, Li even has an illusion that his meridians have been burst. Otherwise, how could he feel so painful and make such a sound.


    In fact, people who practice immortals mainly cultivate eight channels of extraordinary meridians, and there are countless small branches in the body. If these small branches want to be completely opened, they generally need the realm of coagulating pills.


    Now Li Shenglong''s blood Qi is more than enough, and his meridians can''t bear it. His blood and Qi flow automatically, extending along the Eight Extraordinary Meridians into countless small branches.


    The pain of breaking through the branches is several times as much as the former. Li Shenglong''s shallow will is supported painstakingly. He knows that he must not faint. Compared with Zhu Wei, Li Shenglong has no advantage at all. If he wants to defeat Zhu Wei, Li Shenglong only relies on hard work and persistence.


    If you eat bitterly, you will become a master.


    "Work hard, keep going."


    The big beads of sweat from Li Shenglong''s bloody face rushed down.


    "Come on, a little faster."


    In Li Shenglong''s consciousness, he tried his best to run the blood gas Scripture. The endless blood gas was like a stack that had been put on the gate, constantly looking for the vent.


    The blood Qi Scripture is the mystery of Zhen Xian Lei''s family. It is a high-level secret method of practicing blood, which is not comparable to that of the mainland products.


    Blood Qi Scripture is divided into three realms, corresponding to the three levels of upper, middle and lower in the blood training period, which are hemolysis, blood melting and blood snatching.


    In the hemolysis stage, only dissolve but not practice. The blood gas is dissolved into the elixir field, and the speed is more than twice that of the blood channel.


    In the period of blood transformation, the sea embraces all rivers and turns the whole body''s blood Qi. The speed is more than three times that of practicing blood channel.


    During the blood grabbing period, the blood gas of not only the whole body, but also the blood gas within tens of meters around the body will be captured, and the speed is more than ten times that of practicing blood classic.Li Shenglong madly runs the blood Qi Scripture, and the huge blood gas continuously melts into the blood Qi Scripture.


    Hemolysis stage.


    The stage of blood transformation.


    The stage of blood deprivation.


    If people of the Lei family know that Li Shenglong has entered the state of taking blood in such a short period of time, they will have to startle their big teeth. We should know that Lei Zheng has been practicing for many years, but now he has only reached the stage of blood melting.


    Lei Yang is the only one in this generation who can cultivate the blood Qi Scripture to the blood grabbing period during the blood practice period of the Lei family. However, since the predecessors of the Lei family who founded the blood Qi Scripture, no one can cultivate the blood Qi Scripture to the blood grabbing period in one day.


    Through the ages, the only human ear.


    Ten times the speed of absorbing blood gas by practicing blood, the huge blood gas in Li Shenglong''s body quickly finds a vent, and the huge blood gas is constantly absorbed and refined.


    The blood gas is still pouring in, and the elixir field has been overflowed with blood.


    After the continuous flow of blood and gas did not stop the pace of influx, Li Shenglong had to worry about whether his Dantian would be burst by blood gas.


    Fortunately, Lee''s worries are unnecessary.


    The original gaseous blood gas attracted to each other, thousands of blood gas gradually liquefied, and instantly the Dantian became a sea of blood.


    The state of the blood sea did not last too long. With the continuous influx of blood gas, the blood water in the center of the blood sea gradually solidified and materialized, showing the rudiment of a blood pill, which was small, only the size of a sesame seed.


    Practice blood eight times, blood Dan looms.


    Li Shenglong''s own state of triple rise, into the blood training seven, a physical strength is not ordinary blood nine can match, almost equivalent to an ordinary blood ten strong.


    If the dying Zhu Yi knew the speed of Li Shenglong''s cultivation, he would be more sure that Li Shenglong had a secret treasure.

 Chapter 40

    "Ding Ding Ding Ding"


    the small bell on the door kept ringing, and Li Shenglong, who was completely immersed in practice, did not hear the sound of the bell at all.


    The blood gas in Li Shenglong''s elixir field is still gathering. The blood gas originally abundant in the blood vessel is refined by the crazy blood gas, and the blood gas left by the God fruit of heaven and earth has been refined by Li Shenglong Yi Jin.


    Li Shenglong took a breath, closed eyes suddenly opened, a fine light shot out, the door is still ringing, the bell seems to be shocked, quietly stopped.


    Li Shenglong feels that his body is incomparably strong. At the beginning of the blood pill, his strength has increased at least several times. His muscles are stronger than before, even his physical strength is more powerful. Now, Li Shenglong''s experience in cultivating immortals is still shallow, and he has no idea what his physical strength has reached.


    "Bang"


    Li Longsheng is still immersed in his own strong strength, and suddenly makes a loud noise.


    The whole house trembled three times, and Li Shenglong also shook.


    "What''s the matter? Is it impossible for an alien sect to attack Zhenxian gate? "


    Li Longsheng doesn''t know what happened, but the intensity of the attack has exceeded the limit of the blood training period, and any sound insulation prohibition has lost its effect.


    Li Shenglong took a picture of himself and quickly came out of his hut. The outside was full of people. The protective film outside his hut had disappeared.


    It seems that most of them, like themselves, were shocked by the loud noise.


    They are whispering there. From time to time, there are disciples who have just come out of the room. They don''t know what happened. They are asking the first one to consult.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Look at that. The elder martial brother came, and three strikes broke the protective cover outside the younger martial brother''s house. "


    "Look at that room. Isn''t that where ray lives? Is it said that the eldest and the second elder martial brothers are also fighting each other


    "Well, there is a great possibility. It seems that the elder martial brother has made great progress in his skills. Maybe he has moved forward a few places in the list of people. This time, we must give the second elder martial brother a blow."


    "Elder martial brother, I''ve just been a beginner for a few days? What is a people list? Is this elder martial brother? Is the second elder martial brother? "


    "The human list is one of the heaven and Earth Spirit lists, and no one knows who made it. All the disciples who practice blood in ten times will enter this list, and the top 100000 students will be ranked. Anyone on the list can check the name information of the top ten on the list.


    If you think about it, we are only in a small world of third class. There are endless other worlds and countless talents. Those who can enter the top 100000 of this list are those who can compare the body of practicing blood with those who practice Qi.


    There are two people in our sect. One is senior brother Zhu Wei, ranking 9900 on the list, and the other is Lei Yang, the second senior brother. The ranking is 9923.


    Both of them are gifted talents in heaven, and they are the models of our external disciples. All of our disciples of zhenxianmen gate aim at the two elder martial brothers and are inspired to enter the list of people.


    The two elder martial brothers don''t seem to be dealing with them specially, so there are always some conflicts. However, because the sect has always been strict in this respect, and there is no direct conflict between the two elder martial brothers, so there has never been any major incident. Now the eldest martial brother has openly attacked the people of the second senior brother''s family. This is to hit the face of the second elder martial brother. "


    It was only two days since Li Shenglong joined the Zhenxian sect. He saw no more than 20 people practicing immortals. Now there are at least hundreds of outside disciples around him, feeding Zhu Wei and Yu Bei in the middle like stars and moons.


    Li Shenglong also listened to the words of those disciples, and looked at Zhu Wei and Yu Bei in front of him.


    This is the first time that Li Shenglong looks at Zhu Wei in front of him. Originally, when Zhu Wei was hunting Li Shenglong, he was far away, and Zhu Wei was in the flying amulet. Li Shenglong could only see a vague shadow, and could not see what he looked like.


    His body is full of bright and colorful, which is obviously a kind of Dharma clothes with various spiritual formations. A pair of icy eyes look at Chen Jian. He exudes immortal aura all over his body. In addition, he has a beautiful but cold face, which seems to be the lower boundary of an immortal in charge of criminal law.


    Others think that Zhu Wei is coming to trouble Lei Yang, but Li Shenglong knows clearly that Zhu Wei is definitely looking for trouble for himself. He wants to personally confirm whether he is in the room or not. As for Lei Zheng, who has not come out yet, he thinks he is not in the house.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong was frightened. At the critical moment when Li Shenglong was practicing, he didn''t even hear the sound of the bell. Fortunately, the exercise was over. If Zhu Wei and others broke in at the time of practice, which disturbed the operation of the skill, the skill would be lost completely, and the elixir field would be scrapped. There would be no possibility of cultivating immortals again.


    Think of this, and then think about the inevitable battle with Zhu Wei in the future. Li Shenglong frowns slightly, just ready to speak, Yu Bei over there has already said.


    "Senior brother, he is Li Shenglong."


    Li Shenglong is observing the people, and Zhu Wei is also observing Li Shenglong''s handsome appearance. His outer disciple''s uniform of Zhenxian sect emits immortal Qi. His body is exposed to the outside skin and his essence circulates. Obviously, his practice is successful. At least he should have the state of physical training. In contrast, Li Shenglong''s five levels of blood training are not so noticeable."Li Shenglong?"


    "Senior brother, I''m Li Shenglong. What can I do for you?"


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Looking at Li Longsheng in front of him, Zhu Wei tried to recall the figure he had seen not long ago. Like Li Shenglong, he did not see exactly what the Chu people looked like. Although the man was practicing the four fold cultivation of blood, the present Li Shenglong was practicing the seven fold cultivation of blood.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m practicing. I''ve just reached the critical moment, and I haven''t heard the sound of the bell."


    "Where were you yesterday and today?"


    "Elder martial brother, do you want to interrogate me? But I remember that there is a penalty hall in Zhenxian gate. I should be interrogated by the penalty hall even if I have made any mistakes. "


    When Li Shenglong saw the interrogative tone on Zhu Wei''s face, he had only two choices. One was to pretend to be afraid and submit to Zhu Wei''s feet, and the other was to question the legitimacy of Zhu Wei''s behavior.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s words came out, Zhu Wei''s face changed.


    Zhu Wei, as a senior brother of the outer gate of Zhenxian sect, is also an expert in human ranking. In Zhenxian sect, he always wants wind and rain. In addition to Lei Yang and other limited people, no one has ever dared to confront himself face to face.


    Today, this little disciple who practices blood quintuple should confront himself in front of everyone. Is this tired of living?


    Zhu Wei''s heart was filled with anger.

 Chapter 41

    "Presumptuous, it''s your honor to ask you questions. You dare to contradict. I''m really impatient to live. "


    Yu north of the face of a fierce threat.


    "Joke, I didn''t hear the knock on the door of my elder martial brother during my practice. The elder martial brother broke the ban of my cottage by force. If I didn''t finish just now and let you break in, what would I do if I was possessed?


    If we don''t talk about this, let''s say that the attitude of the elder martial brother''s question is not interrogation. If he treats me like this, don''t you want me to say something just? "


    With a cold smile, Li didn''t pay attention to Yu Bei''s threat.


    "Yes, this elder martial brother Li is really miserable. I don''t know where to offend the elder martial brother. He was not only nearly possessed by the devil, but also interrogated."


    The disciple who just entered the school just now said in a low voice.


    "Hush, keep it down. That''s the elder martial brother. You don''t know how to die if you offend him. If you don''t do your business, don''t interrupt."


    An old man nearby quickly grabbed him.


    Li Shenglong can hear the whispers of people around him, especially Zhu Wei.


    "Now there are so many people in the door. If you force this Li Shenglong, it will certainly affect his prestige in the door. Now let go of this Lee Sheng long and wait for the future. "


    Zhu Wei hasn''t finished thinking about it yet. Yu Bei over there has already drunk a lot.


    "Looking for death."


    At the same time, Yu Bei''s blood gas skyrocketed, and his body was like an arrow from the bow. In a flash, a big fist had reached Li Shenglong''s chest.


    "So fast."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know that this is Yu Bei''s unique skill of becoming famous. Although Yu Bei is not ranked in the top ten in the sect, he is also an expert in practicing blood ten. He is also famous in the school. He won the title of lightning fist. A blood avalanche fist can at least be powerful, powerful and fast. There are few opponents in the sect.


    Yu Bei didn''t try his best. After all, there were many disciples of other schools around. If Li Shenglong was killed in full view of the public, the sect penalty hall would never pass. Therefore, his great strength was only eight points. Even so, according to Yu Bei''s prediction, Li Shenglong, a disciple with seven levels of blood training, could not resist it. The lightest thing would be to break a few bones Head.


    Li Shenglong is not flustered by the sudden attack. Although it is fast enough, his fist is faster. The blood in his body tells him that he is eager to fight. Li Shenglong wants to see how strong he is. He swings his iron fist directly and hits Yu Bei''s smashed fist.


    "Bang", everyone''s eardrums are a burst of vibration, some people even dare not look at Li Shenglong, afraid to see some bloody appearance.


    "This senior brother Li is very powerful."


    The words of the novice made people''s eyes turn back to the two people in the field.


    One punch down, two people each step back.


    Yu Bei was shocked. Although he didn''t use all his strength in that fist, it was impossible that Li Shenglong, a disciple of blood training, could resist. What''s more, his hand trembled slightly.


    Before Yu Bei thinks again, Li Shenglong has already rushed forward.


    Organization, No.


    All I have is speed.


    "Collapse, collapse, collapse."


    He knew that if he continued to fight dozens of punches, his arm would be useless. On the other hand, he felt incredible that he would not be a seven fold disciple of blood training Hands, how could that be possible.


    On the contrary, Li Shenglong is more and more smooth, his powerful blood gushes out without reservation, and turns into infinite strength. His fist is like lightning and his fist is as hard as King Kong.


    "Elder martial brother Li is so powerful that he can fight with elder martial brother Yu for such a long time."


    Some people with foresight have already seen the power of Li Shenglong. Zhu Wei is above all the people present in terms of vision and strength, and he will not fail to see Li Shenglong''s power. Moreover, he has seen it more thoroughly than others.


    At the beginning of several punches, Yu Bei took the initiative, but after a few punches, the attackers and defenders had changed one by one. Li Shenglong''s fists were like wind. Every punch was on top of Yubei''s fists before the new force was born. As a result, Yu Bei couldn''t do it when he wanted to quit the battlefield. He could only use his fist mechanically.


    Zhu Wei could not help frowning. If Li Shenglong was allowed to fight dozens of fists, Yu Bei would be abandoned here.


    "Stop, younger brother Yu, younger brother Li."


    After all, Yu Bei is a valiant general under Zhu Wei''s command. If he just tells him that he is not good-looking and easily loses his heart.


    Zhu Wei thinks well, but Li Shenglong is not a character to be manipulated by Zhu Wei.


    "When Yu Bei wanted to abolish me, why didn''t you say stop? Now when I saw that I was going to waste Yubei''s arm, now come out and pretend to be a good man. What good things are yours?"On the one hand, Li Shenglong has a strong sense of war in his heart. On the other hand, he despises Zhu Wei''s actions. Instead, he drinks violently. His fist speed is three points faster and he attacks Yu Bei tightly.


    After hearing Zhu Wei''s words, Yu Bei wants to stop. After all, his arm is too sore and numb, and he can only support it with perseverance. However, Li Shenglong''s more ferocious fists make him have to raise his fist to meet him.


    When Zhu Wei saw that Li Shenglong didn''t have a bird at all, he felt a little angry, and his figure flashed. He was already floating in the entrance. His blood was not obvious and his prestige was not revealed. A white fist had been smashed together with Li Shenglong''s bloody iron fist running to Yubei.


    With a bang, Li Shenglong was knocked upside down by Zhu Wei and hit the door directly. The damaged door was smashed by Li Shenglong because Zhu Wei broke the ban.


    Li Shenglong fell heavily on the ground, a burst of surging chest, a mouth, a gush of blood.


    Most of the people present were the same as Li Shenglong. They didn''t see how Zhu Wei made his move. Li Shenglong had already gone upside down. Yu Bei''s right hand was hanging over there, as if it were broken. But Li knew that his right hand had not been broken. If Zhu Wei was a few minutes later, Yu Bei''s hand would have been broken.


    "This Li Shenglong is so powerful that he can''t even compete with lightning."


    "You don''t see, Li Shenglong''s boxing is really fast as lightning, others can''t see clearly."


    "What''s more, the elder martial brother is really worthy of being in the list of people. Li Shenglong''s speed is just a child''s play in his eyes."

 Chapter 42

    "This Zhu Wei is worthy of being a master in the list of people, and his strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people."


    Li Longsheng''s strength has been so domineering that Yu Bei is defeated by himself. He thinks that he can take several moves under Zhu Wei''s command. Unexpectedly, it is only one move. And Zhu Wei obviously doesn''t use all his strength, so he flies out. The gap is so different.


    However, Li Shenglong was surprised, and Zhu Wei himself was also surprised. According to Zhu Wei''s state, although he only practiced blood fully, his real combat power was enough to reach the dual strength of condensing Qi. Although he had already closed his hand, under one blow, according to Zhu Wei''s own estimation, it was enough to scrap the arms of the top ten blood training experts in the outer gate.


    But Li Shenglong just vomited a mouthful of blood, as if nothing happened. How can Zhu Wei not be surprised.


    "This son is gifted. If he rises up in the future, it will do him great harm."


    Zhu Wei decided to kill Li Shenglong in his heart. At this moment, a voice that Zhu Wei hated came out.


    "Oh, isn''t this the big brother? Why don''t you practice in your own cave and run to my younger brother to smash the door to play. Does the elder martial brother want to compete with me? "


    Along with the sound, a path separated from the crowd, and three people came in.


    The one on the left is Lei Zheng, and the other one in the middle is square head and big face. It is this person who just spoke.


    "Second younger martial brother, you came very fast."


    "The eldest martial brother has called. I dare not come. It is said that the ranking of the master brothers has risen again? I''m here to congratulate you. By the way, younger martial brother''s ranking has also risen by 10 places recently. I don''t know whether it was the top ten who accidentally failed or other reasons. Anyway, the younger martial brother picked up a bargain. It''s just the time to have a duel with the elder martial brother. "


    Lei Yang''s words made Zhu Wei feel chilly. Originally, Lei Yang''s ranking was not much worse than that of himself. Although there were many masters on the list, it was even more difficult to move forward. Now that Lei Yang has made ten places in a row, it must be a great opportunity. Now that he has lost his sword, it can''t be said that he is not his opponent at all. If he really hands it in, his reputation will be damaged.


    "Well, congratulations to the second younger martial brother. If I had another day, I would have a discussion with the second younger martial brother and give him good advice, but not today.


    I didn''t come to trouble you today. My brother was killed. "


    Although Zhu Wei was soft in his heart, he did not show his weakness in his mouth.


    Zhu Wei''s words made the field boil.


    "Zhu Yi was killed? Isn''t it obvious that you are looking for the elder martial brother? "


    "Who is so bold as to kill the elder brother''s brother?"


    "No wonder the elder martial brother is so angry that he interrogates this younger martial brother Li. Is it that he is the mastermind of killing Zhu Yi?"


    "What? Zhu Yi is dead? "


    Lei Yang was shocked when he heard the news. Although he and Zhu Wei didn''t fight against each other, it was a family power struggle in the sect. To put it bluntly, he and Zhu Wei didn''t have any deep hatred. Even if there was a change of person in the first position, Li Wei or Zhang Wei, as long as Lei Yang was the second, Lei Yang must not deal with the first.


    Originally, Lei Yang heard that someone reported that Zhu Wei had broken down his cousin''s house. It seemed that he was looking for trouble. He quickly found Lei Zheng and asked whether he had offended Zhu Wei recently. He naturally got a negative answer from Lei Zheng''s mouth.


    Lei Zheng doesn''t understand why Zhu Wei suddenly deals with himself, but no matter why, now that Zhu Wei bullies him to the door, Lei Yang naturally can''t shrink back and rushes over.


    I didn''t expect that someone would dare to attack Zhu Yi. No wonder Zhu Wei was angry


    Li Shenglong knew it in his heart, but he made a surprised expression on his face.


    "What? Elder martial brother Zhu is dead? How? No way? "


    Li Shenglong''s expression is in Zhu Wei''s eyes.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t suspect that my brother killed your brother."


    Lei Yang took a look at Lei Zheng and continued.


    "No, the man who killed my brother is not here. He is an unknown hand. When I arrived, my brother was already dead. The man was not in a hurry to escape, so he entered into the unknown."


    "Nobody knows? Why did you come here? Who doesn''t know you can''t come out until three days after entering the unknown. "


    Zhu Wei''s words made Lei Yang more confused.


    "I checked Zhu Yi''s whereabouts. Zhu Yi came back to the door two days ago and was still with this younger martial brother these two days ago, so I''ll investigate to see who is so bold."


    Zhu Wei pointed to Li Shenglong with his hand.


    "Please do as you please


    Since Lei Yang made it clear that the matter was not for himself, and Zhu Wei''s younger brother died, there was no need to form a big feud and mix up with the same sect. He could not stop this kind of thing.


    "Senior brother, is senior brother Zhu really dead?"


    Li Shenglong looks at Zhu Wei with a sad and indignant face, and his eyes are full of unbelievable expressions."Really, can you tell me where you are now?"


    Zhu Wei''s voice is not cold.


    "Well, yes, elder martial brother, you don''t know. Elder martial brother Zhu is really a good man. He took good care of me all the way. When he got to the sect, he said that anyone who wanted to bully me would go to him. How could he go? Who in the end can play such a black hand. "


    Li Shenglong''s eyes are tearful and his mouth chatters endlessly.


    "Well, now I don''t ask you about Zhu Yi''s character. I''m asking about your whereabouts yesterday and the day before yesterday."


    Zhu Wei saw that Li Shenglong was becoming more and more fierce. He was afraid that it would be until tomorrow morning for him to continue to speak. He quickly interrupted.


    "Well, I just arrived at the sect the day before yesterday. It was senior brother Zhu and sister Yu who sent me."


    Li Shenglong said while doing reminiscence.


    "Who is elder martial sister Yu?"


    Li Shenglong has not spoken, Yu Bei has taken over.


    "Yujiayu Linglong, and Zhu Yi go out to carry out the task."


    "It''s her, you go on."


    Zhu Wei seemed to know Yu Linglong, and didn''t say much.


    Li Shenglong''s heart was full of thoughts. It seems that this elder martial sister Yu''s identity and background is extraordinary. He thinks in his heart, but his mouth is not broken.


    "Then elder martial brother Zhu and elder martial sister Yu took me back to Jiafang. After that, they left. Early yesterday, elder martial brother Zhu came to see me and showed me the three wonders of zhenxianmen. It was very late that I returned to Jiafang, and I have been practicing until now."


    "Who did you meet on the way? Is there anything unusual about Zhu Yi? "


    "I''m just a beginner. I don''t know all the people in the door. I really don''t find any abnormality of senior brother Zhu."


    There are no loopholes in Li Longsheng''s words, which are basically consistent with the results of Zhu Wei''s investigation, but Zhu Wei''s heart is slightly wrong.


    "Well, it may be that I was too anxious and wronged a good man. The murderer will be known in three days."

 Chapter 43

    Zhu Wei saw that the situation was not good. On the one hand, there was no evidence in his hands. On the other hand, although Li Shenglong gave himself a familiar feeling, his cultivation was to practice blood seven times, not to practice blood four times. Basically, he could not be the person who killed his brother.


    No, he''s not that person at all. Nobody knows where it is. It''s a place where you can come and go if you want. You can''t come out without three days.


    Zhu Wei shook his head and emptied his mind. However, the figure in front of him overlapped with the figure he saw in his mind.


    Li Shenglong sees Zhu Wei, although he says it''s OK, but his eyes keep looking at him. In his heart, he knows that Zhu Wei''s suspicion of himself has not been lifted.


    After a second thought, Li Shenglong had a strategy in mind.


    "Elder martial brother, where is the body of senior brother Zhu? I want to see elder martial brother Zhu. After all, elder martial brother Zhu helped me so much in his lifetime. Although he is dead now, I still want to see him for the last time. "


    Zhu Wei relaxed his vigilance.


    "No, we people who cultivate immortals want to live forever and live with the heaven. We don''t pay attention to the worldly things. I know the kindness of younger martial brother Li. What''s more, my brother''s body has been cremated by me, and younger martial brother Li can''t see him even if he wants to see him. "


    Li Shenglong looked at the reaction of all the people. Only then did he know that it should have been. Anyway, Li Shenglong''s purpose was to dispel Zhu Wei''s vigilance. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to insist on seeing Zhu Yi''s ashes.


    "In this case, the eldest martial brother must find out who laid his hand on elder martial brother Zhu. If you can use it, you can go to younger martial brother''s place to work. Younger martial brother will never refuse."


    If Li Shenglong and Yu Bei say these words before the contest, not to mention Zhu Wei, but Yu Bei should make a good mockery of Li Shenglong. You should know that although Yu Bei has a small reputation among the sects, he is not good at using force under Zhu Wei.


    Li Shenglong''s exterior momentum is only seven times of practicing blood. What can he do for Zhu Wei?


    But now that Li Shenglong has defeated Yu Bei, everything is different. Xiuxianjie talks with his strength. Now Li Shenglong only practices blood seven times, so he has the strength to practice blood ten. Not to mention the potential in the future, even now, he can be said to be a little famous in the outside world. If people want to offend Li Shenglong, they should think carefully.


    Naturally, it is the best choice to be friends with such characters. If you can''t be friends, you can only kill them in the cradle before they grow up.


    Zhu Wei originally offended Li Shenglong because of Yu Bei''s affairs. He had the idea of eradicating Li Shenglong in his heart. But now that Li Shenglong takes the initiative to make friends with a genius, Zhu Wei will not miss the opportunity to become a friend with a genius. He gives Yu Bei a hint in his eyes and praises him repeatedly.


    "Since younger martial brother Li has said that, I will open my mouth when I can use younger martial brother Li''s help. I will never be polite to younger martial brother Li."


    Yu Bei has been with Zhu Wei for many years, and he knows everything about Zhu Wei''s every move. A look from Zhu Wei''s eyes has passed. Yu Bei already knows what he should do. At present, he barely raises a shaking right arm and clasps hands.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I was reckless just now. Please don''t remember the villain and forgive me this time."


    Li Shenglong feels funny. He killed Zhu Yi and comforted his brother. Although he will have a war with Zhu Wei sooner or later, it is not the time.


    Li Shenglong stepped forward quickly, holding Yu Bei''s hand and saying in his mouth.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, don''t call me elder martial brother. I started late. You call me that. That''s killing me. Besides, it''s all misunderstanding. I know that both of you are worried about elder martial brother Zhu''s affairs. I''m sorry that I didn''t understand the situation."


    Zhu Wei looked at two people in that polite, unobserved slightly nodded.


    "OK, OK, younger martial brother Li and younger martial brother Yu, don''t be polite. Now you don''t know each other. Younger martial brother Li, you can come to me if you want to bully anyone in the school."


    Lei Yang frowned slightly when he saw this scene. Although he didn''t want to have any real hatred with Zhu Wei, he and Zhu Wei were, after all, one of the most outstanding disciples of this generation. Countless foreign disciples came to join them. Some things that were inconvenient for him to appear were done by the disciples at the bottom.


    Now, Lei Yang has seen the strength of Li Shenglong himself, and he loves his talents in his heart. Otherwise, he won''t come out when Zhu Wei wants to abolish Li Shenglong.


    If Li Shenglong really took refuge in Zhu Wei''s side, he said that he would not have any trouble in the future. He must not let him down. He should be neutral again. Lei Yang soon had an idea in mind.


    "Younger martial brother Li, I just saw that you suffered a little internal injury in the hands of the elder martial brother. I have a bottle of Yiqi pill, which has a wonderful effect on the recovery of internal injuries."


    With that, Lei Yang takes out a bottle of miraculous medicine from the storage bag. Li Shenglong doesn''t need to look at the miraculous medicine inside. The bottle containing the miraculous medicine is very extraordinary. The whole body is crystal like jade and emits boundless golden light."Yiqi pill, although it''s only a lower grade Yuandan, it''s comparable to the middle grade Yuandan. It is said that all internal injuries can be quickly recovered during Qi training period, and even can be used to wash and practice spiritual roots. I''ve only seen it in the records. Now I can see the real Yiqi pill. Elder martial brother Lei Yang is really extraordinary. It''s such a treasure that I can use it. "


    "Elder martial brother Lei is so generous. I think we might as well throw ourselves under elder martial brother Lei''s door. After elder martial brother Lei''s Qi training is successful, we will become our master. I''m sure that we will not suffer any loss with elder martial brother Lei''s heart."


    As soon as Lei Yang finished speaking, all the knowledgeable younger martial brothers immediately talked about it. Lei Yang took out the precious pills to Li Shenglong. In addition to trying to attract Li Shenglong, he also had a meaning that he wanted to look at the younger martial brothers around him.


    Tell them to follow him, Lei Yang, and he will not suffer any loss. He said that Yiqi pill, a precious thing, can be given to a person he just knew today, not to mention his friends?


    Now the people around have a lot of discussion, in the middle of Lei Yang''s bosom, Lei Yang''s mouth corners smile slightly, there is no big expression on his face, but he is happy to bloom in his heart.


    We should know that cultivating immortals requires resources. The higher the level, the more resources they need. If Lei Zheng has more people under his command, the easier it will be for Lei Zheng to collect immortal cultivation resources in the future.

 Chapter 44

    Lei Yang can hear all the people around him, and Zhu Wei is no exception. He can hear people''s opinions clearly and understand his mind clearly.


    However, after understanding GUI, Lei Yang''s move is not a sinister one. If he wants to regain face, Zhu Wei can only use Yang Mou.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about the intrigue between the two people. Although he didn''t want to understand why he suddenly became a hot topic between the two people, now that Lei Yang also makes advances to himself and takes out such precious treasures, it is not good for him to refuse.


    What''s more, why should Li Shenglong refuse? All the cheap things are sent to the door. If he doesn''t take it, it''s like a beautiful girl who has already taken off her clothes and lies in his arms, and Li Shenglong doesn''t lift it, which is a general disappointment.


    Therefore, in order to prove his male style, Li Shenglong resolutely goes to Lei Yang and holds the pill bottle in Lei Yang''s hand and says in his mouth.


    "Elder martial brother Lei, this pill is so precious. It''s not good for me to give it to younger martial brother. The younger martial brother has not been hurt much. The elder martial brother has not exerted much strength. There should be no problem without this pill. The precious pill should be left to those who need it more."


    The first half of Li Shenglong''s words, but really, this bottle of pills is really precious. Without saying anything else, Li Shenglong holds the pills in his hand, and a breath of cool air spreads directly all over Li Shenglong''s body along the pill bottle, which makes Li Shenglong''s heart feel cool. It seems that Lei Yang has not much of such a precious pill.


    Li Shenglong was right about this point. Lei Yang only got this kind of pill which was comparable to the medium grade Yuandan. It was only about five bottles in total. Now, in order to win over Li Shenglong, he can take out a bottle, which shows his importance to Li Shenglong.


    Lei Yang also saw that although Li Shenglong said no, the pill was tightly held in his hand, with no intention of not doing it at all.


    Although Lei Zheng is said to be the second master of the younger generation, he has lived to be more than 50 years old. Even if his years of cultivation are excluded, he eats more miscellaneous grains than Li Shenglong has gone through. Lei Yang has no special feeling in his heart when he sees Li Longsheng''s attitude. After all, it is human nature.


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother Li. Since you and I are all disciples of Zhenxian sect, you should take care of each other. Now that you are injured, you need to help me. If you are in trouble in the future, you may need to help me through the difficulties. So, don''t be polite. Take it as soon as possible."


    Li Shenglong did not intend to leave this bottle of pills, but now he saw Lei Yang''s understanding of humility and said in a hurry.


    "I''m not polite. Thank you very much, elder martial brother Lei. If elder martial brother Lei has an errand in the future, he will do his best to help him."


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Lei Yang smiles all over his face.


    "Younger martial brother Li, it''s my fault just now. It''s a little heavy. Now that younger martial brother Lei has expressed his opinion, how can I not express it as the culprit? Here is a bottle of blood gathering pill. You can take it. You can accompany you as a senior brother. "


    Zhu Wei saw that Lei Yang made such a big capital and made a conspiracy. Although he was not willing to lose face in front of the public, Zhu Wei also took out a Dan bottle with his teeth clenched.


    As soon as the flaming red bottle was taken out, a smell of medicine permeated the whole Jiafang instantly. All those who smelled the fragrance felt refreshing.


    Li Shenglong is no exception, a smell of medicine came, his blood pill in the field of elixir surged, and instantly solidified a few points.


    "Blood gathering pill, that''s the blood gathering pill. It''s a genuine medium grade yuan pill. It''s said that if you swallow this pill after practicing blood for 10 times, you can directly upgrade it by one level. It''s our divine pill."


    "The elder martial brother is really generous."


    "That''s right. You don''t want to be a little rich. How can a senior brother become a senior brother?"


    Among the people, there were people who knew the goods and flattered others. In short, Zhu Wei nodded in his heart and finally moved back to a game. Even if he didn''t win Lei Yang much, he was no worse than Lei Yang. In addition, he still had the name of a senior brother, and his reputation in the school was higher than Lei Yang. If Lei Yang wanted to surpass himself, it was basically impossible.


    Li Shenglong was not as much as Zhu Wei thought. Seeing that Zhu Wei also took out such a treasure, although the bottle was not as dazzling as Lei Zheng''s, the good effect of this pill really made Li Shenglong excited. To know how difficult it is to cultivate immortals, it is even more difficult to make a leap forward.


    Now this pill can save Li Shenglong from cultivation and upgrade to one level directly. How can Li Shenglong not be moved? Li Shenglong quickly takes Zhu Wei''s pill bottle.


    Of course, Li didn''t forget his courtesy.


    "Elder martial brother, you see, it''s so bad. I didn''t get hurt at all. I''m sorry to take your good pill now."


    Although Li Shenglong said in his mouth that he was guilty, he could not see any shame on his smiling face, which made all the teachers around him look down a little bit. He even had the evil idea of beating Li Shenglong violently in his heart."You''re welcome, younger martial brother Li. Since it''s a gift for you, you can take it if there''s anything worthy of it."


    Zhu Wei''s heart is dripping blood. He finally got this blood gathering pill. Originally, he wanted to give it to Zhu Yi when Zhu Yi practiced blood jiuzhong. Now Zhu Yi is dead and the killer has not found it yet. This pill was sent out first.


    Let''s not say how much this pill can be exchanged for other resources. In fact, it only brings reputation benefits to Li Shenglong, but also has no real significance.


    Anyway, now that this pill has been sent out, Zhu Wei doesn''t want to come back, so he said generously.


    "The elder martial brother is really good enough. The blood gathering pills are sent out without blinking."


    "The second elder martial brother is not bad, and the value of a Yiqi pill is no longer under the blood gathering pill."


    "Well, the happiest thing today should be elder martial brother Li. Two rare pills have fallen into his hands. I really envy him. How can I not have such good luck?"


    There are those who admire the first senior brother, as well as the second senior brother. Of course, more people admire Li Shenglong''s good luck. They regard all this as luck in their narrow concept.


    Li Shenglong himself knows that this is not luck. If he did not have the strength to practice blood, he would have been abandoned in Yu Bei''s hands. If he had not this incomparable potential, these two people would not even bother to look at themselves, and they would still have the present treatment. Therefore, all of them are things that Li Shenglong should get, and it has nothing to do with luck.

 Chapter 45

    When Zhu Wei saw that Li Shenglong had taken his pills, there was a voice in the crowd that was good for him. He hated the guy who killed Zhu Yi and took his sword.


    Without that guy, his sword would not have been lost, Zhu Yi would not have died. This blood gathering pill would not have been given to such a person he was not familiar with in vain. There was no practical value at all, or the only effect was to make a good relationship with Li Shenglong.


    Zhu Wei, as the elder martial brother in the outer gate, is not respected and obedient to him. If you boast about him, you will be blessed for many years.


    Now even reduced to their own medicine to make good?


    In his heart, Zhu Wei cursed the mysterious disciple who was still unknown, and vowed to frustrate him.


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know what Zhu Wei was thinking about, he expected that no matter who died of his brother or lost his sword in one day, his heart would not feel good. What''s more, in order to save his reputation, he took out such miraculous elixir to himself.


    "I''m afraid Zhu Wei is cursing himself now."


    Li Shenglong really wants to be right.


    The more Zhu Wei thought about it, the more angry he felt. He had to give it to Li Shenglong. Lei Yang, who had to give it to Li Shenglong, also resented him. However, Zhu Wei had no deep hatred for Lei Yang, that is, fighting for righteousness. For that mysterious figure, it was different.


    But what is the secret character''s ability to kill Zhu Yi and take away his sword while practicing blood quadruple?


    The more he thought about it, the more he didn''t understand. If he was strong enough to easily suppress his own weapons, then there was no need to be afraid of himself and directly destroy himself. That is to say, hiding in no one''s sight would be really unnecessary.


    If this person''s strength is not as good as Zhu Wei''s, it will be even more difficult to explain what this man relied on to subdue his flying sword. You should know that it is also a coincidence that Zhu Wei subdued this flying sword, and he died from death.


    "Forget it. After three days, everything will be clear."


    Zhu Wei couldn''t think of it and put it down temporarily.


    "Well, since younger martial brother Li is in a bad condition now, we don''t want to disturb him more. Younger martial brother Li needs to have a rest. I have to go and have a look. I''m ready to frustrate the murderer."


    Li Shenglong felt funny in his heart and kept thinking about what reaction Zhu Wei would have if he learned that his big enemy was Li Shenglong one day, but he replied.


    "Please go ahead, elder martial brother. Since the mysterious man has entered, if there is nothing special in three days, I will be there to help him."


    "OK, by the way, younger martial brother Li, I''ve broken the ban on your house. I''ll send someone to the forbidden hall to repair it in a day."


    Zhu Wei took a look at Li Shenglong''s back, because Yu Bei and Li Shenglong were fighting against each other''s broken houses, he said.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother."


    "It''s very kind of you, younger martial brother Li. In fact, although your aura is more abundant than that of the outside world, in the final analysis, it''s just a inferior spiritual pulse.


    In this way, if younger martial brother Li doesn''t dislike it, he can go to my cave at any time and open up a small house alone. He will make amends to younger martial brother Li. "


    Zhu Wei''s words made the onlookers burst into a pot.


    "This elder martial brother Li didn''t know what kind of blessing he had cultivated in his last life. He was qualified to enter the scholar''s Academy just a few days after he entered the door."


    "Elder martial brother, I''m a new man. I don''t know much about this scholar''s Academy. What does he do?"


    An obviously new disciple asked a senior brother next to him.


    "Younger martial brother, you don''t know. To say that the scholar''s academy may be an unknown school in the whole Zhenxian sect, but it''s a famous force outside our school. Of course, the scholar''s Academy is so famous not only because its leader is the senior brother, but also because all the people who enter the academy have at least ten levels of blood training."


    "So this gentleman''s Academy is a symbol of honor?"


    "If that''s the case, there''s nothing strange about the scholar''s Academy, and there won''t be so many people who have sharpened their heads to get into it.


    You don''t know where you live, do you? "


    The old man wanted to show off, and without waiting for the younger martial brother to answer, he went down.


    "Do you know where you live during the Qi training period? At the edge of the middle level spirit vein, the cave of the eldest martial brother is the same as that of the disciples in the period of practicing Qi. If you join the scholar''s Academy, the aura will not be 100 times as high as here, and there will always be ten times.


    Think about who can practice faster in the same situation?


    In addition, the scholar''s Academy under the leadership of the eldest martial brother holds magic seminars from time to time. It is mainly for the younger martial brothers to ask questions about their own practice, and the elder martial brother helps to answer them, or the elder martial brother himself explains the feelings of practice.


    If you think about it, the elder martial brother is an expert with a name on the list. His strength is comparable to that of his predecessors in the period of Qi training. It''s a matter of certainty to build a foundation in the future. If he personally instructs you, can you make progress in your cultivation? "The new man was envied by the old man''s words. He wished that he was Li Shenglong and wanted to join the elder martial brother''s arms immediately.


    Zhu Wei was afraid that Li Shenglong didn''t understand the benefits of letting him practice outside his cave. Now someone helped him solve this problem.


    Lei Yang naturally heard the voice, although he didn''t say anything, but a pair of tiger eyes were firmly locked in the crowd.


    The man and Lei Yang''s eyes match, and he can''t help but fight a few cold wars. The original complacent mood disappears in an instant. Knowing that he has said something wrong, he keeps complaining in his heart and continues to speak.


    "However, this gentleman''s Academy is not unique in our outer door. The Zhengxin Hall of the second elder martial brother is not under the scholar''s Academy. Basically, the entry rules and benefits are similar. The advantages and disadvantages depend on the individual''s choice."


    Lei Yang took back his eyes with satisfaction, and met Zhu Wei who had seen him silently. At the same time, they turned their eyes to Li Shenglong.


    "Younger martial brother Li, well, you and Lei Zheng are brothers in the same room. Now the house is destroyed. Anyway, my cousin is going to my place. If you go with him, you can still have a companion?"


    Lei Yang naturally won''t let Li Shenglong fall to Zhu Wei so easily. Otherwise, would he not have given this Yiqi pill for nothing?

 Chapter 46

    After hearing the comments of the people around him, Li Shenglong is hesitating whether to enter Zhu Wei''s cave to practice.


    After all, Li Shenglong took one of Zhu Wei''s pills because Zhu Wei made an apology to himself, and Li Shenglong didn''t owe Zhu Wei anything if he wanted to turn his face in the future.


    If you join Zhu Wei''s scholar''s Academy, then improve your accomplishments, and receive Zhu Wei''s instructions, if you want to turn over your face in the future, you will not only be unable to solve your own demons, but will be reborn. In this life, you will never want to succeed in building a foundation.


    Fortunately, Lei Yang''s words timely surrounded Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong is secretly happy in his heart, but his face is embarrassed. He looks at Zhu Wei on the left and Lei Yang on the right. After a long time, he seems to have made a big decision.


    "Two elder martial brothers, I''d better live in my own cabin. Although I''m just a beginner, I''m used to it. If I change my house suddenly, I may have to adapt for a few days. Anyway, the house will be repaired tomorrow. I don''t want to miss this sleep. I just use this time to practice."


    "This Li Shenglong really does not know good or bad. The eldest and second elder martial brothers join hands to ask him not to move. Why don''t you invite me?"


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to have much skill."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Some simple minded people in the crowd saw that Li Shenglong turned them down. On the one hand, they were jealous. On the other hand, they wanted to make a good impression on Zhu Wei and Lei Yang. All of a sudden, they booed all over the place.


    Fortunately, there are still smart people in the crowd. Seeing this situation, they obviously offended Lei Yang when they agreed with Zhu Wei, and vice versa. It was the most correct decision to change someone to Li Shenglong''s position.


    At the same time, Lei Yang and Zhu Wei take a breath of relief and look at each other at the same time. The silent spark is burning in the air.


    "In this case, I will not force younger martial brother Li. When he wants to change places, he will come to the gentleman''s pavilion to find me."


    The gentleman''s Pavilion is naturally the name of Zhuwei''s cave. As a result, Li Shenglong''s fame in the outer gate has been raised by three points.


    "Ha ha, the eldest martial brother is so generous. How can I be stingy? Younger martial brother Li, this is my forbidden token outside Zhengqi mansion. If you want to come, just come at any time."


    Then Lei Yang threw a piece of glittering token from his hand, with two big characters written on it.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness."


    Although Li Shenglong thanks them, he secretly compares them. Lei Yang is generous and generous, and he is more chivalrous than Zhu Weilai. Unfortunately, Zhu Wei has been holding down three points in his cultivation. The cultivation of immortal world is the highest force. The gap between the stages of blood training is not particularly large.


    If it comes to the Qi training stage, there is a difference between the clouds and mud. It is not impossible to use one as ten. At the foundation stage, let alone each stage, even among the same level, the strength is also very different.


    Now Lei Yang can share the outer gate with Zhu Wei equally. In the future, can Lei Yang be the opponent of Zhu Wei? Li Shenglong doesn''t know.


    "No matter what, now that I have accepted the gift from Lei Yang, I will help him when he is in trouble in the future."


    Li Shenglong is such a person. He will remember the good of others in his heart, and he will pay for it ten times in the future. Of course, he will also pay back his own bad ten times.


    "It''s easy to say, so I''ll go first. Elder martial brother, I''ll leave first."


    Lei Yang''s work today is full of great demeanor. He suppresses Zhu Wei''s head and makes Lei Yang in a good mood. Without waiting for Zhu Wei to say anything more, he voluntarily tells Li Shenglong and Zhu Wei that he has left Jiafang.


    Although Zhu Wei has the intention to save this game, the person who should be in the game has already left. It''s meaningless to perform a one-man play here by himself. Besides, the matter of flying sword is still tightly entangled in Zhu Wei''s mind.


    At the moment, he did not say much. He said goodbye to Li Shenglong and flew to his cave with Yu Bei.


    Around those who watch the excitement see a few protagonists scattered almost, one by one enthusiastic up and Li Shenglong climbing friendship.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I hope you will take care of him in the future."


    A medium-sized, chubby face, a disciple with five strength of blood training pushed forward. First, he reported to his family, but he didn''t know what was in his hand and pushed it into Li Shenglong''s hand.


    Li Shenglong took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. It was really a spirit stone in the fire attribute. It turned out that this Guan ash was also a smart person. He knew that if he wanted to mix in the door, he had to be looked after by someone.


    Li Shenglong is now a man who both the two big forces of the outside world are competing to win over. With him, no matter whether he is going to fall back on the eldest or the second elder martial brother, he will not suffer.


    As a result, Guan Hui offered his only piece of spirit stone.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want this medium-sized spirit stone. After all, he took other people''s things, and naturally he had to bear more responsibilities. At this stage, Li Shenglong''s short-term goal is to improve his cultivation, defeat Zhu Wei, and complete his foundation construction. It''s best to live forever.However, before Li Shenglong sent the stone back, a clear and pleasant voice interrupted Li Shenglong''s thoughts.


    "Master, leave this stone. It will quicken Pearl''s memory."


    When Pearl said this, Li Shenglong''s outstretched hand shrank back. Which one is more important than Pearl''s? The result is self-evident.


    "That''s more junior brother Guan. You can come to me in the future if you have anything to do. If I can help, I will try my best to help."


    "I''ll be here to thank elder martial brother Li."


    Guan Hui originally saw Li Shenglong meditating with his own spirit stone. He didn''t speak, his face was numb, and his heart was not good. Even in the face of Zhu Wei''s and Lei Yang''s courtship, he could not change his face. For two days, he neither agreed nor offended him. Obviously, he was also a person who did not like to cause trouble. It seemed that he was going to refuse himself.


    When Guan Hui is trying to figure out how to make Li Shenglong accept his spirit stone, Li Shenglong''s words are unexpected. How can Guan Hui not be excited.


    Several quick reaction people around saw that Li Shenglong had accepted the dust, and surrounded them. They reported to their families one after another. The others who were slow in reaction also knew what to do and surrounded them.


    All of a sudden, Li Shenglong was surrounded by three layers inside and three outside.


    Looking at the people around him, Li Shenglong has a headache. It seems that fame is not a good thing.

 Chapter 47

    When the onlookers finally broke up, Li Shenglong was relieved.


    Then turn around to look at a mess behind the house, Li Shenglong know that he has finally passed a pass.


    This evening is really breathtaking. If Zhu Wei didn''t know that he didn''t come back to the cave by himself, Li Shenglong would have grown 100 pairs of wings, and he was afraid that he would not be able to fly out of the unknown land.


    If Li Shenglong''s Kung Fu doesn''t improve, he will be abandoned by Yu Bei''s men. What Yiqi Pills and blood gathering pills will become virtual shadows.


    Li Shenglong''s remaining light sweeps Lei Yang. After he left, he has been standing on the side, embarrassed, and from time to time, he secretly looks at Lei Zheng.


    "Brother Lei, what can I do for you?"


    "That, master."


    Ray is hesitating.


    "Just call me Mr. Li."


    Now that Lee''s ban has been broken and there is no sound insulation prohibition, you''d better pay attention to your words.


    "Senior brother Li, that. I want to say


    Li Shenglong frowned and didn''t care about the problem of elder martial brother or younger brother.


    "Brother Lei, if you have something to say, please."


    Lei is just like a fierce, to Li Shenglong leaned up, close to Li Shenglong''s ear said.


    "Senior brother Li, I know you killed Zhu Yi."


    A stone stirs waves.


    Li Shenglong just put down the heart and again put up, although the heart of shock incomparable, but the face is a face of calm.


    "Elder martial brother Lei is joking."


    No matter how Lei guessed it, Li Shenglong could never admit it. Now Lei just thought he had the magic of Li Shenglong, and he would not dare to disclose it for a while. If Lei Zhengzheng found out that he did not have the so-called witchcraft, and Li Shenglong was not a wizard, it would be bad.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Li. My life is connected with elder martial brother Li. I won''t talk nonsense."


    Li Shenglong fixed to look at Lei Zheng, see Lei Zhengzheng flustered, just said.


    "I know, you are afraid. You are afraid that one day you will disappear like Zhu Yi and die in obscurity."


    Li Shenglong can guess right now. Lei Zheng is really scared when he hears the news of Zhu Yi''s death. He looks around the whole outer gate and says that there are not none who can kill Zhu Yi when practicing blood quadruple. However, it is not necessary for Lei Zheng to kill an outsider disciple in his capacity.


    As for the rest of the people, counting back and forth, only Li Shenglong has this strength and opportunity.


    Lei Zheng witnessed Li Shenglong and Zhu Yi go out for a day, and then Li Shenglong himself doesn''t know where to go.


    Under the same roof, Lei Zheng saw a lot of things that others could not see. When Li Shenglong entered the school, he only practiced blood four times and reached seven times in one day. He was definitely a genius among the talents.


    Such a genius should be a five spirit root. Anyone would be surprised. Although Li Shenglong had an explanation, it was the ethereal Sword Fairy who gave him a miraculous elixir.


    Lei Zheng does not really believe that he combined with the Zhu Yi incident to make a judgment that there must be some secret treasure on Li Shenglong.


    Zhu Yi discovered Li Shenglong''s secret and was killed by Li Shenglong.


    The more Lei thought about it, the closer he felt to the truth. There was only one problem: How did Li Shenglong escape from the unknown.


    "Secret treasure, it must be that treasure."


    Lei Zheng even had the impulse to report this matter to the clan leader at that moment. However, when he saw that Li Shenglong was skillful between Zhu Wei and Lei Yang, he thought about his witchcraft. Lei Zheng closed his mouth knowingly.


    "If you say it out, I''m afraid it will end up with Zhu Yi."


    Lei is well aware of this point. No matter who gets such a powerful secret, he will never let go of other insiders.


    Lei Zheng secretly decides that since he has become a subordinate of Li Shenglong, now that Li Shenglong has such a secret treasure and has an unlimited future in the future, it is better to be loyal to Li Shenglong in accordance with the trend, and the province is in fear every day.


    This time, Li Shenglong opened his mouth and said Lei Zheng''s heart. Lei Zheng bit his teeth and knelt down on the ground with one leg.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I know you have a secret treasure. I want to be loyal to you. In the future, your words are my orders. If I disobey them, I will die by thunder and lightning."


    Lei Zheng''s kneeling scared Li Shenglong. He looked around. Fortunately, no elder martial brother or younger brother saw him. He quickly helped Lei Zheng up.


    "Brother Lei''s words are heavy. Since elder martial brother Lei treats me sincerely, we will be the real brothers in the future. The affairs of elder martial brother Lei are my business. As for the secret treasures mentioned by elder martial brother Lei, I really don''t have them."


    "I understand. Don''t worry, elder martial brother Li. Since I decided to be loyal to you, I won''t say a word that I shouldn''t say."


    Li Shenglong looks at Lei Zheng with a solemn face and says in his heart.


    "It looks like this ray is not fake."All of a sudden, there was a worry in my heart.


    "Elder martial brother Lei, since we are brothers, I will untie your witchcraft now."


    With that, Li Shenglong''s index finger moved continuously, pointing at several acupoints on Lei Zheng''s body. All the places where Lei was pointed felt numb.


    "Well, elder martial brother Lei will not be haunted by witchcraft in the future."


    Lei Zheng''s whole body is numb. He has already believed three points in his heart. He feels that he has not made a wrong choice. He will benefit a lot in the future.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Li."


    When Li Shenglong saw Lei Zheng''s appearance, he was delighted. He just used the massage skill of his previous life. He made a few points on the key acupoints of the human body. The specific effect is probably to relax the tendons and activate blood circulation, replenish qi and nourish the face.


    It''s better to let Lei Zheng believe that he can do witchcraft more. Since Lei Zheng really wants to devote himself, there is no need to shut him out. Chairman Mao did not say that we should unite all the forces that can be united.


    Li Shenglong has never intended to go into the world alone. His power is still limited after all. If he establishes a force, who dares to provoke him in the future.


    Of course, for Lei Zheng, now the carrot has been given to him. The next step is naturally to come with a big stick. Otherwise, what can Lei Zheng do if he is complacent?


    For one hand carrot, the other hand stick means, Li Shenglong understand very thoroughly, at the moment, said.


    "Since you are a brother, it''s natural to have the same happiness and enjoy it together. If you let me know that if you dare to betray me, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    While saying this, Li Shenglong patted Lei Zheng on the shoulder with his hand.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is that Yu Bei has to bear some hardships. He was almost abandoned on the spot. Lei Zhenggang has just entered the practice of blood eight, and how can he resist it.


    Under a pat, the whole shoulder seemed to be abandoned. Lei Zheng gritted his teeth for a while, so that he didn''t cry out.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Li. Naturally, I know what to do."


    Li Shenglong nods with satisfaction, solves Lei Zheng, and looks at the sky is about to light up.

 Chapter 48

    At dawn, the flaming red sun sends out infinite rays, telling people that a new day has come to the world.


    Looking at the flaming sun, Li Shenglong felt a kind of kindness for no reason. He came to this world full of immortal practitioners for more than ten days.


    For this world is also a preliminary understanding.


    It''s nothing to understand. It''s no different from the previous dynasty.


    Power is supreme.


    You have strength, you are the boss, you have no strength, then who will bird you?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be the one who is trampled under his feet. If he wants to do it, he has to be the person on top of him. Let the day change color for him and make the land tremble for him.


    Fortunately, no one knows what Li Shenglong thinks, otherwise they will say that he is crazy.


    Lei is watching Li Shenglong on the side, staring at the sun in the sky, also do not know what to think.


    Time is like running water. In a flash, the sun has risen.


    A sword light came from afar.


    "Why did she come?"


    This sword light is not someone else. It is Yu Linglong. Li Shenglong has seen jade Linglong''s sword light many times, so he recognized her at a glance.


    The sword fell to the ground, and it was her. Her red face was particularly attractive today. Li Shenglong couldn''t help but have the impulse to bite.


    "Li Shenglong, fly sword, Xu Shizu wants to see you."


    Yu Linglong didn''t have a word of nonsense and went straight to the topic.


    "Well, good."


    Yu Linglong''s direct let Li Shenglong prepare a set of words, all of which have gone to nothing. He nodded and mounted Yu Linglong''s flying sword.


    A sword can kill the dust.


    On the flying sword, Li Shenglong carefully holds the delicate waist of jade Linglong, feeling the softness in his hands, and can''t help but dream repeatedly.


    "Li Shenglong, why are you so good? In one day, even Yu Bei is not your opponent? Now the whole sect is rumored about what treasures you have. "


    Li Shenglong''s heart a purlin, so fast time spread all over the school?


    "Elder martial sister Yu, look at what you said. Don''t you know what''s wrong with me? Thanks to the magic elixir. Originally, I didn''t know what was going on in my body. I didn''t know what happened yesterday. Suddenly, I was promoted three levels. Where are the treasures. As for defeating elder martial brother Yu, it was elder martial brother Yu who asked me to defeat him. Otherwise, how could I beat elder martial brother Yu? "


    Jade Linglong small head a tilt, as if to think about.


    "Yes, even if you have made great progress in strength, how can you beat elder martial brother Yu? He is also known as lightning fist in the door. You''re lucky, and now your elixir has been digested? "


    Li Shenglong''s heart moved. Seeing Zhu Wei''s reaction yesterday, he knew that Yu Linglong was not an ordinary character. Zhu Wei''s influence outside the gate did not dare to provoke Yu Linglong.


    There must be a great power standing behind Yu Linglong. Some words can be spread out through Yu Linglong''s mouth, which can be more effective than saying them.


    "No, there are still some parts in my body. I guess I can rush into Qi training period at least."


    Li Shenglong said to Yu Linglong with half truth and half falsehood.


    "I didn''t expect that I was still my junior brother yesterday, and today I will be equal."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister Yu. I will always be your younger martial brother."


    Li Shenglong disguised to coax Yu Linglong to be happy. In terms of luring people, after all, Li Shenglong is a person who has made several girlfriends. He can also guess the girl''s mind. In addition, Yu Linglong is naive and romantic. It seems that he is also a lawless figure in the door. All kinds of dark sides disappear automatically in front of Yu Linglong.


    Li Shenglong''s flowery words made him laugh again and again, and his delicate body trembled. His big hands took a lot of advantage and told jokes with more efforts.


    Li Shenglong did not patronize to tease jade Linglong happy, intentionally or unintentionally is still playing listening to about Xu Yuechan.


    Li Shenglong''s understanding of Xu Yuechan is limited to his father''s kindness to her. Li Shenglong does not know what kind of kindness his father once had for her. In accordance with the usual practice of cultivating immortals, Li Shenglong has to repay kindness and revenge.


    Now that Li Shenglong has successfully entered the zhenxianmen gate, Xu Yuechan has even returned his father''s kindness, which should have nothing to do with himself.


    But now Xu Yuechan wants to see himself. Why?


    If Li Shenglong wants to find out, he can only start from Yu Linglong.


    "Elder martial sister Yu, by the way, what can I do for you, master Xu?"


    "Then I don''t know. But, younger martial brother Li, you can rest assured that Xu Shizu is very amiable. She is like a big sister and has nothing to worry about."


    Li Shenglong said in his heart:


    "nonsense, you are so innocent, and you have a background behind you. Who is not amiable to you? You should know that I have only my back behind me. It''s hard to say how Xu Yuechan would tell me."Li Shenglong saw that Yu Linglong really did not know the appearance, also did not ask much, still thought of some stories to amuse her.


    If you talk about storytelling, Li Shenglong has read hundreds of novels in his previous life. If you take out one of them, you can tell them for half a day.


    This is not, Li Shenglong told Yu Linglong a story called "the hidden dragon in the abyss".


    "It''s coming. That''s the one in front


    Jade Linglong interrupted Li Shenglong who was still talking. A pair of Qianqian jade pointed to a mountain in front of her and said.


    In front of Li Shenglong, there are not only one mountain peak, but 72 peaks, which are about 1000 feet high and plunge into the sky.


    "Those mountains are what we call 72 veins in Zhenxian sect, where 72 zhenzhuan disciples live. Xu Shizu lived in feixianfeng. Let''s go. "


    With that, Yu Linglong''s flying sword was three points faster.


    Looking at this strange peak near, I feel more different from that in the distance. The top and bottom of the peak are glittering with golden light. Obviously, there are numerous prohibitions. Outsiders can''t see the situation inside the peak from the outside.


    Yu Linglong takes Li Shenglong to feixianfeng. It looks like a red door.


    Li Shenglong had already seen two figures there. When he got close, he realized that the breath of these two people was more than ten times greater than that of Zhu Weiqiang.


    The two men stood in front of the door, one left and one right. Although they were wearing the clothes of the disciples of Zhenxian sect, they could tell from a glance that it was the clothes of the inner disciples. Li Shenglong couldn''t help but sigh at the power of Xu Shizu. He even asked two disciples in the period of practicing Qi to guard the house for him.


    Jade Linglong to two people near, fall sword light.


    "Uncle Zheng, Uncle Li, this is my waist token. Please check it. This is the man Xu Shizu asked to take in."


    With that, Yu Linglong took out an iron card from her hand and handed it over.


    Two people obviously know jade Linglong, know jade Linglong''s identity background, cursory inspection, and returned.


    "Nephew Yu, please come in."


    Two people a side, give way to open the door position.


    Yu Linglong walks in with Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 49

    Li Shenglong followed Yu Linglong and walked into the red gate. The scenery in front of him suddenly happened again and again. A square city appeared in Li Shenglong''s eyes.


    There was a lot of hustle and bustle.


    There is no snow pine landscape on the mountains that Li Shenglong originally imagined. The spirit of the road is revealed on the ten Zhang wide road surface, which can be seen with the naked eye without feeling the luck.


    On the left and right sides of the road, innumerable disciples of Zhenxian sect set up stalls with talismans, Yuanqi and all kinds of skills.


    What''s more, they are the elder martial brothers and sisters who are picking and choosing.


    Li Shenglong was shocked by the scene in front of him, and he knew that there were at least thousands of people.


    These thousands of people are not ordinary people like Li Shenglong in the blood training period. The worst of these people here are the masters of Qi refining period.


    Yu Linglong saw Li Shenglong''s face stunned. She picked her mouth and laughed.


    "What''s wrong with you, younger martial brother Li? What a dull look. "


    "Elder martial sister Yu, are all martial uncles practicing Qi here?"


    Li Shenglong very impolitely pointed to the thousands of people inside, and said with unbelievable face.


    "You look so stupid. You haven''t seen the world before. Thousands of disciples who practice Qi are scared to death like this?"


    Yu Linglong is more happy to hear Li Shenglong say so.


    "However, the disciples of our outer gate are only more than 20000 people in ten workshops. How could there be so many martial uncles?"


    Li Shenglong suddenly felt that his mathematics was not enough. Could it be said that the real immortal sect received some talented students? How about a promotion?


    "What''s so strange about this? On the one hand, our disciples are not weak in spirit root. Seven out of ten can enter Qi training period. On the other hand, Shou yuan in Qi training period is about twice as long as that in blood training period. In addition, it is difficult to break through the foundation period. These disciples in Qi training period can''t drive out of the wall to take charge of the gate like those mediocre ones It''s a secular thing.


    In this way, the disciples in the Qi training period are the most numerous in the sect. If you think about it, our zhenzhuan disciples have 72 pulse, and there are thousands of Qi practicing disciples under each pulse. How many disciples do you count? "


    At this moment, Li Shenglong really felt like a frog at the bottom of a well. I don''t know how big the earth is and how high the sky is. Originally, the most powerful person li Shenglong saw was Zhu Wei. Now it seems that Zhu Wei''s shallow strength could not withstand a blow before many practitioners in the Qi training period.


    "It turns out that the cultivators are also mainland products."


    Li Shenglong couldn''t help murmuring.


    Everyone says that there is a threshold for cultivating immortals, and there may not be one among hundreds of people who can have spiritual roots. Although Li Shenglong doesn''t mention it, he is still very proud.


    Now that he is here, Li Shenglong has some embarrassment. It is quite a feeling that a local rich man from the countryside enters the city with a "treasure" that other people despise.


    "Ordinary goods? What is that? "


    Yu Linglong is really good at learning.


    "It means more. Elder martial sister, isn''t Xu Shizu still waiting for us? Let''s go. "


    In his heart, Li Shenglong murmured that he was too garrulous to explain, and quickly changed the topic. He simply did not expect that today''s "goods shortage" would bring him death.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Yu Linglong is innocent and innocent. I don''t know what kind of idea Li Shenglong is thinking. But Xu Yuechan''s task should be completed as soon as possible, and she points to Qianqian''s jade hand.


    Li Shenglong is walking behind Yu Linglong, with her words in her mouth from time to time. Her eyes are constantly sweeping the stalls on both sides, but her heart is full of thoughts.


    Cultivating immortals is something that Li Shenglong can only think about in his previous life.


    In his life, Li Shenglong really embarked on the road of cultivating immortals, but found that this road not only has infinite difficulties and obstacles, but also many people are walking on this road.


    Everyone walks at different speeds, fast or slow. Some of them take pills every day, and their accomplishments are growing rapidly. Some hold a Book of body training skills that no one has read, and they take the trouble to fight over and over again with the minimal effect of blood boxing.


    Li Shenglong''s original dream was to be like those sword immortals in the legend of the past, to be proud of the world and to live forever.


    Proud of the world?


    After entering the immortal cultivation world, Li Shenglong knows that immortals are also human beings. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Where there are rivers and lakes, he wants to be proud of the world, unless you become the first person in the immortal cultivation world.


    Immortality?


    People all want to live forever, and the immortal practitioners take this as their ultimate goal. But who can really live forever? Li Shenglong doesn''t know, Zhu Yi doesn''t know, and Yu Linglong doesn''t know either.


    They only know that some immortals can live for thousands of years, ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, and even live with heaven.


    But the sky is gone?


    Are these people still alive? Can they live forever?


    No one can answer Li Shenglong''s question, everything has to be thought by himself.Li Shenglong suddenly remembered the Archean giant in his dream. What did he fight for? Was it heaven?


    Li Shenglong does not know which giant will return to his dream one day, or whether he will enter the dream of the giant one day.


    The road of cultivating immortals is long and obstructed.


    Li Shenglong is confused. He can''t tell the difference between immortals and secular people except for their strong strength.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of the great power of being in hell and sending it to hell. I could not become a Buddha.


    I want to establish the order of those who practice immortals.


    Let the immortal be really different from the ordinary people.


    Let those who cultivate immortals live forever.


    Yu Linglong, walking in front of her, takes a puzzled look at Li Shenglong in the back. At that moment, she suddenly feels a huge momentum gushing out of Li Shenglong''s body and disappears without a trace, so that Yu Linglong doubts whether she is wrong.


    In a part of the universe beyond Li Shenglong''s sight, a group of black hole like creatures suddenly opened their eyes like stars, and the long-lasting sound floated in the whole universe.


    "You''re back. Come on, we''re still waiting for you. "


    The same is Honghuang, a dressed in emperor''s clothing, sitting on the noble throne, under the seat a group of beautiful women singing and dancing.


    All of a sudden, the emperor stood up fiercely, trembling all over and whispering to himself.


    "He''s back. How could it be? It was clear then. Why did he come back again


    No one knows what happened to the emperor, but all the great men in the universe know that he is back.

 Chapter 50

    Li Shenglong looks up at Yu Linglong and his destination this time.


    Although there is only one floor in this attic, its appearance is very gorgeous. There are many beautiful flowers all around the house, and groups of yudinghong are playing among the flowers, which has a special meaning.


    The roof is covered with cloud tiles, cornices, wings and white stone railings, which are ten times more gorgeous than the jade pavilion that Li Shenglong once saw.


    There were two strange stone beasts at the door, and they looked into the pavilion from the door. They could not see anything.


    "Younger martial brother Li, this is the Feixian line developed by Xu Shizu."


    Jade Linglong whispered and walked in.


    "Feixian Pavilion."


    Li Shenglong silently read a sentence. He himself is a man of firm will. He must decide to be the first and never the second.


    "Come in quickly. What are you doing standing there?"


    Jade Linglong into the pavilion found that Li Shenglong did not follow into, can not help but turn back to say.


    "Well, elder martial sister, I''m coming."


    Li Shenglong agreed, with jade Linglong into the pavilion.


    There is nothing strange in the pavilion. A transmission array. Four disciples in the Qi training period sit in the four corners of the array, with their eyes closed, as if they were practicing meditation. When they heard the sound of Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong coming in, one of the disciples opened his eyes.


    "Martial uncle, this is the token of Feixian Pavilion. We are going to the peak."


    Jade Linglong once again took out the small iron card, Li Shenglong can see clearly this time, on the top of which are written the word "Feixian" with a flying fairy beside it.


    "Well, upload and send the array, two pieces of spirit stone for each person."


    When the disciple pinched the spirit in his hand, the fairy on the flying immortal order was lifelike, as if she were alive. During the Qi training period, the disciple saw this scene and returned the flying immortal order in his hand and said to two people.


    Jade Linglong gave the martial uncle four pieces of spirit stone, two people on the transmission array.


    With a flash of light, Li Shenglong was in a daze.


    He has already arrived at another transmission array, and there are four Qi practicing disciples around him. Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what their specific accomplishments are, he is more than ten times stronger than the others just now.


    Before Li Shenglong is surprised, Yu Linglong reaches out and pulls Li Shenglong, who looks a little silly to her, out of the transmission array.


    Yu Linglong''s small hand is soft and boneless. Li Shenglong is very comfortable to hold. He even pinches it twice.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jade Linglong small face a red, apricot eyes a stare, just words said.


    "Nothing. Elder martial sister''s hands are so beautiful. I can''t help it."


    Yu Linglong''s round eyes with a shy red face add three points of beauty, Li Shenglong began to praise.


    "What Xu Shizu said is right. You men don''t have a good thing. Don''t use it any more. Otherwise, I won''t pay attention to you."


    After all, there is no woman who doesn''t like a man to boast about himself.


    "Yes, yes, I dare not do it."


    Hearing this in Li Shenglong''s ears, it was like telling himself that he should continue to do bad things, so although he promised, his hand was pinched.


    "Let go."


    Yu Linglong asked Li Shenglong to squeeze out his little hand as soon as he tried. However, Li thought that Yu Linglong would do so. Instead, he firmly held Yu Linglong''s hand in his hand. Yu Linglong tried several times and failed to pull it out.


    "Don''t let it go. If only I could hold my elder martial sister''s hand all the time."


    Li Shenglong was also a man with rich experience of men and women in his previous life. It can be seen that Yu Linglong is really innocent and innocent without any protection from men and women. After half a month''s contact, Li Shenglong''s short stories and other jokes have already had a big impression in Yu Linglong''s heart.


    If Li Shenglong can continue to forge iron with the heat, he may be able to win the little fairy.


    "What are you talking about? Let me go."


    Yu Linglong''s face is blushing and eager.


    I didn''t expect Li Shenglong not only didn''t listen to Yu Linglong''s words, but also pulled Yu Linglong into his arms with his other hand, bowed his head and kissed him.


    Yu Linglong was blinded. With her background in the door, no one dares to treat her like this.


    However, this feeling is really good, soft, tender.


    Although Yu Linglong''s first kiss was also given to Li Shenglong, it was a tense time to fight the monster at that time. The kiss between the two was just an accident. It was not like today, there would be so much time to savor it.


    It was a long time before Li Shenglong let go of yulinglong.


    "Elder martial sister, you are so beautiful."


    Yu Linglong, who is confused and infatuated, just reflects what happened. With a wave of her left hand, she slapped Li Shenglong in the face.


    "Elder martial sister, you are beautiful when you hit people."


    It''s good to be familiar with words. Good women are afraid to be entangled. What''s more, Yu Linglong, such a naive girl, has never seen such a person as Li Shenglong at ordinary times.Moreover, for Li Shenglong, Yu Linglong is not so annoying. Although Li Shenglong left her a bad image when she first saw him, he still had sufficient capital.


    In addition, in the process of contact, Yu Linglong feels that Li Shenglong is a very interesting person. He can make himself happy. Unlike other senior brothers and younger brothers, he is like a mug gourd every day without any energy.


    It is impossible to say that there is no feeling of Li Shenglong in my heart, but it is not so fast to say that Yu Linglong fell in love with Li Shenglong.


    Can only say that has not developed to that step, now jade Linglong played this slap, in the heart also has some regrets, how so easily hit a slap?


    Hearing that Li Shenglong was still boasting of his beauty, he felt soft in his heart and touched the place where he was beaten.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s sweet where the elder martial sister plays."


    Li Shenglong continued to use the rogue Dafa.


    "Not yet?"


    Li Shenglong''s scoundrel makes Yu Linglong angry.


    It is said that women''s heart, sea needle, this is Li Shenglong''s experience. One second, Yu Linglong gently stroked his face. The next moment, he changed his face. However, how can all this be difficult for Li Shenglong to open the rogue mode.


    "Elder martial sister, let me hold it, hold your hand, I have a bottom in my heart, or I will be nervous."


    Yu Linglong doesn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    "Good, let you hold on to it. Don''t use it badly. If you do it again, try it."


    "Well, I just hold it and don''t do it badly."


    For Yu Linglong''s "threat", although Li Shenglong has automatically blocked it, Li Shenglong also knows that he can''t be too hasty. He still holds Yu Linglong''s hand, which is quite regular and has no other actions.


    In this way, on the contrary, Yu Linglong is not used to it. She always thinks about the feeling of Li Shenglong pinching his hand and kissing, so that Yu Linglong can''t help but tell in his heart.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, forget about it."


    Jade Linglong more want to forget, these things can''t stop to jade Linglong''s brain drill, think or not can''t.

 Chapter 51

    "Elder martial sister, is this where Mr. Xu lives?"


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong also saw Yu Linglong''s embarrassment and timely shifted the topic.


    From the Feixian Pavilion on the side of the transmission array, the scenery is more beautiful than coming in from the red gate. The scenery is full of flowers, trees, birds and flowers. It is a harmonious scene.


    Among the trees in the garden, there is a flying Pavilion, which is a little far away, and it is hard to see clearly. But even from here, you can see the tower standing high and the Phoenix is flying.


    What''s more strange is the abundance of aura here, which is really unheard of and never seen by Li Shenglong.


    Just take a breath, you can feel a strong aura pouring into your mouth.


    "Well, yes, this is the peak of Xu Shizu''s Feixian peak?"


    When it comes to the environment here, jade Linglong returns to its former colors.


    "Is this the peak of Feixian peak?"


    Li Shenglong has experienced so many amazing things. He has already opened up a lot in his heart, but he is still shocked by Yu Linglong''s words.


    Feixian peak is about a thousand feet high, but there is no snow on the top of the peak. Such a strange thing makes Li Shenglong sigh again about the greatness of the people who cultivate immortals, and it also strengthens Li Shenglong''s heart of cultivating immortals.


    "Yes, have you not seen the nine peaks where the nine ancestors of ningdan lived? That''s a style. It''s a hundred times better than here. However, Xu Shizu''s scenery here is much better than the other seventy-one veins. You can count it as a blessing to your eyes. Let''s go. We''re going to see Mr. Xu. "


    Jade Linglong small hand gently waved, two people stepped on the flying sword.


    Li Shenglong let go of Yu Linglong''s small hand, but he crossed the hand that should have been gently supported in Yu Linglong''s waist, and directly held Yu Linglong in his arms. Although Yu Linglong''s face was blushing, he didn''t say anything.


    With Yu Linglong''s acquiescence, Li Shenglong is more presumptuous. He gently blows at Yu Linglong''s delicate earlobe and looks at Yu Linglong''s blushing face. He is extremely proud.


    Li Shenglong''s masculine breath sprays on Yu Linglong''s earlobe, which makes Yu Linglong confused. She unconsciously speeds up the speed of her flying sword. There is not a long way to go. In Yu Linglong''s eyes, it seems that it has been several centuries.


    It''s very close to the attic.


    This time, Li Shenglong saw this very tall attic in the distance.


    Close look has three stories about high, common loft style, black wood structure.


    Originally there was nothing special, but seeing these black woods, Li Shenglong''s desire aroused by Yu Linglong suddenly calmed down, as if he had never been there before.


    "This is Buddha heart wood, which can refine spirit tools. It can also clear the heart. "


    Yu Linglong''s shy red face also changed back to normal color.


    "A master in the foundation period has such a luxurious residence. What about the ningdan period?"


    What he saw along the way made Li Shenglong really interested in Xu Shizu, who had never met before. For nothing else, Li Shenglong wanted to see how to enjoy all this with the help of a man of extraordinary elegance.


    In fact, this is also Li Shenglong''s lack of insight. He is in a high school, but he doesn''t know what he is in. It''s really nothing to put the accomplishments of the foundation period in Zhenxian sect, but in a second-class immortal cultivation world, that is, a person at the head level of the sect.


    "You wait here. I''ll go to reply to Xu Shizu first."


    Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong said hello, went down the stairs to the door, tapped three times, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    Li Shenglong is waiting quietly under the attic, thinking about what he should say when he meets Xu Yuechan.


    "I don''t know how old Xu Yuechan is this year?


    According to the law, at least 60 or 70 years old. If you put this age in the secular world, it would be enough to be your grandmother. If you go in, you will not see a yellow faced woman, will you? "


    In fact, if you don''t want to wear it, if you don''t want to wear it, you can wear it.


    Fortunately, Yu Linglong didn''t let Li Shenglong wait for a long time. Not long after she went in, her graceful posture appeared in front of the attic door, gently greeting Li Shenglong.


    "Come up, Xu Shizu wants to see you."


    "Well."


    Li Shenglong several quick steps to come up, followed by jade Linglong into the attic.


    The layout on the first floor of the attic is very simple. There are six chairs on the left and right in a hall. There is a curtain in front of it. There is a vague figure in the curtain. From the figure, it should be a woman with good figure.


    Li Shenglong was afraid to leave a bad impression on Xu Yuechan, and he didn''t watch much.


    "Mr. Xu Shizu, Li Shenglong brought it here."


    Jade Linglong said to the figure inside.


    "Well, Linglong, it''s hard for you. Go outside and wait."


    As soon as Xu Yuechan opened his mouth, his voice was not as clear as the lark, but it was a different kind of music, which made people feel comfortable from the heart.


    "Yes, Shizu."


    Jade Linglong back out, Li Shenglong know it''s time to speak."The disciples of zhenxianmenwai met Xu Shizu."


    Li Shenglong knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to the shadow.


    Although Li Shenglong, as a modern man, has no habit of kneeling, but the master of heaven and earth, Xu Yuechan, is Li Shenglong''s master. He can kneel down.


    With a crash of the door curtain, Xu Yuechan''s feet moved slightly, and he had already reached Li Shenglong.


    "Your name is Li Shenglong?"


    While saying this, Xu Yuechan stretched out two pairs of green onions, but he did not see how hard she tried. Li Shenglong felt a sense of Qi to help himself up.


    Delicate feet, perfect legs, very upturned buttocks, plump chest, peerless face, curved eyebrows, shining big eyes, cherry mouth.


    Li Shenglong from the bottom to the top, with his own body up, will Xu Yuechan a look, this does not look good, a look to Li Shenglong scared.


    It''s not because what Li Shenglong saw was a beautiful woman in her twenties. She was wearing a light yellow shirt on her body, which made her look so dignified and elegant.


    Instead of the Yellow faced woman in her heart, she was a little disappointed.


    Li Shenglong has seen this face.


    "Li Shenglong" the father who has died left a painting, the painting of the most beautiful woman is now standing in front of Li Shenglong.


    The memory of "Li Shenglong" also remembers his dead father''s habit of touching the painting and mumbling to himself for half a day before he went to bed every night.


    Is that man Xu Yuechan? What''s going on? Is it true that his father once secretly loved Xu Yuechan?


    Xu Yuechan saw Li Shenglong fixed to look at himself, also did not speak, full of shock.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything strange about it?"


    Xu Yuechan''s words said that Li Shenglong pulled back to reality. He knew that no matter what happened, it was not what he should ask now, because he had a quick thought and said in his mouth.

 Chapter 52

    "Shizu was so beautiful that Shenglong was stunned and forgot to answer. Shizu wanted to blame himself for being so amazing."


    Li Shenglong still has confidence in his own affairs, but Xu Yuechan''s reaction makes him a little strange.


    "Oh, are you good at hooking girls? Good, good. "


    Li Shenglong doesn''t understand what she means by this good one? Is it a hint to go after her?


    "Your name is Li Shenglong?"


    Xu Yuechan repeated the question, but his voice was not as calm as the first time, but rather a little shaking.


    "Yes, my name is Li Shenglong."


    Li Shenglong didn''t understand why Xu Yuechan asked such a question, which was not a problem at all, but he replied seriously.


    "Turn around."


    Li Shenglong turns his body according to his words, and Xu Yuechan makes him not calm down with a command.


    "Take off your coat."


    "Ah? Shizu, this. "


    Li Shenglong was stunned and turned around. Although he was handsome, he didn''t have to be so direct. How about meeting for the first time.


    "Ha ha, you''re a little boy, but you have a lot of thoughts. If you want to take off, you can''t get so many ideas."


    Li Shenglong turned around and thought about the gap between himself and Xu Yuechan.


    "In order to have a happy life in the school in the future, I can only apologize to Yu Linglong today. My Linglong, I didn''t mean to. I was forced. You must forgive me."


    Li Shenglong in the heart of one side in the wishful thinking, hand will back his clothes down, revealing his solid back.


    The place where Xu Yuechan stroked Li Shenglong knew that there was a dark red birthmark that he was born with. Even if the divine fruit reshaped Li Shenglong''s body, the birthmark was still not eliminated.


    Li Shenglong stood there with his back to Xu Yuechan. Xu Yuechan pressed his hand on the birthmark and trembled slightly. There was no other movement or sound.


    After waiting for a while, Li Shenglong couldn''t bear to ask.


    "Master Xu, are you ready?"


    The answer is endless silence. If Xu Yuechan''s hand was not still on his birthmark, he even doubted whether Xu Yuechan was behind him.


    After Xu yuechen came to the back of the curtain, it was like a clap of hands behind the curtain.


    "Get out of here."


    Li Shenglong is even more confused. What is Xu Yuechan going to do?


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart, but he didn''t drop his hands. He put on his clothes and turned around. He looked at the unclear face behind the curtain and said.


    "Shenglong has retired."


    Turned out of the Feixian Pavilion, did not find Xu Yuechan behind the curtain, his face is full of tears.


    Yu Linglong is still standing outside the pavilion waiting for Li Shenglong. Although Li Shenglong''s hateful face appears in his heart and tells him that he should leave him, another voice always tells Yu Linglong that Li Shenglong doesn''t have a flying sword. If he leaves, how can he go back to Jiafang.


    In the process of Yu Linglong''s struggle and hesitation, Li Shenglong comes out.


    Li Shenglong saw the little beauty wandering outside. He was happy and said in his mouth.


    "Little beauty, I''m out of your house."


    When Yu Linglong heard Li Shenglong''s words, she would like to stab a few holes in Li Shenglong''s body with a flying sword. This scoundrel has a pair of red small faces and round drum.


    "Who are you


    Li Shenglong saw the appearance of jade Linglong, and knew that she was shy in her heart and smile.


    "Of course, who answers me is who husband, lady, do you want to have a husband?"


    Li Shenglong side said, people have come to jade Linglong side, arms a ring, will jade Linglong in the arms.


    "I''m not your wife? You''re not, either


    Jade Linglong just said half, Li Shenglong will hold her in his arms.


    Yu Linglong''s face is red and soft and falls in Li Shenglong''s arms. She can''t tell what kind of feeling it is. It''s sweet.


    "Linglong, I like you. Be my wife, OK?"


    Li Shenglong holds the jade Linglong in his arms. The man''s breath sprays on Yu Linglong''s red face, and naturally incomparably says his love words.


    Yu Linglong has never seen such a direct situation. Even if all the people in the family want to get married, they have never seen such a direct show of love to Li Shenglong. Her heart is fluttering and her thoughts are even more chaotic. She has no idea what to say. She pinches for a long time, nods gently, and spits out a mosquito like sound in her mouth.


    Li Shenglong saw that Yu Linglong agreed to himself and gently kissed her on her face.


    Finally, Li Shenglong just let go of Yu Linglong."Lady, we should go back."


    "You are not allowed to call me lady outside. If you want to call me elder martial sister, I don''t want to let others know."


    Li Shenglong interprets Yu Linglong''s words as shyness. But how can a modern person have this idea? If you want to love, you should love. If you want to love, you should love each other. It''s a matter of no secret.


    "Lady, I like you. I want to tell people all over the world that I like you. I''ll tell the people of the sect first, OK?"


    Li Shenglong''s boldness is really scared jade Linglong a jump, jump non-stop Fang heart beat faster.


    "Phase."


    Yu Linglong used a lot of energy to say the next word.


    "Gong, you don''t know. It''s not just about the sect. Our marriage must be approved by my grandfather. Your cultivation is still low. If my grandfather knew it, he would not agree with him. If we didn''t say we couldn''t be together at that time, your life would be in danger. "


    Yu Linglong says her worries. Although she is innocent, she knows some things.

 Chapter 53

    Li Shenglong heard that Yu Linglong said this, and his heart moved. Originally, Li Shenglong knew that Yu Linglong had a background behind him, but he never knew what background Yu Linglong had. What''s more, Li Shenglong really likes jade Linglong. If yu Linglong doesn''t say so, he won''t ask in his whole life.


    Now that Yu Linglong mentioned this matter, Li Shenglong will not miss this opportunity.


    "Lady, is our grandfather?"


    Li Shenglong is on the pole. In a flash, Yu Linglong''s grandfather becomes their common grandfather. Yu Linglong also doesn''t care about the problems between Li Shenglong''s words and answers anxiously.


    "Grandfather, his name is Yu Xiaodong, others call him xiashanhu."


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s bewilderment, he remembered that Li Shenglong had just joined the sect. He was still a little unfamiliar with the things in the door. He continued.


    "Well, grandfather is the founder of Zhenlong peak, the first peak of nine peaks in zhenxianmen."


    This time, Li Shenglong also understood that he had thought that Yu Linglong would be a family, but what he thought was just a family in the foundation period. He never thought that Yu Linglong would be a family of Ning Dan period, and he was also a direct descendant of the first ancestor in zhenxianmen.


    "In this case, I married my wife. In the future, I will be the prince of zhenxianmen."


    See Li Shenglong man does not care to continue to tease, jade Linglong''s heart can be a little anxious.


    "You don''t know that grandfather has a bad temper. Although his temper has changed a lot after the death of his father and mother, it is only for me that I can see with my own eyes that the disciples of my grandfather are trembling in front of him one by one. You still laugh


    Seeing himself in such a hurry, Li Shenglong is still smiling. Yuling''s Pink fists powerless beat Li Shenglong a few times.


    "Well, well, even your grandfather will not beat out the people you love."


    Li Shenglong holds yulinglong''s hand and kisses her.


    "If it''s the elder martial brother, my grandfather may agree immediately. You''d better forget it."


    Yu Linglong feels sweet in her heart and returns in her mouth.


    "Zhu Wei? Why he can, I can''t


    Li Shenglong is a little puzzled. Zhu Wei is so capable.


    "No, I''m not talking about Zhu Wei."


    "Is that?"


    "The elder martial brother is my grandfather''s disciple, Wang Junyi. He is the zhenxianmen zhenzhuan''s eldest martial brother. Apart from other things, he is really a wizard. He has practiced Qi for one year and built foundation for three years. Now he has only practiced for more than 100 years. He has reached the peak of the foundation building period and become the first person in the foundation period. He is a famous master in tianbang. His grandfather said that the elder martial brother is expected to become the second one in zhenxianmen except for the founder of the sect The master of Yuanying period. "


    Yu Linglong praises Wang Junyi in front of Li Shenglong, which makes Li Shenglong a little uncomfortable. However, Wang Junyi is really powerful. He has reached the peak of foundation construction in less than 100 years of cultivation. However, he will surely surpass him.


    Li Shenglong pulls Yu Linglong''s pretty face with both hands and looks at Yu Linglong''s eyes directly.


    "Lady, don''t worry, I will surpass him."


    Even though Yu Linglong doesn''t believe that Li Shenglong can surpass the elder martial brother, she is still warm in her heart.


    "Xianggong, I don''t want you to surpass the elder martial brother, but you should at least be able to build a foundation, so that our marriage can be possible. You don''t know, my spiritual root potential is not high, only three spiritual roots. The cultivation of martial arts is really specially prepared for me by my grandfather, which is called reincarnation skill. Although I practice blood seven times now, in fact, I have twice reached the level of practicing blood ten.


    However, because the skill requires me to do my work again, after three times, my potential in my body will be extremely developed. The aura that can be absorbed in my meridians is twice as much as that of ordinary people.


    In this way, my hope of breaking through the foundation period is twice that of others. "


    "You don''t have to say that again, madam. Don''t you have to practice Qi for one year and build a foundation for three years? In three years, I will reach the goal of building a foundation, and I will marry you in the beautiful scenery. "


    Li Shenglong''s resolute face moved Yu Linglong.


    "Xianggong, you don''t have to force yourself. I know you are the five spirit roots, even if you can''t reach the foundation period in your life? Grandfather, if he agrees that we should be together, we will elope, leave the sphere of influence of zhenxianmen, and go to a fairyland where no one can find us. "


    "If you get a wife, you can''t ask for it."


    Li Shenglong holds jade Linglong''s hand tight again, for fear that one will lose jade Linglong carelessly.


    Yu Linglong only knows that Li Shenglong is the root of five spirits. Even if he is blessed by the immortal elixir, at most, he will enter the Qi training period. I''m afraid that he will never make any progress in his whole life. Let alone building a foundation is an extravagant hope. It''s even more wishful UL thinking to compete with the elder martial brother.


    It is expected that Li Shenglong has another adventure, not to mention the Taigu giant, is a spirit bead that can pull the gap between Li Shenglong and others to the minimum.


    Of course, it''s not that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to tell Yu Linglong about Lingzhu, but Yu Linglong''s innocent character. If she is told, it''s hard to guarantee that when there is a slip of tongue, the mystery of Lingzhu is unprecedented.This magic weapon is that several ancestors of the real immortal sect have no strength to stay. Once the news is leaked, it will be the end of the destruction of the sect.


    Li Shenglong has already decided that one day he has the strength to match the Pearl, and that he will not let anyone know about the Pearl. This is not intentional concealment, but a kind of protection for jade Linglong.


    "My husband, it''s good to meet you."


    Yu Linglong also tightly hugs Li Shenglong, in the heart incomparable happiness.


    "Madam, don''t worry. One day, your husband and I will stand on the top of this immortal cultivator, hold your hand and announce to the world that you are my favorite lady."


    Li Shenglong''s words let Yu Linglong''s shyness as a woman once again have room to play a role. His blushing face is like a red apple, which makes Li Shenglong, the big gray wolf, unable to resist "biting".


    Two people kiss me and I hold them together. Fortunately, this is the peak of feixianfeng. There is no one else except Xu Yuechan.


    Of course, Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong are totally immersed in their happiness. They don''t see a pair of tearful eyes staring at them on the attic.


    Or even if they pay attention, they won''t see the eyes hidden in the dark.


    "It''s time to go back."


    Li Shenglong knows in his heart that he is no longer living for the empty goal of being proud of the world. He has his own small goal. For his wife, he will reach the foundation period in three years.


    Commitment is not an empty word. It takes effort to achieve it.

 Chapter 54

    Li Shenglong holds jade Linglong and steps on the flying sword together. He feels soft in his hands and is full of happiness in his heart. However, he thinks about how to marry his beautiful wife home in the future.


    The half an hour''s journey between feixianfeng and Jiafang was extremely short in their eyes.


    "Lady, wait for me for three years. After three years, I will surely marry you home."


    Li Shenglong sees no one around Jiafang and says to Yu Linglong.


    "I''ll wait for you, not to mention three years, that is, 30 years, 300 years. I''ll wait for you, too."


    Sometimes what a woman wants is just a promise. A word from Li Shenglong makes Yu Linglong warm in her heart. She knows that she has not found the wrong person in her life.


    She thought of the words that the good mother, who had passed away, had said to her before she died.


    "In the future, I do not ask you to cultivate immortals and become saints, but to find a person you love and love you in the future, and live a happy life."


    Yu Linglong looked up at the sky, the clouds in the sky gradually turned into the loving and smiling eyes of her parents.


    "Mom and Dad, I found the man."


    Jade Linglong said silently in the heart.


    Li Shenglong is more moved by Yu Linglong''s words and wishes to build a foundation to marry Yu Linglong home.


    Ideal is plump, reality is bony.


    Li Shenglong knows that there is no other way to achieve this goal except hard work.


    "Madam, we are separated here. I want to work hard to build the foundation, and you should also strive to practice. We must travel in the fairyland together in the future."


    Li Shenglong said, holding Yu Linglong''s hand.


    "Well, I will. That''s right. "


    Yu Linglong agreed, as if thinking of something. She took back her hand and took out several medicine bottles from the storage bag. She did not need to look at the pills inside. Just looking at the appearance, Li Shenglong knew that the worst value of these pills was not under the blood gathering pill.


    Yu Linglong is the granddaughter of the great elder. The pills in the door are precious and unusual to others. They are just like sugar beans to her. If you want to go to the medicine refining hall, you can tell me how much you want. If you don''t mention the ordinary disciples, some elders in the refining hall don''t dare to offend Yu Linglong easily.


    "Take it."


    Yu Linglong hands the pills to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong shakes his head and looks at Yu Linglong with firm eyes. He doesn''t want to rely on Yu Linglong''s help. He wants to reach the foundation period by himself.


    "Believe me, I can."


    "Well, practice hard. Remember I''m waiting for you."


    Yu Linglong is also influenced by Li Shenglong''s firmness in his eyes. The pills in his hand are collected and put into the storage bag.


    Looking at Yu Linglong''s back, Li Shenglong turns around.


    The efficiency of the forbidden hall is still very high. After Li Shenglong left for a day, his house has been built.


    When Li Shenglong returned to his hut, the utensils in the room were still as simple as before, and the food sent by Xu Shi was still on the table.


    Seeing that the food is still steaming hot, we know that not long after we came here, we had a meal of fairy food. Because of something in his heart, Li Shenglong was still delicious, but Li Shenglong was tasteless.


    After eating the immortal food, Li Shenglong sat down in his bed, closed his eyes and calmed his mind. His mind penetrated into the beads.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Shenglong returned to the space of the Pearl.


    Li Shenglong''s perception of the space of ten Zhang becomes larger. The two mythical beasts are still lying there lazily, which makes Li Shenglong wonder whether these two guys are gods or pigs.


    The talismans stored here are still in the corner. Zhu Wei''s flying sword has not been subdued. From time to time, there are words that Zhu Wei will revenge him.


    Beautiful pearl saw Li Shenglong and said.


    "Master, why did you come in? Don''t you have a three-year engagement? I haven''t worked hard to complete the three-year contract. "


    Pearl''s teasing would be a little shy if she were a different person. But Li Shenglong, as a modern man, has no ethical constraints on such things as men''s love and women''s love. He loves as much as he likes, and his ideas are open-minded and completely unaffected by Pearl''s influence.


    "It''s about this. Pearl, is there any way you can get me to the foundation in three years.


    I know that other people want spiritual pulse and spiritual pulse. I am just a low-level spiritual pulse now. If you want pills, you need pills, but if you want spirit stones, you will not be able to reach the foundation period in three years. "


    Before Li Longsheng''s words were finished, she was interrupted by pearl, who waved her hand.


    "Who says it''s not easy. It''s easy."


    Li Shenglong didn''t hold much hope for pearl. He just wanted to have a try. This answer really overjoyed Li Shenglong.


    "Easy? What to do? "


    "Don''t say that you want to reach the foundation period in three years, it is possible to reach the foundation period in one year.


    You know I''m in a state of amnesia, and yesterday I found out that swallowing spirit stone can speed up the recovery of my memoryPearl said this, Li Shenglong thought of yesterday''s fire attribute in the spirit stone, looked to one side, sure enough, it has turned into an ordinary stone, it quietly lay there.


    "I remember a unique skill. I dare not say that you can achieve the goal of building foundation within three years, but you can definitely sweep the foundation. Even the ancestors in the Ning Dan period have the ability to fight."


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Shenglong is a little confused.


    "My skill is not the same as your daily practice. The spiritual power of cultivation is stored in the elixir field. When the field of elixir is full, you can break through to the next level.


    However, this skill is beyond your imagination. The cultivation of cell power and external spiritual power are all stored in the cell, also known as fetal force, or yuan force for short.


    How many cells do you have in your body? Infinite. How much force can you store? You know the power of this skill. "


    Li Shenglong was really shocked. According to Pearl, every cell in his body is equivalent to a single elixir field. Isn''t there an endless spiritual power in his body? After practicing this skill, who is my opponent.


    "What to practice Qi and what to build a foundation? I have such a huge spiritual power, slaughtering it like a dog."


    Li Shenglong thought more and more excited, but another idea came out.


    "Isn''t there any side effect of this abnormal skill?"


    Li Shenglong asked.


    "Side effects? If there is one, it''s that the skill progress is too fast. "


    Pearl thought for a moment, and then answered.


    "Then pass it on to me."


    Pearl''s mind was moved, and an invincible skill had been introduced into Li Shenglong''s spirit. Li Shenglong felt more excited when he saw this skill.

 Chapter 55

    The world spirit, all into my body, become its yuan force, in my body, millions of cells, Yuan Li infinite, endless strength, only hand star, one foot to kill God, swallow the sky to eat the earth, all can.


    Only from this swallowing the heaven and swallowing the land, Li Shenglong can feel the tyranny of this skill, and how much talent the person who created this skill should swallow the heaven and devour the earth in the deep.


    Li Shenglong can''t wait to see it. He has never been so concentrated in spirit for half a day, and finally he will swallow the sky and eat the whole world.


    "It is hard to believe that there should be such a brilliant skill."


    After watching all of Li Shenglong''s heart, he was surprised again by the magic of this skill.


    "According to this skill, when ordinary people practice, because the spirit Qi of refining can be stored in Dantian is limited, so during practice, the spirit of both pills and veins cannot be swallowed too much, otherwise it will be possible to explode."


    Li Shenglong has not finished, pearl then said.


    "This work law will not happen at all, because every cell in the body can be regarded as a dandian. There are countless cells in the body. It is not worried that the spirit will not be stored in the body. Instead, it is necessary to worry about the insufficient filling of spirit and Qi.


    If you have enough spirit, you can inhale him into the body and turn it into a meta force. So you are afraid that you will not have the strength to compete with the construction period in three years? "


    "This skill is too bad. Even if a pig practices this skill, it will one day become a transcendental existence. It is not that exquisite can also practice this skill. "


    Li Shenglong can not help but to say that he has conceived the scene of two people practicing for the whole day and flying in the same place.


    "Jade exquisite can not practice this skill at all."


    Pearl threw cold water on Li Shenglong''s fantasy and watered it out.


    "Why?"


    "This kind of skill can only be cultivated by the ancient Honghuang treasure body. The jade exquisite has no such system. If it is forced to cultivate, it will surely die."


    Pearl answered Lee''s question.


    "The treasure body of the ancient flood and famine?"


    "You don''t have to ask, I can''t say what constitution is specific. There are some vague concepts in my memory, but you must have this treasure body, or I will not give you this skill. You practice it. "


    "Well, with this treasure book, I will be able to achieve the construction of the foundation in three years."


    "Your blood Qi Scripture should continue to practice. This skill is too counter to the heaven, so that anyone knows that you will die without doubt."


    This kind of thing, Li Shenglong knows more examples than the Pearl, so even if Lingzhu does not say, Li Shenglong will not disclose it to anyone.


    Li Sheng Dragon God knowledge quit the space of the Pearl, returned to his body, began to practice swallowing heaven and devouring the earth.


    The first difficulty in cultivating this kind of method is to open cells.


    The cells in human body are small, but also fragile. Otherwise, other people will not store the spiritual power in the field of cultivation.


    The first step of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth is to transform the cells so that they can accommodate the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Li Shenglong''s silent movement skill.


    Li Shenglong only felt the endless spirit coming to himself.


    But I don''t know. A cloud on the sky of Jiafang quietly converges. The lower level spirit pulse spirit under the Jiafang flows into lishenglong''s body.


    If put in normal time, so many spirit force influx, even if it is the absorption speed of blood Qi genuine classics, Li Shenglong is afraid to be supported in less than a few seconds of the explosion.


    Now many spiritual forces converge under the control of Li Sheng dragon''s divine knowledge, and flow to a cell in the body. The one strand of spiritual power melts. The cell is constantly changing under the circulation of the spirit, as if it is undergoing mysterious transformation, again and again.


    Li also did not know how long and how many times he had been through the transformation. He only knew that although most of the boundless spirit was used for cell transformation, a small part of them kept washing and practicing the flesh of Li Shenglong, and a small part of them entered the dandian of Lisheng dragon, and turned into blood rolling.


    Outside the cottage of lishenglong, the clouds in the sky of Jiafang are already covered. All the people in Jiafang feel a great power of heaven and earth, and they oppress themselves in the place where they can not move. People outside the hall want to step into Jiafang and it is difficult to go to the sky.


    The house where Li Shenglong is located is a vortex center. All the spiritual spirit of the first workshop converges to the location where Li Shenglong is, and keeps refining.


    Some of the real immortal door practice blood, practice Qi and even build the foundation of the younger generation do not know what this is really?


    A real person in Jiufeng saw this wonderful scene, and was shocked in his heart, and turned into a white light flying out of the cave.


    Not many times, it appears on the top of the a workshop.


    Several experienced disciples of the real biography in the foundation period salute the real person forward, and xuyuechan is also in it.


    "Join in martial uncle."This real person is the great elder of zhenxianmen. He is called Yu Xiaodong, who goes down the mountain tiger.


    At this time, several different colors of escape light to the direction of the elder. When he saw the elder here, they all lowered to dun Guang.


    "You feel it, too?"


    The elder didn''t wait for all the disciples and some elders to see the ceremony.


    "See Uncle Li, Uncle Wang."


    There are also two real people. One is Li Jun and the other is Wang Ledong. The three elders of Zhenxian sect who have not been closed down have already arrived. It can be seen that something important must have happened.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, do you also feel that someone should be robbing us in Zhenxian gate? This is who the elder should have such strength. "


    Li Jun said to Xiao Dongyi.


    "Younger martial brother Li, it doesn''t look like an ordinary Yuanying robbery. You can see in the dark clouds in the sky, there is a single golden yellow ferry, not a colorful nine day thunder robbery. It doesn''t look like a man with a great deal of Ning Dan to come to the rescue. "


    Wang Ledong''s insight is more than that of Li Jun. at a glance, he can see the difference between thunder robbery and Yuanying robbery.


    "Yes, what younger martial brother Wang said is very true. I don''t think it''s Yuanying robbery. It''s like practicing a certain skill that is not suitable for heaven and earth, causing thunder robbery."


    If Li Shenglong hears these words, he must be shocked. He is worthy of becoming a great elder. His insight is beyond comparison. His words are basically close to the facts.


    "Kung Fu can''t be used by heaven? Is there such a skill? "


    Li Jun and Wang Ledong have never heard of the martial arts. They are not allowed to live in heaven and earth.


    "Younger martial brother Li and younger martial brother Wang, it''s still a short time for you to practice to coagulate the elixir. It''s normal that you haven''t seen many things in the world."


    Yu Xiaodong seems to be in memory.

 Chapter 56

    "You don''t know, although Zhenxian sect is a big school in this third-class immortal cultivation world, Ning Dan period can dominate here. However, if we come to some higher immortal cultivation circles, let alone Ning Dan period, Yuan Yingqi also plays a role like a dog.


    There does not say that a day coagulates the golden elixir, said between one day coagulates the yuan baby not to be in the minority.


    It''s just that this kind of rebellious skill can''t be possessed by a big and powerful school. How can it appear in our school now? Are there some disciples of high schools and big schools coming to experience?


    Nephew Wang, who are there now? "


    Wang Ping is a nephew of Wang Ping. His appearance is ordinary, and his accomplishments are not high among the disciples in the foundation period. He is mainly responsible for the affairs of the disciples of the outer sect. Now, he is very surprised that such a thing has happened in his territory. When he saw the elder master, he did not dare to neglect him, so he stepped forward and gave his hand.


    "Uncle Hui, this is where the disciples of other schools live. There is no one else. Now it seems that all the disciples who did not go out to carry out the task are practicing in it. "


    "Outside disciple? Which other disciple can have such prestige. "


    Yu Xiaodong murmured. He wanted to ask Wang Ping and talk to himself. Wang Ping didn''t know and didn''t answer.


    A young and beautiful figure in line with the crowd, crowded in, all of a sudden in Xiaodong''s arms.


    "What''s the matter, grandfather?"


    Yu Xiaodong saw jade Linglong, originally serious face also spread a few wisps of smile, in the mouth reprimand way.


    "No big or small, didn''t you see that your several masters are here?"


    Yu Linglong is worried about Li Shenglong''s safety. She forgets the etiquette for a moment. She lets Yu Xiaodong say that she can''t hold her face.


    Fortunately, the elders of the two foreign countries are also smart people. Knowing that Yu Xiaodong loves Yu Linglong, Li Jun and Wang Ledong also like this little girl in their hearts, so they first said.


    "Forget it, forget it. It''s all from my family. What kind of ceremony do you see?"


    "It''s all for your favor."


    Although Yu Xiaodong said so, his eyes were full of doting.


    "What happened, grandfather?"


    Jade Linglong does not have time to renew love with her grandfather here. Her little lover is still in it. How can she not worry.


    "Nothing? Younger martial brother Li, let''s maximize the sect protection array in a moment. No matter who it is, it''s always good to have a good relationship. "


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it."


    Li Junhua flies away to escape light.


    "All the disciples are scattered. You can do whatever you have to do."


    Yu Xiaodong''s voice is not big, but clearly into the ears of everyone present.


    "Yes."


    No one dares to listen to the orders given by the leader of the school. Although Xu Yuechan in front of the crowd can''t bear to leave, he has no choice but to follow the crowd.


    But Yu Linglong didn''t leave like everyone at once, but stood beside Xiaodong, nervously looking at a square inside.


    At this time, the sky changed again. Originally, a small dark cloud had covered the whole Jiafang.


    Golden thunder and lightning roared in it.


    "Soon."


    Yu Xiaodong looks at this piece of thunder cloud and recites silently in his heart.


    Sure enough, as Yu Xiaodong''s words just fell, a flash of lightning flashed, and a golden thunder fell.


    Li Jun had already opened the gate guard immortal array of Zhenxian gate to the maximum. For a moment, the aura of the Zhenxian gate was flashing, and the endless talismans were transformed into Dharma protectors and guarded outside the Zhenxian gate.


    We should know that the gate guard array of Zhenxian gate was built by the founder of Zhenxian sect and the seven foot boy. It is called the ten killing and sealing magic array. Even the ordinary yuan infantile masters also want to hate this array.


    With the roaring thunder, the ten killing and sealing magic array is indeed a great array, with at least 100000 Dharma protectors flocking in.


    The power of golden sky thunder is incomparable. Under one strike, 50000 gods and tools are all turned into flying ash, but the first thunder robbery also disappears.


    Yu Xiaodong''s heart is not good, and his brow is dark. He has a little understanding of thunder robbery. Generally, thunder robbery is divided by 369, that is, three small robberies, six medium robberies and nine major robberies.


    Shisha Fengmo formation is the big guard array of his own sect. How powerful it is to Xiaodong. Naturally, he knows that, apart from other things, even the master of yuanyingqi will be killed by countless Dharma protectors.


    But now the thunder robbery of the first strike has wiped out 50000 gods. Every thunder robbery in the back is at least ten times more than that of the previous one. If it''s three small robbers, it''s OK to say that if it''s six times medium, it''s not possible for the ten killing magic array to resist. If it''s the ninth major robbery.


    Yu Xiaodong did not dare to think about it any more.


    The thunder robbery in the sky is not as much as Yu Xiaodong thinks. Seeing that the first thunder robbery has been passed, the second thunder robbery has been brewing for a while, and then it is thundering down. In an instant, the first thunder robbery turns into dozens of square meters. Its power is at least dozens of times that of the previous one.


    "Disciple, go to the formation."Li Jun also knew that it was not good. He decided to have a good luck in his hand. The millions of God of protecting the array rushed out and beat his unique skill above the thunder robbery.


    Under the impact of the God of protecting the array, the strength of thunder robbery was constantly weakened. By the time it defeated millions of gods, it was only about five Zhangs left, and its strength had been weakened by more than half.


    The God was broken, and the thunder struck the gate guard array. The light of the big array was flashing, and the strange array patterns led the force of thunder robbery into the void.


    Even so, the whole real immortal gate is still a tremor, the thunder rob the power, the end of the earth shaking.


    After the second thunder robbery, Yu Xiaodong has a sense of crisis in his heart. What kind of thunder robbery is this? What kind of anti heaven skill can lead to such a thunder robbery? If every thunder robbery is ten times the strength of the previous one, I''m afraid his gate guard array will be destroyed here.


    Yu Xiaodong is anxious, but there is no way. Even the gate guard array which can resist the attack of Yuan Ying period characters can not stop the attack of thunder robbery. Even if yu Xiaodong''s cultivation in ningdan period is rushed up, it will not help.


    The third thunder robbery lies in the slow condensation under Xiaodong''s gaze. Yu Xiaodong swears to see such a big thunder robbery for the first time in his life. It seems that all areas of Zhenxian gate are shrouded in thunder robbery.


    Not only did Yu Xiaodong see the thunder robbery, but all the disciples of Zhenxian sect saw the wonder.


    Youdao is an ignorant and fearless person. The disciples at the bottom do not know about the array in the sect. They only know that since the establishment of the Zhenxian sect, Zhenxian sect has experienced many ups and downs, but the grand guard array has never been broken. Even though they are afraid of the scene in front of them, they still have a little confidence.


    One by one, they watched the thunder robbery in front of them with the mentality of watching the excitement. They didn''t know that the disaster was coming.

 Chapter 57

    Most of the ordinary disciples don''t know what happened, but some elders of Ning Dan period are not like them. If they go on like this, the protection array of Zhenxian sect must be destroyed.


    People''s hearts are fluctuating, there is not so much thunder robbery in the sky, thousands of Zhang of thunder robbery pervaded the whole sky.


    Just as the thunder robbery was about to land, a huge palm appeared out of the boundless dark clouds. The palm of the hand showed a breath of incomparable old age, as if it had come from a flood and completely covered the sky of thunder robbery.


    On the palm of the hand, a bright red wound is clearly exposed in front of the world. It seems that the owner of the palm has just experienced a great war, and it is hard to come here.


    The palm of his hand grasped the cloud in his hand, and all the people heard a click, as if something had been crushed by it.


    Palms come fast and go quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, they disappear completely.


    Since the thunder robbery has been pinched by the palm of the hand, of course, it also passed away.


    No one knows where this extremely heavenly palm came from, and no one knows what can hurt this palm in the world. Everyone was deeply shocked by the scene that the hand broke the sky.


    Li Shenglong is not aware of everything that happens with the outside world. All his attention is focused on swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth.


    I''m trying to transform my cells.


    It can swallow the sky and forge the body, and swallow the earth to change the element.


    The boundless aura of heaven and earth entered Li Shenglong''s body and turned into a torrent, transforming his cells.


    The organizational structure of life is magical, and Li Shenglong''s skills bring this kind of magic into full play. The transformation of cells is equivalent to rebuilding a life, and the spirit of swallowing heaven and earth is constantly input.


    Li Shenglong''s skin also began to fall off, the skin revealed by his heart was more smooth, tender and powerful.


    The first step of cell transformation was completed.


    The completion of cell transformation means that from now on, there will be countless elixir fields in Li Shenglong''s body to store his Yuan Li.


    Next, the second step, metabolize.


    To change the element, simply speaking, is to compress the spiritual power into the elemental force. Although the cells are transformed into the places where the aura can be stored in the Dantian, the number of spiritual powers that can be stored in the cells is still countless times less than that in the Dantian.


    The founder of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth is another generation of outstanding people. He even came up with the idea of improving the quality of spiritual power stored in cells. He really created it.


    This is Yuanli.


    Yuanli is obtained from spiritual power. When practitioners practice spiritual power normally, they absorb the external aura and bring it into the internal elixir field. However, the aura absorbed not only has spiritual power, but also some other miscellaneous gases.


    Swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth can remove these other gases, leaving only pure aura. Then, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth can compress the remaining pure Reiki.


    Keep compressing until the gas is compressed into a liquid, and the element force is extracted.


    Knowing the principle, it seems easy to sit up is not the same thing.


    Li Shenglong works to swallow the sky and swallow the earth. First of all, if he wants to get rid of other complicated gases, he has to rely on his spiritual sense to distinguish the differences.


    Pure aura of heaven and earth is pure cyan, while other complex gases are colorful.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual insight is as clear as it is. Endless aura and complex gas are mixed together. There is no pure blue color in the place that Li Shenglong can explore.


    According to the instructions of the martial arts, Li Shenglong needs to wrap the blue color directly with his divine sense. However, the blue color is too scattered and it takes too much time to concentrate.


    On the contrary, it is the miscellaneous gas of other kinds of eye colors that are scattered in a larger range, and can be wrapped up as well.


    Li Shenglong decided to pack these miscellaneous Qi out of the body first, and the rest naturally is pure heaven and earth aura.


    As soon as he thinks of it, Li Shenglong first chooses the red color which has the widest range and the largest size among the variegated colors. Starting from the red, it is wrapped up. However, it is easy to think of it. It is not so simple to sit up and look like a loach that is not slippery in autumn.


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness flying by like himself, he hid away from each other with cyan and mixed colors. After chasing for a long time, Li Shenglong caught a few of them and looked up at the endless motley colors. He knew that if the speed went on, he was afraid that the sky would be deserted and the earth would be old, and he would not be able to clean up these miscellaneous materials.


    In fact, it can only be said that Li Shenglong''s divine sense power is too small. For him, it is not a problem for him to think about what kind of person created this skill. It can be solved in a few seconds.


    Li Shenglong is worrying here. There comes the sound of the Pearl.


    "Master, are you going to get rid of the mottled gas? I can help you. "


    Li Shenglong was so overjoyed that he remembered that from his first practice till now, it was the spirit beads that helped to filter the aura of heaven and earth and turn them into pure blood gas. Since all the spiritual beads can transform pure blood gas, why is it difficult to transform it into pure aura.The spirit beads do what they say. The beads that originally hover in the center of Li Shenglong''s eyebrows emit colorful aura. Where the aura reaches, all the miscellaneous gases disappear one after another, leaving behind pure green aura.


    OK, purification of Reiki, no problem.


    The next step is to compress Reiki.


    Compression is much simpler than purification. If you want to compress it into elemental force, you must first mix it into a ball and keep accumulating it with divine consciousness. Under high pressure, the density of spiritual power will naturally become higher and higher until it becomes liquid.


    This kind of thing needs Li Shenglong''s divine sense to deal with it. First of all, it is wrapped with spiritual power. Fortunately, aura doesn''t run around like miscellaneous Qi. It quietly obeys Li Shenglong''s orders and stays there honestly waiting for Li Shenglong to compress.


    Compress, compress, continue to compress.


    Li Shenglong did not know how long it took him to compress all these spiritual powers into a group.


    His divine sense is incomparably tired. He once wanted to give up countless times, but there is always a voice in his heart telling himself.


    "Yu Linglong is still waiting to marry her. How can I give up because of this little fatigue? "


    Insist, insist, insist.


    The aura of heaven and earth is no longer pouring in. All the aura is compressed into a mass of aura the size of his hand. However, this aura has not the slightest tendency to liquefy.


    Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has been exhausted to the extreme. To continue to insist is to rely on the commitment in his heart to force support.


    Continue to compress


    Lee knows what he should do now as long as he continues to compress.

 Chapter 58

    Aura has not yet been transformed into vitality. The only possibility is that the density is not enough.


    Now that aura is gone, it has to continue to compress to make the aura smaller. In the process of compressing the aura, the only one of Li Shenglong''s spiritual consciousness has been constantly trained, becoming more concise and tenacious.


    The density of the fist sized aura mass is already very high. Every time Li Shenglong compresses it, he has to spend a lot of divine consciousness.


    Tired, endless fatigue, constantly hit Li Shenglong.


    Even a voice in my mind kept shouting.


    "Stop. Just have a rest. Give up. You won''t make it. "


    Just when Li Shenglong''s will is about to lose, Yu Linglong''s graceful face appears in Li Shenglong''s mind, and Li Shenglong suddenly feels divine consciousness for a while.


    All the noises were clear to him.


    "I must succeed. I will do it."


    Li Shenglong knew that the compression of Yuan Qi must be successful at one time. Because the density of the freshly compressed vitality is too high, it can not be stored in the elixir field, and the density stored in cells is not enough.


    If you rest down, the aura will be scattered back to heaven and earth again, and it is even more difficult to capture them.


    What''s more, if you finish this thing for the first time, you will gain a lot of confidence in your heart, and it will be much easier to do it next time.


    If you give up for the first time, you will leave a shadow in your heart. When you do it again in the future, it will inevitably be affected, and all the previous efforts will be wasted.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense is like a thread. He entangles the aura in a circle. He works hard both inside and outside to compress the space of the aura.


    The aura is getting smaller and smaller.


    Fist size.


    Half a fist size.


    ¡­¡­


    Glass bead size.


    "Insist. It will be ready in a moment. Don''t give up halfway. "


    Li Shenglong kept encouraging himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Tick tock.


    A sound of liquid was introduced into Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    Success!


    The Reiki group finally reached the standard of liquefaction and became a drop of force.


    Yuanli, Yuanli, Yuanshi.


    Under the control of Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, this drop of Yuan force perfectly entered Li Shenglong''s cells.


    After finishing all this, Li Shenglong can''t help but feel tired in his head and faints.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s so comfortable. It''s not as comfortable as sleeping."


    Li Shenglong opened his eyes, but the scene of the entrance almost startled him.


    A slightly fat man dressed up as a disciple of a foreign school looked at him with his eyes wide open. He saw that Li Shenglong really woke up and called out.


    "Wake up, wake up, Li Shenglong wakes up."


    After shouting, he ran out like thinking of something.


    Li Shenglong is very puzzled. What''s worth yelling at when he wakes up after sleeping. Besides, who is this person? I don''t know.


    "Master, you are awake."


    "Well, I wake up. Pearl, do you know what this is about


    "Master, you have been sleeping for three days."


    "I slept for three days? No, it''s too tired. "


    Li Shenglong looked around by the way. There was a light smell of medicine in the room. When asked, he had the effect of clearing the heart and condensing Qi, which made people feel comfortable from the heart.


    The facilities in the house are also as simple as a simple desk and two benches.


    Obviously, this is not our own No.21 a-fang, but where are you?


    "Master, you don''t know that many people have come to see you these days when you sleep. Among them, there are even a few experts in the cultivation of Ning Dan period. "


    Li Shenglong knows that some memories of Lingzhu have been restored, and there will be no mistakes in his perception of the strength of ningdan master.


    However, Li Shenglong doesn''t understand that he is just over practicing. If he faints, he will be able to attract the attention of Ning Dan master? No, the first ancestor of the Dan Dan period was too boring.


    "Of course, the one who comes to see the master the most often is your little sister PI, and the second is your ancestor Xu Yuechan."


    Li Longsheng consciously ignored Lingzhu''s curse on himself and felt a warm feeling in his heart. Did Yu Linglong worry about these two days?


    Why did Xu Yuechan come to see himself? I don''t seem to have much friendship with her?


    To say that father''s kindness is almost over?


    Is it because I''m too handsome? Can''t help falling in love with me?


    "Are you sure it was Xu Yuechan?"


    Li Shenglong''s heart is full of wishful thinking, but some of his mouth can''t believe it.


    "Sure, she sneaks in every time. When she comes, she looks at you and leaves."


    On the sly? There must be something wrong with Xu Yuechan.


    Before Li Shenglong thought about it again, the fat faced disciple who had just run out there returned to the room and said to Li Shenglong."Elder brother Li, the elder martial Uncle Wang told you to go."


    "Master Wang? Which is the ancestor of Wang? Although he was a little high in cultivation, he was less than seven days old. He didn''t know much about some things in the door. I hope that I can give you advice. "


    "Oh, it is the elder of the outside clan, the elder Wang Ping. We said as we walked about what was specific. "


    Lishonglong quickly stood up and walked out with the younger martial brother. But he was not allowed to ask Wang Shizu what to do with him?


    This round faced disciple is also a warm-hearted generation, and then he tells Li Shenglong.


    "Elder martial brother Li, when you fainted that day, you knew what happened outside?"


    Li Shenglong thought about the movement, knowing that the root cause of the matter was afraid of here, and was hesitant how to answer.


    "Master, you said that you were deterred by heaven and earth spirit pressure, forced resistance, strength is not good, dizzy past."


    Li Shenglong repeated it as the Pearl said.


    "It seems that elder martial brother Li has no Fuyuan. We all saw that day. There was a huge thunderstorm on top of the first class.


    Even several old people of Ning Dan were shocked. The old ancestor said that this is the only way that someone has practiced the hard way to tolerate heaven and earth.


    The gate guard array is all started for it. In this life, it has never seen such a big thunderstorm. Lightning alone is thousands of meters thick. "


    Fat face disciple said that the red light was full of face, while talking, he was comparing with his hands.


    "What''s more, the thousands of meters of lightning even let the huge palm that doesn''t know where to give a hand to beat, the real hand broke the sky, and I don''t know when I can have such a state."


    Li Shenglong heard this, I don''t know how to think of the golden giant, this giant hand is afraid to have a relationship with that giant.


    "When the thunder disaster dissipates, the first-class spiritual vein under the armour hall is like being sucked away by the life, and there is no left at all.


    The old ancestor ordered the whole a square to be blocked. Check and examine. But it is really a few evil evil evil outside the spy come.


    Elder brother Li is fainted, so he can''t find out. He has to send him here. When he wakes up, he can get rid of the suspicion by reviewing it. "

 Chapter 59

    The fat faced disciple said that, as if he remembered something, he took a puzzled look at Li Shenglong.


    "Are you a spy from the devil sect?"


    Li Shenglong waved his hand.


    "Younger martial brother is joking. How can I be a spy of the demon sect?"


    Li Shenglong added in his heart, have you ever seen such a handsome spy? They say that hair is long and sense is short. You have short hair and short sense.


    Li Shenglong took a look at the fat face disciple by the way, and thought that he had not much hair.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s the spy of your demon sect, under Wang Shizu''s infatuation, what can you say


    Li Shenglong''s heart is tight when he hears the enchantment Dharma. He is not a demon disciple. He should not be afraid of this investigation. However, from the name, we can see that the enchantment is great. FA will certainly control people''s mind. At that time, Li Shenglong can''t help but disclose the matter of the spirit bead, and he will be killed.


    Without waiting for Li Shenglong to ask in detail about this infatuated Dharma, the fat faced disciple stopped and pointed to the hall in front of him.


    "Here it is."


    Li Shenglong didn''t delay the journey when he talked to the fat faced disciples. Instead, the fat faced disciples felt that they should not let several masters wait for a long time, and the speed was three points faster than before.


    Li Shenglong looked up and looked at it carefully. The hall was decorated with dragon and Phoenix dancing, and the hall of punishment was written. The whole body of the hall is made of white jade, gold and stone, which is indescribable.


    In front of the main hall, there is a pillar connecting the sky on the left and right sides. If you have done something on the left, you will be rewarded. If you have done something wrong, you will be punished. The eight golden characters seem to be alive. They keep walking up and down the Tongtian column, showing the great style of the real immortal sect.


    "Come in with me."


    The fat faced disciple didn''t give Li Shenglong time to speak again, so he walked in to the penalty hall.


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Shenglong followed the fat faced disciple to go in. He had seen the splendor of the penalty hall outside, but when he saw it inside, he had another hole.


    Outside the hall is white jade, gold and stone, but inside is more rare sapphire, one by one emitting endless aura, auspicious light gathering, evil is dazzling.


    Inside the whole penalty hall, it seems that there is infinite space, layers of overlapping peaks, and it is impossible to see what is inside.


    Li Shenglong is not the character who didn''t know anything at the beginning. With the improvement of his own strength, Lingzhu''s memory is also constantly recovering.


    From Lingzhu''s mouth, Li Shenglong has already known that this unique skill of opening up space can''t be done without the strength of Yuanying period.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care to see much. He kept close to the fat faced disciple and kept thinking about how to deal with Wang Shizu for a while.


    The fat faced disciple turned left and right in the hall, bypassed several huge platinum screens, and stood in front of a door. Li Shenglong, who was following him, almost hit the fat faced disciple.


    The fat faced disciple leaned slightly and said.


    "Wait here first, and I''ll report it in."


    Li Shenglong fixed his eyes on the house, a vast white fog, from the outside can not see the scene inside the house. It must be that there must be a powerful array to protect the whole penalty hall. This will happen.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong thought that the pearl could see through the dreamland, and his mind moved and told Lingzhu his idea.


    "Master, there are three old ways to build a foundation. Dozens of disciples in the period of practicing Qi will accompany them. "


    Li Shenglong has just figured out the situation inside, and the fat faced disciple has come out again.


    "Elder martial brother Li, my task has been completed. You can go in. Wang Shizu is still waiting for you in there. "


    With that, the fat faced disciple arched his hands and ran outside the hall.


    Li Shenglong heart a horizontal, foot a step, into the house.


    Sure enough, just as Lingzhu said, there were three figures in front of the room that Li Shenglong couldn''t see through. There were dozens of martial uncles at the left and right who were practicing Qi to serve tea and water.


    Seeing Li Shenglong come in, the one sitting in the middle is covered with immortal spirit, and his face is full of fresh wind and bones. The Taoist who rises to the heart of Tao says.


    "Are you Li Shenglong?"


    The quiet voice seems to contain endless magic power, and it seems to be with special rules, one word is out, the world is moving.


    "Yes."


    Under the influence of this situation, Li Shenglong unconsciously used concise words to return to Tao, as if saying one more word would be punished by heaven.


    The Taoist suddenly radiated a blue light, which instantly illuminated the whole house. In the endless blue color, the golden Rune turned into a fairy.


    "What did you do in Jiafang three days ago?"


    The fairies glared at each other, as if all the spirits would know if Li Shenglong told a little lie. Among them, there are also popular immortal songs.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes were in contact with the fairies and fell into an endless black hole. He could not move it any more. The popular immortal voice in his ear became "what to do? What do you do.


    The sound doesn''t seem to come from the ear, but it seems to come directly from Li Shenglong''s heart.Li Shenglong''s consciousness suddenly fell into a trance, and when he woke up, his consciousness had already entered the space of spiritual beads.


    It turns out that Li Shenglong didn''t know that the old way to speak was Wang Ping, the great elder of the outer gate in the foundation period. When he asked, he was bewitched. The Dharma had already been unfolded. If it had not been for the spirit bead that had dragged Li Shenglong''s consciousness into the spirit bead in time, Li Shenglong would have told the truth about the matter.


    Thinking of all this, Li Shenglong can''t help sweating in his heart, but his consciousness controls his body.


    "Master, that day, the disciple practiced in the house of Jiafang, and suddenly came to the power of heaven and earth. The disciple fought hard, and his strength was not good, and he fainted."


    Li Shenglong''s answer made Wang Ping frown, because he found that he could not judge whether Li Shenglong''s answer was true or not.


    It turns out that Wang Ping''s secret method, if you want to judge the truth of a person''s speech, depends on the reaction of those fairies. If you lie, the fairies will be furious. If you don''t lie, the fairies will be elated and the immortal voice will be repeated.


    However, after Li Shenglong finished, the fairy did not respond at all, which surprised Wang Ping. Since he practiced this secret method, he had never encountered such a situation.


    If Li Shenglong is not affected by Dazhun Dafa, the emptiness in his eyes is not like cheating.


    However, Wang Ping knew that these gods could resist a trace of the soul of the enchanter and judge whether the person was lying through the trembling of his soul.


    However, Wang Ping didn''t know that although his secret method was wonderful, even some of the old men who were also in the foundation period could not escape the detection of the God, but Li Shenglong was not the same. Li Shenglong was full of spirit beads, and all the soul equipment entered the spirit beads without any leakage.


    Even if the gods want to capture Li Shenglong''s soul, they have no way. Therefore, although the appearance looks empty in the eyes, it seems that he has been hit by the magic.

 Chapter 60

    Wang Ping couldn''t understand why this happened. However, there were not only one elder, but also two elders who were outside the gate. They were ranked second and third respectively. Although the ranking was only one or two, the treatment was ten times worse.


    Just like this, the two elders never wait for Wang Ping to make mistakes, and then they can take advantage of the opportunity.


    Wang Ping thought that this matter must not be known to the other two elders. Originally, Yu Xiaodong, the elder elder, had been dissatisfied with Wang Ping when the Jiafang incident happened. If the interrogation has not been done well, it will spread to Xiaodong''s ears. I''m afraid that Wang Ping''s status will not be guaranteed.


    Wang Ping thought for a second that even if he was standing in front of him was an expert of jiuzhong, he would tell his truth under this move, let alone a disciple of the outside school who was practicing blood. He didn''t even enter the gate wall of cultivating immortals, so he could not resist this move.


    "I think it''s because I''m too thoughtful."


    Wang Ping said a word in his heart.


    "Why did you enter the school?"


    Wang Ping could not, as usual, interrogate Li Shenglong. He was very enchanted. The Dharma had been run to the extreme by Wang Ping. Fortunately, outsiders could not distinguish the difference from the blue light. However, the two careful elders could still feel that Wang Ping''s spiritual power had been run to the extreme by him.


    "If you want to become immortal, you will live forever."


    Li Shenglong''s answer is regular, not unusual at all. Who wants to become immortal and immortal?


    Immortality is difficult. There have been countless immortal practitioners since ancient times. The only real immortal is the name left in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "All right."


    Wang Ping asked Li Shenglong several more questions, and Li Shenglong answered them perfectly. Although Wang Ping felt some questions in his heart, the spirit was still. He could not judge whether Li Shenglong''s answer was true or not. However, he gave up, and the blue light all over the sky disappeared without a trace.


    Li Shenglong also quickly takes back the soul from the Pearl space.


    "Go down."


    Wang Ping didn''t talk nonsense any more.


    "Yes, Shizu. I''ll leave."


    Of course, Li Shenglong was not satisfied with this situation. He was afraid that Wang Ping and Lingzhu could not resist Wang Ping''s other means. At that time, it was a dead end.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Ping looked at the two Taoist priests nearby.


    "Two younger martial brothers, now that all the disciples of Jiafang have been interrogated, let''s go and report to martial uncle."


    The two Taoists naturally know the rules.


    "It should be."


    Three into a burst of blue light, through the vast sea of clouds, to reach Xiaodong outside the cultivation cave.


    "I tell you, martial uncle, all the people in Jiafang have been interrogated, and no one has been found to practice the unique skills."


    Wang Ping knew that although the entrance to the cave had not been opened, Yu Xiaodong had made great achievements. He was afraid that as soon as the three men appeared under the mountain, Yu Xiaodong had already found their traces.


    Now, it''s easier to hear three people''s words through a hole.


    As expected, Wang Ping''s voice had just dropped, and a voice came from the cave. It was old and old, but also with some wisdom.


    "Well, I see."


    The three men also followed Xiao Dong for a long time. Knowing his habit of doing things and speaking, they no longer said much. They bowed together and left the cave.


    He did not hear Yu Xiaodong talking to himself in the cave.


    "It''s true. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for such an expert to live in seclusion in my Zhenxian gate?"


    Yu Xiaodong''s heart again appeared that day''s golden thunder and giant palm, and sighed slightly in his heart.


    "It''s a blessing, but it''s a disaster."


    Yu Xiaodong did not go on, and closed his eyes and continued to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shenglong left the penalty hall, he was really in a cold sweat. You should know that it was dangerous just now. If the spirit bead was slow for half a quarter, Li Shenglong''s soul would be arrested by the immortal. If it was half a quarter in the morning, Wang Ping would see the clue.


    Lee does not like to let others control his life and death.


    His life can only be controlled by himself.


    "My life is up to me, not to heaven."


    To achieve this state, Li Shenglong''s current cultivation is still too shallow, not to mention Wang Ping, even Zhu Wei can easily kill Li Shenglong.


    There is a saying is not good, do not deceive young people poor.


    Compared with Zhu Wei, Wang Ping and others, Li Shenglong is now a teenager on the road of cultivating immortals. Relying on his anti heaven skills, Li Shenglong will one day leave behind the characters he needs to look up to.


    This day is not far away.


    This is the first time for Li Shenglong to run the flying sword independently. It is also thanks to Lei Zheng for this flying sword.


    Longquan sword had been tempered by Li Shenglong''s blood for two days before Li Shenglong''s coma. After waking up, there was a strange connection between Longquan sword and Li Shenglong''s soul, just like the extension of one''s own hand.Only then did Li Shenglong really feel why the immortal''s eyes were filled with disdain.


    No matter how powerful the mortal is, no matter how strong the immortal is, everything will be over.


    Controlling life and death is a thing that Lee hates, especially when his own life and death are in the hands of others.


    The flying of imperial sword did not appear in the situation that Li Shenglong imagined still needed to adapt.


    Without any obstacles, Li learned how to fly with his sword.


    If it had been five days ago, Lee would have been very excited to fly for half a day and enjoy the beautiful scenery of zhenxianmen. Now Li Shenglong will never be like this. With a promise in his heart, he will build a foundation within three years. How can he not work hard and waste his strength in vain.


    Thinking of building foundation, Li Shenglong remembered that before he fainted, he had already stored a drop of vitality in his cells. He did not know how powerful it was?


    Li Sheng''s Dragon consciousness penetrates into the cell. In the narrow space of the cell, the drop of vitality shrinks in a corner alone.


    Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness moves, instantly the vitality overflows the whole body, the powerful strength immediately fills each muscle of Li Shenglong.


    "Ten times better."


    Li Shenglong silently feels the powerful power in his body, which is at least ten times more than his own before. Even if he meets Zhu Wei, he can fight now.


    Li Shenglong is happy in his heart. With the fast coming and going of the power, Li Shenglong''s strength has been beaten back to its original form, leaving only the strength to practice blood ten times.


    The state of practicing blood eight times.


    It has to be said that Li Shenglong''s cultivation was really rapid. When refining the vitality, a small part of the aura entered the elixir field and was compressed into blood gas for absorption.


    The blood elixir of Dantian is more solid, and Li Shenglong''s cultivation is a breakthrough.


    Enter the realm of practicing blood eight and becoming Dan.


    Today''s Li Shenglong, even if he does not have Yuan Li, relying on his own strength, if Yu Bei is to fight Li Shenglong again, without three moves, Li Shenglong will be able to scrap Yu Bei.


    PS: for subscription and reward.

 Chapter 61

    Li Shenglong flies back to Jiafang and finds that although the whole building of Jiafang is still there, there is no original strong aura in the sky.


    It''s not like going back to Jiafang. It''s like going back to Lijia town.


    Li Shenglong is in doubt. He only hears someone calling his name behind him. The clear and sweet voice can''t be more familiar.


    When Li Shenglong fainted, Yu Linglong went to the penalty hall to see him every day, and today is no exception. When he arrived at the penalty hall, Yu Linglong heard a good news and Li Shenglong woke up.


    Yu Linglong is named Linglong, and her heart is not bad. She is also a Linglong heart. After her sweetheart wakes up, she will return to Jiafang, so Yu Linglong catches up with her.


    Sure enough, Yu Linglong sees Li Shenglong standing in a square foolishly.


    When Li Shenglong saw that it was jade Linglong, he was also happy.


    Why do you ask?


    Nonsense, you haven''t seen your girlfriend for a few days. Do you want to.


    Not to mention Yu Linglong is a beautiful woman.


    Yu Linglong, with a red face, lowered her flying sword.


    Li Shenglong has taken over jade Linglong without politeness, and dragged it into his body.


    "Lady, do you miss me?"


    Li Shenglong Ming knows that Yu Linglong comes to see herself every day these days. But seeing her red face, he can''t help teasing her.


    "No, I didn''t miss you."


    Li Shenglong''s actions make Yu Linglong shy, which makes her both fascinated and ashamed of the idea in her heart.


    "The lady doesn''t want me, but I want to die. Every day in my dream, I can dream of the appearance of my wife. "


    Li Shenglong naturally knows that Yu Linglong is out of the shame of the girl, and he is not angry.


    "If you want to use it, let me go and let others see it."


    Yu Linglong''s tongue is not true to return a sentence, the heart is really afraid of being found, so that a great strength to earn from the body of Li Shenglong.


    "Lady, what''s wrong here? How can the aura of heaven and earth disappear


    Li Shenglong also does not tease jade Linglong, seriously asked his doubts.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened to the aura here, but after the change of heaven and earth that day, the spiritual power of the whole lower spiritual pulse was drained, so there was no aura here."


    Li Shenglong has yet to ask, and the sound of the Pearl comes from his head.


    "Master, I know what''s going on with this. Master, aren''t you a practicing Dharma of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth? This kind of skill is extremely overbearing and can forcibly plunder the aura between heaven and earth. That spiritual pulse is for you to absorb. "


    Although Li Shenglong had guessed this matter, he could not believe it. Only by sucking a spiritual pulse, could he condense a drop of vitality and maintain it for a few minutes. This vitality can only be used once.


    Although it is only after a few hours, the vitality will automatically recover, but this is also too pit father, a spiritual pulse ah, so no?


    It''s not right.


    In fact, Li Shenglong didn''t know that on the one hand, the spiritual pulse was only the primary one, and the aura contained in it was not as much as Li Shenglong thought; on the other hand, Li Shenglong''s method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth was to transform the cells in the body into the storage place of the original force.


    To transform cells, that''s what the creator can do. Naturally, it takes more aura. It is not easy for Li Shenglong to compress the remaining aura into a drop of vitality.


    Of course, after this cell transformation, unless Li Shenglong''s cell is full of energy and needs to transform the next cell, it will not need such a large spiritual power to specially transform the cell.


    The generative force of Li Shenglong is also relatively simple.


    "My husband, what are you thinking?"


    Yu Linglong sees Li Shenglong''s look a little wrong.


    "Nothing, just thinking about where I should live without psychic power. Why don''t I go to your place? It''s our evening. "


    Although Li Shenglong did not continue to speak, but the meaning of the words has been expressed very clearly.


    "Bah"


    Yu Linglong took a sip.


    "You''re really shameless. How can you have no place to live in the sect? Now it''s not a square any more, and the sect has rebuilt it. If you have anything valuable to help you through."


    Li Shenglong thought, all his things, except some useless and worthless things, are put in the storage bag outside, and the remaining valuables are put in the beads.


    There is nothing else in the square, let alone the word "valuable".


    "Madam, my husband, I''m poor and have no valuables. Where is the new Jiafang? Will you lead me to it


    "Well, let''s go."


    Yu Linglong also knows that Li Shenglong has just started his career, and he can''t have any valuable things on his body. With a promise, he flies his sword first.


    Not long ago, in the northeast of the original Jiafang.


    Li Shenglong saw xinjiafang.Everything is as like as two peas, and there is no change.


    On the one hand, it is amazing that the real immortal gate is really a big school of immortal family. Such a huge project has been completed in three days. On the other hand, Lisheng dragon also secretly despises the people of zhenxianmen in his heart. It is really in accordance with the rules and regulations. All the houses are built in the same way. Can we not make some characteristics?


    "Your room is No. 10, a square."


    Li also knew that his house should not change. He and yulinglong entered his own hut. There was no other difference between the new house and the original layout.


    Lishenglong and yulinglong walked into the hut. After closing the door, Lisheng dragon did not bear it any more. Once again, a pair of claws of Anlu mountain greeted yulinglong again.


    Jade exquisite can not want to let Lee Shenglong to succeed the idea, constantly avoid.


    "What are you running, ma''am."


    Li Shenglong knew that the little girl had a tender skin and was relaxed. He played the game of hide and seek with jade Linglong in the hut.


    "Who makes you always do me a bad job."


    Jade exquisite while running and saying.


    The room of the cabin was not big. The Kung Fu jade exquisite was forced into the dead corner by Li Shenglong and held his hands to be captured.


    Li Longsheng looks at the red face and a red apple like jade exquisite, in the Heart funny, in the jade exquisite exclamation in a hand will jade exquisite range.


    Said to jade delicately gently.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just hug."


    All the actions are like the big gray wolf who abducts the little red hat.


    "You''re talking about hugging."


    Little red hat has not been abducted by the wolf awareness, naive thought that the wolf really will only embrace.


    Li Shenglong is in the arms of warm fragrance and nephrite. As a normal man, he will inevitably react.

 Chapter 62

    Just as Li Shenglong, the wolf, was about to do harm to Little Red Riding Hood, the bell in the hut, which represented someone coming, rang out of time.


    When Li Shenglong frowns, the Little Red Riding Hood in his arms also responds. He quickly breaks away from the big wolf''s arms and trims the clothes that would not have wrinkled.


    Li Shenglong had nothing to do. Such a good "scenery" was destroyed. He hated the man who destroyed the scenery.


    Stand up, at this time a sound transmission magic charm flew in along the window.


    With a little hand, Li Shenglong ignited the phonetic symbols, and a young voice came out.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I''m Guan Hui, a disciple of the medicine refining hall. I''ve come to ask elder martial brother Li to come over according to the edict of the elder martial brother."


    "Turn off the dust?"


    This person li Shenglong knows, a few days ago also gave Li Shenglong a fire attribute of the medium grade spirit stone. But how does this refining medicine hall relate to myself? I don''t have any acquaintances there.


    "Mr. Xu, you have great mental strength, and have the potential to become a pharmacist. You will be sent to the medicine refining hall by the duty of the sect."


    Jade Linglong see Li Shenglong don''t understand, in the side guess.


    "Well, that should be the case."


    It suddenly dawned on Li Shenglong that he had forgotten the task of miscellaneous duty in the past few days because of Zhu Yi''s affair and his three-year agreement with Yu Linglong.


    Now that he probably knows what it is, Li Shenglong has much more in mind.


    Lift step to go out, walk two steps, found jade Linglong did not move, in the heart strange.


    "What? Don''t you come with me, lady


    "I''ve been seen like this. It''s not good. You can go by yourself. I''ll go after you go. I''ll come to see you when I have time."


    Li Shenglong saw a flush on Yu Linglong''s face. He probably understood Yu Linglong''s idea. He opened the door and went out.


    At the gate of the courtyard stood a disciple, Guan Hui.


    Seeing Li Shenglong come out, he said hello.


    "Congratulations to elder martial brother Li for his accomplishments. It seems that elder martial brother Li is going to practice Qi soon, and there is hope to build a foundation in the future. Congratulations in advance, younger martial brother. I hope you don''t forget your younger brother when you arrive. "


    Seeing that Li Shenglong had not been seen for a few days, Guan Hui thought that Li Shenglong was eating the blood gathering pill, and he said some common polite words.


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother Guan. What''s the relationship between you and me? I can forget you when I have achieved something?"


    Guan Hui''s words are not so strange that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has grown a layer without seeing him for a few days. Li Shenglong suddenly thinks of the blood gathering pill Zhu Wei gave him a few days ago.


    When Li Shenglong practiced swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth a few days ago, he didn''t have the chance to use this pill. Then he fainted for a few days and had no time to use the pill. This reminds Li Shenglong that he didn''t use this pill, so he thought he didn''t use this pill. Let''s find a chance to use it.


    Li Shenglong knows that this blood gathering pill can only be used by disciples in the blood training period, and one can only use it once, which has no effect.


    Now you can practice blood eight times. After absorbing the blood gathering pill, you can achieve blood training nine times.


    At that time, Yu Bei, who ranked middle among the sect''s top ten blood practicing disciples, was vulnerable to a blow under Li Shenglong.


    "Elder martial brother Li, come with me. Uncle Qi is still waiting for us in the medicine refining hall."


    Li Shenglong and Guan Hui fly to the medicine refining hall.


    "Brother Guan, what kind of person is this uncle Qi?"


    Facing a person, Li Shenglong is very cautious in his heart. He has a little understanding of this and is easy to say when he speaks.


    "Elder martial brother Li, the full name of martial uncle Qi Baobao, is a disciple of the elder Wang of the medicine refining hall. He himself is also a deacon disciple of the medicine refining hall. He is a talented pharmacist. His success rate is 50%. In addition, the tasks of the medicine refining Hall are usually released by him. It is better not to offend him."


    Guan Hui is also a warm-hearted person. In a few words, he said the key thing, and also kindly reminded Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong concludes that Qi Baobao has a good background. He had better not provoke him.


    "Bah. What do you do when you are free? Now the most important thing is to seriously practice and enter the foundation period as soon as possible, so as to marry my beautiful wife. "


    Li Shenglong said a word in his heart, but in his mouth was another set of words.


    "Thank you for reminding me. Younger martial brother Guan is now an apprentice in the medicine refining hall. "


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know much about medicine refining, he still knew the rank of pharmacists. From low to high, they were medicine refining apprentices, medicine refining waiters, pharmacists, medicine refining masters, medicine refining masters and medicine refining masters.


    It is expected that the Guan ash can be mixed with a medicine refining apprentice when he is in the medicine refining hall for a long time. You should know that the medicine refining apprentice only needs to refine several blood pills. If the success rate reaches 30%, the standard will be met.


    Such a simple request is too simple for Li Shenglong.


    Who knows Guan Hui shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Where is a medicine refining apprentice, younger martial brother, I''m a worker.""Oh, what kind of chores did younger martial brother Guan finish in the medicine refining hall? As far as I know, isn''t it through refining medicine that you can finish your chores? "


    Li Shenglong is a little puzzled. What''s going on?


    "What elder martial brother Li didn''t know was that there were not only preparation apprentices for refining medicine, but also miscellaneous workers, porters and errands.


    Just as I was lucky to be a errand runner, it would be even more tragic to have a disciple of the same period as me to be a disciple of the sweeping hall.


    Generally speaking, you have to work for three years before you enter the medicine refining hall. This kind of chore will become a preparatory apprentice. These three years are also called three-year training period.


    This year is also the third year for me. After this year, I can become a preparatory apprentice. I may not be able to become a formal apprentice if I try hard at that time. "


    "And this kind of thing. Is there anything special about it?"


    Li shenglongtou once heard that there were other laborers in the medicine refining hall. It would take three years for him to enter. If he really swept the floor in the medicine refining hall for three years, not to mention sweeping the floor, he would be lucky. Just like Guan Hui, if he ran for three years in the medicine refining hall, he would have missed his practice, and the promise between Yu Linglong and Yu Linglong would have become a child''s play.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that the system of the medicine refining hall was not unreasonable, but that he was more anxious. According to the law, the road of cultivating immortals was gradually long. Three years was just a tiny time. If other people with spiritual talent could sweep the floor of the medicine refining hall and become pharmacists, let alone sweep the land for three years, they would like to do it.


    "Of course, there are also some special ones. One is the descendants of the master, and the other is to secretly give some elixir, treasure or other things to cultivate martial arts to the Deacon''s disciples."

 Chapter 63

    "Where there is power, there is corruption."


    After hearing Guan Hui''s words, Li Shenglong couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What is corruption?"


    It''s OK to understand the meaning of corruption.


    Li Shenglong knew that he was scolding himself for being too talkative, but he didn''t know whether to explain the meaning of corruption to Guan Hui. Fortunately, Guan Hui saw that Li Shenglong was in a dilemma, and he didn''t mean to go deep into it. In addition, the medicine refining hall had already appeared in front of them.


    Li Shenglong hit a ha ha, this matter all passed.


    Li Shenglong once saw the medicine refining hall from afar when he first entered Jiafang. At that time, he saw the medicine refining hall standing on a mountain peak. The hall occupied a place of dozens of miles around. It had a powerful atmosphere, and a smell of medicine wafted from it. People will feel refreshed when they hear it.


    Now, when we get closer, we feel the magnificence of the medicine refining hall. The whole ground is made of jade and white stone. The palace is forged by Dan God''s precious jade. There are countless runes on the outside, which shows that there are endless prohibitions. If anyone wants to break into it, there is only one way to die.


    Li Shenglong followed Guan Hui to turn left and right in the huge medicine refining hall to reach a side hall, which was written on the side hall.


    Li Shenglong looks at these three words, in the heart is funny, dirty place? It''s a brilliant name.


    However, this is not the time to laugh. Li Shenglong follows Guan Hui into the palace, and the scene in the hall is at a glance. A thin, slightly pointed chin disciple was sitting on a chair in the middle, with several plates of fruit on a table beside him. Just looking at the colorful light on the fruit, he knew that he cherished it very much.


    There are more than a dozen blood practicing disciples in the hall. Some sweep the floor, some mop the floor, and some wipe the hall. They are very busy.


    Guan Hui led Li Shenglong to the sharp faced disciple of Qi training period and stood still.


    "Uncle Qi, elder martial brother Li has it."


    Qi Baobao did not raise his head or open his eyes, as if he had not heard Guan Hui''s words. After a long time, he put down the book in his hand and said back.


    "I see. Go down."


    Guan Hui then retreated.


    Qi Baobao''s originally small eyes narrowed up, and his face looked like a mouse. A trace of fierce color flashed silently in his invisible small eyes.


    "Nephew Li, I have known your reputation for a long time. It is said that Mr. Li is a young hero. When I see him today, he really deserves his reputation. "


    "Uncle Qi is joking. It''s my honor that my little skill can still reach the ears of martial uncle Qi. I have admired him for a long time. Everyone is the greatest genius in the medicine refining hall. The pharmacist is uncle Qi. Now you are a generation of medicine refining talents. The 50% success rate of the pill is what I yearn for. It''s worth your life to see Uncle Qi with your own eyes today. "


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd of Qi Baobao, since he has lifted himself, he should repay him well no matter how.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Qi Baobao looked up to the sky and laughed, but none of the other disciples in the hall stopped to check. He still did his own work, showing the strictness of the rules.


    "Nephew Li, you are very good. This is the true solution of alchemy given to you by my master. Take it. From tomorrow on, you will be an apprentice of refining medicine in the hall of refining medicine. The No. 10 furnace of apprentice hall will be used by you. This is your identity card. "


    Qi Baobao laughs and takes out a jade Jane and a jade card to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong took over two things. On the front of the jade plate, there was No. 10 apprenticeship hall, but the back was smooth and had nothing.


    "Well, you should familiarize yourself with the medicine refining hall. The specific task will be displayed automatically on the back of the jade card. You just need to give it to the Dan pharmacy after the task is completed."


    Seeing that Qi Baobao didn''t want to say anything more, Li Shenglong had to retreat.


    When Li Shenglong was far away, Qi Baobao picked up the book again. Although his eyes were fixed on the book, he was still chanting in his mouth. I wanted to see what a genius this man was who could ask his master to give him the true explanation of refining medicine as soon as he entered the medicine training hall.


    It turned out that Qi Bao was one of the disciples of Wang Jingyang, the elder of the medicine refining hall. He was arrogant and had a very strong ability in refining pills. Even so, Wang Jingyang passed on the book to Qi Baobao after three years of apprenticeship.


    At present, Li Shenglong is just a new man. He has neither worshipped Wang Jingyang as his teacher nor has any experience in refining alchemy. First, Wang Jingyang not only greets Qi Baobao in advance, but also tells him to take good care of the young man. On the other hand, he teaches the true solution of refining medicine.


    This made Qi Bao jealous and determined to kill the spirit of Li Shenglong. However, Wang Jingyang explained in advance that he should take care of Li Shenglong.


    Therefore, Qi Baobao decided to have a good face with this Li Shenglong. Otherwise, it would be bad if something happened to make a big noise and spread to the master''s ears.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know that the book "true solution to refining medicine" among his spiritual beads has caused him great trouble. Still wandering around the refining medicine hall.When it comes to refining medicine hall, it''s really too large. After a long walk, Li Shenglong got a general idea of what he could use.


    After he had a certain understanding of the medicine refining hall, Li Shenglong realized how popular his medicine refining apprentice was.


    In front of the medicine refining hall is the Dan room. Here and the herbal medicine hall are the most strictly protected places. After the Dan room and the herbal medicine room is the Dan refining hall.


    The hall of alchemy corresponds to the hall of apprentice, the hall of waiters, the hall of pharmacists, and the hall of master of medicine refining.


    Each level of medicine refiners will be assigned a room in the hall. The room has its own underground fire and Dan stove, which can be used by the disciples at any time. The disciples only need to complete certain tasks assigned by the sect, and they can refine their own pills in other time.


    Of course, if you refine your own pills, you have to pay for them. However, when the medicinal materials in the medicine hall are sold to all the medicine refining disciples, they are sold at a 10% discount. In addition, many disciples in the sect will invite their disciples to refine pills in private. They can get huge rewards from it.


    Even though sometimes the practice is delayed by Alchemy, some practitioners of pills must be several times faster than those without pills.


    In this way, the position of elixir disciples in the sect is invisible, which is higher than that of other disciples. In the sect, only weapon refining disciples can barely compare with them. However, weapon refining disciples also require alchemy disciples to refine alchemy, and vice versa. Both of them know the importance of each other to themselves If a disciple asks for alchemy, he will give priority to refining the weapon disciple.

 Chapter 64

    After understanding these, Li Shenglong went back to his Jiafang cottage.


    A drop of Yuan force consumed by the cells in the body has also recovered. Li Shenglong knows that although these yuan forces are precious, they are too few in number and can only last for a few minutes. It is estimated that he can only make one move. However, Zhu Wei can not resist this move even if he is not prepared.


    "If I go, Cheng Sanban can still use three moves. How can I only use one move? Even Cheng Sanban is not as good as Cheng Sanban."


    Li Shenglong satirizes himself in his heart. He knows that although he can only use one move now, with the increase of Yuanli in the future, not to mention three moves, that is, 30 moves, 300 moves are no less.


    Of course, there is only one thing that can be done if you want to complete all this, and that is cultivation.


    A genius who doesn''t work hard is equal to a mediocre, and a diligent mediocre may become the next genius.


    In order to improve his cultivation, Li Shenglong should practice the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth. But in fact, this skill is too overbearing. The last practice not only led to natural calamity, but also dried up a lower spiritual pulse.


    Although Lingzhu has told Li Shenglong that Tianjie will only happen this time, after this time, the next time it will appear is Yuanying robbery.


    However, Li Shenglong did not dare to practice this kind of domineering skill in the school. A spiritual pulse was absorbed every time he practiced. It was really a great thing.


    However, when this kind of thing happens together, the sect doesn''t know that it was done by itself. If it happens many times, the sect doesn''t know that it was done by itself. Those people in charge of the Zhenxian sect are afraid to have a pig''s head.


    It''s time to find an excuse to leave the sect and go out to practice. On the one hand, he is not afraid to be discovered. On the other hand, with the improvement of Li Shenglong''s skill, the amount of aura he needs will inevitably increase. At that time, a primary spiritual pulse can not meet the cultivation needs of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong wanted to understand these points, but he was depressed.


    It can also be understood that if someone has a unique secret law, he can become a celestial immortal after practice, but now you can''t practice, and everyone should be depressed.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that there were so many people cultivating immortals in the world. Not to mention the big school, there were many small aristocratic families. Every immortal cultivator wanted to occupy a good land for cultivating immortals. Most of the places of spiritual pulse were divided by various sects and aristocratic families. It was even more difficult for Li Shenglong to find a new spiritual vein.


    Fortunately, although Li Shenglong can''t practice swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth, there is another skill that can improve his cultivation.


    Li Shenglong holds the blood gathering pill that Zhu Wei gave him. Today, he relies on it to break through his cultivation.


    Blood Dan bleeding, Yuan Dan Qi, Lingdan imitation, Baodan prolong life.


    The blood gathering pill is worthy of being one of the inferior yuan Dan. Just after taking it out from the bottle, the whole house was immediately overflowed by danxiang.


    Dan Qi is full, this inferior yuan Dan is the best among the inferior products. It seems that Zhu Wei spent a lot of money refining.


    Indeed, as Li Shenglong thought, Zhu Wei refined this blood gathering pill, but it was made for his own brother. Although he didn''t think highly of his brother, it was his own flesh and blood, and Zhu Wei tried his best.


    This is not, with Zhu Yiyi''s death and Lei Zheng''s pressure, this yuan Dan is cheaper than Li Shenglong.


    Looking at the yuan Dan, Li Shenglong suddenly remembered that when he fainted, it had been three days since Zhu Yizhi died. He did not know that Zhu Weiku had not seen the murderer''s expression for one day.


    What''s more, I don''t know if Zhu Wei saw the murderer of Zhu Yi eating the blood gathering pill that should have been prepared for Zhu Yi.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong was in a good mood. He threw a pill into his mouth.


    As soon as the blood gathering pill entered Li Shenglong''s mouth, the power of the medicine immediately melted, and the fierce and incomparable blood suddenly flowed around Li Shenglong''s body. Under the control of Li Shenglong, it entered into the elixir field, and the blood gas in the elixir field had already overflowed.


    Under the impact of external blood gas, the blood gas becomes more and more viscous. Li Shenglong''s elixir field shrinks and uses the silent movement method. All the blood gas enters into Li Shenglong''s elixir field without any leakage.


    Under the impact of his blood, Li Shenglong''s Kung Fu soared.


    Practice blood nine heavy, solid Dan state.


    In a twinkling of an eye, all the blood and Qi in the elixir field were turned into a round blood pill, which was incomparably huge and was the size of three fists.


    If you let others know that Li Shenglong could condense such a large blood pill, you must be surprised to call out a genius. Even if Zhu Xuedan has become a master of the outside guard, he has to be a master of two and a half fists. However, Zhu Xuedan has to be a master of two and a half fists.


    At present, Li Shenglong has surpassed Zhu Wei in aura, and his accomplishments have reached the peak of practicing blood nine heavy and solid pills, which is only one step away from the realm of practicing blood ten times breaking pills.


    Although the promotion of Li Lingshi is not as good as that of Li Lingshi, he will be promoted to be a magic weapon.In less than a week, he started practicing blood from four levels to nine levels, which fully improved the five levels. He can be called the fastest person to improve his accomplishments in the blood training period of Zhenxian sect.


    Of course, this also has something to do with Li Shenglong''s adventures. With the help of Zhu Wei and Lei Zheng, Li Shenglong can reach his present state. Far from that, he just swallowed the blood gathering pill, which is full of blood. If someone else can absorb five points, it will be said that he will be forced to absorb the elixir field, and eventually the Dan will be destroyed and killed.


    Li Shenglong''s body has been transformed successively by the divine fruit and swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma]. The physical strength of Li Shenglong is close to that of the triple disciples practicing Qi. The blood Qi of the blood gathering pill is indeed sufficient. In essence, it is a pill for the disciples in the blood training stage. Li Shenglong has the same body strength as the disciples in the Qi training period. Naturally, the width of the Dantian is also transformed.


    In this way, Li Shenglong can fully accommodate the strong blood gas of the blood gathering pill and break through to the top of the nine levels of blood training.


    Otherwise, a person who has the physical strength of his disciples in Qi training period can''t perfectly absorb all the blood gas, because his body has not been tempered by divine fruit, and the strength of Dantian can''t catch up with that of Li Shenglong.


    Although Li Longsheng doesn''t know all this, he knows that his body is full of strength. Now he is at least several times as much as he was just now. He is afraid that he can catch up with Zhu Wei in the number of true Qi.


    Of course, Li Longsheng himself will not know that he has surpassed Zhu Wei in terms of quantity.

 Chapter 65

    After practice, Li Shenglong is in a good state of mind. Although the stars outside have been sprinkled in the room through the window, he is not sleepy at all.


    Li Shenglong takes out the "true solution of refining medicine" given to him by Qi Baobao from the spirit beads, and the divine consciousness enters into Li Shenglong''s mind. Li Shenglong closes his eyes and meditates, slowly absorbing the huge information in his mind.


    When Li Shenglong opened his eyes again, it was already bright outside.


    Li Shenglong seems to be talking to himself or to others.


    "The path of Dan is broad and profound."


    What Li Shenglong said is not bad. This book is the handwriting of a genius elder in Zhenxian sect. It not only records the refining methods of various kinds of pills, such as the coagulation pill that Li Shenglong now uses, the blood gathering pill that he has just taken, and even the refining methods of some high-level pills. In addition, this book of refining medicine Zhenjie passes through Zhenxian gate After countless years of inheritance, each generation of medicine refining experts will add their own refining experience and new refining secrets. Li Shenglong is equivalent to standing on the shoulders of countless alchemy predecessors.


    Li Shenglong carefully put away the true solution of refining medicine and knew that he should report to the refining medicine hall by looking at the sky.


    Li Shenglong also knew about the rules of the medicine refining hall. For example, they only need to complete their own tasks, and don''t need any extra things.


    Li Shenglong was just about to leave when the bell rang again.


    "Who would it be? Is it Linglong coming again


    When Li Shenglong opens the door, it''s no one else. It''s Lei Zheng who hasn''t seen him for a few days. Lei Zheng''s face is haggard. He looks elated, which makes him wonder what''s going on?


    "Brother Li, are you really back? I''m so glad to see you back safe and sound. "


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that Lei was really scared these two days. On the day of Jiafang''s accident, Lei Zheng was not present. Fortunately, he escaped the investigation of the sect elders. Then he heard that Li Shenglong fainted, and Lei Zheng''s day of fear officially began.


    You know, Li Shenglong and Lei Zheng said that he was a descendant of magic, which was not allowed by both immortal and demon techniques.


    If Li Shenglong was found this identity during the trial in the penalty hall, I''m afraid he would be taken down on the spot. Lei also found Li Shenglong as a demon, but he didn''t report it in time. It''s estimated that he would be regarded as one of the demons. He can''t eat and walk around.


    Li Shenglong was in a coma for a few days, and Lei Zheng was worried for a few days. Fortunately, Lei Zheng received a task from a sect these days. He was not in the sect, and no one found Lei Zheng''s abnormality. Otherwise, according to Lei Zheng''s situation, he would stay in the sect for three days, and he would be unable to bear it. He would surrender himself to the punishment hall, confess and be lenient.


    This morning, Lei Zhengcai just returned from his mission. He didn''t hear that the demon Li Shenglong was caught in the sect. Instead, he heard that Li Shenglong entered the medicine refining hall and became an apprentice directly.


    Lei Zhengzhen was overjoyed. After a few days of fear and fear, he rushed back to xinjiafang and saw that the prohibition in Li Shenglong''s house had been opened. He knew that Li Shenglong was still in the house.


    "I''m back. Why do you hope I won''t come back?"


    Lei Zheng''s words are very happy that Li Shenglong comes back, but Li Shenglong hears that the taste is not in his ears, so he casually asks a question.


    "Where? Are you kidding


    "I''ll just say that you don''t have to be nervous. What have you been doing these days?"


    Li Shenglong saw that Lei Zheng''s head was sweating, and he knew that he had no other meaning.


    "I just came back from a mission."


    "Did you go that day when elder martial brother Zhu went to no one knows?"


    It is clear that Lee has not forgotten this matter.


    "Elder martial brother Li, even if you don''t ask me about it, I will tell you that elder martial brother Zhu waited for no one for a day, but later he shot through the crowd several times and asked him about your whereabouts. I didn''t say anything more when I learned that you had fainted


    Lei Zheng''s words impressed Li Shenglong. He knew that Zhu Wei had not forgotten himself. Otherwise, he asked about his whereabouts instead of asking others. It seems that he should be careful.


    "Well, do you know Zhu Wei''s whereabouts in the next few days?"


    "After that day I went on a mission."


    This Zhu Wei is a bit difficult to handle. Although he says that his strength has been greatly increased, he can''t master the magic of immortals. It seems that he needs to find some magic skills in the library to increase his combat power.


    "By the way, congratulations to elder martial brother for entering the pill hall and becoming an apprentice in refining medicine."


    Lei Zheng saw what Li Shenglong was thinking and knew that he was worried about Zhu Wei''s affairs. He moved in his heart and congratulated Li Shenglong.


    "Thank you, younger martial brother."


    "I don''t know the benefits of this medicine refining apprentice, from the appearance of elder martial brother."


    "Oh? What benefits? I hope you can give me some advice. "


    Lei Zheng''s words aroused Li Shenglong''s interest."Elder martial brother Li''s time is still short, and it''s normal that some things are unknown. The greatest advantage of this medicine refining apprentice is that he can be promoted to be a medicine refining waiter. "


    Li Shenglong''s heart is full of nonsense. I can still say that I was promoted to be a master of medicine refining?


    "The elder martial brother may not understand the current situation of our school. Because the longevity of the disciples in the blood training period is too short, and many blood training disciples are sent to the foot of the mountain to take care of the secular industry of the sect. The opposite is true of the disciples in the Qi training period.


    As a result, there are several times more disciples in Qi training stage than in blood training stage.


    In this way, there are more than several times as many pills as the disciples in the blood training stage.


    The importance of the pharmacist is highlighted. Higher level pharmacists disdain to refine Huiqi powder during Qi refining period, while lower level pharmacists can''t refine it, and the number of medicine refining waiters can''t meet the needs of the sect.


    In this way, those medicine refining waiters who have completed their own tasks have become absolutely popular among the disciples in the Qi training period. Some talented medicine refining waiters even become the grand master level tasks, calling on the disciples of the same level to come and go at once. The prestige is incomparable.


    The other disciples in the Qi training period asked for help and had to lower their stature. "


    Li Shenglong finally understood what Lei Zheng meant. The number of disciples in the blood training stage was less than that in the Qi training stage. The pills refined by the drug refining apprentices in the blood training stage could fully meet the daily cultivation of the blood practicing disciples. However, the staff of the medicine refining waiters in the Qi training period were insufficient. The amount of pills refined from the normal tasks could not meet the cultivation needs of the Qi practicing disciples.


    Higher level pharmacists and medicine refining masters disdain refining pills in the Qi refining period.

 Chapter 66

    Seeing Li Shenglong''s sudden realization, Lei Zheng doesn''t say much and ends directly.


    "Of course, the foundation of all this is based on the premise that senior brother Li becomes a medicine refining waiter. The medicine refining waiter needs to refine Huiqi powder, and it will be good if there is a 30% alchemy rate."


    These Li Shenglong is to know, see Lei Zheng also some sleepy meaning, hastily said.


    "OK, thank you for reminding me. Younger martial brother has been working hard for several days. Please go back and have a rest."


    Lei Zheng is going downhill.


    "Well, then I won''t disturb you."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know that Lei Zheng returned to the school to report his idea like Zhu Wei. However, seeing that Li Shenglong hasn''t seen the change from practicing blood seven to practicing blood nine for several days, such a terrible thing happened in front of Lei Zheng. Lei Zheng knew in his heart that the battle between Zhu Wei and Li Shenglong must be won by Li Shenglong.


    After Lei Zheng left, Li Shenglong closed his door.


    Yujian went to the pill hall.


    Because yesterday, Li Shenglong had found out the terrain of the danyao hall, so he found his room easily.


    It is more appropriate to say that it is a room rather than a secret room. There is a furnace in the middle, and there is a communication fire under the stove.


    We should know that only the friars at and above the foundation period have their own true fire of their own life. The only way for the monks to refine alchemy under the foundation period is to rely on the ground fire to refine the pills.


    In front of Li Shenglong, the stove was covered with a golden lid, two handles beside it, and nine faucets on the top edge of the stove.


    Li Shenglong has learned about the characteristics of the furnace from the "true explanation of refining medicine". These two handles control the conversion between the slow fire and the martial fire of the furnace, and the nine taps are used to spray the last step of alchemy.


    After the Taoist elixir was refined, all the pills were ejected from the furnace.


    Although the whole chamber of Secrets attracted ground fire, it was obviously covered with a cool array. The surrounding temperature was just right, neither cold nor hot.


    Li Shenglong recalled the records in the "true solution of refining medicine". First, he opened the furnace of alchemy, and the furnace together caused a lot of fire.


    The indoor temperature is still the same, without any increase.


    Ignition is normal. Next, the transformation between civil and military.


    Slow fire average, temperature is small, martial fire is impatient, temperature is fierce and intense.


    Li Shenglong adjusted the furnace and found no problems. Satisfied to put out the furnace again.


    Just after Li Shenglong debugged the furnace, the jade card that Li Shenglong took out when he just verified his identity was lit up.


    Li Shenglong turned to the back with a few lines clearly written on it.


    The number of tasks this year is 1200 grains of Lianxue pill,


    Dan Fang: each material needs a fresh grass, a section of blood gas tree, and ten drops of demon blood.


    Materials: 360 copies.


    Seeing this material, Li Shenglong''s face changed greatly. He really couldn''t figure out where he had offended Qi Baobao. Qi Baobao should have been so negative to Li Shenglong.


    There is no problem with the amount of tasks. There are more than 20000 blood training disciples of Zhenxian sect, and they need at least 200000 pills a month. Although there are many alchemy disciples, one tenth of them, more than 2000 people, each refining 1200 pills of pills a year is enough to complete the task.


    There is no problem with Dan prescription, but the material is only 360, which is very abnormal. If each material is completely refined into a pill, the maximum amount of Dan can be 10 pills, and there are only 3600 pills in total.


    According to the perfect situation, it''s true that this is true. However, in the course of pills, practice makes perfect. The success rate of other novice apprentices who can refine pills by half a percent is not bad. It is a genius to achieve two achievements in one year.


    Li Shenglong is just a novice disciple, and has no good teacher''s guidance. Even though he has such treasures as the true explanation of refining medicine, he still needs to explore other things by himself. More importantly, he needs to refine more pills and accumulate experience.


    It is basically impossible to achieve a 30% success rate. The deacons of Zhenxian sect are responsible for arranging tasks, and they will not be unaware of these situations. The only possibility is that this is intentional.


    "If you can''t finish the task, you will be punished by the sect. If you can''t finish the task three times, you have to leave the sect to manage the secular affairs of the sect.


    If you want to complete the task, after refining the medicinal materials, there is only one way. You can buy the herbs and refine them. Don''t say if you have the financial resources. Since Qi Baobao has set a suit for himself, he should also think about all his retreats. I''m afraid that at this moment, all the materials will not be sold to me again. "


    Li Shenglong thought silently in his heart, but he would never think that it was because a copy of "refining medicine true solution" offended Qi Baobao.


    It''s not surprising that Qi Baobao is jealous of Li Shenglong. No matter who owns this book, he has to go through at least 200 years of detours in the Dan Road.


    All along, the book "true explanation of refining medicine" is only handed down to the disciples who have the talent of refining medicine in the danyao hall. It is Qi Baobao who has been in the hall for decades, and got it after three years of worshiping Wang Jingyang.Now, Li can get it from the beginning. In addition, Qi preservation has investigated the identity background of Lisheng dragon. There is no background. He has entered the door with a little kindness from his father to xuyuechan. He has a little talent. It seems that Qi preservation doesn''t seem to be anything.


    Qi preservation also has no special background. The only background is that as a disciple of wangjingyang, Li Shenglong''s talent seems to be more special in qipreservation, who can become the disciple of the medicine refining hall, who has a weak talent.


    Moreover, in this world, talent represents the future. The strength represents the present. You have the strength in the future. But you have no strength now. As long as the security team solves Lisheng dragon before he has grown up, it is no problem.


    Li Shenglong just finished thinking about it. The white light in the jade pendant was hidden, and a figure appeared on the jade pendant.


    "Elder brother Li, I came to send the materials of pills to elder brother Li. Please open the ban."


    There will be special agents in zhenxianmen who will allocate the pills according to the formula and send them directly outside the Dan pharmacy of the drug maker.


    No one can easily enter the medicine refining cave. You should know that when you are practicing medicine, you should not be disturbed.


    Otherwise, once distracted, a good pot of red medicine will be refined and abandoned. Therefore, the ban of the sect on the drug refining cave can be dozens times stronger than that of the Jiafang. That is, the general building period monks can not break the drug refining cave of lishenglong, a medicine refining apprentice level.


    Communication is based on this jade card, which is also magical. Jade cards can detect the appearance and sound of people outside the cave through the forbidden system of the cave, while those outside the cave can not see any scene.

 Chapter 67

    Hearing the outside movement, Li Shenglong did not hesitate, his hand was lucky, jade cards were urged to play their role immediately, originally tightly seam on the wall of the stone room, a door appeared in the air.


    The disciple that Li Shenglong saw just now was the ash. He saw a bitter smile on his face, and came in with a jade Jane in his hand.


    "Elder martial brother Li, have you offended uncle Qi in any place?"


    Li Shenglong thought about it, and knew that the ash was also known as his alchemy. It was really good to not go out. The bad news was thousands of miles. Li Shenglong smiled bitterly.


    "My younger brother reminded me yesterday not to offend uncle Qi. How can I dare to offend him again?"


    Li Shenglong just finished, he looked at Guan gray in a shock, and was wondering, only listening to Guan gray.


    "Elder martial brother Li, your cultivation."


    Guan grey just saw Li Shenglong yesterday, and once again, he rose a level when he was absent. How can he not be surprised. When it comes to half, I know I''m not right about it. I''ll change my way.


    "Congratulations to elder brother Li for his great progress."


    "It''s not great to have a temporary fix."


    Li Shenglong said modestly.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you don''t know. Now the news that you offended uncle Qi has been spread in the medicine refining hall. Several teachers and younger brothers selling raw materials in the medicine refining hall are warned not to sell you raw materials. And some of the elder brothers who have made good friends with martial uncle Qi will come to see elder martial brother Li for your bad luck. You should pay attention, elder martial brother. "


    "Oh, which elder martial brothers are all?"


    Li Shenglong was prepared for the event of drug source being sealed. It was not surprising that someone wanted to find him bad. It must be asked. Although he was in zhenxianmen, he had defeated Yu Bei''s character. No one wanted to find his own bad luck so badly.


    "It is zhaotianshu, a medicine refining apprentice, and elder brother Zhao. This elder martial brother Zhao is very good. He has been practicing blood three years ago. He may break through the state of Qi training at any time. Because he also wants to worship under the door of Wang Shizu, now that uncle Qi wants to clean up you, he will not let go of this opportunity like the teacher of the future elder brother to show his kindness. "


    This ash is really a matter of all things, the medicine hall big and small things all understand clearly and clearly, a few words will be Zhao Tianshu why to find lishenglong trouble to say clearly.


    "The peak of blood training? How about brother Zhu Wei and Zhu? "


    Although Li Shenglong''s spirit also reached the peak of blood training, he was lack of his skill and practical experience. If the other party was Zhu Wei, Li Shenglong could not be an enemy.


    "Of course, the amount of true Qi may be comparable to that of elder martial brother Zhu. However, elder martial brother Zhu has been fighting in blood all the year outside the school. Although he is highly cultivated, he has less experience. He is much less effective than brother Zhu in terms of real fighting power."


    Fortunately, Zhao Tianshu has not had enough practical experience.


    "How about the technique?"


    "Elder martial brother Zhao is the spiritual root of wood fire dual attribute, fire attribute magic is the main attack, and the wood attribute magic master guard. No one has seen elder brother Zhao hand, so he also does not know how to do it. However, seeing the 30% Dan rate of elder brother Zhao, it should be that the inner fire attribute spiritual root is stronger."


    "OK, the last question, why do you help me?"


    Lishenglong has seen that the guangray heart intends to help himself, but compared with Qi preservation, which is powerful, at a glance, that attitude of ash clearance is worth saying.


    Guan gray also did not think that Li Shenglong asked so directly, hesitated, a bite, continued to say.


    "Elder brother Li, I want to bet."


    The words have already said this, naturally do not need to say down, Li Shenglong also understand what the meaning of Guan gray, loudly said.


    "What is the reason why brother Guan Xiuxian?"


    Guan Gray was suddenly transformed by Li Shenglong to ask a Zheng, do not understand what Li wants to do? Or answer honestly.


    "The purpose of immortality is to live forever."


    "Since the younger brother Guan is to live forever, how many immortals are there from ancient times to now, and how many people are immortal?"


    No answer to the ash, Li Shenglong looked at the ash and continued.


    "Why do you want to cultivate immortals?"


    This time, Li Shenglong just had a meal, only left the time to turn off the gray in his brain for a moment.


    "Because we don''t believe it, I can''t do what others can''t do, and I can do what others can do. So we can certainly build fairyland and live forever. "


    Guan Gray''s heart that still hot heart was stirred up by Li Shenglong, he suddenly understood why Li Shenglong can cultivate so fast, because Li Shenglong''s bone has a spirit of unyielding, this spirit penetrated his marrow, even if the moment of tolerance is also for a greater rise in the future.


    I really believe that Li Shenglong will win this moment.


    "Brother Guan, brother Zhu has scholar''s Academy, and elder martial brother Lei has Zhengqi hall. We have also built a hall from today on, which is called the hall of heaven, the immortal cultivation man, who does not go against the heaven and cannot become immortal.""Against the heaven hall, good and good, see the hall master."


    Guan Huilian said three good words, then bowed.


    Li Shenglong dressed Guan HuiFu.


    "We don''t have so many rules in the rebellious hall. You don''t have to see me. Now we are too small against the sky hall, it''s better not to make a noise, wait until our strength is big, and then set up the flag. It''s better to call me elder martial brother Li now. "


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Li. I understand that at present, if we set up the banner too early, we will inevitably become their vassal. At least, we have to wait for elder martial brother Li to build the foundation before we can set up the banner."


    "Are there still these organizations in the door?"


    When Li Shenglong heard about the temple of heaven, he was shocked. He didn''t know whether the name was coincidental or intentional. If it''s a coincidence, it''s OK.


    "Elder martial brother Li has no idea. Now there are many big forces in the gate, among which the most famous are the three I mentioned. The heaven hall is built by Wang Junyi, the first elder martial brother of Zhenchuan. The most influential one is Wang Junyi. Dozens of foundation building masters are among them. Only when the two Feixian League and the vast alliance unite can they compete with the heaven hall. The rest of them are Zhumo Pavilion and Yanyu tower Living in the cracks of forces, we can''t compete with the three major forces. Of course, the worst force in this area is also a few of the founding masters. "


    "Well, I see. Those are far away from us. Now we have only three members in the anti heaven hall plus you. It''s not in their eyes. "


    "Three?"


    Guan Hui was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know who else would join him first.


    "Yes, in addition to you and me, there are also Lei Zheng, the famous younger martial brother in Jiafang."


    Friends: 185444162, those who like this book can join the discussion.

 Chapter 68

    Unexpectedly, it was him. Lei Zheng is a man who is naturally famous for a long time, but he has never seen him.


    "I don''t seem to be the first to have such a vision."


    Guan Hui laughed at himself.


    "Elder martial brother Li, in this case, I have been away for a long time. Here are 360 pieces of materials. Elder martial brother Li will check it and I will go back to report first."


    Li Shenglong checks the storage bag handed over by Guan Hui. Inside, there lies 360 refining and practicing blood pill materials.


    Guan Hui leaves.


    Li Shenglong can''t think about whether this paradise hall is intentional or unintentional. Whether the zhenxianmen''s zhenzhuan elder martial brother is the same as himself or not, he is not enough to have a positive dialogue with him now, and improving his strength is the hard truth.


    What''s more, how to complete this year''s task and find out how to leave Zhenxian gate to practice outside is the most important thing for Li Shenglong.


    When Lee opened the lid of the furnace, the furnace was divided into ten areas, that is to say, ten parts of materials could be refined at the same time. At present, Li Shenglong does not have any practical operation of alchemy. All his knowledge comes from the true solution of refining medicine. He does not dare to enlarge his mind. He carefully puts in a piece of material and covers the furnace cover tightly.


    With the luck of spiritual power, the ground fire was introduced into the furnace instantly, and the flaming flame surrounded the furnace.


    Li Shenglong Tong knew through the "true explanation of refining medicine" that when refining materials, they should be slowly boiled for half an hour with 30% slow fire, and the materials should be boiled into juice.


    Although Li Shenglong couldn''t see the situation in the furnace, his divine sense kept a close watch on the situation in the furnace.


    In the furnace, the raw material did not change at the beginning, half an hour later, the material gradually turned into juice under the burning of the flame.


    After practicing here, Li Shenglong knew that his first alchemy failed.


    "Refining medicine true solution" said that only when the juice is clear and green, can it become a pill.


    Now the refined juice is very dirty. Even if it is just a pill, it is useless.


    The specific reason is also pointed out in the "true explanation of refining medicine", because the slow fire is more than 30%.


    Li Shenglong took back the Dharma decision, put out the furnace fire, and cleaned up the waste juice.


    The failure of the first alchemy was expected by Li Shenglong. As a modern man, he naturally knew the dialectical relationship between theory and practice.


    Now Li Shenglong only has theory, how can he succeed without experiencing several failures in practice.


    However, the amount of spiritual power consumed by alchemy was beyond Li Shenglong''s expectation. For half an hour, he delivered spiritual power to the furnace. That is, Li Shenglong already had the blood gas comparable to Zhu Wei''s, and one third of the spiritual power had been used up.


    Looking at this, Li Shenglong can support an hour and a half at most. When he thinks of this, his face looks ugly. As recorded in the true solution of refining medicine, it takes at least three hours to make a furnace of pills. His spiritual power can only support one and a half hours. What about the remaining one and a half hours?


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also has a kind of doubt. We should know that Li Shenglong''s strength is already at the top of the blood training disciples in terms of spiritual power, but even then, it can only support half of the time. How can other people refine pills in the blood training period?


    It seems that I have to ask Guan Hui some time.


    When Li Shenglong encountered problems in alchemy, he would not dare to continue refining alchemy easily. If he did not solve the problem of spiritual power, even if he could solve the problem of Dan fire, there would be no effect.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong''s materials are not many, so they can''t be wasted easily.


    Without hesitation, Li Shenglong used the jade card, opened the ban, and left the refining hall.


    Half an hour later, Li Shenglong appeared at the Tianji peak of zhenxianmen.


    Tianji peak is famous for its beautiful scenery. However, Li Shenglong did not come here for the scenery. He came for the Sutra Pavilion on Tianji peak.


    The Sutra Pavilion is located at the top of Tianji peak. It is a wooden building with several stories high. It looks simple and natural.


    Since Li Shenglong knew that Zhao Tianshu wanted to make trouble for himself, he had to prepare in advance and learn some techniques. In addition, even without Zhao Tianshu, Li Shenglong originally wanted to leave the school to practice after the mission of the medicine refining hall was over.


    Now, the appearance of Zhao Tianshu has accelerated Li Shenglong''s pace of learning martial arts. Generally speaking, flying swords are not allowed to be used in door fighting, because now everyone is only practicing blood, and there are few means of fighting, and there is no way to learn some body protecting moves. If you use the flying sword, it will inevitably lead to human life.


    In this way, it is the loss of the sect. Therefore, in general, fighting in the blood training period is mainly based on skills and incantations. Of course, if there is an irreconcilable hatred between two people, they can enter into the life and death stage and fight on the life and death stage if they have an irreconcilable hatred. At that time, all kinds of tricks can be used.


    I don''t know whether all the people in the gate are practicing or what other reasons are. There are not many people in the whole Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. An elder guarding the pavilion sits by the side of the pavilion with his eyes closed, ignoring the few people in the pavilion.It is said that there are five storeys in the Sutra Pavilion. Each floor can only be entered according to the cultivation. The cultivation of Xiang Shenglong in his blood training period can only be on the lowest floor.


    There are many black jade sandalwood frames in the Sutra Pavilion. There are small squares in each sandalwood frame. Among the squares, there are jade slips. Jade slips have both mental and artistic methods. Of course, there is no lack of some alchemy methods.


    Li Shenglong shuttles through the pavilion, and soon comes to the sandalwood frame in the technique column. He is lucky in his hand. The jade slips nearest to him are photographed by him from the sky and enter into his hands.


    Li Longsheng''s consciousness is penetrating, but his brow is frowning.


    The first level skill of "lighting technique" can be practiced once in the blood training period. After practicing, it is like daylight within a few feet. With the increase of strength, its power increases, and it becomes a lower level spirit stone.


    Put this one down. It''s another one.


    The first level skill of "recovery technique" can be practiced by practicing blood once. After practicing, it can cure scars such as broken skin. With the growth of strength, its power increases, and it is a inferior spirit stone.


    Li Shenglong looked all the way. An hour later, he turned over all the jade slips in the art category. He didn''t find any real five element techniques. All of them were "lighting technique" and "recovery technique". These were meaningless, and they practiced simple techniques.


    Let''s say nothing else. Even if the practitioners of the Illuminati get into a dark world without sunshine, they can''t see anything with the naked eye, but don''t forget that all practitioners have divine consciousness, and the place where divine consciousness reaches is just like seeing with one''s own eyes.


    That is to say, since there is divine consciousness, the night is no different from the day in the eyes of practitioners. What is the significance of the lighting?

 Chapter 69

    Why are so many useless people here?


    Thinking that Li Shenglong is not wasting time, he turns to go outside the pavilion. When Li Shenglong comes to the entrance of the pavilion, he turns a corner like a ghost and runs to the elder guarding the pavilion.


    When he got closer, Li Shenglong was still hesitant. When he wanted to wake up the elder, he opened his eyes. His eyes were not like a man who was cultivating immortals.


    "Elder, do you have a question?"


    As soon as Li Shenglong opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the elder guard.


    "Do you want to ask why there are so many useless books here. Want to know, a piece of inferior spirit stone. "


    The elder looks at Li Shenglong and offers his own price.


    To ask a question is to lower the spirit stone?


    Li Shenglong can''t help but feel a little distressed. To know that there are only more than 30 inferior spirit stones on Li Shenglong, which is still the result of exploiting Lei Zheng and Zhu Wei.


    Li Shenglong thought and bit his teeth.


    "I''m not well off, elder."


    Li Shenglong''s bargaining power has no effect on the elder. The elder''s eyes are closed, and he doesn''t pay the bill.


    "Good, a spirit stone."


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s promise, the elder''s eyes reopened and his hand stretched forward. The meaning was very obvious. Pay the bill first.


    Li Shenglong couldn''t laugh or cry. As a disciple in the blood training period, did he dare to cheat an elder in the foundation period? Although the answer is no, Li Shenglong still takes out a piece of inferior spirit stone and hands it to the elder.


    The elder took back his hand with satisfaction.


    "Do you think, if the sect puts these pills, mind skills, sword rhymes and so on in the Sutra Pavilion, what rewards should be given to the disciples when they perform meritorious deeds? What can we rely on to motivate our disciples when we are in trouble? "


    The elder''s two questions make everything very clear. Li shenglongxin said that it''s no wonder that so many people have gone to complete the tasks of the sect. On the one hand, they are compulsory requirements in the sect, on the other hand, they can obtain many benefits.


    "Where can I get the skills and other things that I want to get?"


    The elder did not speak, but extended his hand again.


    Li Shenglong takes out a spirit stone again, the elder continues to say.


    "Two ways, one is to go to the mission hall to complete the task of the school, get the corresponding reward, the other is to go to the sect''s black market."


    Black market? yes. Before Zhu Yi died, he took Li Shenglong to the black market. On the one hand, Zhu Yi only introduced him briefly. On the other hand, Li Shenglong was also on guard against Zhu Yi''s other ideas. After Zhu Yi''s death, Li Shenglong forgot the black market. As soon as the guardian elder reminded him, Li Shenglong thought of it again.


    Thanks to the old Taoist priest, Li Shenglong turns to leave the Sutra Pavilion.


    Yunhaifeng black market exchange.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd constantly shuttle in the market, some disciples are also cutting prices with the things they like on the roadside.


    Li Shenglong also looked at the stalls on the left and right sides to see if there were any items he needed. This search is really in which to find their own skills.


    The third level skill of "red fire resolution" can be practiced in the blood training period of more than seven times.


    The owner of the stall is a disciple who practices blood Jiuchong. It seems that he wants to sell some things he doesn''t need. Besides this dharma decision, there are other things like Xiang Jian Jue.


    In his previous life, Li Shenglong has also dealt with numerous unscrupulous merchants. With luck in his hand, a Book of practicing physical skills has entered Li Shenglong''s hands.


    "Vajra Jue" is the first level skill, which can be practiced by the first level disciples during the blood training period.


    Li Shenglong casually sucked up this training method. After a slight look, he was surprised and asked.


    "In this book, it''s written that you can even tear up gods when you have practiced to a high level. Why should such a book be sold?"


    The stall disciple was also a sincere man, and gave a bitter smile on his face.


    "What you don''t know, elder martial brother, although this" Vajra formula "is powerful, no one can cultivate it successfully. Let''s not say that several kinds of medicinal materials needed in it have been extinct in the world, but some other secret methods can''t be used by those who have been trained successfully. In fact, this book is also my younger brother''s ancestral property. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was no way to practice, I would not have sold it. If you want, three lower grade spirit stones will be fine. "


    Li Shenglong looks at the first chapter in detail, and it turns out that it is impossible to practice it. First of all, it needs huoliancao to become a fire gold elixir to build a foundation. Then he can continue to practice. However, huoliancao has disappeared hundreds of years ago, so it is basically impossible to practice this diamond formula.


    "Three inferior spirit stones, younger martial brother, are you kidding? The fire lotus grass has disappeared, and there is no way to cultivate without fire lotus grass."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think you have a deep source of happiness, and huoliancao is not necessarily extinct. Maybe there are still some, but no one has found it. Therefore, it is absolutely worthwhile to buy this holy book with three inferior spirit stones. ""Even if there is no extinction, there must be some dangerous places in the existing places. According to my state of practicing blood, I will die if I go in. Of course, it''s not impossible for me to buy this book, unless. "


    Seeing that Li Shenglong was not moved, the stall disciple didn''t expect much hope. However, Li Shenglong''s words changed, and the stall disciple saw the turning point and asked quickly.


    "Unless what?"


    "Give me the same. Buy one and get one free. "


    "Buy one get one free? Which do you want? "


    Li Shenglong seems to point at random, just above the "red fire resolution".


    "Just it, two together, two lower spirit stones."


    Seeing that Li Shenglong pointed to the "red fire decision", the disciples of the stall suddenly turned bitter. You should know that the "red fire decision" can sell two pieces of lower quality spirit stones, not to mention a copy of "Vajra Jue".


    "That''s not good. At least three spirit stones will not be sold."


    "You really don''t sell it? If I don''t sell it, I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll come out to buy a copy of this one. If it''s over today, I may not buy it. "


    Li Shenglong already saw that the disciple was a little sleepy. He added some materials to him by the way. He put down the jade slips and went on to visit other stalls.


    In the process of walking, Li Shenglong recited in his heart, 1, 2, 3.


    Sure enough, Li Shenglong had just counted to three when he heard the voice of the disciple.


    "Hold on, elder martial brother."


    Li Shenglong turns around and comes back to him.


    "Well, if I didn''t need the spirit stone to buy the blood gathering pill, I wouldn''t promise my elder martial brother anything. Two inferior spirit stones will be sold to elder martial brother. "


    Li Shenglong takes out two inferior spirit stones and takes away the red fire resolution he wants with satisfaction, as well as a complimentary diamond rhyme.

 Chapter 70

    After a while, Li Shenglong used the same method to purchase the remaining four series of magic.


    Li Shenglong had already thought of a way to deal with Zhao Tianshu after hearing Guan Hui said. Since Zhao Tianshu is good at both wood and fire techniques, his five spirit root advantages are reflected.


    Fire conquers wood, water conquers fire.


    If Li Shenglong fights Zhao Tianshu with the skill of restraining Zhao Tianshu, he will have the advantage of three points.


    After choosing the skill he wanted, Li Shenglong didn''t leave immediately. He wandered around here to see if he could come across something he wanted again.


    When Li Shenglong was wandering around, he met several disciples. He was the first one. He was at the peak of blood training. He had a square face and big ears. He was arrogant. He was surrounded by several disciples in the blood training period with a smile on his face.


    Some of the disciples frowned and took up half of the road.


    Li Shenglong saw a disciple of a man who was following Fang Mian Da Er and Fang Mian Da Er whispered something. Then Fang Mian Da Er took several people and ran directly to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong also saw several people running towards him. In his heart, with the idea that more is better than less, he stops at the side and wants to make a way for several people to pass first.


    Who ever thought that several people came to Li Shenglong''s body and stopped, and asked.


    "That''s him? You''re sure you don''t know the wrong person. "


    A disciple behind him answered.


    "It''s me, I''m sure."


    Li Shenglong realized that the disciple who was talking was familiar with him. It seems that this guy was among the disciples who gave gifts to Lei Zheng and Zhu Wei that day. It seems that these people are not good at coming. Is it Zhao Tianshu?


    "Are you Li Shenglong?"


    The square faced disciple didn''t know whether he was used to being flattered. He looked at Li Shenglong with disdain and asked haughtily.


    "I am. Is this elder martial brother?"


    Li Shenglong sneers in his heart, but he is very respectful in his mouth.


    "Li Shenglong, you don''t know elder martial brother Zhao. You dare to say that you are from zhenxianmen. What else do you want to build? Just pack up and leave. "


    Zhao Tianshu did not speak. The disciple who had given gifts to Li Shenglong first jumped out and pointed to Li Shenglong''s nose.


    After saying that, a pair of eyes still can''t stop looking at Zhao Tianshu, see Zhao Tianshu a copy of the expression, this just put down the heart.


    Li Shenglong is now fully sure of Zhao Tianshu''s identity. He moves his body, and in an instant reaches the disciple''s front. He hits the disciple out with one punch, contacts and bumps into several people, and then stops.


    "So fast."


    Such a word appears in everyone''s mind at the same time.


    Lee''s speed is not only fast, but also too fast.


    Several people around didn''t react at all. They didn''t even see clearly what Li Shenglong was doing. The disciple who spoke rudely to Li Shenglong already flew out.


    Zhao Tianshu is the only one who can see Li Shenglong''s moves clearly. However, it is one thing to see clearly, and the reaction is another. Zhao Tianshu knows that if the target of Li Shenglong''s move is not the disciple, but himself, the person who flies out now must be himself.


    Zhao Tianshu began to doubt whether he should trouble Li Shenglong for the first time. At first, he thought that although Li Shenglong had the realm of practicing blood nine fold, he was still a little worse than himself. He wanted to win him easily.


    But now, judging from the strength that Li Shenglong has revealed, it is not the case at all. If you fight with Li Shenglong, eight out of ten are defeated by Li Shenglong.


    "It seems that this is not the time. If I wait another month, I will be able to enter the Qi training period, and then I will clean up Li Shenglong."


    Thinking that he is about to enter the Qi training period, his fear of Li Shenglong is greatly reduced. When he enters the Qi training period, he still can''t clean up a blood training disciple of Li Shenglong?


    Let him be arrogant for a month.


    Once again, Qi Baobao secretly promised Zhao Tianshu that as long as he could humiliate Li Shenglong, he would make Wang Jingyang a disciple. Thinking about Qi Bao''s position in the medicine refining hall, we can know Zhao Tianshu''s future status.


    If you want to get the same status as Qi Baobao, the price is just to clean up a disciple who is practicing blood.


    Zhao Tian Shuguang is to think about it, the confidence is enough at once.


    I don''t know that Li Shenglong''s heart is also very tangled. I''m afraid Zhao Tianshu wants to compete with Li Shenglong now. Li Shenglong knows that he can''t do any other skills except a little speed and strength. If Zhao Tianshu comes up and gives himself a protective Rune first, if he can''t break his amulet, everything will be in vain.


    Li Shenglong will inevitably be humiliated by Zhao Tianshu today. Li Shenglong decides to take the lead. First of all, he will use speed and strength to blow the younger brother to fly, so as to intimidate Zhao Tianshu. Now it seems that the effect is good.


    Besides, even if he didn''t have the idea to intimidate Zhao Tianshu, Li Shenglong would not let go of that disciple. Li Shenglong hated this kind of wall grass most in his previous life. Now, naturally, there are one to beat another."Li Shenglong, you dare to beat my man in front of me. You will be punished. "


    Li Shenglong saw that Zhao Tianshu was just shouting there, but he didn''t want to attack himself. He knew that his business had become.


    It''s no problem getting through the day safely.


    "I hate people pointing at me."


    Li Shenglong coldly said a word, a word Zhao Tianshu would like to lift the hand to be scared back.


    "Li Shenglong, I want to fight you."


    "Brother Zhao, are you sure?"


    Li Shenglong knows that he has already decided to eat Zhao Tianshu.


    "Not now, of course. I have something else to do this month. I''ll meet you on the duel stage on the tenth day of next month."


    Sure enough, Zhao Tianshu did not say the words of the duel on the spot, but delayed the time by one month.


    "Well, whatever you want. I''m afraid you won''t dare to come."


    After that, Li Shenglong snorted a few times and swaggered away from Zhao Tianshu and others. No one dared to stop him. Everyone was awed by Li Shenglong''s momentum.


    When Li Shenglong went far away, Zhao Tianshu was relieved. Even if he had always been arrogant, he knew that he had lost his face today.


    "Get that trash up and let''s go."


    "Yes, elder martial brother Zhao, let Li Shenglong go today?"


    A disciple asked, not knowing the current situation.


    "Go away, didn''t you see that I asked him to meet him on the showdown in a month? By then, elder martial brother, I will break through to the Qi training stage. A disciple in the blood training stage still wants to compare with me, which is to seek his own death. "


    Zhao Tianshu said a cruel word. It seemed that he had recovered a lot of face. He had recovered his swagger in the past. His momentum was there, but whether his mood had recovered or not was only known by God.

 Chapter 71

    Li Shenglong also braved a cold sweat to return to his own cabin, conveniently gave Guan Hui a phonetic talisman, and then began to sort out his harvest.


    Li Shenglong has taken out the five attributes of "red fire", "you Shui", "Mu Hua", "Yan Tu" and "Geng Jin". To deal with Zhao Tianshu, the first thing to practice is the two systems of fire and water. Li Shenglong is determined to practice the fire system first.


    Fire is the main attack. Of course, in the "red fire decision", Li Shenglong should only be a writer and boast.


    First of all, Li Shenglong firmly remembers the Dharma resolution of the red fire. Fortunately, those who practice immortals have the talent of never forgetting.


    Li Shenglong began to condense the fire elements between heaven and earth according to the law of "red fire decision".


    The cultivation of magic is mostly through the spiritual power of the immortal cultivator to communicate the same attribute elements between heaven and earth to form the magic method.


    Li Shenglong has never learned any skills, so he has no experience. He does not expect to succeed at one time.


    As expected, Li Shenglong''s spiritual determination was launched and his spiritual power was running. However, he did not feel the situation that the heaven and earth''s vitality converged to form a technique somewhere.


    Failed.


    Li Shenglong is not a person who is afraid of failure. In other people''s hearts, Zhao Tianshu is not regarded as his opponent. Li Shenglong''s opponent is only himself. Li Shenglong always remembers his commitment and builds a foundation within three years.


    If you want to build a foundation, after refining pills, you have to accept the mission of the sect. If you want to experience, how can you do without a few self-defense measures?


    Failed, come again.


    Concentration of divine consciousness, slowly through the spiritual power, to understand the world, the aura itself.


    The spirit decides to start and fail.


    Failed again.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know how many times he has failed. He only knows that his powerful spiritual power and divine consciousness have been exhausted.


    Just as Li wanted to try again, the bell in the room rang again.


    When Li Shenglong opens the door, Guan Hui stands anxiously outside the door. As soon as Li Shenglong opens the door, Guan Hui rushes in.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I heard that you and elder martial brother Zhao have agreed to duel on the 10th day of next month?"


    Guan Hui said as he spoke, a pair of eyes nervously looking at Li Shenglong, as if he wanted to see the negative words from Li Shenglong''s face.


    "Yes, it spread all over the school so quickly?"


    Unfortunately, from Li Sheng''s Longkou, what Guan Hui expected but didn''t want to hear.


    "Well, elder martial brother Li, you are reckless this time. Do you know that elder martial brother Zhao is already the peak of blood training, and has already refined three blood melting pills used to impact tripod bottles. One month later, with the qualification of senior brother Zhao, he can definitely enter the Qi training period. You''re just practicing blood now, and you haven''t entered the list of people. How can you beat him? "


    Guan Hui said with a face of impatience. Seeing that Li Shenglong is not in a hurry, he has a look of hating iron but not steel.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, younger martial brother Guan. Come here."


    Seeing Guan Hui''s caring look on his face, Li Shenglong is also moved. The more critical the moment is, the more he can see the truth in the world. If Guan Hui treats Li Shenglong like this, Li Shenglong will surely repay virtue with good.


    "How can I sit down. Do something about it. "


    Guan Hui didn''t sit down.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother Guan. I''ve got a way. You can sit down first."


    When Guan Hui heard Li Shenglong say he had a way, he sat down and asked urgently.


    "What can I do?"


    "The way is very simple, is to defeat Zhao Tianshu."


    When Guan Hui just heard this, he felt funny. A disciple in the blood training stage wanted to defeat the disciple in the period of practicing Qi?


    In addition to those in the list of people, I have never heard that other disciples in blood training stage can do it.


    However, Guan Hui did not smile. Li Shenglong''s eyes showed incomparable firmness. A sharp eye directly penetrated into Guan Hui''s soul. Incomparable confidence told Guan that Li Shenglong could do it.


    "Elder martial brother Li, when the disciples in the blood refining stage were refining pills, they used spirit stones as supplements because their own blood gas was not enough to support the alchemy. Each medicine refining apprentice can get ten lower grade spirit stones as alchemy subsidy in the medicine refining hall every month."


    Guan Hui thinks of Li Shenglong''s accomplishments. Every time Guan Hui sees Li Shenglong, he will surprise him. Guan Hui doesn''t talk about Zhao Tianshu, but about the alchemy that Li Shenglong asked Guan Hui.


    "I don''t think so?"


    Li Shenglong knew clearly that Qi Baobao had never told himself about this matter. It seemed that he was afraid that he would complete the task, and that he had laid down several levels of security, whether in raw materials or in spirit stones.


    "Well, I don''t think so."


    "No. I have. "


    In a flash, Li Shenglong realized something and said it out loud, but he was scared by Guan Hui.


    "You think, if I don''t have my alchemy material, it''s normal. I should have paid for it myself, but now no one has sold it to me. I don''t have much to say. I can''t get a word of reason even if I go to the sect.However, the spirit stone is different. It''s a benefit prescribed by the sect. Normally, every medicine refining apprentice should have it. If I ask for it, the person who gives it won''t give it to me. If I make trouble to the sect, I''m afraid that this person can''t afford it. "


    "Elder martial brother Li, this is the reason, but if you do this, you will completely offend elder martial brother Qi. There is no room for moderation on both sides. You have to think about it. "


    Guan Hui thought about it and decided to remind Li Shenglong.


    "You think there is room for relaxation now. Since Qi Baobao only gave me 360 pieces of materials to refine pills, we have been in a situation of immortality."


    "But."


    Guan Hui wanted to say something else, but Li Shenglong waved his hand and motioned him not to say it again.


    "Younger martial brother Guan, I know about Lingshi, but now there is one more thing. Before you came, I had been practicing the five element method, but I couldn''t get it. Is there any good method?"


    Guan Hui asked Li Shenglong about the cultivation process and skills, and then he took a deep look at Li Shenglong and said in his heart.


    "Li Shenglong always brings endless surprises to himself, but he forgets that he is only a five spirit root, and I don''t know whether he is right or not this time."


    Li Shenglong also saw Guan Hui''s eccentricity.


    "Brother Guan, do you have any questions?"


    "No, elder martial brother Li, you should know Linggen. The reason why you haven''t been introduced for a long time is that you are the five spirit roots. All spiritual roots are very balanced, but all the elements are not close to you. If you want to achieve success in the five elements technique, you have to pay several times more than ordinary people."


    "It''s OK to try, but what should I do?"

 Chapter 72

    "Since elder martial brother Li''s spiritual root attribute is several times worse than other people''s, there is only one way to practice martial arts in places where the elements of heaven and earth are dense. For example, if elder martial brother Li wants to practice" red fire resolution ", he needs to find a place where the fire elements are several times more prosperous than the ordinary place to feel the vitality of heaven and earth. For example, volcanoes. "


    After Guan Hui''s explanation, Li Shenglong understood the reason. Because he was a five spirit root, he was born with the perception of the elements of heaven and earth. Now that he wants to practice the five elements magic, he has to find a place with dense elements to practice. The perception is like the rain in the sky. At first, it only drops a few drops. Some people react slowly and can''t feel it It''s raining, but what if it''s pouring?


    No matter how slow you are, you will feel the rain.


    "Thank you for your advice. Don''t worry about it. Let''s see how I can deal with Zhao Tianshu in a month."


    "I hope so. Elder martial brother Li should pay close attention to practice. I''ll leave first."


    Guan Hui has a wry smile on his face. Although he also wants to win Li Shenglong, he really doesn''t know what Li Shenglong can rely on to win.


    Not to mention the gap between Qi training period and blood training period, even if both of them were practicing blood, Zhao Tianshu did not break through to the Qi training period after a month.


    Even so, Li Shenglong has no chance of winning. Zhao Tianshu''s first-hand "red fire decision" and "wooden decision" have reached the third level.


    Li Shenglong has just begun to practice. With his five spirit roots, it is not easy to get to the first level in a month.


    It took him half a month to get to the first level. Now it''s rare to say that Li Shenglong can become the first level in a month.


    Want to use the first level of resolution against the third level of resolution?


    It was just hitting the stone with an egg.


    Guan Hui left with doubts in his heart.


    Look at the sky outside. The sun is shining.


    Li Shenglong went back to the medicine refining hall again, but this time, instead of going back to room 10 of his medicine refining apprentice hall, he came to the hall of merit instead.


    Gongde hall is the place responsible for distributing the benefits of medicine refining disciples.


    Now it''s just after noon, when the hall of merit is busy. At a long counter in the hall, several disciples of blood training period are receiving the visiting senior brothers. Some of them have not received the welfare of this month, others have completed the tasks of this month and come here to receive rewards.


    When Li Shenglong stepped into the hall of merit, he saw such a scene. Li Shenglong is not in a hurry. He stands in line behind a younger brother, waiting for the elder martial brother to be busy.


    The younger martial brother in front of him even turned back to show Li Shenglong a smile.


    The younger martial brother in front also completed the task and came to receive the reward. The reward of the refining medicine hall is famous in the whole school. This younger martial brother''s task this year is the same as that of Li Shenglong, which is 1200 pills of pills. However, his material is 600, which is basically 20% of the pill success rate.


    If the disciples of the medicine refining hall haven''t finished one tenth, they can exchange part of the reward. The reward of the medicine refining hall is the point system. One point for a lower level blood pill and two points for a medium level blood pill. It''s no longer necessary to say more about the upward direction.


    Certain points can be exchanged for certain rewards. This is also the case with this person. He has completed the task of refining pills of the sect for three consecutive years and has not exchanged anything. Now he has completed the task of 120 pills. Finally, he has accumulated enough points to exchange for the blood gathering pill. He can''t wait to exchange them.


    At present, he has long been optimistic about the blood gathering pill of the sect. After this exchange, he will not take it immediately. Instead, he wants to break through the blood training suit to break through the blood training ten when practicing blood nine.


    "Elder martial brother also came to exchange for the blood gathering pill?"


    This disciple also regarded Li Shenglong as the one who came to exchange for the blood gathering pill. No wonder, most of the disciples in the medicine refining hall would choose to exchange the blood gathering pill to break through the blood training ten times, and then exchange the blood elixir to break through the condensation period.


    Li Shenglong is now practicing blood jiuzhong, which is a good time to use the blood gathering pill.


    "No, I''m here to collect the ten lower spirit stones of this month."


    Li Shenglong said truthfully.


    "Oh, it seems that elder martial brother has already made a plan. Obviously, he already has the blood gathering pill. It is estimated that in a few days, if you absorb the blood gas of continue Dan, you will be the elder martial brother who practices blood ten times. Congratulations in advance, younger martial brother. "


    Every month, there are some disciples in the medicine refining Hall who miss the time to get the lower grade spirit stone because of the general reasons, such as: refining pills in the closed door, etc., which will not delay him to continue to get the spirit stone, and wait until later to find a time to get it.


    This disciple also mistook Li Shenglong as his disciple.


    Li Longsheng smiles and doesn''t explain that he has taken the blood gathering pill, which is the default.


    "This elder martial brother, his surname is Guan and his name is Qi. Looking at the elder martial brother''s appearance, I don''t know if he is?"


    "Li Shenglong."


    "Ah, you are Li Shenglong."


    Guan can''t help crying out that Li Shenglong''s offence against Qi Baobao is well known in the medicine refining hall, let alone that Li Shenglong will fight Zhao Tianshu on the duel platform a month later.With a cry from Guan, the originally lively Gongde hall suddenly quieted down, and all the eyes focused on Li Shenglong at the same time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sound of discussion suddenly rose, and the hall of merit exploded again.


    "Is He Li Shenglong? It is said that he offended uncle Qi? "


    "Well, that''s him. I met him in Jiafang some time ago. He not only offended uncle Qi, but now elder martial brother Zhao will fight with him in a month."


    "What? Elder martial brother Zhao wants to duel with him. Isn''t that bullying? A few days later, elder martial brother Zhao will be practicing Qi. A martial uncle in Qi training period and a nephew in blood training stage go to the duel stage, which is obviously a victory without defeat. "


    "Who let him offend martial uncle Qi? Now he''s blocked in the whole medicine refining hall. We''d better finish our own business and leave quickly. If we get involved with him, we''ll have no choice but to offend martial uncle Qi."


    "Yes, I''ll change my points and items another day. Go first. "


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll go too."


    One after another, the original lively Gongde hall was clean except for a few on duty disciples.


    No, there''s another guy who''s not leaving. He''s not.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Li Shenglong asked curiously.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I was stunned just now. I didn''t react until they all left. Are you going now?"


    Guan Qi obviously just returned to his senses and said.


    "Go, go, go."


    Li Shenglong was forced to laugh bitterly.


    Guan Qi left the hall of virtue as quickly as possible.


    There is no one else in the hall of merit and virtue except Li Shenglong and his disciples on duty.

 Chapter 73

    Li Shenglong looked at several disciples of the hall of merit, but he did not know when he had such a great reputation.


    "Am I infamous?"


    Li Shenglong cleared his mind of the idea and went to the hall of merit and virtue with a few remaining disciples.


    "Hello, younger martial brother. I''m here to collect the ten inferior spirit stones of this month. This is my identity card. You see. "


    With that, Li Shenglong handed over his jade card of identity.


    The unfortunate disciple selected by Li Shenglong took over the jade card of Li Shenglong with a face of helplessness and said in his mouth.


    "Elder martial brother Li, wait a moment. I''ll check it."


    Li Shenglong Si ignored the disciple who had just slipped out of the hall to inform Qi Baobao. Moreover, Li Shenglong was not hard for the unfortunate man who wanted to delay his time. After all, these disciples were just ordered to act and had little to do with them. Finally, the matter was still the contradiction between Li Shenglong and Qi Baobao, and there was no need to involve him On others.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong nodded his head slightly and motioned himself to check slowly, the unfortunate disciple was sweating and his nervous heart was slightly relieved.


    His eyes are full of gratitude to Li Shenglong. To be honest, this disciple is also very difficult to do. According to the rules, he should give the ten inferior spirit stones to Li Shenglong. However, this is not because the disciple didn''t want to give it, but because Qi Baobao had already ordered him to forbid him. All the disciples of the medicine refining hall were not allowed to tell Li Shenglong about the spirit stone.


    Let''s not say where Li Shenglong got the news of Lingshi. At present, it is a problem whether to give or not to give. If given, Qi Baoquan must not be good-looking. Although Qi Baoquan is just a cultivation of Qi, he is Wang Jingyang''s disciple. As one of the 72 true disciples in the sect, Wang Jingyang is mainly responsible for the things in the medicine refining hall.


    If you offend Qi Baobao, who knows Wang Jingyang''s famous bodyguard? Qi Baobao is so arrogant and domineering. Without Wang Jingyang''s tacit consent, it is estimated that Qi Bao would not dare to do so with Qi Baobao''s courage.


    The unlucky disciple kept stroking the jade card that Li Shenglong handed over that didn''t need to be checked. His eyes were staring at the limited words on the jade card. People who didn''t know how to look at it thought that the unfortunate disciple was seriously checking.


    The remaining disciples are either fiddling with a few jade slips or sorting out materials in their hands. There is no one idle at all. Their serious attitude is admirable. They just peek at Li Shenglong''s eyes occasionally, which makes all this seem a little disharmonious.


    Standing in the silent hall, Li Shenglong listened to his heart beat and looked at some of his disciples in front of him. He felt a different taste in his heart.


    Although these disciples are also immortal people, they are just a command from a disciple who practices Qi. They are immortal and free. If everyone is like them, what else is immortal?


    Li Shenglong can''t think of their purpose of cultivating immortals. However, Li Shenglong knows the purpose of cultivating immortals. He doesn''t want to live like these responders in front of him. Since God has given him a chance to revive and cultivate immortals, Li Shenglong must let this life be in his own hands. No matter who he is, he should not try to make him surrender.


    After Li Shenglong thought about it, he made a mockery of himself.


    "Now I''m just a bottom of the crowd. I can even say such words. It seems that I still have some ambition in my heart."


    At this time, there was a dense sound of footsteps in the hall, which would not have attracted any attention at all if it was kept at ordinary times.


    But now in this silent hall, a little wind and grass will arouse people''s attention.


    "It should be a disciple of practicing blood. Qi Baobao didn''t come."


    Without looking back, Li Shenglong''s divine sense told him that there was only one visitor, not all preservation.


    Sure enough, everyone in the hall looked at the person who had been practicing blood. This disciple didn''t care much about it. He went directly to the unfortunate disciple in front of Li Shenglong and seized the jade card that the disciple had already fixed his eyes on.


    "Senior brother Li, this is your spirit stone this month. Take a look at it."


    The storage bag in his hand flashed, and ten lower level spirit stones were revealed, but his trembling hand showed his inner tension.


    This disciple was the one who had just sneaked away to find all the guards. Although the unfortunate disciple was robbed of the jade pendant, he was not dissatisfied at all.


    We all know that this disciple must have been ordered by Qi Baobao. Since there is Qi Baobao''s order, there is nothing wrong with you.


    "Well, it''s just 10 yuan. Thank you, younger martial brother. I''ll withdraw first. You know that I have a lot of tasks this year, so I''ll do the tasks first."


    Li Shenglong put the jade pendant and spirit stone into the Pearl space and made a joke.


    Since Qi Baobao didn''t show up, Li Shenglong didn''t intend to make it difficult for these low-level disciples. It''s time to withdraw when he got his spirit stone.


    Li Shenglong walked out of the hall of merit and went back to his own medicine refining Dan room in the eyes of the God of pestilence.At present, the two most important things for Li Shenglong are alchemy. First of all, he must complete the tasks of this year. Otherwise, with the principle of rewards and punishments in zhenxianmen, he will be unable to bear the burden.


    The second is to practice the five element technique. After a month, he will fight Zhao Tianshu. If he can''t achieve anything in the technique, he will be humiliated by Zhao Tianshu.


    After finishing these two things, Li Shenglong can leave the sect at ease and go to find the spiritual pulse to cultivate his own swallowing heaven and earth [Dharma].


    Within three years, he succeeded in building the foundation, and then married Yu Linglong.


    No matter what Li Dan wants to do, he needs to do it again.


    There is no need to say about alchemy. Because of Li Shenglong''s talent, we must find a place with rich fire elements. The Dan room can seduce the earth fire, and the rich fire elements naturally need not be mentioned.


    Li Shenglong will definitely practice the fire technique first. After all, this is a month later, and the task is one year.


    Li Sheng communicated with the spirit of the dragon, and his spirit determined his luck, and the fire in the furnace suddenly came into being. Although Li Shenglong didn''t feel the heat wave coming from his face because of the temperature adjustment array in the Dan room, he could see that the fire element here was at least ten times, or even dozens of times, of that outside.


    Li Shenglong frowned, which found a big problem.

 Chapter 74

    Li Shenglong needs to be guided by divine sense to control the furnace. He also needs to understand the elements of heaven and earth. In this way, Li Shenglong is required to divide the divine consciousness into two parts. However, the ability to divide the divine consciousness is also one of the characteristics of reaching Qi training period.


    Although Li Shenglong knows that his spiritual cultivation is far superior to others, he is not sure whether he has reached the level of Qi training period.


    In fact, Li Shenglong''s worries are superfluous. Li Shenglong can''t help but surpass people of the same rank in physical strength, and his divine sense is also on the same level. On the one hand, it is because the magic beads have the unique function of cultivating divine consciousness, on the other hand, it is Li Shenglong''s own efforts.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong''s practice of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] requires a strong divine consciousness as the support from the beginning to the end. In the process of cultivation, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is constantly refined.


    At present, there is no problem when the divine consciousness reaches the stage of practicing Qi.


    Li Shenglong tries to divide his mind into two parts, one controls the furnace to seduce the earth fire, and the other understands the elements of heaven and earth.


    Close your eyes, breathe in, guide.


    The method of Guan Hui theory is really effective, and Li Shenglong obviously feels the fire element between heaven and earth.


    FA Jue pinched and a small flame came out of Li Shenglong''s fingertips.


    Li Shenglong looked at this small flame, and he wanted to laugh. It''s OK to light a little smoke with such a small flame. It must not be able to fight with people. However, it is better to have it now than not to have it. This is a small progress.


    "Come on, go on."


    Li Shenglong''s heart to firm his mind.


    Flames.


    Flames.


    Fire after fire.


    Li Shenglong also knows that there are skills, one is talent, the other is practice. Since Li has no talent, the only thing he can rely on is continuous practice.


    Although every time there is a small flame, Li Shenglong''s strong divine sense can still be distinguished. Each time the flame is larger than the last one. Although the gap is a little small, Li Shenglong still understands the reason that quantitative change causes qualitative change.


    Again.


    Again.


    Li Shenglong has been sweating and his mind has been exhausted.


    I don''t know how long time has passed quietly. Although I can''t see the sky outside in the Dan room, since I can dry up Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, it should be dark.


    Under the effort, the return is also obvious, Li Shenglong''s "red fire" has been able to send out a fist big small fireball.


    Lee didn''t want to go out at all.


    "It takes only one month to recover divine consciousness and continue to practice. If you can''t complete the cultivation in this month, there is no difference between yourself and not practicing."


    Close your eyes and restore your consciousness.


    An hour or so of time quietly disappeared, Li Shenglong opened his eyes again.


    The furnace fire rises in the furnace, and Li Shenglong pinches the spirit in his hand, and small fireballs emerge one after another.


    Like a magic trick, a small fireball appears, goes out in a few seconds, and then reappears in a few seconds.


    One night may not be long, and thousands of exercises may not be much.


    Li Shenglong in the boring practice of continuous progress, big fist fireball after a night of practice has become five fists big.


    Li Shenglong tried to hit the wall of the Dan room, and the strong prohibition in the Dan room was also a shock. However, Li Shenglong knew that it was because of his long practice and on the other hand, it was also because the fire attribute elements in the Dan room were several times stronger than those in the outside world.


    If put outside, Li Shenglong can agglomerate out a fist sized fireball, can already steal a smile.


    In one night, "red fire" was cultivated to the first level by Li Shenglong, and there was no problem to produce a small fireball.


    To continue to practice is a matter of proficiency. When Li Shenglong can condense two small fireballs, he will enter the second layer of "red fire".


    Now Zhao Tianshu is entering the third layer of "red fire resolution", and can condense three small fireballs at a time.


    Of course, when Zhao Tianshu enters the Qi training period, it is an unknown number that he can condense several small fireballs.


    In Li Shenglong''s heart, there is such a stubborn. If other people can succeed in practice once, but if they can''t, then they can''t do it ten times. If they can''t do it again, they will do it one hundred times, one thousand times, or ten thousand times until they succeed.


    Lee also knows that his time is not much, more cherish every minute.


    After the recovery of consciousness, continue to practice "red fire decision.".


    Three days later.


    Li Shenglong finally walked out of the Dan room, breathing the fresh air outside the Dan room, looking at the bright sky, the warm sunshine on his body, warm and comfortable.


    Li Shenglong, who hasn''t gone out of the Dan room for three days, practices the "red fire resolution" crazily. For a minute, he doesn''t waste his divine sense and resolutely doesn''t stop. He recovers the dry energy immediately and continues to practice.After ten thousand times of practice in three days, the results are also huge, and the red fire decision has officially entered the second level.


    It is not a problem for Li Shenglong to send out two fireballs at the same time. On the other hand, due to his constant practice, Li Shenglong sends out fireballs very fast.


    The consistency is even more amazing. It is estimated that the time for other people to shoot a fireball is that Li Shenglong can shoot twice.


    This is also the purpose of Li Shenglong. Within three days, Li Shenglong has been exhausted both mentally and physically. If it was not for the belief that he would not abandon or give up, he would have fallen down.


    Even so, Li Shenglong is sober enough to know that his practice of "red fire resolution" has reached a tripod. If he wants to break through to the third level, he can''t achieve it only by hard work. Since it''s unrealistic to break through to the third level.


    Li Shenglong naturally wants to strengthen the power of fireball from other directions, among which the most important is the firing speed and frequency.


    If other people launch one time, and they can launch two, then they can improve fireball skill by one level.


    In line with this idea, Li Shenglong tried his best to practice hand speed, and even practiced his fingers to the point of cramp several times.


    It''s sweet after all the hard work.


    Today, although Li Shenglong can only send out two fireballs at a time, he is confident that Zhao Tianshu will send out the same fireballs when he sends out three or four fireballs.


    After the end of the cultivation of "red fire", Li Shenglong decided to go back to his cabin to have a rest, and then to practice the attribute of water.


    Fire conquers wood, water conquers fire.


    As long as these two practices are enough to restrain Zhao Tianshu, it will not be Zhao Tianshu hitting Li Shenglong in the face, but will be beaten by Li Shenglong.


    Friends: 185444162, those who like this book can join the discussion.

 Chapter 75

    When Li Shenglong returns to the house of Jiafang, he happens to see Lei wandering at the door.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you are back."


    Lei Zheng was surprised to see Li Shenglong.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You give me a different feeling, more sharp."


    It''s no wonder that after three days of hard training, not only has Li Shenglong made great progress in "red fire resolution", but also his divine consciousness has made great progress due to the constant need for the cooperation of divine consciousness, which is more than half of the growth.


    Li Shenglong, who has a strong sense of God, is more sharp.


    Fortunately, every time Lei Zheng sees Li Shenglong, he will get some different discoveries. His surprise comes fast and goes fast, or Lei Zheng has been able to press the surprise on his face into his heart in the shortest time.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I heard that you not only offended uncle Qi in the medicine refining hall, but also had a duel with elder martial brother Zhao a month later?"


    "I will win."


    Jane''s four simple words reveal Li Shenglong''s infinite confidence. What Lei Zheng originally wanted to say was defeated by these four words.


    "Elder martial brother Li, here are some of my spirit stones and some materials for refining blood pills."


    Said, Lei is from his own storage bag out of 52 pieces of spirit stone and about five pieces of practice blood pill material handed to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong also did not refuse. He is now in need of the spirit stone. With Lei Zheng''s friendship in his heart, he put all these things into the storage bag.


    It is said that Li Shenglong originally had more than 30 inferior spirit stones. When he bought the five element skill, he used 12 inferior spirit stones, and added 10 inferior spirit stones into the merit hall. In the past three days, he practiced the "red fire resolution". Once his spiritual power ran out, he immediately used spirit stones to supplement. As a result, he consumed another five spirit stones. In total, there were 27 spirit stones left on his body.


    The spirit stone is needed to cultivate the red fire resolution. The spirit stone is also needed to cultivate other four series of skills. In addition, Li Shenglong also needs to refine Dan. Lei Zheng''s spirit stone is a timely help.


    "In this case, I will not delay elder martial brother Li''s training time, and wait until a month to hear the good news from senior brother Li."


    Lei Zheng''s fifty-two second-class spirit stones are also his savings for many years. This time, he devoted all his efforts to bet Li Shenglong. Lei Zheng himself did not know why he would gamble?


    Maybe it is the incomparable self-confidence in Li Shenglong''s eyes that moves Lei Zheng. Maybe Li Shenglong has created too many miracles. Lei Zheng consciously believes that Li Shenglong will continue to create miracles this time.


    When Li Shenglong returns to the hut, there are still several phonetic talismans in the room. With one finger of his hand, his spiritual power is revealed, and the Dharma symbol burns automatically, and the voice that Li Shenglong yearns for is heard.


    "My husband, what''s the matter? How did you offend uncle Qi? "


    "My husband."


    "


    several phonetic symbols convey Yu Linglong''s endless concern, which makes Li Shenglong think of it.


    "If you have a wife, what do you want?"


    Li Shenglong takes out a phonetic talisman in his hand.


    "Madam, I believe in being husband, Zhao Tianshu, Qi Baobao, and so on. In front of my husband, there are some local chickens and dogs. My husband can defeat them in minutes. In this month, my husband will use all his strength to prepare for the war. After defeating Zhao Tianshu, my husband will come to see you again."


    Looking at the flying sound talisman, Li Shenglong''s heart is full of pride. He is not fighting alone, he is fighting with everyone.


    Whether it is for Li Shenglong himself or for all those who care about him, Li Shenglong can''t be defeated. Li Shenglong silently reads in his heart.


    In fact, according to Li Shenglong''s real strength, if we go to a secluded place and fight Zhao Tianshu alone, with Li Shenglong''s true Qi volume of ten times blood, his body and spiritual consciousness in Qi training period, and two supernatural beasts practicing blood ten weights, we will surely win Zhao Tianshu.


    It''s a pity that Li Shenglong''s mythical beast can''t appear in public. Otherwise, with his weak strength, he will not be able to protect two mythical beasts with infinite potential in the future.


    After three days of devastation, Li Shenglong''s spirit has been exhausted and in urgent need of rest.


    People who cultivate immortals can not sleep or rest, but at least they have to reach the Qi training period. They have just entered the door wall of the immortal practitioners. Now Li Shenglong is just practicing blood and has not really become an immortal.


    Sleeping is not a dispensable thing for him. He needs only a small amount of sleep every day to recover his physical strength. Obviously, the incessant sleeplessness in these days has also caused a mental burden on Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong went to sleep. When he woke up again, there was a man standing in front of his bed that he had never thought of.


    Xu Yuechan is staring at Li Shenglong with a pair of beautiful eyes. Obviously, he has been here for a long time. He sees that Li Shenglong is resting and does not disturb him.


    It''s also Li Shenglong who is too tired these days. Otherwise, Xu Yuechan did not deliberately hide his tracks. Under normal circumstances, once Xu Yuechan enters the hut, Li Shenglong will find out.


    Don''t ask me why Xu Yuechan quietly enters Li Shenglong''s hut. Isn''t there a ban outside the hut?


    Do you think it''s difficult for a character to enter the house without damaging the blood training ban?Li Shenglong''s scalp is numb by Xu Yuechan''s eyes, and he thinks about the cableway in his heart.


    "This Xu Yuechan is not really in love with me. Although I''m really handsome, you should look at me, but I''m a wife, and I can''t do anything sorry for my wife."


    Li Shenglong is there, and the sound of the Pearl comes from his heart.


    "No way, master. You are not so handsome."


    Li Shenglong is covered with black lines.


    "I said," pig, you will die if you don''t tell the truth. "


    "It is, and my name is pearl, not piggy."


    "Little pig, little pig."


    Li Shenglong also quarrels with Lingzhu and ponders over the purpose of Xu Yuechan.


    "Awake?"


    Xu Yuechan was not as much as Li Shenglong thought. He asked directly, but a little shiver in his voice made Li Shenglong more confused about what Xu Yuechan really wanted to do?


    "I hear you''re going to fight? There are dozens of medium grade spirit stones in it. You can use them. Remember that you can only win but not lose. "


    Then he threw a storage bag onto the bed.


    "Thank you, Shizu. Don''t worry. You will win."


    Does Xu Yuechan seem to care too much about himself?


    Li Shenglong takes the storage bag and thinks in his heart that it''s reasonable to say that Lei Zheng and his disciples gave him the spirit stone. However, Xu Yuechan, on the one hand, has never seen a few faces at all. To be correct, he has only seen one before, and now he also sends him a spirit stone.


    Is it that Xu Yuechan knew his relationship with Yu Linglong? Now it''s just like the leader of the real immortal sect in the future?


    Or is it that these things were originally jade exquisite, but they were just afraid that they would not want them and gave them to themselves with the hand of Xu Yuechan?


    Or is it that his dead cheap father is too generous to Xu Yuechan?

 Chapter 76

    Li Shenglong''s brain flashed several possibilities in a flash, each of which has a certain truth, but it is also somewhat impossible to say.


    "You don''t have to think about it. How can you be regarded as a member of my family? Naturally, you won''t let you fall into the prestige of my family. Practice hard and wait for your good news."


    Xu Yuechan also seems to see that Li Shenglong''s heart is full of thoughts, and cherry''s mouth smiles.


    "Thank you very much. I''m sure I won''t lose the prestige of my family. "


    Li Shenglong couldn''t imagine what Xu Yuechan was doing. He had to attribute all this to the internal power struggle of zhenxianmen.


    "Well, now that you understand, I''ll go first."


    When Xu Yuechan saw Li Shenglong''s slightly restrained appearance, he felt funny in his heart, and soon waited, saying goodbye.


    "Farewell to Shizu."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice fell, Xu Yuechan disappeared like a gust of wind.


    "Master, there is a man outside the door, who is also the foundation work."


    "Well? Two monks in the foundation period? I am just a disciple in the blood training stage. Do you need two disciples in the foundation period to pay special attention to it? What''s the purpose of Xu Yuechan? "


    Naturally, Xu Yuechan didn''t know that the disciple in the foundation period outside the Jiafang had been seen through by Li Shenglong.


    "Are you not going to tell him?"


    "When it''s time to tell him, it''s too early to tell him?"


    Xu Yuechan''s gorgeous face did not face Li Shenglong''s smile at all, like a changed person, cold as ice.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed of him in your heart for fear that he won''t forgive you after he knows it?"


    Xu Yuechan did not answer.


    The disciple seemed to be familiar with Xu Yuechan''s way of speaking. Seeing that Xu Yuechan didn''t make a sound, he knew that Xu Yuechan was really ashamed and didn''t say much. He changed the topic.


    "Is it too early for him to fight Zhao Tianshu? There is still a big gap between them. It is not easy for a disciple in the blood training stage to defeat the disciple in the Qi training stage. "


    "Wang Jingyang, just do what I want you to do. I don''t think it''s early, that''s not early."


    Wang Jingyang a face of bitter smile, saw this woman''s gentleness, almost forgot her strong side.


    "Well, no matter what, you said that. Don''t blame me when he is beaten to vomit blood."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t hear this conversation. He didn''t expect Xu Yuechan to appear in his arrangement.


    After Xu Yuechan left, Li Shenglong opened the storage bag given by Xu Yuechan. He did not know what he saw and was frightened.


    Seventy five pieces of middle level spirit stone, a set of five elements technique secret script, a shoe type magic weapon, a magic weapon of inner armor, dozens of pieces of Shangpin Yuan Fu, dozens of bottles of practice blood pole whose effect is far more than the blood training pill. The Dan medicine hemolysis pill.


    Seeing this, Li Shenglong is really a bit stunned, just like a person who was a poor man in the first moment, picked up a lottery ticket on the ground the second moment, and then someone told him that your lottery ticket won the five million prize.


    Li Shenglong suddenly became an upstart. He quickly put his shoes and inner armor on his body, which was as thin as nothing. The shoes were very comfortable to wear under his feet. As for the inner armor, it seemed that it was weightless and extremely relaxed.


    Li Shenglong tried to take a step and banged directly against the door.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong now has strong physical strength, otherwise he has to be knocked out of a big bag.


    Shrink the ground to an inch.


    On this set of shoes, there is an array that shrinks to an inch. Li Shenglong opens the door and goes to the yard to test it.


    If Li Shenglong does not use spiritual power, the pace of his march is about three times that of normal. If Li Shenglong uses spiritual power, the size of the contracted land varies with the size of the spiritual power infused.


    "A pair of shoes is so magical that I''ll call you skyshoes in the future."


    Li Shenglong named this pair of magic shoes. As for the inner armor, although he did not test its power, it naturally would not be under the shoes. Because there are stars on the inner armor, Li Shenglong named the inner armor star light armor.


    "Xu Yuechan''s gift is a little big. He didn''t practice for one month. With his climbing shoes and star armor, and dozens of top-grade Yuan Fu, Zhao Tianshu said nothing was his opponent. I owe Xu Yuechan a great favor. "


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think that as a disciple of Xu Yuechan, he can get such a big gift. But what can Xu Yuechan like about himself?


    Is Li Shenglong handsome?


    It''s just that when Li Shenglong is bored, he knows himself about his appearance.


    After thinking about it, the only thing that can arouse Xu Yuechan''s interest is Lingzhu.


    Does Xu Yuechan know that he has a pearl?


    That''s not right. It''s not when Li Shenglong just entered the school, and he doesn''t know nothing about the things in the school.


    If a zhenzhuan disciple wants to kill a disciple in blood training period, he will be regarded as not knowing if he knows it. That is to say, if Xu Yuechan wants to kill himself and win the Pearl, he doesn''t have to work so hard to call himself to feixianfeng and get the result.What is Xu Yuechan?


    Forget it, I can''t think about it. I don''t want to think about it. I''ll go step by step.


    Li Shenglong was puzzled and decided to go ahead according to his plan. Anyway, there was a big gap between his current strength and Xu Yuechan. If Xu Yuechan wanted to do something to himself, he did not even have the ability to resist.


    The only way to cope with changes is to keep unchanged.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong has already decided to finish Zhao Tianshu and refine the tasks of this year in a month. After that, Li Shenglong will leave the sect and find the spiritual pulse to practice the method of swallowing heaven and swallowing the earth. When he returns, it will be the day when Li Shenglong builds the foundation.


    At that time, even if Xu Yuechan really had any plans for Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong didn''t have to be so frightened as he is now.


    "Well, this Xu Yuechan really did. He sent me spirit stones and skills. Why didn''t you remember to send me some alchemy materials?"


    Li Shenglong wants to open his mind and starts to complain about Xu Yuechan. As the saying goes, people''s hearts are not enough for snake swallowing elephant. It may be people like Li Shenglong.


    However, it can''t be blamed for Xu Yuechan. It has been stipulated in the Zhenxian sect that if the medicine refining apprentice can''t complete the task, he can offset it with a spirit stone equivalent to 150% of the task.


    However, Xu Yuechan left Li Shenglong with 75 pieces of intermediate spirit stones, which is equivalent to 750 pieces of inferior spirit stones. A bottle of blood refining pills contains 10 pieces, and only five pieces of inferior spirit stones are sold. In this way, even if Li Shenglong does not hand in a pill, he can be exempted from the task if he directly compensates the sect with 600 pieces of inferior spirit stones.


    However, since Li Shenglong has the talent of refining pills, it is impossible that a pill can not be refined. Therefore, the spirit stone given by Xu Yuechan is far beyond the cost of Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 77

    The spirit stone that Xu Yuechan gave to Li Shenglong can only be said to be enough. After all, Xu Yuechan did not know that Li Shenglong still had spiritual beads in his hand. If he wanted to speed up the recovery of his memory, he needed to swallow at least a medium grade spirit stone.


    In this way, Li Shenglong in the hands of these 70 pieces of spirit stone is not enough to see.


    Li Shenglong had no choice but to discuss with Lingzhu first and not to use these spirit stones for the time being. Fortunately, Lingzhu was reasonable and only said a word.


    "You are the master, you decide."


    Although Li Shenglong''s spirit stone is not enough to be eaten by the spirit beads, and the duel is basically invincible due to the two treasures given to him by Xu Yuechan, Li Shenglong still decides to practice the five element method according to the original plan. After all, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not only for this duel, but also for leaving the sect in the future that ''s ok.


    Li Shenglong left his Jiafang cottage and ran to his next destination, Xianren lake.


    From the name, it can be seen that Li Shenglong''s destination is a lake. Practicing fire skills can attract ground fire. Water system skills naturally need to find a place where water system elements are strong. Where can it be more vigorous than going to the lake?


    In addition, Xianren lake is very famous in zhenxianmen. You think, zhenxianmen is in a mountain range. In addition to the crater, it is very difficult to form a large lake.


    The same is true of Xianren lake. Originally, there was no lake in Wenyuan mountain range. Later, the founder of zhenxianmen sect, a peerless master of Yuanying period, opened up feixianzi.


    Although Li Shenglong has never been there, Li Shenglong has already learned from the map of paizhong that it is impossible for him to get lost.


    Li Shenglong is flying in the air. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and his eyes are sharp.


    "Master, the two swords behind you have been following you ever since you left Jiafang cottage."


    Without being reminded by the spirit beads, Li Shenglong knows that the two tails behind him are coming at him. Li Shenglong has changed his route several times since he got out of the hut. However, the two sword lights behind him have been following him all the time. They have also changed their routes. The speed is neither fast nor slow, and they are firmly following Li Shenglong.


    Li Long stopped in the middle of the way. Li Shenglong didn''t know that the man behind him was running for himself. He didn''t need to cultivate immortals. He could go back to farming directly.


    The people behind don''t seem to care whether Li Shenglong knows that he is following him. He follows Li Shenglong openly, but he just doesn''t go forward.


    "Master, those two people in the back only have the state of practicing blood eight. Don''t you repair them?"


    "No, we''ll find a place to land later. These two people are just two little fish. They dare not go forward without seeing them. This is because they are afraid of me. I am afraid that I am still following me. There must be something to rely on.


    it is estimated that some people let them find my whereabouts and want to clean me up. I''d like to see who is so bold. When Li Shenglong is a soft persimmon, who can pinch it a few times? "


    Li Shenglong is not a soft persimmon. It has never been. However, some people just don''t understand this truth. They always think that Li Shenglong is a soft persimmon. Li Shenglong keeps walking in front of him, and the two people who follow him complain incessantly.


    They are also disciples of Zhenxian gate, or twin brothers. They follow Li Shenglong at the command of elder martial brother Li Yu. They see Li Shenglong fall down in a small forest in front of them.


    They did not dare to neglect. A aural talisman in one''s hand disappeared into the air with the light of fire.


    After a while, a disciple who practiced blood ten times flew up from behind, and two people rushed to meet him.


    "Senior brother Li, Li Shenglong is in it."


    A disciple pointed to the woods and said.


    Li Yu clapped the two disciples on the shoulder and took out two bottles of pills.


    "Here are two bottles of Lianxue pills. You have worked hard before. You take it first. I''ll go to clean up Li Shenglong in a moment. If you can testify for me afterwards, Li Shenglong provoked me first, and thank you very much. "


    Two disciples took the two bottles of pills one by one.


    "Elder martial brother Li, it is said that Li Shenglong is a man of real ability. You have to be careful. "


    "Really? What can he do as a monk who has just joined the sect from outside? Elder martial brother Zhao has investigated everything. Even if Li Shenglong died in the sect, no one will defend him. "


    "But I heard that it was senior brother Zhao who suffered a secret loss in his hands last time."


    A disciple said carefully.


    "I asked elder martial brother Zhao about this. What you heard is pure rumor. Brother Zhao''s cultivation of blood ten heavy will suffer a secret loss under a person who practices blood nine?


    It''s impossible. Otherwise, how could senior brother Zhao ask me to teach this guy a lesson? You know, I''ve just entered the blood training ten. According to your meaning, senior brother Zhao who has already practiced blood at the peak is not Li Shenglong''s opponent. How can I teach this guy when I come here? "Li Yu said confidently.


    "Senior brother Li, the two of us will not go in. We will wait outside. After that, we will testify to you."


    One of the disciples winked at the other and said to Li Yu.


    "Yes, senior brother Li, we are waiting for your good news outside."


    The other one is not stupid. He immediately understood his brother''s meaning and quickly took over.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t force you to wait for me here."


    Li Yu looked down on the timidity of the twin brothers. However, he thought that he would use them later, so he didn''t say anything, so he went into the woods alone.


    In the woods, Li Shenglong quietly looks at Li Yu flying down from the sky. In the scene just now, Li Shenglong can see clearly in the Pearl space, and the dialogue between several people is also in his ears.


    Li Shenglong looked at Li Yu a little. He was of medium build, with a round face and a huge figure. He was afraid that he weighed nearly 200 Jin.


    "Pearl, he is more like a pig than you are."


    Li Shenglong can''t help joking when he sees such an image of Li Yu.


    "Master, if you look at the graceful figure of your family, it''s the greatest misfortune of my life to be able to lean on the top of the pig and spread you as the master."


    Pearl pouted her little mouth slightly, and said with displeasure.


    "Look, it''s like when you pout."


    After a few words between Li Shenglong and zhu''er, the conversation between Li Yu and the two twin brothers over there is over. I hear that Li Yu has come down alone to find trouble for herself.

 Chapter 78

    At the same time, Li Shenglong withdrew from Lingzhu space and felt sad for Li Yu.


    Li Yu''s intelligence quotient and his physique are quite matched. Zhao Tianshu obviously used it as a gunshot to test Li Shenglong''s cultivation. As for why Zhao Tianshu himself did not come?


    Zhao Tianshu and Li Shenglong have already made an agreement. After a month''s fight, it''s not easy to break their vows.


    In addition, through Li Yu, Zhao Tianshu can roughly judge the strength of Li Shenglong. If Li Yu defeats Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong''s strength will not surpass Zhao Tianshu in a few years, let alone a month. If Li Yu is defeated easily, Zhao Tianshu must find some ways to ensure his victory.


    After all, there is more than one road to victory.


    As a Chinese in the 21st century, Li Shenglong has heard of all kinds of legends about the many roads leading to victory, although he was a crane in his previous life.


    But in this way, Li Shenglong can also judge Zhao Tianshu''s ideas and know what his opponent wants to do. Naturally, the next step is to come up with the corresponding method.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s brain turned, he had a plan.


    Li Yu went into the woods. As the twins said, there was only one outside disciple who practiced blood Jiuchong. Li Yu had never seen Li Shenglong before. At first sight, she had to admit that Li Shenglong had a temperament that no one else had.


    Li Yu didn''t know what kind of temperament she was. She felt special from others. She was full of confidence, as if everything between heaven and earth could not knock down Li Shenglong.


    "Is that Li Shenglong?"


    Li Yu never thought that Li Shenglong was such an extraordinary character. She was surprised and asked for a definite question.


    "This is elder martial brother Li Yu. I don''t know what elder martial brother wants me to do."


    Li Yu was even more surprised when Li Shenglong opened his mouth. You should know that Li Yuke has never introduced himself. In addition, since Li Shenglong started half a month ago, Li Yu has been breaking through the practice of blood training in jiuzhong. Two days ago, he just broke through the blood training 10. Li Shenglong called out his name. How can Li Yu not be surprised?


    Li Yu does not know that this is Li Shenglong''s intention. In order to fight with people, the first thing we should do is to win the first place. We should know that in ancient China, there was momentum, which was once said, and then went down, and then it was exhausted.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not miss such a good opportunity to improve his momentum.


    "Younger martial brother Li, that elder martial brother I am."


    Li Yu surprised Li Shenglong, but he hesitated when the prepared excuse came to his mouth. Li Shenglong waited for a long time, but Li Yu was cruel, and then said.


    "Younger martial brother Li, I''m a little short of money recently. I''d like to borrow ten or twenty high-quality Lingshi Huahua from my younger martial brother."


    What Li Yu said was just trying to find fault. A disciple in the blood training period could have more than 100 low-grade spirit stones. He was considered to be very rich. How could there be ten or twenty middle-class spirit stones.


    Of course, Li Yu''s words are also true and false. Li Yu, who has just broken through to practice blood for ten times, has all the spirit stones on his hand for breakthrough. If he is in a tight hand, that is a certain thing. Otherwise, Li Yu would not agree with Zhao Tianshu to help him clean up Li Shenglong.


    "Ten or twenty high-quality spirit stones? It''s easy to say. "


    Li Yu originally thought that Li Shenglong was either furious or low spirited. However, Li Shenglong was completely indifferent. He usually took out 30 pieces of medium-sized spirit stones from his storage bag and put them aside.


    Li Yu''s eyes were straight. It was unbelievable. It was a middle-class spirit stone, not a inferior spirit stone. Although it was said that the exchange ratio between the second-class spirit stone and the second-class spirit stone was 1:10, in fact, the function of the middle-class spirit stone in restoring spiritual power was several times that of the inferior spirit stone.


    It is very important to know who can quickly recover his spiritual power when fighting with others. Therefore, in fact, a medium spirit stone can be exchanged for about 15 lower spirit stones.


    There are only some outstanding Qi practicing disciples in the sect who can have about 10 middle level spirit stones. Now Li Shenglong has taken out 30 pieces at once. How can this be possible? We should know that Zhao Tianshu''s reward to Li Yu is only 30 pieces of inferior spirit stones. Now a disciple in the blood training stage has taken out 30 pieces of middle level spirit stones. How can this be possible?


    Is this a blood training disciple?


    Li Yu''s surprise is all in Li Shenglong''s expectation. Li Shenglong continues to speak calmly.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I still have ten or twenty pieces of medium grade Lingshi, but I don''t know why I want to lend it to you?"


    Li Yu forced herself to come out of the state of surprise, and her face was full of flesh and blood, but her trembling hand revealed her inner uneasiness.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Li wants?"


    Li Yu''s forehead has been sweating, and his voice is unconsciously lowered. He whispers in a soft voice. How can Li Shenglong think that Li Yu wants to build a foundation with himself.


    "There''s no special requirement. As long as you can support one move in my hand, all the 30 medium spirit stones are yours."


    When Li Shenglong saw Li Yu''s painting, he said it was almost time to finish."One move? Are you sure? "


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s words, Li Yu is a daze, Li Shenglong is only practicing nine heavy blood, even Zhao Tianshu can not take Li Yu in one move. Even if it is lishenglong, he can really let Zhao Tianshu eat a dark loss strength, and no matter how can he be stronger than Zhao Tianshu.


    Li Shenglong smiled a little, and couldn''t help but say no.


    One move, if before xuyuechan gave lishonglong treasure, Li Shenglong would never say a move to make enemies. Even if his strength has been improved, he can eliminate a top ten blood practitioner before reaching a move. Even if the top ten blood practitioners have just been promoted.


    But now, it can be different. With the treasure of Xu Yuechan, Li Shenglong''s strength has been increased by ten times. No other, it said that the magical shoes sent by xuyuechan can make Li Shenglong''s speed more than several times faster.


    "Younger brother Li is sure that I can''t be defeated in one move. All these elite Lingshi belong to me? There are no other conditions? "


    Li Yu thought, first of all, not to say whether Li can defeat himself in one move, even if he can, he will add many additional conditions to create a favorable condition for Li Shenglong. I will listen to the conditions of lishonglong first.


    "Elder brother Li is assured that I have always said that Li Shenglong must do so, which is guaranteed. What are the conditions? There is one thing to do. If you win by chance, I hope that elder martial brother Li can promise to finish a thing under. Of course, it is not for elder brother Li to do it. The reward will definitely satisfy him. "


    PS: another book wolf. Friends: 185444162, like this book can be discussed with groups.

 Chapter 79

    Li Yu is even more surprised when he hears Li Shenglong''s words. Li Shenglong doesn''t say any special requirements at all. Everything is particularly beneficial to him. Let alone Li Yugen, he doesn''t believe that Li Shenglong can do it in one move. Even if he is really defeated by Li Shenglong in one move and helps him complete the task, Li Shenglong will pay himself. In any case, it is a business with a steady profit and no loss.


    As for Li Shenglong, will he repent?


    If Li Yu loses, it''s OK. If Li Yu wins, will there be any place for Li Shenglong to repent?


    The answer, needless to say, is obvious.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Li Yu''s reaction is completely in the control of Li Shenglong, and Li Shenglong is not afraid of Li Yuhei eating black.


    Li Shenglong''s original plan was to defeat Li Yu mentally and physically. Just now, Li Shenglong has firmly suppressed Li Yu in momentum. The suppression in his heart has achieved initial results. The next step is to suppress Li Yu physically.


    "Is senior brother Li ready?"


    Li Sheng said with a smile.


    "Well, come on, Li."


    "Elder martial brother Li, please."


    "No, Li, please."


    Li Yu just said the word "please". Originally, the distance of about five meters between Li Shenglong and Li Yu disappeared.


    Li Yu has not yet responded. Li Shenglong has already crossed the distance of five meters and appears in front of Li Yu. An iron fist has even stayed a few centimeters in front of Li Yu''s forehead. Li Yu''s eyes blink vigorously, as if to determine whether all this is true or not.


    Unfortunately, the reality is not as beautiful as Li Yu thought. Li Shenglong''s fist really stops in front of Li Yu.


    Li Yu''s astonishment can''t be expressed. Before Li Yu came to trouble Li Shenglong, Zhao Tianshu had a euphemistic reminder that Li Shenglong''s speed was a little bit faster, but Li Yugen didn''t expect that Li Shenglong would be so fast. It was just like a blink of an eye.


    "Is this Li Shenglong still a blood training disciple? What a terrible speed. Why didn''t Zhao Tianshu tell me? "


    Li Yu began to blame Zhao Tianshu.


    In fact, Zhao Tianshu can''t blame Zhao Tianshu for this. In fact, after Zhao Tianshu and Li Shenglong clashed that day, Zhao Tianshu went back to think about it carefully. He thought that if he didn''t underestimate the enemy, Li Shenglong would never have the chance to blow that disciple away.


    In fact, Lu Zhao Tianshu thought that Li Shenglong''s speed at that time was also fast, but he was still not able to beat that disciple to fly after Zhao Tianshu had been prepared.


    Now it''s not the same. Zhao Tianshu would never have thought that Xu Yuechan would send magic weapons to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong''s strength soared rapidly, and it was not a problem for Zhao Tianshu to explode.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I told you to do something first. Don''t you? Let''s see if there''s no chance. Let''s not count this time. Let''s do it again. You''re ready. We''ll start when we''re ready


    Li Shenglong ignored the beaded sweat on Li Yu''s forehead. He took back his fist, stepped back and said slowly.


    "Good."


    Li Yu didn''t refuse this time. He felt incredible that a character who practiced blood 10 times could be defeated by a person who practiced blood nine. His first reaction was to attack secretly. If it wasn''t for a sneak attack, he would never have failed in one move.


    Li Shenglong also saw Li Yu''s discontent and let him do it again. After all, what Li Shenglong wanted Li Yu to do next needed Li Yu to take orally.


    Li Yuyun turns to spiritual power, and a green shield appears all over Li Yu.


    Wooden shield.


    Li Yu''s immortal cultivation root is the three spirit root, wood fire earth. Among them, the affinity of wood attribute spiritual root is the highest, and the wood skill has reached the level of three. The other fire and earth skills are in the second level.


    Li Yu''s Wooden shield defense ability is the biggest, using the wooden shield, we can see that Li Yu really wants to earn back some face.


    Li Yu sacrificed the defensive wooden shield, but he did not have the courage to pinch the attack technique. Even so, Li Yu felt his face flushed and was very embarrassed.


    Li Shenglong was glad to see that what Li Yu sacrificed was wooden shield. To know that Li Shenglong only knew fire technique. If Li Yu offered other Dharma shields, it could not be said that Li Shenglong had not mastered the enemy in one move.


    However, fire conquers wood, and Li Shenglong''s technique is superior to his own. In this way, Li Shenglong has three more confidence in his plan.


    "Younger martial brother Li, I''m ready."


    Li Yu saw Li Shenglong beside him with a sarcastic look on his face and said with flashing eyes.


    "Well, I will attack you, younger martial brother."


    Li Yu didn''t know that Li Shenglong didn''t mean to laugh at Li Yu at all. He was just happy after seeing the wooden shield.


    Now, hearing that Li Yu said that he was ready to finish, Li Shenglong answered and told him to do it himself, and then he began to pinch the Dharma.


    Li Yu''s nerves began to collapse at the moment when Li Shenglong spoke. He was afraid that he would miss an action of Li Shenglong.As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice dropped, Li Yu also began to pinch the Dharma decision. Like Li Shenglong, the fire skill "red fire resolution" was adopted by both of them, and the only moves that could be used by the second layer of "red fire resolution" were fireballs except for the fire shield.


    This time, Li Yu was fully prepared, but Li Yu''s fireball technique was only half. Four fireballs had already hit Li Yu''s Wooden shield, and the three-layer wooden shield itself was restrained by the fire system technique, offsetting the disappearance of the three fireballs.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong''s control of the fireball has reached a comfortable level, and the last fireball stops in front of Li Yu.


    A heat wave clearly reached Li Yu''s heart.


    "Four fireballs, four?"


    Li Yu doesn''t know how to describe it. Li Shenglong is not only super fast, but also can cast half as fast as ordinary people. He can easily break his wooden shield.


    If it wasn''t for the heat wave in front of her and even burning her eyebrows, she couldn''t believe it.


    The first failure can also be attributed to Li Yu''s careless attack by Li Shenglong, but what about the second time? Li Yu, however, is well prepared. He should not lose, and even lose should not be so ugly.


    But the fact before us is that Li Yu lost, which was extremely thorough.


    A move.


    With only one move, Li Yu was defeated by Li Shenglong.


    Li Yu''s face changed very ugly. He decided to come and find fault with him today. Now that he is defeated, what will Li Shenglong do to himself?

 Chapter 80

    Li Yu felt uneasy and began to worry about his own fate. After all, he never thought that he would be defeated by Li Shenglong.


    In front of Li Yu, Li Yu''s victory disappears.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you can be convinced. If you don''t accept it, I can make you prepare for it. We''ll start over again."


    Li Shenglong still looks indifferent.


    Li Yu grinned bitterly, shook his head and waved his hand at the same time.


    "No, younger martial brother Li, I know that I am not your opponent at all. I will get the same result in many matches. I don''t know what younger martial brother Li is going to do with me? "


    "Disposal? Elder martial brother Li is joking. How could it be? Take the five pieces of Lingshi here first. "


    Li Shenglong said as he spoke, the five pieces of high-quality spirit stones had already flown to Li Yu.


    "What does Mr. Li mean?"


    Li Yu has been practicing in the door for many years. Naturally, he knows that there is no free lunch in the world. Let alone whether he can get the five spirit stones if he wins. If he loses, he will not get the value of the five spirit stones.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry about it. I don''t give it to you for free. I have something to do for you."


    Li Shenglong also knows what Li Yu thinks and smiles.


    "I don''t know what younger martial brother Li needs me to do?"


    Li Yu in Li Shenglong''s hot eyes, inexplicable chrysanthemum tight, a terrible idea came out, is it possible that they will be hidden rules?


    There is no precedent for this kind of thing.


    Originally fat face more that look, however, Li Yu turned to think, five pieces of spirit stone, worth.


    Although it was worth it in my heart, I still couldn''t accept it in my mind, so that Li Yu''s face turned white and blue. Finally, she looked at Li Shenglong with some embarrassment and expectation.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong is a little strange to see Li Yu''s face change, but he doesn''t know what Li Yu thinks. Otherwise, Li Shenglong will have to laugh for three days, and then paste the words of his love for women all over the Zhenxian gate. Finally, of course, he wants to tell Li Yu that even if he wants to make a foundation, he will find a handsome guy to do it. How could he find a short and fat family like you Man.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I also know that you are Zhao Tianshu''s person, helping him with his work. This time he humiliated me, he must have given you a lot of benefits."


    Li Shenglong said that the sweat on Li Yu''s face was falling. It turned out that there had been a case in zhenxianmen. An elder didn''t like women and liked men. Later, he took a fancy to a beautiful younger martial brother. He first gave the younger martial brother Lingshi, then threatened him, and finally.


    Finally, the younger martial brother presented his chrysanthemum obediently. Li Yu had heard his fate from Li Shenglong''s words.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you don''t have to be nervous. Zhao Tianshu has no kindness to you at all."


    Li Shenglong thought that Zhao Tianshu had been kind to Li Yu, and he was thinking about how to explain it to Li Yu.


    "What good will you have? My poor chrysanthemum, is it really going to be lost like this


    Li Yu replied in her heart.


    "Zhao Tianshu comes to you to clean up. I''m trying to frame you up. Why don''t he look for you instead of looking for others? Because you are a master of practicing blood ten weights, which is one level higher than me. No matter whether you or I win or lose, Zhao Tianshu can see the difference between me and him."


    When Li Shenglong said this, Li Yu also recalled it. What Li Shenglong said was really reasonable. Zhao Tianshu''s spirit stone was not easy to earn. If Zhao Tianshu didn''t go to it in person, he asked Li Yu to test the water himself, which was not true.


    But Zhao Tianshu is just not authentic, but you want to take my chrysanthemum, in contrast, or you are more shameless.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be hard for you. There''s a saying that we don''t know each other if we don''t fight. Since we''ve played, we are friends now."


    Li continued.


    "What I want you to do is simple, too."


    "Here, here, my chrysanthemum is gone."


    Li Yu was very excited.


    "Let you go back and say to Zhao Tianshu that we have a draw."


    After Li Shenglong finished, he saw Li Yu in a daze.


    "That''s it, that''s it?"


    Li Yuman is an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Li Shenglong also came up with countermeasures according to Zhao Tianshu''s countermeasures. Since Zhao Tianshu arranged for Li Yu to test his own strength, as long as he reversed Li yuce, on the one hand, he could put a nail in Zhao Tianshu''s side, on the other hand, he made mistakes in Zhao Tianshu''s judgment, mistaking himself as weak and vulnerable.


    As for the draw, this is also the conclusion drawn after Li Shenglong''s careful analysis. If his own strength performance is too high, Zhao Tianshu may find other ways to win. If his own strength performance is too low, Zhao Tianshu has seen his own hand, and the credibility is not high.


    With Li Yuping, on the one hand, it shows that Li Shenglong still has some strength, on the other hand, it also reveals the gap between Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu."Well, I was scared out of sweat by saying such a simple thing."


    Li Yu also reflected that Li Shenglong didn''t want his own chrysanthemum. That''s good, that''s good.


    Seeing that Li Yu agreed so easily, Li Shenglong felt speechless when it was his turn.


    In fact, this also can''t blame Li Yu to promise relaxed, the main reason is that Li Shenglong''s attack from heart to body is really too powerful.


    As soon as he appeared, he took out 30 pieces of middle grade spirit stone wealth to frighten Li Yu, and then defeated Li Yu with only one move twice in a row, showing his infinite strength.


    In addition, after the victory, Li Yuling stone can also be distributed to him, creating a scene of eating meat with Li Shenglong, which is 100 times better than Zhao Tianshu.


    Zhao Tianshu''s subordinates, in order to get close to Zhao Tianshu, who didn''t pay some price for filial piety? Which was like Li Shenglong? They didn''t ask for things like his subordinates, but pasted them upside down to his subordinates.


    "Elder martial brother Li, since you have promised, it''s good. But elder martial brother Li should also remember one sentence: take money and others to relieve disasters. If I know that you have not done as I said, elder martial brother Li will have to imagine all the consequences by himself."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not let Li Yu be overjoyed and forget his orders. Although Li Shenglong in his previous life did not have the opportunity to use this way of speaking, the leaders of his company have used it on him many times, and he has been used by others for many times. How can he learn some skills.


    Li Yu heard Li Shenglong''s threat, so she would take off his chrysanthemum if he knew he didn''t do what he said.

 Chapter 81

    Li Yu promised to be so happy in fact is also expected.


    In Li Yu''s eyes. Firstly, Li Shenglong has a background and can easily take out 30 middle level spirit stones.


    secondly, Li Shenglong has the strength to defeat himself with one move, and he doesn''t have to be afraid of Zhao Tianshu even if he meets Zhao Tianshu.


    thirdly, Li Shenglong is generous enough to give himself five intermediate spirit stones as reward for anything that only needs to use his mouth At least, Li Shenglong doesn''t have to worry about the boss eating meat. He doesn''t have soup to drink.


    Now that Li Yu has agreed, the rest is much simpler.


    Li Shenglong tells Li Yu about his whereabouts, and the two sides discuss. After Li Yu reports Zhao Tianshu, he sends Li Shenglong a phonetic talisman.


    The twin brothers above the forest didn''t know what happened inside. They only saw Li Yu enter the forest, and then they came out with indignation on their faces.


    "How about elder martial brother Li? Did you win? "


    Asked one.


    "Nonsense, you are so short-sighted. If you look at elder martial brother Li''s face, you must have lost. What else do you ask?"


    Another very tacit understanding of the black face, stimulate Li Yu.


    "Well, it''s hard to see at a glance. I didn''t lose."


    Li Yu''s face is strange.


    "That''s winning. Congratulations, elder martial brother."


    "No, it didn''t win."


    Now it''s the turn of compatriots and brothers. They look at each other. There are too few draws in the duel. Can we say that Li Yu is really tied with Li Shenglong?


    "Is that?"


    "This Li Shenglong is really too cunning. I can''t match him in speed, and he can''t break my wooden shield in terms of strength. I can''t help it. I''ve been chasing and chasing, and he''s always running and running. And then. "


    "Then."


    The two brothers said at the same time.


    "And then we tied."


    There was a strange look on the faces of the two brothers at the same time.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to find senior brother Zhao."


    Li Shenglong listens to several people''s dialogues in the Pearl space.


    "Master, are you so confident that Li Yu will follow your instructions? Will not disclose you to Zhao Tianshu? "


    "No one dares to say it''s 10% sure. To be exact, I only have 50%, which is enough for me to try. They''re gone, and it''s time for us to practice. "


    Li Shenglong also flew out of the woods for the purpose of Xianren lake.


    Xianren lake is a thousand meters round, with a unique Fairy Island in the center, surrounded by green trees and beautiful scenery.


    As soon as Li arrived here, he felt the huge vapor in the air. The heart is constantly lamenting the strength of high-level practitioners.


    "When can a lake with a radius of thousands of feet be opened out of thin air?"


    "Master, don''t worry, you will have a day. It will come soon and I believe it. "


    Li Shenglong knows in his heart that it is too early for him to say these things. He needs to practice step by step. Now his biggest goal is to enter the foundation period and marry his beautiful wife.


    Thinking of his beautiful wife, Li Shenglong looks at the boundless and beautiful lake in front of him. He can''t help but imagine.


    "One day, I will find such a place with Yu Linglong to live in seclusion together and live a life of immortality. In order to be exquisite, practice hard. "


    Li Shenglong has a clear memory of his goal and has been working hard for it, and now it is the same.


    "The water element here is so rich because there are lakes here. If I go into the lake to practice, wouldn''t it mean that the water element is more abundant?"


    Li Shenglong''s thinking is very clear, since the closer to the water, the more water elements, then if you put yourself in the water, the water element is not the most abundant.


    If you think of it, Li Shenglong''s disciple suit of zhenxianmenwai has the characteristics of


    in itself

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 sword mound


    there are countless people practicing arts and techniques in the world, but few can appreciate the heart of elements.


    Anyone who can understand the heart of elements can achieve twice the result with half the effort. Not only is the speed of practice several times higher than that of ordinary people, but also the speed of casting is several times that of ordinary people.


    This is not difficult to understand. When casting, you need to hook the nearby elements to understand the heart of the elements. The affinity between the elements and the elements increases greatly, and the elements naturally and quickly gather together.


    There are many reasons why Li Shenglong can understand the heart of elements. On the one hand, when Li Shenglong practiced the arts and methods, he came to the place where the elements were most concentrated. On the other hand, the most important reason was that Li Shenglong had magical beads. As for this, we will not talk about it here. We will talk about it later, and we will talk about it at that time.


    Li Shenglong, who understood the heart of water element, practiced the water system technique very fast, but this does not mean that Li Shenglong cultivated the water system technique to the second level at once. There is a limit to the speed.


    If he wants to skip the first level and enter the second level, he still needs constant cultivation. Li Shenglong, who doesn''t know how to understand the heart of the elements, does not know the key to hard work. He pinches it and continues to practice hard.


    All of a sudden, Li Shenglong''s divine sense moved, and a phonetic amulet separated layers of lake water, ran directly to Li Shenglong and stopped in front of him.


    "Younger martial brother Li, as you said, this Zhao Tianshu is really a mean person. He forgets righteousness for profit. I just finished with him and we drew. When we planned to ask for a spirit stone, Zhao Tianshu turned his face and didn''t recognize people. He not only didn''t give me a spirit stone, but also asked someone to drive me out. This Zhao Tianshu is really nothing. "


    Li Yu''s words came out with the burning of phonetic symbols.


    Li Shenglong thought, let go of the big stone under his feet, and his body floated up.


    When he got to the bank, Li Shenglong took out a phonetic talisman.


    "Elder martial brother Li, don''t worry. In a month, I''ll make Zhao Tianshu have a big long face. You can wait to see the good play."


    Looking at the flying phonetic talisman, Li Shenglong took a deep breath, exploded another stone and sank, and the boring practice began again.


    Practice depends on hard work and persistence.


    As a transgressor, Li obviously cherishes his life more. This is like a rich second generation, who has been rich in money since childhood, spending money freely, because he has never lived a hard life.


    If the rich second generation has no property overnight, he will have two possibilities: one is to bear the hardships, rely on his own hands to fight again, and the other is to commit suicide because he can''t bear the pressure.


    If this rich second generation becomes a rich man again, he will certainly not be as extravagant as before, but will treasure his money.


    Li Shenglong''s life is just like wealth. He has lost his meaningless life once. Will Li Shenglong let his life be spent in meaningless way the second time?


    The result is obviously not, not only Li Shenglong will not, no one will.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong overcame all kinds of difficulties and practiced his skills diligently.


    In a flash, it was three days.


    With only 25 days left before the duel between Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu, Li Shenglong''s water system technique is a temporary success, and his cultivation has come to an end.


    The technique of water system is the same as that of fire system. However, water system and fire system are also different. Li Shenglong''s water system understands the heart of elements. Therefore, in terms of power, the soft water system is not much different from the violent fire system, and even the water system is still hidden above the fire system.


    Both fire and wood techniques to restrain Zhao Tianshu have been practiced, but Li Shenglong is not satisfied with this.


    After all, the purpose of Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not only to restrain Zhao Tianshu, but also to practice in the future.


    As a result, as soon as the water system technique was over, Li Shenglong did not even care to go back to his hut to rest. He dug a big hole in the ground and buried himself in it.


    He began to cultivate the earth skill.


    Five days later, the cultivation of wood skills began.


    Seven days later, when the cultivation of the golden system began, Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu had only 13 days left to fight.


    Although Li Shenglong has a complete set of five elements and can be practiced in each system of skills, there are differences in the affinity of elements among them. Among them, the water system is the highest, the fire system is the second, the earth system is the second, and the fire system is the lowest.


    This is one of the reasons why Li Shenglong''s water system skills can understand the heart of water elements, while other skills can''t understand the heart of elements.


    Among the five elements, the golden system is known for its sharpness, and its attack power is even above the fire system, ranking first among the five elements.


    If Li Shenglong wants to travel outside the sect in the future, he must practice the golden system.


    Li Shenglong first chooses his own cultivation place, the sword Tomb of the sect. Of course, the sword tomb here is different from the sword tomb in the previous life. Most of the sword tombs in the previous life can enter the sword tomb after the master''s death. The sword tomb Li Shenglong wants to go to is just the gathering place of some abandoned magic weapons of the sect, in other words, the garbage dump.They are all disabled magic weapons. The reason why these wastes are not destroyed is that Zhenxian sect is a big school, with numerous magic tools, a lot of resources for practicing truth, and there are also many secular industries.


    The numerous casual practitioners and some people of small sects in the secular world may not get a magic instrument in their whole life. Even if they are abandoned, they are better than none.


    Therefore, the sales volume above the secular world is still OK. If there is a sales volume, zhenxianmen will not discard these wastes at will, so they will make a sword tomb to store these wastes.


    In addition, some secular forces of the Zhenxian sect sometimes turn them in for worship, and the Zhenxian sect will also give them some rewards. These wastes in the eyes of the disciples of Zhenxian sect are first-class treasures in their eyes.


    The sword Tomb of Zhenxian gate is a humble place in the sect. The one guarding the sword tomb is a disciple who practices blood three times. Judging from his appearance, it is estimated that he will be driven down the mountain to look after the secular industry of Zhenxian sect in a few years.


    This disciple was also very surprised by Li Shenglong''s arrival. We should know that Jianzhong is equivalent to the existence of a garbage dump, except for several disciples who come here to transport "garbage" every day and are about to go down the mountain.


    Li Shenglong, a disciple of this kind who practices blood Jiuchong, may not be able to reach the present state of Li Shenglong in his whole life.


    For nothing else, in his eyes, Li Shenglong''s high-level disciples are the favored ones of heaven. Jianzhong is just a place to store "garbage". How can people like Li Shenglong come back to this place.

 Chapter 83

    "Senior brother Li, this is the place where metal elements are most concentrated. You can use it as long as you like."


    After learning about Li Shenglong''s intention, the disciple led Li Shenglong to the place where he thought the metal was the most dense. In fact, it was the same. The sword tomb was the place where the abandoned magic weapons were stored in Zhenxian gate. There were mainly four tombs.


    This disciple now leads Li Shenglong to the largest sword tomb. Li Shenglong''s eye is like a small mountain of magic weapons, and all kinds of metal gas is full of space.


    Li Shenglong took out three inferior spirit stones from the beads and handed them to the disciple.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Li, if you have anything else, you can do me a favor."


    The disciple was also very surprised to accept it. His face was full of excitement, and his heart was full of gratitude to Li Shenglong. Ordinary people would not come to them at all. Even if they came, they would not look at them directly.


    Not like Li Shenglong, give them back the spirit stone.


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know how grateful this disciple is to himself, his principle is that when others treat him well, he should repay him. No one is born to owe anyone.


    Guan Hui, Lei is helping Li Shenglong when he is in trouble. Li Shenglong will keep it in mind. Even if he doesn''t give Guan Hui anything in return, he will certainly repay them in the future.


    Li Shenglong''s reverie did not last too long. Hard training is what Li Shenglong needs to do now. In this world, strength is the first thing.


    There are all kinds of magic weapons around, such as odd shape, hundred shape, knife type and sword type. It''s needless to say that there are all kinds of other halberd and spear types. What''s more, Li Shenglong found some magic weapons like mahjong, which made him feel speechless and friendly at the same time. It seems that the world and the Chinese dynasty still have something in common.


    Li Shenglong sat down in the mountain of magic tools.


    When you close your eyes and meditate, you can feel the metal elements in it.


    When Li Shenglong opened his eyes again, a golden arrow flew out of his hand and hit the land more than ten meters away. With a bang, it smashed a hole tens of centimeters deep.


    The arrow of Gengjin.


    The first kind of magic in Geng Jin Jue entered the first level.


    On the one hand, with the preparation of the previous four series of techniques, now practicing the gold method can also be regarded as making perfect.


    On the other hand, there is a saying that focus on achieving life.


    Li Shenglong now clearly knows when he should do something. When practicing, he devotes himself to the practice without any time delay.


    Under the influence of this spirit, it is difficult for Li Shenglong to succeed.


    Naturally, it is not enough to practice the first level of skills. Efforts become what Li Shenglong will continue to do next.


    In a flash of 12 days, Li Shenglong''s golden technique has reached the second level.


    Li Shenglong still keeps his eyes closed. He doesn''t know how many times his internal Qi has been consumed. After each consumption, he will close his eyes and regulate his breath.


    This time is no exception. All of a sudden, Li Shenglong''s eyes opened, and the two lights turned into two channels of blood gas, and a big stone on the ground suddenly split into pieces.


    The eye penetrates the blood gas, and the blood Dan coagulates.


    Practice blood ten times, this is the realm that can be achieved from practicing blood ten.


    Li Shenglong smiles at the corners of his mouth and is very satisfied with his accomplishments. In a twinkling of an eye, he is one step closer to building the foundation. He thinks that after building the foundation, he will be able to communicate openly with his beautiful wife, which makes him more confident.


    In addition, Li Shenglong feels the powerful blood in his elixir field, and his strength is more than ten times stronger.


    A round blood pill alone occupied the position of the Dantian.


    Strong and profound, Li Shenglong is more proud of the blood pill in front of him.


    The next step is to break the pill into yuan.


    Blood Dan is broken, vitality is generated, and Qi is cultivated.


    Yuan Qi is a kind of Qi of cultivation that is higher than blood Qi. The word yuan represents the beginning of all things.


    It symbolizes the state of the nature. The body of practice is to practice into the nature and then achieve the supreme real body.


    Vitality is the first step to the innate practice. When you step into the Qi training period, you will have the vitality in your body, which is the threshold of cultivating immortals.


    It is not a coincidence that Li Shenglong was able to enter the state of practicing blood ten in such a short period of 20 days. It is not a coincidence that the capacity of true Qi is not under the period of practicing Qi. The most important thing is his own efforts.


    For more than 20 days, if a monk in the blood training period can support for three days, it can be called hard work. What''s more, for more than 20 days, because of the need to practice the five elements technique, Li Shenglong never stopped practicing.


    Every time he recovers after consumption, Li Shenglong''s strength will make a small progress. In the past 20 days, countless small progress will produce qualitative changes. Long ago, Li Shenglong has entered the state of practicing blood ten.In terms of the amount of true Qi, Li Shenglong can definitely achieve the blood gas of practicing Qi twice. However, considering the quality gap between blood Qi and Yuan Qi, the blood gas volume of Li Shenglong''s practicing Qi is equal to that of practicing Qi one.


    The state of practicing blood is ten, the true Qi is one of practicing Qi, the two levels of strength of five elements technique, the body of practicing Qi is heavy, the shoes to heaven, and the star light armor.


    Li Shenglong''s whole strength is like this, even if not counting the sky shoes and star light armour, Zhao Tianshu wants to defeat Li Shenglong on the duel platform is basically impossible.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong''s vision is not only about defeating Zhao Tianshu, but also about his practice of going out of the sect in the future.


    In addition to the strength that other people can see in front of him, Li Shenglong''s greatest wealth is naturally a spirit bead that Li Shenglong feels magical. For this pearl that is suspected to be an archaic spirit, Li Shenglong does not know whether he will go to find his original owner if he makes the Pearl recover all his memory in the future.


    Of course, Li Shenglong also thought that he might be the former owner of Lingzhu, but he knew that this kind of thing was just to think about it himself.


    There is a saying is not good, serious you lose.


    Li Shenglong can''t really imagine that he is the golden God in his dream.


    "Well, it''s still a little early to think about it now. Let''s take a look first. The world of the great God is still far away from me."


    Li Shenglong is not wrong in thinking. All the gods are the existence of breaking the sky with one hand. Now Li Shenglong is just a disciple of blood training period who has not even reached the goal of building foundation. It is too early to think about those things.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 spirit of elements


    "the last practice, and then go back to rest."


    Li Shenglong, who was already exhausted and planned to end his practice, thought about the gap between himself and the Archaean God.


    Willpower or to overcome their own body, the last practice began.


    Li Shenglong''s almost exhausted divine consciousness once again communicated with the endless golden elements around him. A familiar and strange feeling invaded Li Shenglong''s mind.


    All of a sudden, Li Shenglong incarnated as a metal element, surrounded by endless magic weapons, and incarnated as an endless metal element. Each metal element exuded pride, sharpness and sharpness.


    The heart of metallic elements.


    Li Shenglong not only understood the heart of water attribute elements, but also understood the heart of metallic elements.


    The elements of Li Shenglong''s incarnation are swimming in the endless metal. Suddenly, a metal element which is obviously different from other metal elements attracts Lee''s attention.


    Metallic elements are very proud of each other, who also disagrees with each other.


    However, among the many metallic elements, there is a king like existence. At a glance, all the elements around the element are looking at this element with a kind of submissive eyes.


    Looking up, Li Shenglong seems to be used to looking around him.


    Domineering, sharp.


    There is an illusion between Li Shenglong''s trance. It seems that it is not an element but a king of a kingdom who looks at Li Shenglong. He is only a humble servant. It is a great sin for a servant to look up at the king.


    With the eyes of this element, the eyes of all the elements around him converge at the same time. Li Shenglong suddenly feels that there are countless golden arrows penetrating his heart.


    Although the vision of the elements is sharp, but Li Shenglong will not be afraid of them. As a immortal, Li Shenglong lives a lifetime, and the highest goal is to control his own life.


    My life is up to me, not to heaven.


    Even the sky can not let Lee yield, not to mention some metal elements, let alone let him yield.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes firmly stare back, the elements are in an uproar, the invincible element king is even more surprised, someone dare to stare at himself?


    Its dignity, its throne, has been greatly challenged.


    A breath of metal burst out, and a small sword appeared in the hands of the elemental king.


    When many elements saw the sword, they all looked frightened, as if they had suffered losses on the sword.


    However, Li Shenglong is still, his consciousness is moving, and there is also a small sword in his hand, which refers to the element king.


    The elemental King seems to be very angry, drinking in his mouth.


    "How dare you resist my rule?"


    Li Shenglong returns the sword with his sword in his hand. The sharp swords intersect and make the sound of swords.


    Li Shenglong and elemental King were shaken back a few steps at the same time.


    "Why not? Would you rather have seed


    In Li Shenglong''s heart, somehow, Chen Sheng''s famous saying appeared. With a wave of his sword in his hand, he cleaved to the king of elements.


    "Good, good, good."


    The king of elements is also very angry. He even said three good words and fought with Li Shenglong.


    The surrounding elements are one by one with a look of panic at the field of two people fighting.


    Li Shenglong was worried that he would not be able to defeat the elemental king. After a few fights, he knew that his worries were unnecessary. Although the elemental king was not inferior to himself in strength, his weapons were even sharper than his own swords.


    However, the king of element didn''t know how to use the sword at all. He just waved the sword around without any rules.


    After all, Li Shenglong is a man who has practiced. After a few moves.


    Taking advantage of the sweeping of the elemental king, Li Shenglong hides behind and rushes forward. The Xiaojian sword is hit on the back of the elemental King''s hand. When the elemental king is in pain, his hand looses and a sword falls to the ground.


    Li Shenglong''s sword fell on the neck of element king.


    Li Shenglong won the elemental king, but he didn''t dare to hurt the elemental King easily. After all, there are endless elements in his body. If these elements swarm together, he will be brave again, and he will not be their opponent. Therefore, Li Shenglong was merciful.


    Li Shenglong''s sword has just been put on the neck of the elemental king. All the elements around him suddenly kneel down. If it wasn''t for these elements, who didn''t have Sanhu, Li Shenglong really thought he was a stranger, but he would return to the Qing Dynasty.


    Li Shenglong sword element king is also a kneeling legs, mouth said.


    "Don''t kill me."


    When Li Shenglong saw thousands of elements, there was only one element, Wang said. He knew in his heart that this element king was extraordinary and would not be killed easily.


    "You will submit to me."


    "Master, I will submit."


    "How can you talk, why can''t they?"


    "Master, I don''t know. I was the same as them, but I grew up next to a piece of exotic treasure, and I heard strange sounds coming from it every day. I don''t know how many years I have listened to it, and naturally I will speak. Later, I was able to condense that sword, and then the endless elements around me were subject to meThe explanation of element king makes Li Shenglong''s mind move. What kind of treasure should have such a wonderful effect.


    Li Shenglong has yet to say anything more. Suddenly, there is a tremor in his divine consciousness, and he automatically withdraws from the state of metal element words and returns to his own body.


    "Master, you are so lucky that you can find the spirit of elements here."


    The voice of the Pearl came.


    "Is the spirit of elements the king of elements?"


    "Yes, master, don''t you find that all the other elements are pale gold, and only the king of elements is pure gold?"


    "Well, I didn''t find out."


    It''s too careless to sweat.


    "The spirit of the elements is the king of the elements. If you have it, you can not say that if you cultivate a certain kind of skills in the future, no one can rival it, and the power of the skills will be more than doubled. Not only that, but also the spirit of the element can sense the same property of the nearby treasure. With it, it will become easier for the owner to search for treasure in the future.


    What''s more rare is that the spirit of this element is hard to meet for thousands of years. Now you are so lucky to let the master meet you. "


    "Well, the spirit of the element is really good, but now there is a problem. As soon as I accepted him, you got out of the state of the heart of the element. How can I find the spirit of the element?"


    "This is simple. Master, you can feel it with your heart. The spirit of the elements has similarities and differences with other elements. Imagine the appearance of the spirit of the element, and you can find his position by heart. "


    According to Lingzhu, Li Shenglong closed his eyes and meditated. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked to the side of the sword tomb.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 sword


    Li Shenglong closed his eyes, and sure enough, divine consciousness communicated with the spirit of metal elements.


    On the side of sword tomb, Li Shenglong clearly feels the position of the spirit of the element.


    Among all kinds of magic weapons, Li Shenglong tossed around and finally found the exotic treasure where the spirit of the golden element was.


    Looking at the exotic treasure in his hand, if it was not for Li Shenglong who could clearly feel the spirit of the gold element, he would not have thought that the scrap metal would be a treasure. If the magic weapon nearby was taken out, it would be hundreds of times better than this one.


    It''s true that the strange treasure that Li Shenglong got in his hand is a sword shaped magic weapon. However, it seems that it is only a part of the sword body, one palm long and half palm wide. The remnant sword is covered with rust, so we can''t see what the original material is.


    Li Shenglong''s heart curls, this is also a strange treasure, look around those magic weapons, which is not glittering, exuberant, let alone rusty.


    "Master, have you found the treasure?"


    The wonderful voice of the Pearl came again.


    "Nonsense, I know I have found a treasure, but why does this treasure look so awkward?"


    "Master, this broken sword was made by falling stones from the nine heavenly stars. It''s extremely sharp. It can be regarded as a semi divine tool. If you don''t see the artifact coming out, all the tools will submit."


    "Ten thousand objects surrender? Well, can I say I didn''t see it? "


    In any case, Li Shenglong still agreed that he had found a semi artifact, although he said it was tasteless and ugly.


    "How can I use this one?"


    New problems come out, and at the same time, a scene of dog blood comes out of Li Shenglong''s heart, blood dripping to recognize the owner.


    "Just drop a drop of blood on the body of the sword. If the sword has a spirit, it will recognize the Lord."


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t want to perform such a piece of dog blood in a different world, it was the fact that for the treasure, Li Shenglong had to sacrifice once. A drop of fresh blood fell onto the sword and disappeared in the endless rust.


    Li Shenglong''s brain suddenly felt that there was a rope holding it, which had a wonderful connection with the dagger.


    From the dagger came a deep, unwilling, lonely and all kinds of emotions, which made it hard for Li Shenglong to express.


    "Master, this is that the magic sword has been broken, and even the spirit of the sword has been broken. Otherwise, you don''t want to be able to accept such magic weapons. Well, it''s a demigod magic weapon, to be exact. "


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Li Shenglong is covered with black lines.


    "Up."


    Li Shenglong thought silently, and a strong suction came from the dagger. Li Shenglong''s whole body blood rushed into it. Even if he wanted to control it, he couldn''t control it.


    The blood gas in his body is no longer transferred by Li Shenglong''s will. Li Shenglong is shocked. According to the absorption speed of the remnant sword, it will take a while for Li Shenglong to be sucked dry.


    As expected, as expected, just a few minutes later, the blood in Li Shenglong''s elixir field has been completely absorbed, and there is no more blood in the elixir field. The remnant sword is not satisfied, and the residual essence of Li Shenglong''s divine fruit is also rapidly pouring into the remnant sword.


    There was an urge to cry in Li Shenglong''s heart, but he was very clear that the reason why he was able to enter the blood training of ten weights in such a short period of time was due to the fact that the blood gas remained in the body was constantly refined by himself. According to Li Shenglong''s own estimation, these essence could at least support Li Shenglong to reach the level of five levels of Qi training.


    Now every time the remnant sword absorbs a little bit, Li Shenglong''s cultivation will be slower in the future. How can Li Shenglong not cry.


    Canjian doesn''t pay attention to Li Shenglong''s idea, and still absorbs his whole body spirit.


    "Pearl, is there any way to control the absorption of the remnant sword, and then let him absorb it, I will have to marry Yu Linglong in my next life."


    Li Shenglong was very anxious, but Lingzhu did not realize the master''s anxious mood at all, and said slowly.


    "Master, don''t worry. It''s a normal phenomenon. Artifact hasn''t seen light for a long time. If you want to recover your strength, you should rely on your true Qi. However, your true Qi is still too weak. Naturally, you have to absorb the essence in your body. This is also the essence with divine fruit. Otherwise, if you absorb the essence, you don''t need to get out of bed for at least half a month. ¡±


    "NIMA, this is still normal. If you inhale it again, the essence of Shenguo will be dried up."


    In such a short time, the essence of Shenguo has been absorbed more than half, and the absorption of divine sword is still on. However, the sword which absorbed Li Shenglong''s inner Qi and Shenguo essence has finally changed.


    The layers of rust originally attached to the sword began to fall off. With the rust falling off, Li Shenglong saw clearly what the sword looked like for the first time.


    Crystal clear, thin if nothing.


    Li Shenglong could not help but admire the wonder of the refiners.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who knew his magic sword was there, if he didn''t look carefully, there would be no shadow of the sword.This sword is a good thing to attack. With this alone, Li Shenglong knew that he had not wasted his essence.


    Li Shenglong is no longer entangled with the things that his essence is absorbed. In other words, it is useless for him to entangle himself. His essence is still passing away.


    With two-thirds of the essence of the divine fruit on Li Shenglong''s body, the sword radiates white light. The light is hot and soft, and Li''s eyes are not uncomfortable at all.


    The essence of the divine fruit is completely absorbed by the sword. Countless magic weapons in the surrounding sword tombs are singing in unison, which seems to celebrate the return of their king. Fortunately, the sword tomb itself is in a remote place of Zhenxian gate, and there is no one else to come except the disciples who send the magic weapons. Otherwise, the strange appearance of the Qiming of ten thousand dharmas will let others see whether Li Shenglong can keep the sword Questions.


    Li Shenglong was also shocked by the sight. It seems that he really found a treasure.


    However, the sword did not end up absorbing the essence of the divine fruit, and it was still absorbing the vitality of Li Shenglong. Fortunately, after being reminded by the spirit bead, Li Shenglong knew that if the sword did not absorb the essence, what he would absorb would be the essence of Li Shenglong''s body.


    Now it''s only one day before Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu duel. If Li Shenglong cannot be sucked by the sword for several days, he will become a laughing stock. In the future, he will not raise his head in the sects.


    Therefore, they will actively release the yuan force in their own cells for the sword to suck.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: the list of ninehundred people is [br >


    it is true that Li Shenglong''s swallowing heaven and swallowing the earth is also really wonderful. The Yuan Li trained can not absorb the sword automatically. Only by Li Shenglong, he can actively lead the yuan force out for the sword to absorb.


    Fortunately, the problem that Li Shenglong worried about Yuan Li would not be enough did not appear. After the sword absorbed Yuan Li Li, he did not continue to absorb the essence of Lisheng dragon.


    The Dao light on the sword also disappeared. Even the sword was broken in the air. One turned and ran straight to Lisheng long. Lishenglong was eager to dodge. However, the blood gas of his body had been consumed completely. There was no remaining force to urge the shoes to go on the sky. Second, the speed of sword breaking was very fast.


    Li Shenglong can not respond to it, can only watch the sword break to his body.


    The sword flashed by, and the scene of blood DC in Li Shenglong''s imagination did not appear. On the contrary, Li Shenglong''s divine knowledge felt that there was a small sword in his body, and he stayed quietly in the Dantian area of Lisheng dragon, and his light was hidden.


    "Well, a pearl has taken over my eyebrows, and a strange sword has come, and I also occupy my dandian. If I go on, I will not be able to wear a few treasures."


    Li tried to control the sword. Unfortunately, although the relationship between the two sides was still there, his command was like he had not heard it at all. There was no echo at all.


    Li Shenglong was helpless, so he had to put the sword aside.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in Li Shenglong''s head. A glittering list entered the consciousness of Lisheng dragon.


    The list is open, with only one line of words on it.


    The ninth hundred people list, Li Shenglong.


    At this time, the sky of the true immortal door, suddenly appeared a thunder, a word of glittering character flashed in.


    At the same time, the disciples of zhenxianmen put down their own things, and stared at the characters in the sky, and then the characters gradually faded, and 900 words appeared in the sky.


    The real immortal gate people looked at the air of 900 words a piece of noise.


    "The ninehundred?"


    "We really immortal gate unexpectedly appeared a 9th hundred disciple."


    The true immortal gate is true that seventy-two disciples have looked at the two big words of the sky from their peaks, and they are also full of confidence in their hearts.


    Even the nine ancestors of zhenxianmen were all shocked by the change of heaven and earth, and came out of the cave.


    At the same time, an order from nine ancient ancestors of zhenxianmen spread all over the real immortal gate in a flash.


    "Look, who is it?"


    Li Shenglong still doesn''t know what the ninth hundred of his list means. The real immortal gate is only a three-level immortal cultivation community, and there is no end to the level 4 or level 5 world.


    In the past, the highest ranking of the three-level immortal world where Li Shenglong was ranked in the list of people was No. 3000. Although he did not know that person, his name, lishenglong, had heard more than once.


    Yin Hongsheng, a Sword Fairy.


    The sword immortal is only entering the third place. When practicing blood for ten, he can press the immortal who has the ten levels of Qi. Finally, he reaches the strength of the baby period and goes to the higher level of immortal cultivation.


    Li Shenglong can be ranked in the top 1000 now. It is important to know that every 100 people list is a level. Can enter the top 900 are several nine levels of the world of fairyland masters.


    No, in a magnificent hall in the nine level immortal cultivation circle, there are dozens of precious flying dragons. The only way to see the state is to practice blood ten times. However, the momentum of a body is not under the old fathers of zhenxianmen, and looks at the people under the scene angrily.


    "Look up to me, who suddenly came out and squeezed my 9th hundred out? I want his family to break down. "


    Under the hall, countless characters, hundreds of times as old people of zhenxianmen alchemy, knelt down there, shaking constantly, afraid that the young man would be angry with them.


    "Little Lord, we''ll check it out right away."


    "Check it up, go now."


    "Yes."


    These high-ranking people rushed out, they also know the emergency of the situation, less Lord hard work, even will be in front of dozens of the school in front of the whole faction destroyed, now time is coming, and do not know where to come from a person, let the little Lord''s heart and blood waste, how can the little Lord not be angry?


    But at the same time, these people also know that the small Lord has been strict, he must enter the top 900, and all celestial cultivation fairyland have been informed that no one dare to break through their own strength, except for those who are the same powerful as the small Lord.


    A command was sent out of the nine levels of the world of immortals.


    Everyone knows that the nineth sinner should not have offended.


    At the same time, several forces of the same rank as the forces of the minority Lord were also issued orders to find the 9th hundred masters.


    Li Shenglong showed a kind of wind wave.


    Fortunately, Li has not yet known that he has been involved in the dispute. It can not blame him. He can only blame the magic list of people. The list of people doesn''t know who is listed. Since the beginning of the immortal cultivation, there has been a list of people.People on the list only rehearsed the blood ten heavy masters, and only ranked in the top ten thousand places.


    Li Shenglong is also very puzzled how he can be ranked in the 900, or the spirit bead answered Li Shenglong''s question.


    "Master, didn''t you take that artifact? Although you can''t command now, it''s also a part of your strength. Basically, it''s a semi artifact. Even if there''s no sword spirit or master''s control, it''s not a problem if you want to destroy a Ning Dan period. People are ranked according to their strength, so now you have the strength to enter the top 1000


    "According to what you say, are not the top 1000 blood training masters even able to compete with the experts in the coagulation period."


    "Yes, it''s said that the number one master on the list of people can even compete with the ordinary yuan infantile masters."


    Yuan infant period, that is the realm that Li Shenglong just thinks about when he is dreaming. Now, for him, it is more practical to build foundation period.


    Li Shenglong finally realized how shocking it was for him to enter the ninth place. If he let the school know, he also decided that the news must not be known to anyone.


    Broken sword and spirit bead are equally magical. If we let others know that Li Shenglong has not been able to compete with it, then it will only bring disaster to Li Shenglong and zhenxianmen.


    He is innocent, but he is guilty.


    Li Shenglong decided that Yu Linglong would not let her know about it, so that Yu Linglong would be innocent and make mistakes.


    Li Shenglong thought very clearly, but he didn''t want to cause disaster, but the disaster ran to Li Shenglong quietly.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 people''s concern


    fortunately, the level 9 immortal cultivation world is too far away from Li Shenglong''s small third level immortal cultivation world.


    Li Shenglong still has time to arrange his own affairs and keep going according to his established plan. The five elements method has been completed. The next step is to fight against Zhao Tianshu tomorrow.


    It is not necessary to think about the result of the battle. We will all know that Li Shenglong is still commanding an ancient treasure.


    Li Shenglong''s inner gas and physical strength during Qi training, plus the magic power of five elements and two layers, one ascendant shoe and one starlight armor.


    Unless Zhao Tianshu can find a magic weapon to compete with dengtian shoes, otherwise he will not be Li Shenglong''s opponent.


    With a smile in his heart, Li Shenglong suddenly looks forward to the duel tomorrow.


    After cleaning up his good mood, Li Shenglong spent another hour recovering his whole body''s blood gas and inner vitality.


    "It''s time to go back to the hut and have a rest."


    Li Shenglong has been sleepless for more than 20 days. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has a firm will. In addition, the magic colorful light with spiritual beads constantly washes the spirit of Li Shenglong. Otherwise, if he is a character who also practices blood nine, he will faint after exhaustion for seven days at most.


    When Li Shenglong walked out of the sword tomb, the disciple guarding the tomb was still enthusiastic. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be looking forward to Li Shenglong coming again.


    Although Li Shenglong is mentally tired, he is not in a good mood. His strength has been greatly improved. Now he has found an exotic treasure in Jianzhong, and his ranking has reached the 900th.


    As long as Li Shenglong can understand the use of foreign treasures and let them really obey their own orders, then Li Shenglong''s strength will not be lower than that of some weaker nuns in ningdan period.


    At that time, it was too simple for Li Shenglong to marry Yu Linglong.


    The more he wanted to be in a better mood, Li Shenglong immediately rewarded the disciple with a piece of inferior spirit stone, which naturally won him great thanks.


    Without paying attention to the disciple''s gratitude, Li Shenglong flew back to his cabin.


    As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, Lei Zheng heard the sound coming out of his room.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you have raised a new realm?"


    I don''t know if Li Shenglong brings Lei Zheng too much surprise. Although Lei Zheng''s words are "you", his face is not as surprised as before.


    "Well, it''s just a fluke. I''ve got a chance to practice, and I''m successful."


    Li Shenglong is also modest.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you don''t know that Zhao Tianshu had entered Qi training seven days ago, and now he is a real martial uncle in Qi training period.


    Although elder martial brother Li has made rapid progress, he is after all a disciple in the blood training period. There is an essential gap between practicing Qi and practicing blood. What''s more, it is said that Qi Baobao has given Zhao Tianshu a magic weapon of medium quality.


    If we don''t go to the competition tomorrow, no one will say anything about elder martial brother Li.


    When elder martial brother Li enters the Qi training period in the future, he will duel with him and find his place tomorrow


    Lei Zheng is still worried and says that what he said is reasonable. If Li Shenglong doesn''t have the confidence to win, he may have to do according to Lei Zheng''s words. However, Li Shenglong''s own strength is only known by himself. Of course, he will not miss such a good opportunity to hit Zhao Tianshu''s face.


    "Brother Lei, don''t worry. I will win."


    Although Lei Zheng doesn''t understand where Li Shenglong comes from and has confidence in winning, he has already got an understanding of Li Shenglong''s character after contacting with him for such a long time. He knows that since Li Shenglong has decided to do something, he will go on. Lei Zhengzheng thinks of this place, sighs and doesn''t say anything more.


    "Elder martial brother Li, OK, then I won''t say anything more. You can have a good rest. I''ll wait to see your result tomorrow."


    Ray is shaking his head and looking pessimistic back to his cabin.


    Lee also returned to his cabin.


    In the room, several phonetic symbols float quietly on the desk, and a delicious fairy feast has just arrived at the desk.


    The dinner in zhenxianmen is as simple as ever, a bowl of rice and a bowl of vegetables.


    Li Shenglong spent a few minutes to wipe out all the food and replenish his physical strength. Although he didn''t have enough to eat, he had several phonetic symbols in his hand, which ignited in sequence.


    "Senior brother Li, Zhao Tianshu has entered the Qi training period. You should be careful."


    Guan Hui''s words are not much, but his words of concern appear on the paper.


    "Younger martial brother Li, tomorrow''s war depends on his own speed and Zhao Tianshu. There is still a glimmer of hope for victory. I hope younger martial brother Li will cherish it."


    Although Li Yu knows that Li Shenglong''s strength is very strong, Li Yu doesn''t think that Li Shenglong can really compete with Zhao Tianshu. If Li Shenglong wants to win Zhao Tianshu, I''m afraid the only chance is to rely on Li''s incomparable speed advantage, so that Zhao Tianshu can''t beat Li Shenglong. Even if Li Shenglong can''t win, he won''t lose.A blood training phase and a Qi training phase of the students to draw, itself is the blood training phase of the students win.


    After looking at it, Li Shenglong smiles and doesn''t reply to the two people''s Dharma symbols. He continues to listen to the Dharma symbols below.


    "My husband, you have to refuel, I believe you will win."


    The first one is obviously Li Shenglong''s reply to Yu Linglong last time.


    "Xianggong, you work hard. Even if you lose, there''s no shame. It''s normal for a blood training disciple to lose in the hands of a Qi training disciple."


    This should be the message that Yu Linglong sent after Zhao Tianshu entered the Qi training period.


    "My husband."


    After a few news from Yu Linglong, Li Shenglong can''t help but think of Yu Linglong in his own cabin, worried about Li Shenglong''s safety, and even ran to Li Shenglong''s cabin several times a day, and felt the loss and anxiety when he saw that no one came back to his cabin.


    A warm current flows through Li Shenglong''s heart. For such a lovely wife as Yu Linglong, Li Shenglong has paid more, which is worth it.


    Li Shenglong secretly vowed in his heart that he would not let Yu Linglong suffer any more in this life. Li Shenglong would use his whole life to protect his beautiful wife.


    "Madam, don''t worry, my husband will not fail. I''ll wait to see how my husband will beat Zhao Tianshu''s son of a bitch tomorrow and kneel down to beg for mercy. Have a good rest, everything has me. "


    After replying to Yu Linglong with a phonetic talisman, Li Shenglong can''t help but feel tired and sleeps in the past.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 the day of duel


    people who practice immortals are much more sensitive to the date than ordinary people. Their aim is to live forever and live as long as the heaven.


    The average life span of a monk in the blood training period is no different from that of a mortal. A monk in the Qi training period can live to at least 120 years old. A monk in the foundation period has a life of 250 years.


    In the Ning Dan period, there will be five hundred years old Shou yuan. It is said that there are thousands of years of Shouyuan in Yuanying period.


    As for the number of years that the monks above the age of Yuanying can live, even a legend has not been spread in this small three-level immortal world.


    Basically, the established longevity yuan makes these immortal practitioners pay more attention to their own longevity yuan. After sunset, their longevity is reduced by one day.


    If you enter the next stage of cultivating immortals when you are exhausted, you are doomed to fall.


    Therefore, people who cultivate immortals are not necessarily really happy. They have been working hard all their life in pursuit of a higher realm and more longevity. However, ordinary people may be more simple. They have a couple of sons and daughters in a single wife. They are kind and filial, and they have lived a happy life.


    On the tenth of March.


    In the duel platform of zhenxianmen gate, Li Shenglong offended Qi Baobao, which caused the duel between him and Zhao Tianshu spread in the gate of Zhenxian gate as early as a month.


    Everyone knows that Li Shenglong''s strength is far below Zhao Tianshu, but he is the strength to practice blood jiuzhong. Zhao Tianshu entered the stage of Qi training a week ago, and he has stabilized his strength in the seven days.


    He is really a monk in the period of practicing Qi. In the eyes of people, this duel is a one-sided killing.


    Many people are waiting for the arrival of Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu under the duel platform with the attitude of flattering Zhao Tianshu.


    The duel platform is hundreds of feet long and wide. It is paved with green bricks and white jade. It is precious and shows great style.


    Zhao Tianshu came not late. Soon after the sun rose, he could not wait to rush to the duel platform surrounded by a group of disciples.


    People around the duel platform, seeing Zhao Tianshu''s arrival, naturally, countless people came forward to meet them and clapped their horses.


    "Uncle Zhao, that Li Shenglong is really out of his power. He dare to fight with you. This is not the way to kill himself."


    "That''s right. I think Li Shenglong is impatient to live."


    "Yes, it doesn''t need to say that martial uncle Zhao personally takes the horse. Three moves and two moves can beat this Li Shenglong to pieces. Even I can teach him a lesson."


    A disciple who practices blood quintuple said in a big way.


    "Hum, you are not worthy of elder martial brother Li. Do you want to teach him a lesson?"


    A clear voice was out of place among all the people clapping horses. Zhao Tianshu''s face changed when he heard the voice.


    The disciple who practiced blood quintuple looked up and looked at the person. The scolding that he wanted to say was tolerated, and a bitter face turned into a smiling face.


    "Elder martial sister Yu, you are good, you are good."


    Yu Linglong''s identity is in the Zhenxian sect, but everyone knows that if they offend anyone, they dare not offend her. Naturally, the disciple who practices blood quintuple has lost his temper.


    Although Zhao Tianshu was dissatisfied with Yu Linglong, he didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t hear Yu Linglong''s words. He pretended that he didn''t see Yu Linglong. He continued to sit leisurely on the stool moved by a disciple next to him and enjoyed the praise of the disciples around him.


    Yu Linglong is worried about Li Shenglong''s duel. She has already arrived at the duel platform before dawn in the morning. She is looking forward to Li Shenglong''s early arrival.


    Of course, Yu Linglong''s mood is quite contradictory. On the one hand, she is naturally looking forward to Li Shenglong''s early arrival. On the other hand, she also hopes that Li Shenglong will not come at all. Naturally, Yu Linglong still knows something about Li Shenglong''s strength. She is afraid that Zhao Tianshu''s opponent in the Qi training period is coming. I''m afraid that Zhao Tianshu''s three moves and two moves will do as these disciples say Clean up the shit.


    In that case, it''s better not to come. However, in Yu Linglong''s heart, Li Shenglong hopes more than ever that he will win. More importantly, as a woman, she naturally hopes that her partner in the future will be a man of indomitable spirit.


    After coming, Zhao Tianshu will be beaten to the ground, and will not be arrogant again.


    "Alas."


    Looking around at those low-level disciples who are still praising Zhao Tianshu, Yu Linglong can''t help but feel that she is a little bit over fanciful. It''s hard for a blood training disciple to win the one in the Qi training stage.


    There are only two people outside the gate of Zhenxian, one is Lei Yang, and the other is Zhu Wei. These two people have come from the sectarian task of blazing mountains and rivers.


    I don''t know how much of the blood of the same level friars, so that we can have the capital to boast of the war, Li Shenglong?


    After only two months, I have no chance to fight with other disciples. How can I compare with Lei Yang and Zhu Wei?As time went by, the sun had risen in the twinkling of an eye, and the duel stage was full of people. Not only did there exist people who wanted to flatter, but also some people who came to watch the game.


    Lei Yang, Zhu Wei and so on are such beings. Lei Zheng, Guan Hui and Li Yu are just like Yu Linglong in their hearts. There is a trace of illusion that Li Shenglong can win.


    "Why don''t you come? I''m not afraid to come, are you?"


    Seeing that it was close to noon, Li Shenglong had not appeared. Some of the disciples around him could not stand. They were puzzled. Naturally, he said it out of his mouth. Anyway, this Li Shenglong has no position in the door. After being humiliated by Zhao Tianshu, his status will naturally be lowered even more, and he is not afraid of revenge from others.


    Some of the disciples lost everything in their mouths.


    "That''s right. Li Shenglong is such a waste that he doesn''t even have the courage to fight against uncle Zhao."


    Lei is also confused in the crowd. Yesterday, Lei Zheng urged Li Shenglong not to come for a competition. He flatly refused. According to Li Shenglong''s character, he will come to the competition today. But now it''s too late. Why hasn''t he come? Is there something delayed?


    Lei Zheng knows about Li Shenglong, others don''t.


    "This coward, he''s a real loser."


    "If you don''t have eggs, you don''t dare to fight."


    Among the crowd, Zhu Wei also looked up at the sun and frowned. Since he had been guarding the sun for a long time, he did not find the murderer. He had a kind of judgment in his heart. He was afraid that the murderer of his brother was really Li Shenglong.


    Therefore, Zhu Wei has not relaxed his vigilance against Li Shenglong, but Li Shenglong has been closed for a month, and he has not let Zhu Wei catch any opportunities.


    Now this competition is a good opportunity to observe Li Shenglong, and Zhu Wei will not miss it. However, if Li Shenglong is afraid not to come, Zhu Wei will also observe a bird.


    PS: another book wolf friends group: 185444162, like this book can add group discussion.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Li Shenglong is here


    however, although Zhu Wei has only met Li Shenglong once, it can be seen from his countless reading experiences that Li Shenglong has a strong personality and is not a character who retreats without fighting.


    Now it''s noon, this time has not arrived, is it not other accidents?


    Lei Yang stands not far away from Zhu Wei. The presence of such people as them in the outer door can attract other people''s attention even if he wants to keep a low profile.


    Not to mention that they are surrounded by a lot of outside disciples, standing there like stars, not to mention Lei Yang, they have a kind of superhuman temperament, long-term accumulation of power under the natural momentum.


    It''s like standing out from the crowd. It''s hard to be ignored.


    Zhu Wei''s expression, others may not see what is different, but Lei Yang and Zhu Wei have been fighting for so many years as the first person outside the gate, the understanding of his opponent may be more than the opponent himself.


    Every time Zhu Wei wants to kill people, he will unconsciously twitch the corners of his mouth. Zhu Wei doesn''t know, but Lei Yang can know and see clearly.


    "Who did Zhu Wei come here to kill? Is it Li Shenglong? Can''t, some time ago still compete with me for Li Shenglong? How can we turn around and kill Li Shenglong now


    When Lei Yang was thinking about it, a burst of exclamation broke out in the crowd.


    "Come, come. Here comes Li Shenglong. "


    With the cry of surprise, the crowd on the east side of the duel platform suddenly gave way, and Li Shenglong walked to the duel platform step by step.


    "Uncle Zhao, here comes Li Shenglong."


    Zhao Tianshu, who had been sitting on one side to accept the praise of his disciples, also saw the figure of Li Shenglong.


    "How dare Li Shenglong come?"


    At the same time, questions that appear in many human brains also appear in Zhao Tianshu''s brain.


    Zhao Tianshu was stunned when he saw Li Shenglong''s practice of blood ten. He was really a genius. He was able to jump two levels in a short month and enter the blood training ten.


    However, he was just practicing blood for ten times. He was not his opponent at all, so he didn''t have to pay much attention to it. Moreover, Zhao Tianshu felt a sense of accomplishment when he thought that a genius would be killed by himself.


    When Zhao Tianshu thought of this, he felt very happy. Looking at Li Shenglong''s eyes, he seemed to see the scene of endless abuse of Li Shenglong.


    However, Li Shenglong did not feel the pressure Zhao Tianshu brought to himself, nor did he see other people''s surprised eyes. His eyes were searching in the crowd.


    Sure enough, Yu Linglong''s beautiful face is full of worried and expectant eyes, staring at Li Shenglong.


    When Yu Linglong sees Li Shenglong, she is naturally very excited. Any woman who sees her beloved man majestically appears in the duel field will be extremely excited.


    Li Shenglong saw that Yu Linglong was also looking at himself, smiling.


    When Yu Linglong saw Li Shenglong''s smile, it was so brilliant that Li Shenglong''s heart was warm. A nervous heart was also settled down without any shiver. Yu Linglong had only one idea in his heart, and Li Shenglong would surely win.


    Li Shenglong looks forward to the jade Linglong with all his face looking forward to. Naturally, there is no need to say much happiness in his heart. For the sake of jade Linglong, it is worthwhile to let Li Shenglong sit any more.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong still knows what he is here for. He does not continue to immerse himself in the emotional world of the two people. Guan Hui, Lei Zheng and Li Yu all quietly greet Li Shenglong in the crowd. As for other people, most of them look at Li Shenglong with a kind of banter.


    It seems that most people are waiting to see the jokes of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong is also prepared for the practice of these wall curds. He can''t help but feel a little funny. Some people just have to step on someone weaker than themselves after being trampled on by others.


    Although this group of people enjoy watching others being trampled on, Li Shenglong suddenly has a feeling of being called a monkey. It seems that the battle between Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu is the battle between two monkeys, and the people around him are all opera goers.


    In a trance, Li Shenglong found all this boring, and his eyes on other people around him became sharper.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes swept through the crowd. As far as he could see, he saw several different tasks. Lei Yang looked at Li Shenglong with a warm and sunny smile. He seemed to have more confidence in him than he did.


    Zhu Wei looks at Li Shenglong with a gloomy face, but his heart is shocked. After a month, Li Shenglong has entered the blood training ten. If he goes on like this, he will not be able to suppress him.


    See Zhu Wei and Lei are different reactions, Li Shenglong''s reaction is very consistent, are just nodding a sign.


    Although Li Shenglong says that he may not be Zhu Wei''s opponent, he is not the object that Zhu Wei can easily provoke. If Zhu Wei is well-informed, Li Shenglong will let Zhu Wei go. If Zhu Wei is not interested, Li Shenglong will let Zhu Wei accompany his good brother, Zhu Yi.Li Shenglong slowly came, and in a flash he had come under the duel stage.


    On one side of the platform, a disciple outside zhaotianshu looked at lishenglong with a full of righteousness, and he was unhappy and sneered.


    "Coward, how can you come, don''t let uncle Zhao''s reputation frighten Dan, hesitated for a long time to come to kneel to beg for mercy?"


    "Kneel for mercy? Yes, I really have to kneel to beg for mercy. "


    Li Shenglong''s words make the surrounding a splash, Zhao Tianshu''s face smile more intense.


    "But it''s not me kneeling for mercy."


    "Who are you?"


    The disciple''s brain turned slowly, and he didn''t understand what Li Shenglong was saying.


    "Who else is there except me?"


    "Zhao. You are bold, you have no enough strength to lift shoes for uncle Zhao. He also thinks that he can win uncle Zhao. "


    The disciple finally responded and shouted hard.


    "It''s no good to say more, zhaotianshu, I see you at the challenge arena."


    Since he is already a duel, Li Shenglong has saved a lot of money from his uncle Zhao. He directly calls Zhao Tianshu.


    "Well, I''ll see how you let me kneel and beg for mercy."


    Zhao Tianshu''s smiling face disappeared, and turned into a face of frost. He said it was very relaxed. However, he kept thinking about how to torture Li Shenglong and asked for mercy.


    Although the duel in the door is not allowed to easily hurt people''s lives, but Zhao Tianshu can do a lot of things when he keeps his life.

 Chapter 90

    Li Shenglong also looks at Zhao Tianshu, who is a little man who is successful. In his heart, he is also thinking about how to teach him and Qi Bao after him a big lesson.


    Li Shenglong had a rest last night. Because of more than 20 days of hard work, it really consumed too much spirit of Li Shenglong and made his spirit highly tired.


    Originally only needs a few hours to be able to recover the spirit of Lee Shenglong forced to sleep until today the sun has risen very high.


    Li Shenglong can''t help feeling the beauty of life with his abundant spirit.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong''s late arrival made other gangsters think that they were afraid of fighting. It''s really funny. Is Li Shenglong such a person.


    Zhao Tianshu saw that Li Shenglong didn''t pay any attention to himself. Instead, he was thinking about what he looked like, adding three points of anger to his heart.


    The arrogant Zhao Tianshu is not to follow the order of Qi Baobao behind him, but also will let Li Shenglong firmly remember this day, remember the name of Zhao Tianshu.


    Zhao Tianshu turned around and made a leap. Without any delay, he jumped onto the duel platform several feet high. If Zhao Tianshu''s figure was not a little bit ugly, this leap would be called natural and elegant.


    By contrast, Li Shenglong is much worse. He neither uses the flying sword nor jumps. Instead, he goes to the side of the duel platform where no one has ever used it, and then goes up the steps.


    When people around him looked at it, he made a high decision.


    "Ha ha ha."


    A burst of laughter.


    Although this step of the duel platform has existed since the date of the construction of the duel platform, no disciple of Zhenxian sect has been walking up since the establishment of the school.


    It is that all the disciples who practice blood have the strength to leap up. Now that Li Shenglong breaks this rule, it naturally makes many disciples of Zhenxian sect laugh at him.


    Zhao Tianshu also looked at Li Shenglong with a sneer on his face.


    Li Shenglong does not care about the laughter around him, as if there are only Li Shenglong, Yu Linglong, Guan Hui and other people who care about Li Shenglong.


    "Nephew Li, are you ready?"


    "Ready? Oh, OK, let me get ready. "


    Zhao Tianshu''s courtesy question did not exchange the same courtesy answer, but Li Shenglong agreed to Zhao Tianshu''s question.


    Li Shenglong swayed to the left and stretched his legs, counting "1, 2, 3, 4" while doing it.


    Let the disciples who have just recovered from their recovery make a burst of laughter.


    Even Guan Hui didn''t understand what Li Shenglong was doing. He said that Li Shenglong was afraid of Zhao Tianshu and wanted to delay time?


    It doesn''t make sense at all. Since you''re on the duel arena, there''s no way to delay the fight. It''s not like fighting according to the world. If you go to the duel arena, you can''t end it unless one side admits defeat. Is Li Shenglong going to attack secretly?


    Guan Hui was not the only one who thought of this idea. Zhao Tianshu also thought of this idea, but Zhao Tianshu was depressed.


    Zhao Tianshu has just said that Li Shenglong should be prepared. If he attacks Li Shenglong before he stealthily attacks, Zhao Tianshu will eat his words and become fat.


    After all, if you want to stay in the school, a good reputation will help Zhao Tianshu''s future.


    In this case, Zhao Tianshu has to wait for Li Shenglong to launch an attack, and then Zhao Tianshu will fight back. In that case, it is Li Shenglong who has damaged his reputation in the school.


    Fortunately, Zhao Tianshu thinks that since he has seen through Li Shenglong''s attack strategy, he will not be attacked by Li Shenglong.


    Zhao Tianshu is on guard, but Li Shenglong is relaxed. If a Chinese sees Li Shenglong, he will know that he is doing the eighth set of radio gymnastics.


    One board, one eye, one model and one style.


    Zhao Tianshu was not in a hurry, and he was patient to wait for Li Shenglong to launch a sneak attack at any time. Unfortunately, Zhao Tianshu and many disciples who had the same idea as Zhao Tianshu were disappointed that until the end of Li Shenglong''s strange preparations, Li Shenglong still did not launch the so-called sneak attack.


    After finishing the eighth set of radio gymnastics, Li Shenglong raised his head again. His eyes became very deep. Zhao Tianshu vowed that he had never seen such deep eyes. At one glance, it seemed that Li Shenglong had the whole planet in his eyes.


    Li Shenglong did not tube Zhao Tianshu''s idea, said lightly in the mouth.


    "I''m ready. You come."


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Tianshu''s tense muscles relaxed. Hearing that Li Shenglong even asked him to take the initiative first, Zhao Tianshu must be very angry at ordinary times.


    Then he denounced Li Shenglong for his arrogance, and finally let him take the initiative.


    However, after seeing Li Shenglong''s eyes, Zhao Tianshu couldn''t raise his anger. His only consciousness told him that his cultivation was higher than that of Li Shenglong, and there was no need to be afraid of him.


    "Well, you come first. I''m an elder. What''s the matter with you?"


    It''s not surprising that Zhao Tianshu, Li Shenglong in this month''s time, one of the most trained is the internal force, one is the spiritual power. On the one hand, the spiritual power constantly receives the spiritual bead''s washing, and the quantity and quality make progress every day. On the other hand, Li Shenglong uses spiritual power every day, which also makes Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength have made great progress.Now Li Shenglong is in the spiritual aspect, and his internal power has just entered the Qi training period of Zhao Tianshu. Zhao Tianshu put direct pressure on him.


    "Are you sure?"


    Although Li Shenglong''s words are still cold, they make Zhao Tianshu feel chilly. Zhao Tianshu has to overcome the uncertainty of exporting.


    "That''s natural."


    Zhao Tianshu''s head has been sweating. Why is he so? Shouldn''t he control the whole rhythm in the duel field?


    How can Li Shenglong control the rhythm of the whole duel in just three or two sentences.


    All the people under the stage are not so discerning. Seeing this scene, several people who welcome and clap their horses shout from below.


    "Li Shenglong, hurry up, uncle Zhao gives you a chance to make a move. If you don''t cherish it, you won''t have a chance to do it."


    "Yes, Li Shenglong, if you don''t, you will kneel down and beg for mercy as soon as martial uncle Zhao does."


    "Shit, run away."


    All kinds of ironic voices were constantly introduced into Li Shenglong''s ears, but Li Shenglong seemed to have heard nothing. He did not look at the disciples, but looked at Zhao Tianshu.


    "Don''t you? I''m going to make a move. Don''t blame me if you don''t have a chance. "


    The cold sweat on Zhao Tianshu''s head is more and more. He has a vague feeling that what Li Shenglong said is true, but his self-esteem in his heart does not allow Zhao Tianshu to agree to Li Shenglong''s request to let him take the initiative.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 fighting


    Li Shenglong once again asks Zhao Tianshu. When Zhao Tianshu sees Li Shenglong''s expression, he is hesitant, and his muscles are tense in an instant. If Zhao Tianshu had some willpower, he would not be able to get rid of him.


    This is what Li Shenglong wants. Zhao Tianshu is now in a dilemma. On the one hand, there has been a voice in his consciousness telling Zhao Tianshu to take the first move.


    However, the boos and jeers of the people under the duel stage remind Zhao Tianshu that he can''t take the first move.


    "If you don''t, I''ll come."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice fell, his body moved. In a flash, he had already shaken to Zhao Tianshu''s body. The heat wave from the two bright little fireballs in his hand even burned to Zhao Tianshu''s body.


    All the people were quiet in an instant. Most of the blood training disciples didn''t see what was going on. Li Shenglong seemed to be able to master the art of instant, and a few meters away floated by in the blink of an eye.


    Although Li Shenglong''s speed is fast, there are still some characters who can see clearly what happened to them. Lei Zheng and Zhu Wei are two of them.


    Zhu Wei looks gloomy. Li Shenglong''s strength is beyond his expectation. Even if he wants to achieve it at such a fast speed, it is not easy for him to achieve it.


    It seems that if you want to clean up Li Shenglong, you have to do it as soon as possible, or you will give him a period of time to grow up. At that time, Zhu Wei did not have the opportunity to clean up Li Shenglong.


    Lei Yang looks at Li Shenglong in surprise. His surprise is no less than that of Zhu Wei. Of course, no one knows what Lei Yang really thinks.


    Most of the audience were disciples in the blood training period. They were not strong enough to find Li Shenglong''s movements.


    Yu Linglong is also one of them, although her heart has been looking forward to Li Shenglong can create a miracle and defeat Zhao Tianshu.


    But when Li Shenglong really showed the strength to compare with Zhao Tianshu, Yu Linglong was excited.


    Naturally, Zhao Tianshu is one of the people who can see Li Shenglong''s movements clearly. Although Li Shenglong''s speed is fast, he has not yet surprised Zhao Tianshu. What really makes Zhao Tianshu nervous is his speed of progress.


    A month ago, although Li Shenglong''s speed was fast, compared with now, it was not the same. If Zhao Tianshu had not entered the Qi training period, he would have been defeated by Li Shenglong in one move.


    How did Li Yu inquire about the information? Didn''t Li Shenglong have the same strength as Li Yu?


    Even if Li Shenglong was still practicing blood at that time, now Li Shenglong is only promoted to practice blood 10. It is impossible to make such a big leap.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is so strong, how can Li Yu draw with him?


    So, the only explanation is that Li Yu cheated herself?


    Zhao Tianshu thought of this, in the heart of a piece of anger, Li Yu actually dare to cheat himself, really when he is a good bully?


    Zhao Tianshu vowed to give Li Yu a color to see after the duel.


    I completely forget that I didn''t give Li Yu any reward because of Li Yu''s report of drawing with Li Shenglong.


    Since Zhao Tianshu is unkind, how can Li Yu be unjust?


    Zhao Tianshu''s mind is full of thoughts, but the movements on his hands are not stopped at all, and there is no unnecessary movement on Zhao Tianshu''s hands. As soon as it comes to the wood property, the protective cover has already appeared on Zhao Tianshu''s body.


    Li Shenglong''s fireball bumped against Zhao Tianshu''s shield. He was worthy of entering the period of Qi training, and his woodwork technique was also improved to reach the level of three.


    Li Shenglong''s fireball made a piercing sound on the green wooden guard, which weakened by half, but did not break.


    Li Shenglong was not surprised. Although the fire attribute technique restrained the wood attribute skill, Zhao Tianshu''s wood attribute skill was one level higher than that of Li Shenglong. It was obviously not enough to break this level gap.


    When Zhao Tianshu saw Li Shenglong''s fireball, his nervous heart was relieved. As long as Li Shenglong could not break his own defense shield, the initiative on the battlefield was still in his hands, and he was afraid that he could not beat him?


    Things didn''t go as well as Zhao Tianshu thought. Li Shenglong''s two fireballs had just disappeared, and two new fireballs appeared out of thin air. The two fireballs appeared quickly. Li Shenglong held one fireball in one hand and pressed on the contact place between the two fireballs and Zhao Tianshu''s shield.


    Zhao Tianshu''s face changed, and he knew the strength of his shield most clearly. Zhao Tianshu''s shield had already had some slight touch under the impact of Li Shenglong''s two fireballs. If the two fireballs were in contact with the shield, he was afraid that the shield of Zhao Tianshu would be broken by Li Shenglong.


    Everyone at the bottom also saw Zhao Tianshu''s crisis moment. No one thought that Li Shenglong, a disciple in blood training period, could suppress Zhao Tianshu''s Qi training disciple to such a degree.Of course, there are still some humble disciples who still have some unclear ideas.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Is it that uncle Zhao asked Li Shenglong to pay him? "


    "Let''s fart. They''ve already been on the duel platform. Where else can you tell me. I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong was so hungry that he forced Zhao Tianshu, a disciple of Qi training period, to such an extent that he did not use his own flying sword because of the school rules.


    But even so, Li Shenglong is also the third one among us who can force the Qi training disciples to this point. "


    It is needless to say that the top two of this disciple''s mouth are known to all, Lei Yang and Zhu Wei.


    "So, isn''t this Li Shenglong the third expert in our outer door?"


    "The third master? He''s the third best player now. I''m afraid he won''t be for a while. "


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Although Li Shenglong can suppress martial uncle Zhao for a while, but Uncle Zhao is a martial uncle in Qi training period after all. He has advantages in both quantity and technique of true Qi. It is easy to suppress for a while, but it is even more difficult to suppress all the time."


    "So it''s time for uncle Zhao to counterattack in a while?"


    "That''s of course. Otherwise, why do you think that there are so many realms in the immortal cultivation world? The gap between each realm is huge. If you want to cross these gaps, you have to waste some Kung Fu."


    While the two disciples were talking, new changes appeared in the field. The two disciples did not care to say more, and they quickly cast their eyes into the entrance.

 Chapter 92

    In the second chapter, it is said that Li Huo long plays in the same position. Zhao Tianshu also saw through Li Shenglong''s attempt.


    But seeing through is on the one hand, and being able to resist it is another.


    Zhao Tianshu is now in such an awkward situation. He has seen through Li Shenglong''s means, but he has no room for reaction.


    Zhao Tianshu is not as fast as Li Shenglong. After using the wood attribute shield, his whole body''s Yuanli is at the time when the old power has been used and the new power has not been born.


    Therefore, although Zhao Tianshu wanted to send another wooden shield, his yuan strength did not have this condition at all.


    There is no way, Zhao Tianshu had to quickly back away, want to avoid Li Shenglong''s attack, or even if he can''t avoid Li Shenglong''s attack, he has to find a way to delay time, and try to be able to fight Li Shenglong''s two fireballs after he can form a second wooden attribute shield.


    Fortunately, although Zhao Tianshu believed what Li Yu said to him, Li Shenglong''s strength was not better than that.


    But after entering the Qi training period, Qi Baobao heard that Li Shenglong''s speed was far beyond ordinary people''s, so he specially bought Zhao Tianshu a secret method of speed, nine days of Teng long bu.


    Judging from the name, this skill is very domineering. Not only the name, but also the skill is extremely overbearing. If the disciples in the Qi training period want to practice speed skills, this book will be the first choice.


    Not only because of the extraordinary origin of this book, it is said that it is one of the skills left by the first generation of patriarchs, that is, the only one in zhenxianmen who has ever reached the age of Yuanying.


    It is said that when you reach a high level of cultivation, you can even soar on the nine days like a dragon, with a graceful and unrestrained demeanor.


    Of course, the main reason why this skill is now practiced by low-level disciples in the period of practicing Qi is that there have been several major changes in the history of Zhenxian sect, resulting in the loss of some skills of Zhenxian sect.


    In the nine steps of the dragon, the nine steps of the dragon are not the three left behind.


    After practicing the triple skill, you will never be able to achieve the power of your ancestor.


    But after all, this skill was created by the grandmaster, and it''s abnormal to improve the speed. Just like now, Zhao Tianshu is just at the beginning level, and his speed is about twice as fast as he was at the beginning.


    If you enter the first level of cultivation, I''m afraid it will be more than three times faster than now. After the second level, it will be more than five times. The third level can reach eight times the speed of terror.


    Can you imagine how it would be like if two men with the same accomplishments as Zhao Tianshu were fighting, one with "nine days Teng Longbu" and the other without, when fighting, the speed suddenly increased eight times?


    Zhao''s speed has been doubled.


    Originally, Zhao Tianshu''s strength is to practice Qi. The initial speed value is more than twice that of Li Shenglong. Now Zhao Tianshu''s speed has doubled.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who had ascended the sky shoes, he would not have caught up with Zhao Tianshu. Even so, Lee is struggling to keep up with Zhao Tianshu''s speed.


    However, Li Shenglong was surprised. Zhao Tianshu was even more surprised than Li Shenglong. How wonderful the nine days'' Dragon steps are. It almost reached the extreme for the speed improvement. Li Shenglong can still keep up with his own speed.


    How can Zhao Tianshu not be surprised.


    However, surprised but surprised, Zhao Tianshu didn''t forget what to do. Taking advantage of the retreat, Zhao Tianshu quickly made a seal, and a new wood attribute shield reappeared.


    Li Shenglong also knows that the opportunity has been missed. He can only find another way to win Zhao Tianshu. Although he has not relaxed and pressed step by step, he is still thinking about how to win Zhao Tianshu.


    The people below saw Zhao Tianshu was forced back by Li Shenglong, and they were in an uproar.


    "In the blood training period, I even forced the disciples to retreat from the Qi training stage. Am I seeing a fool?"


    "Is it true that Li Shenglong has such a powerful strength that he can defeat the martial uncle in the Qi training period?"


    There was a lot of discussion among the audience, and their words were clearly heard in Zhao Tianshu''s ears, which made Zhao Tianshu depressed for a while. He never thought that Li Shenglong was so powerful. He would think of some other ways to deal with Li Shenglong before the game.


    Forget it. It''s too late to say anything.


    Not all of the audience were onlookers. Some of them were determined to stand by Zhao Tianshu and boast about the generation of shooting horses. Seeing that Li Shenglong had suppressed Zhao Tianshu to death, their faces turned pale.


    Anyone knows that if Zhao Tianshu wins the duel, it''s OK. If Li Shenglong wins, he can''t let them go.


    But the situation in the field is not something small people like them can control.The only thing they can do now is to pray to the sky, and Zhao Tianshu is the one who prays for the final victory.


    These people''s vision is still not enough, Zhu Wei and Lei Yang see more clearly than they do, although Zhao Tianshu is in a weak position for a while.


    If it is not effective for Zhao to ascend to the throne, it will not do any harm to Li Tiancheng.


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t have as much experience as Lei Yang and Zhu Wei, he also knows that he is not in a good situation at the moment. His original idea of winning by speed was completely defeated by Zhao Tianshu''s nine days of leaping dragon steps.


    Now want to win has become a difficult problem, but if Zhao Tianshu wants to beat Li Shenglong, it is not so simple.


    After all, Li Shenglong''s shoes are not under Zhao Tianshu in speed, and even can surpass Zhao Tianshu.


    Inside, there is star light armour. Protecting Li Shenglong''s body is Zhao Tianshu''s fireball technique. Li Shenglong has the confidence to catch it.


    Zhao Tianshu naturally did not know that Li Shenglong also wore a life-saving inner armor, and naturally continued to play in accordance with the conventional method.


    The body continued to retreat, but the hands were pinched by the Dharma.


    Li Shenglong looks at Zhao Tianshu''s hand pinching is his very familiar fireball technique, knowing that Zhao Tianshu wants to attack.


    In my heart, I was surprised and happy. I was surprised that my star armor could only protect my upper body. If Zhao Tianshu attacked other positions, I would inevitably be injured.


    Happily, since Zhao Tianshu pinches the attack, his defensive strength will certainly be relaxed, so that Li Shenglong will have a chance to win.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 engagement (Part 2)


    Zhao Tianshu''s fireball technique has just been pinched. Li Shenglong has already seen clearly what Zhao Tianshu wants to do, and then it is not difficult to make targeted strategies.


    Water conquers fire.


    Li Long''s water bomb skill was quickly launched, and his divine consciousness, which was comparable to the Qi training period, was always locked in Zhao Tianshu''s body. The size of the divine consciousness was related to the speed of releasing the technique.


    At the same time, Zhao Tianshu released one technique, and Li Shenglong''s divine sense was more than twice that of Zhao Tianshu, and he could release two magic methods. This is one of the main reasons why Li Shenglong is confident that he can defeat Zhao Tianshu.


    Water bomb technique.


    Fireball.


    The two techniques are basically completed at the same time. Zhao Tianshu started fireball first, while Li Shenglong started it after seeing Zhao Tianshu''s action.


    Therefore, although Li Shenglong said that the operation of the technique was twice that of Zhao Tianshu, the two people''s skills were completed at the same time.


    Four fireballs the size of a human brain appear at the same time, but there are only two water bombs of the same size on Li Shenglong''s side.


    By contrast, whose is more fierce, at a glance.


    Zhao Tianshu''s body is still in rapid retreat, but the fireball is under the command of Zhao Tianshu''s divine consciousness, and flies towards Li Shenglong.


    The situation has become extremely critical, and Li Shenglong was originally a forward figure.


    In this way, he went up against Zhao Tianshu''s fireball. Li Shenglong was not in a hurry. His divine sense tightly locked the positions of the four fireballs, and quickly judged that two fireballs were coming from Li Shenglong''s upper body.


    The remaining two are running on Li Shenglong''s legs.


    Li Shenglong made a decision, and the two water bombs in his hands also faced the fireball attacking Li Shenglong''s legs. I don''t care about two fireballs coming to me.


    Although the battle between the two is only between the electric light and flint, the speed is very fast.


    Although not all of them could keep up with the casting speed of the two men, their nervousness was similar to that of the two fighting in the field.


    All of a sudden, there were four fireballs and two water balls, which could not be compared with fireballs in terms of quality and quantity.


    All of them exclaimed in surprise, and their hearts were filled with sweat for Li Shenglong.


    Even though many people didn''t want Lee to win, the duel was so wonderful that his super strength was revealed. No one wanted him to lose.


    Yu Linglong has gone too far. She didn''t come by herself. She has a few younger martial sisters and elder martial sisters.


    Jade Linglong at this time in the heart is really too excited, even have forgotten some things should pay attention to.


    A pair of hands dead grasp the arm of a younger martial sister next to her, the huge strength makes the sister frown and cry pain.


    But Yu Linglong is ignorant, a pair of hands are still holding the arm of the younger martial sister, no matter how the younger martial sister swings, Yu Linglong can''t let go.


    Yu Linglong is so excited under the stage, but Li Shenglong on the stage is not as unbearable as Yu Linglong thinks. Li Shenglong knows that the more he is in this critical moment, the more he should relax in his heart.


    Think with a cool head.


    Of course, there are a lot of people who want to calm down when they are facing all kinds of things. However, the more I think like this in my heart, the more irritable I am. This kind of mentality is also normal.


    Compared with these people, Li Shenglong is lucky. Between life and death, if there is a small mistake, it is possible for Li Shenglong to stay on this duel platform forever. For Li Shenglong, who has made a heavy life.


    The meaning of life to him is more powerful and worth cherishing.


    Lingzhu can give full play to his role at this time. As we have said before, the colorful light of Lingzhu not only washes Li Shenglong''s spirit, but also cleans his mind.


    Under the powerful influence of Lingzhu, Li Shenglong''s brain is full of calm, and for all the situation in front of him, he quickly rehearses dozens of times in his brain.


    All kinds of routes of fireball were carefully deduced by Li Shenglong. Finally, two attacks, such as fireball on Li''s leg and Li Shenglong''s water bomb, were successfully counteracted.


    The remaining two fireballs are in perfect contact with Lee''s body.


    Even some timid female disciples closed their eyes and were afraid to see the scene of Li Shenglong''s death.


    Of course, there are also some male disciples who have ulterior motives for some female disciples. They take this opportunity to hold these afraid female disciples in their arms and take advantage of them, and their hearts are dark and cool.


    Jade Linglong saw this scene, more excited in her heart, the original courage is not how big, she forced to restrain their own terrible emotions, head motionless, eyes staring at everything on the stage, for fear that a dazzling time will miss something.


    Her two hands are not idle. It''s hard for the younger martial sister next to her. Originally, Yu Linglong had enough to hold her with one hand. Now, when it comes to good, Yu Linglong holds her with both hands. Otherwise, Yu Linglong is the daughter of the great elder of Zhenxian sect, so she is treated well.The female disciple''s heart to kill Yu Linglong is afraid to have.


    Touch two, two fireballs hit Li Shenglong''s body accurately, people''s minds, has appeared the scene of Li Shenglong being burned by the flame.


    Zhao Tianshu also felt that he was sure to win, and stopped to continue to retreat.


    The fireball hit Li Shenglong and burst. Li Shenglong''s whole body was covered with fire.


    Although Zhao Tianshu felt that he had not been able to make Li Shenglong kneel down to beg for mercy, he felt a little bit regretful, but the pressure that Li Shenglong brought to Zhao Tianshu in the early stage of the battle was so great that Zhao Tianshu had to make a quick decision.


    Thinking that a genius would be burned with fire, Zhao Tianshu still felt a sense of pride, and at the same time, he removed the wooden defense shield that originally protected his whole body.


    Shortly after Zhao Tianshu removed the wooden property shield, a figure suddenly appeared in the big fireball where Li Shenglong was originally.


    The arrow of gold.


    At the present stage, the most powerful move that Li Shenglong can send out is to run directly to Zhao Tianshu''s throat with the power of thunder.


    Even if Zhao Tianshu wanted to escape, it was too late. His eyes were wide open. Fangfo didn''t believe he would die like this.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong has already won his own fireball. The final winner should be himself, but why? Why did I lose?


    Zhao Tianshu''s alarm clock flashed, the last thought disappeared in this world forever.


    "The dead are gone. The past is gone. Write it off. I wish you a good family in the next life."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 victory


    Li Shenglong looked at Zhao Tianshu''s hot blood donation and unbelievable expression on his face. He put his hand on Zhao Tianshu''s face, closed Zhao Tianshu''s glasses, and whispered in his heart.


    People were also deeply surprised by the sudden appearance of Li Shenglong. Everyone thought that Li Shenglong would die after seeing him burned by the fire.


    Yu Linglong also thinks so. Seeing Li Shenglong burned by the fire, her heart is in pain, and her tears will flow down. At that moment, Yu Linglong, who never causes any trouble, even has the impulse to kill Zhao Tianshu to avenge Li Shenglong for the first time.


    Of course, if yu Linglong really wants to do this, let alone a little disciple in the Qi training period, it is some neglected disciples in the foundation period who have provoked Yu Linglong. Yu Linglong is 100% sure that he can let his grandfather kill him.


    In the dramatic scene that followed, Li Shenglong suddenly rushed out of the sea of fire. Zhao Tianshu had no chance to see Li Shenglong''s present image.


    Yu Linglong and others can see clearly that Li Shenglong is dressed in the armor of starlight all over his body, and little stars surround Li Shenglong.


    Even in the sky, many stars are attracted by Li Shenglong''s armor, increasing the power of the armor.


    More of the disciples were ashen and scared. They were not only loyal to Zhao Tianshu, but also people who had a good opinion of Zhao Tianshu and ridiculed Li Shenglong before the competition.


    Now, Zhao Tianshu even lost. The final winner is Li Shenglong. If they were Li Shenglong, would li Shenglong spare them those people who ridiculed Li Shenglong?


    Comparing their hearts with each other, these people feel that Li Shenglong will not spare himself.


    Some people also think that Li Shenglong is prepared in advance, just as Zhu Wei and Lei Yang think so. In their opinion, Li Shenglong knew that his special armor had such a powerful power, and he must have great confidence to do so.


    Only Li Shenglong knew how unexpected the duel had won.


    Li Shenglong originally calculated that Zhao Tianshu''s fireball skill was just as powerful as his own. However, he thought that Zhao Tianshu''s fireball technique had evolved into a burst fireball after entering the quadruple.


    The first two did not explode because they met the water bomb technique of mutual restraint, but the two behind them were not the same. They collided with Li Shenglong firmly and then exploded.


    At the moment when the fireball burst, Li Shenglong said, "it''s over. I''ve only lived for a few days in my life. Do you have to go to see Lord Yan again?"?


    Li Shenglong''s worry is superfluous. At the critical moment, the star armor that could only protect his upper body in his consciousness suddenly broke out at the critical moment.


    Protect the whole body of Li Shenglong, and also from the sky to attract a little star light, constantly enrich the defensive power of starlight a.


    Under the protection of starlight armor, Li Shenglong doesn''t need to do anything extra. At the same time, he also realizes that his chance of winning may be coming.


    Zhao Tianshu must think that he has won, and then under his negligence, Li Shenglong''s chance to win will come. Li Shenglong thinks so and does so. His kung fu doesn''t stop. The two most powerful golden arrows that Li Shenglong can send out at this stage are suddenly used, and Zhao Tianshu, who is unprepared, dies like this.


    After Li Shenglong won, looking around for a week, many people who had ridiculed Li Shenglong before the competition bowed their heads for fear that Li Shenglong would recognize him in the crowd.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about it. These people are just some villains. Whoever has great power will stand on whose side and can''t clean up. It''s better to treat them as if they didn''t see them.


    Those familiar figures are all smiling, Guan Hui, Lei Zheng, Li Yu, Lei Yang.


    Seeing that Yu Linglong''s tears have already flowed out, Li Shenglong''s inexplicable pain is full of remorse in his heart.


    If you love a person, you should make the person happy, not cry for yourself.


    Now Li Shenglong lets Yu Linglong worry about himself to this extent. How can Li Shenglong not feel guilty.


    Li Shenglong secretly vowed in his heart that this is the last time to let Yu Linglong cry, and he will make Yu Linglong laugh every day.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong also knows that there is still some identity gap between him and Yu Linglong. The only thing that can be filled is to practice as soon as possible and enter the foundation period.


    Li Shenglong is more eager to enter the foundation period, so as to marry his beautiful wife as soon as possible.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to waste his time in this boring place. He took his star armor and stepped down from the steps on the duel platform step by step.


    This time, no one laughed at Li Shenglong. The silence was terrible. There was no other sound in the whole duel platform except for Li Shenglong''s footsteps.


    Seeing Li Shenglong walking like the north, the crowd in the North automatically dodged a road.


    Step by step, Li Shenglong firmly walked out, his figure in the eyes of the public is so tall and powerful.In the twinkling of an eye, Li Shenglong Yujian, who walked out of the crowd, returned to his Jiafang cottage. He was waiting for Yu Linglong''s voice. He believed that Yu Linglong would ask himself out.


    After Li Shenglong left, the people under the duel platform were in a state of boiling. No one paid attention to the dead body of Zhao Tianshu. According to the Convention, Zhao Tianshu, who has no family behind him, can cremate his body with a fireball after his death.


    As a saying goes, history only remembers winners, while losers only appear in the palace of history as the foil of winners.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is displayed perfectly in this duel, and the title of the third person outside the gate has been firmly locked on the head of Li Shenglong.


    What''s more, they even compared Li Shenglong with Zhu Wei. Of course, these people are the people who have just made comments and ridiculed Li Shenglong.


    Now that Li Shenglong has settled down on the third person outside the gate, if Li Shenglong wants to find trouble with them, no one can overcome his dilemma.


    So these people have to think of other ways. Since they can''t beat Li Shenglong, they have to rely on the strength of other people. Li Shenglong is the third person in the outer gate, and Zhu Wei is the first person in the outer gate.


    If Li Shenglong is allowed to develop again, Li Shenglong will threaten Zhu Wei''s position as the first person outside the gate. These people only expose the contradictions that will break out after a while.


    Zhu Wei didn''t say anything at that time. His face was unchanging and gloomy. He neither affirmed the opinions of the people around him nor denied the opinions of others.


    Lei Yang looks at Zhu Wei with a smile. No one knows what Lei Yang is thinking.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 Qingyun Xiaozhu


    there are also smart people in the crowd. Li Shenglong''s unexpected move made many people who wanted to take advantage of Li Shenglong''s opportunity to get on other people''s trees and quietly dispersed.


    There are still a few people who do not see through the terrible place of Li Shenglong, still waving flags and shouting there.


    Before Lei Yang left, he went to Zhu Wei and said with a calm face:


    "senior brother Zhu, you have to think about it."


    Apart from Zhu Wei, no one knows what Lei Yang means?


    If we didn''t see today''s wonderful duel, Zhu Wei would not have to think about it as Lei Yang said. After seeing this duel, Zhu Wei is really hesitant.


    If you want to deal with Li Shenglong, first of all, whether the star armor on Li Shenglong can be broken is still a problem.


    Secondly, Zhu Wei will certainly pay a certain price for the clean-up of Li Shenglong. It is not known whether the price is within the scope of Zhu Wei''s bearing.


    After all, judging from the strength that Li Shenglong revealed today, his divine sense must be very strong, otherwise the speed of casting his skills could not be so fast.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong''s blood gas content is not lower than Zhu Wei''s.


    If Li Shenglong knew Zhu Wei''s analysis of himself, he would have to admit that Zhu Wei is really experienced in actual combat. From a duel, we can see problems that many people may never have seen.


    But there is one thing that Zhu Wei never thought of, that is, Li Shenglong''s strong growth ability.


    This is beyond Zhu Wei''s control, and it is also the place where Zhu Wei has always underestimated Li Shenglong.


    Looking at the direction of Lei Yang''s disappearance, Zhu Wei thought silently in his heart. After a while, he seemed to have finally made some decisions, and then left the duel platform. All the flatterers around him also left, but no one knew what Zhu Wei had decided.


    Soon after Li Shenglong returned to Jiafang cottage, the expected phonetic talisman of jade Linglong had already arrived in his own cabin.


    "Xianggong, come to Qingyun building."


    Jade Linglong''s voice has this kind of shiver, from which Li Shenglong can feel the excitement.


    A warm current flows slowly through Li Shenglong''s heart.


    Li Sheng and Long Fei walked out of his cabin and arrived at Qingyun building with the fastest speed in his life.


    Qingyun cottage is a pavilion in zhenxianmen. The pavilions of zhenxianmen are all located in the mountains and forests. The surrounding scenery is surrounded by green trees and flowers, which are extremely beautiful.


    Pavilions like Qingyun Xiaozhu are very common in Zhenxian gate. There are thousands of pavilions. Basically, there will be one pavilion with a distance of several hundred meters in the gate.


    Although the environment here is beautiful, few people who cultivate immortals can appreciate the beautiful environment. Most of them don''t have enough time to practice. How can they have that time to enjoy the beautiful scenery?


    Qingyun cottage is not far away from Li Shenglong''s hut. The key is that it is remote. If people occasionally pass by other small buildings, no one will pass by it idly.


    Not far away in the eyes of Li Shenglong is so far away, eager to arrive at Yu Linglong''s side in an instant.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong''s speed is very fast. After a while, he can see the graceful posture in Qingyun building.


    Yu Linglong''s heart is also very excited. After seeing Li Shenglong''s victory, Yu Linglong, who should have been happy, couldn''t stop her tears flowing down.


    Around several elder martial sisters and younger sisters take turns to persuade all have no effect.


    Fortunately, after a while, Yu Linglong finally stopped her tears after Li Shenglong left.


    Seeing the arm of the younger martial sister who is close to him has already let him pinch green. After knowing what happened, he naturally felt very guilty and even apologized to the younger martial sister.


    After all, this junior sister is a good friend with Yu Linglong, and her anger just disappeared after Yu Linglong apologized.


    But seeing the shape of jade Linglong, the younger martial sister asked in a low voice.


    "Elder martial sister Yu, what''s wrong with me? Do you have some problems now? Don''t you like Li Shenglong


    "Where? How is that possible? Why do you think so? "


    Was seen through the mind of jade Linglong pretty face a red, a small voice of defense.


    "Do you really like Li Shenglong?"


    The younger martial sister was not sure whether Yu Linglong really liked Li Shenglong. She was just guessing. Now when she saw this picture of Yu Linglong, she was sure of her own conjecture.


    "Li Shenglong also has some talents, but compared with Zhang Shizu, there is still some distance. If Zhang Shizu knew you would like this Li Shenglong, they would certainly overturn the vinegar jar."


    Zhang Shizu, a disciple of Zhenxian sect, was not one of the 72 zhenzhuan disciples because of his poor strength. However, his strength and position were not comparable to that of Li Shenglong."Don''t talk nonsense. How could I fall in love with Li Shenglong? My future husband must be an indomitable husband, and his cultivation should have the strength of Ning Dan period. "


    Yu Linglong didn''t dare to open up his affairs with Li Shenglong because of his grandfather''s affairs. Now, after being reminded by the younger martial sister, she realized that there were still some founding masters still pursuing themselves. Although she did not promise, if they knew about her and Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong would be in danger.


    In this way, Yu Linglong is even more afraid to admit the relationship with Li Shenglong.


    The younger martial sister has already determined her own idea in her heart. She smiles all over her face and doesn''t say anything more. She just looks at Yu Linglong and forgets the pain on her arm.


    "Well, you bully me. I will tell Xu Shizu when I go back to see how she will deal with you. "


    Speaking of Xu Yuechan, the younger martial sister suddenly changed color. Xu Yuechan''s prestige can be regarded as a great prestige in the Zhenxian sect. Yu Linglong is the granddaughter of the great elder of Zhenxian sect. No matter who she is, she will be kind-hearted and greet her with a smile.


    However, when it is the turn of other disciples, Xu Yuechan will not be so kind. It is no wonder that the huge gap in identity and status is to let these disciples let go. I''m afraid they dare not indulge in Xu Yuechan''s side. Fortunately, compared with other zhenzhuan disciples, Xu Yuechan is more kind to his disciples.


    The disciples around her were afraid of her because Xu Yuechan had dealt with several of her disciples by thunder.


    Of course, this is also the result that Xu Yuechan wants. If Xu Yuechan is not dignified in the door and a subordinate can not control it, who in the sect will look up to you?

 Chapter 96

    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Seeing that the younger martial sister''s face changed, Yu Linglong also knew that she had said something she shouldn''t have said. She regretted that she didn''t want to say anything anymore. She turned to ask for leave.


    "Well, let''s go."


    The younger martial sister didn''t say much. She went back to the place where she lived with Yu Linglong. She spent a little time to come back to the green cloud house. She didn''t find that her whereabouts were all in the eyes of the younger martial sister.


    Yu Linglong came here and quickly sent a phonetic talisman to Li Shenglong.


    When Yu Linglong really saw Li Shenglong, her tears couldn''t stop flowing down. Although Yu Linglong, she also knows that she should smile at this time.


    But thinking about the dangerous moment when Li Shenglong just dueled, Yu Linglong couldn''t help but cry because of her fear.


    Li Shenglong saw the tears flowing on her pretty face. When she felt warm in her heart, she quickly went up and held her in her arms.


    "Lady, believe me, this is the last time and never again."


    Why does Yu Linglong cry? Li Shenglong is naturally clear. He is moved in his heart and resents himself.


    "Well, my husband, don''t do such a dangerous thing next time? You don''t know, when you were hit by Zhao Tianshu''s fireball, my heart would jump out. "


    The more jade Linglong said, the more she wanted to cry. Her delicate arm tightly hugged Li Shenglong''s waist, as if she wanted two people never to separate again.


    Li Shenglong is also holding jade Linglong tightly, listening to Yu Linglong''s words in his ears and blaming himself constantly in his heart.


    Yu Linglong''s performance is more and more fierce, crying into tears.


    Li Shenglong also has no other way, think of the past life some people once said, let a girl stop crying what is the best way?


    Is to let her forget this matter!


    Yu Linglong is frightened by Li Shenglong''s action.


    Anyway, after a long time, they finally separated.


    Yu Linglong''s blushing face is buried in Li Shenglong''s arms, saying nothing.


    Li Shenglong also does not force, so quietly holding jade Linglong, mouth slowly said.


    "If only we could live like this for a lifetime. Surrounded by green trees and accompanied by green mountains, we built a small hut in the green water and green mountains, cultivated a few acres of good farmland in front of the house, and raised a large number of sons and daughters to spend this life harmoniously and happily. "


    In fact, Li Shenglong''s real desire is not big. He just wants to have a beautiful wife, gentle and virtuous, and give birth to several children for himself. It is better to have children and women, and both sides can live a happy life.


    "Who''s going to give you a baby? A bunch of them? You think I''m a pig


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s words, Yu Linglong also forgot to be shy. She raised her head discontented and protested in a low voice.


    "Ah."


    Li Shenglong slapped on Yu Linglong, causing a scream from Yu Linglong.


    "If you don''t give me birth, who do you want to give birth to? Before you pass the door, you dare to challenge your husband and let you have a taste of your husband''s family law."


    "If you bully me, I''ll tell my grandfather to go."


    Li Shenglong didn''t use much force this time, but Yu Linglong was surprised, and she would spread her coquetry.


    "This is bullying you. Let you have a better family law in the future?"


    Li Shenglong said viciously.


    "What family law?"


    Yu Linglong Ming knows that Li Shenglong is joking, but she can''t help asking.


    "Let you taste my power, of course?"


    "What power?"


    Yu Linglong has not yet understood what Li Shenglong said. She is thinking.


    "Guess?"


    Li Shenglong had a bad laugh.


    "You''re good or bad. I''ll never pay attention to you again."


    Yu Linglong blushed with shame.


    "Ah, lady, haven''t you heard that men are not bad and women don''t love?"


    Li Shenglong is still shameless to tease.


    "Break it."


    Yu Linglong pretends to be angry and says a word. He turns to Yu Jian and leaves, leaving Li Shenglong alone depressed here.


    "Well, I''m leaving now, regardless of your husband''s life or death."


    Li Shenglong knows that jade Linglong just can''t open his face. However, it doesn''t matter. All these things need to be adjusted slowly by Li Shenglong.


    At present, Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong are not really close to each other, and it is difficult to adjust them. After Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong get married, the training plan for Yu Linglong really begins.


    Li Shenglong did not worry, looking at the beautiful posture of jade disappeared in the sky, and then he walked slowly to his Jiafang cottage.


    Back at the house of Jiafang, Lei Zheng, Guan Hui and Li Yu are all waiting outside the door. It seems that the three people probably know their relationship and have a good time talking with each other.


    Seeing Li Shenglong back, the three of them rushed to meet him."Come on, come in and say something."


    Li Shenglong did not wait for three people to speak, first said.


    Enter the house.


    "I can probably guess what you''re here for. Today, I just want to say one more word. Anyone who doesn''t want to go with me can turn around and leave now.


    But if you decide not to leave, after I have finished some words today, one and a half sentences will spread out, and you will be killed. Well, now you can decide. "


    Li Shenglong looked at the three people in front of him, with a flash in his eyes and said.


    As soon as Li Shenglong finishes speaking, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui will open their mouth, and Li Shenglong grabs his hand in front of him.


    "Don''t rush to answer. You think about it for a few minutes, and then tell me that you must think about it carefully. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no time to think about it again."

 Chapter 97

    After Li Shenglong''s question, Guan Hui and other people also understood the meaning of Li Shenglong''s words. Lei Zheng and Guan Hui''s expressions were still known for a long time, and there was no need to consider anything.


    Only when Li Yu''s face appeared to be thinking, his face was blue and white. After waiting for a long time, he finally made up his mind.


    Li Shenglong has known that Guan Hui and Lei Zheng have no problems. Now, Li Yu is still not very firm. In this case, Li Shenglong wants to take this opportunity to bring Li Yu under his banner. If Li Yu does not agree, it will be OK.


    Li Shenglong is not unreasonable. Both sides regard it as if they have never seen each other, and they are naturally at peace.


    if Li Yu wants to go back on his word after he promised him, then don''t blame Li Shenglong for his ruthlessness.


    Li Shenglong thinks secretly in the heart, see Li Yu''s expression also seems to have made a decision, this just said.


    "Well, now tell me how you decided. No matter what you choose, I have no opinion. Of course, for the last time, you have only one choice. There will be no second time. "


    Li Shenglong''s voice just fell, Guan Hui first said.


    "Elder martial brother Li, since the day I joined the anti heaven hall by Guan Hui, I have decided to follow you all my life. Of course, my answer is to stay."


    "Elder martial brother Li, so am I. Lei Zheng and you are not strangers. Since I have become your subordinate, I will not regret it in the future."


    Guan Hui and Lei Zheng successively expressed their attitudes, and the eyes of all the people gathered on Li Yu''s face for a moment.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I am the same. In the future, I will follow elder martial brother Li and never dare to complain."


    Li Yu didn''t let people wait for a long time when Li Yu arrived.


    "Well, in this case, all of you will be my disciples against tianmeng in the future. There is only one commandment of the anti heaven alliance. I will do it by myself, not by heaven. "


    Li Shenglong continued.


    "In the future, we will be brothers. I will never forget you brothers if I succeed in my cultivation. If anyone dares to betray me, I will not be soft hearted. You know. "


    Li Shenglong knows what to say and he should make it clear to them. The policy of "one hand big stick, one hand carrot" is popular everywhere.


    "Clear."


    Since they joined Lee''s team, it will not be so easy to quit again. This principle works everywhere.


    "Although I am the master of the temple against heaven, I exercise the power of the temple master, but I am also temporary. If someone is superior to me, he can challenge me and defeat me, and he is the temple master."


    Li Shenglong is very clear about his strength and hopes for his subordinates. It is not a simple thing to let these guys who have some ambition in their hearts surrender easily.


    It''s better to let them improve their own strength at ease. Li Shenglong is confident of his own strength.


    If we let these guys surpass the past, then Li Shenglong will not have any complaints.


    If the speed of progress of Li Shenglong makes these people feel afraid and can''t bear a little resistance in their hearts, they are really subject to Li Shenglong''s feet physically and mentally.


    At that time, Li Shenglong''s anti heaven hall was really built.


    Li Shenglong knows that these things are step by step, and now the rebellious hall is created, and many rules are not perfect.


    This is not urgent. Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have not yet reached the foundation period. The anti heaven hall can not be officially announced, nor will he recruit people in a big way.


    "Our reward is clear. In this duel with Zhao Tianshu, several people have made great achievements, especially Guan Hui and Lei Zheng.


    Here are 20 medium-sized spirit stones. Each of you has ten. Keep it. "


    Li Shenglong knows that all groups should have common interests. If they only rely on friendship and family affection to protect them, once they touch their own interests, they will not hesitate to sell li Shenglong.


    Guan Hui and Lei Zheng look at Li Shenglong in surprise. No one has thought that Li Shenglong is so generous in his hand. He has 20 pieces of high-quality spirit stones.


    Lei Zhenggang has just received ten medium grade spirit stones when he hears the voice of closing ash.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you''d better keep these ten high-quality spirit stones. Elder martial brother is excluded in the medicine refining hall. I''m afraid the task this year will not be completed.


    Now is the time when I need the spirit stone. How can I ask for elder martial brother Li''s spirit stone? "


    What he said is that Lei is not reaching for his hand. If he doesn''t, he is not.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a genius. For a genius, refining medicine is just a cloud. It''s the rule of the temple against heaven that you will be rewarded for meritorious deeds. These are what you deserve and I must give you. "


    Li Shenglong''s words are full of self-confidence. If we let others hear him, we must laugh at Lee''s over capacity. Refining medicine is not a simple thing and requires various conditions.


    Any medicine refining genius is the key cultivation object of the sect. This kind of character sounds like a rotten street in Li Sheng''s Longkou.Guan Hui was supposed to postpone it. Let''s see if Li Shenglong really wants to give them these spiritual stones. Now when Li Shenglong says this, Guan Hui has no doubts and takes ten of them at ease.


    "Younger martial brother Li, are you. I also have great achievements, but I have given you five pieces of spirit stones before. I don''t have to give it to you again. "


    Li Shenglong looked at Li Yu, who was looking forward to her face. She said slowly that the credit must be distinguished. Otherwise, no matter how much or less people do, the rewards are the same. Then there will be some people who are not balanced in their hearts, and a team will be scattered.


    Li Shenglong knows the importance of this point. In addition, he doesn''t give Li Yuzhong any more spiritual stones. He tells Li Yu to see how long they have been with me.


    How long have you been with me? If you want to fight for the same treatment as them, just follow me wholeheartedly.


    "I''m very satisfied to be able to follow elder martial brother Li. Don''t say that there is no reward."


    Li Yu is to defend himself, Li Shenglong also did not expose him, to Li Yu sweet enough, the next step depends on Li Yu''s own performance.


    If the performance is good, it is naturally popular and spicy. If it is not good, the cleaning of insiders can not be relaxed.


    That''s how it''s done.


    Li Shenglong can defeat Zhao Tianshu this time, the most need to thank is Xu Yuechan, the rest is the credit of Guan Hui and other three people, plus Li Shenglong''s own diligence.


    One of these three is indispensable, otherwise Li Shenglong may not have a chance to stand here again.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 the goal of the anti heaven hall


    now Li Shenglong stands here and becomes the winner in the duel with Zhao Tianshu.


    Of course, Li Shenglong will not forget the people who helped him. He will give everything that should be given. He not only has these realistic things, but also remembers that they reached out to help him in his most critical period.


    In the heart of a few people''s gratitude, there is no need to say, this is how many things Li Shenglong can not replace.


    Li Shenglong knows that now other people can give something to compensate for their kindness.


    But what about Xu Yuechan?


    What should Li Shenglong do to her?


    Li Shenglong always wanted to understand this problem.


    Xu Yuechan is the favorite son of heaven in the sect. He is one of the seventy-two true disciples. Li Shenglong is now a small figure. He has some Xu Yuechan.


    Of course, except for the Pearl and the beast, the beast has already signed a master servant contract with Li Shenglong, who can only follow Li Shenglong in his whole life.


    Not to mention such treasures as Lingzhu, it is that Li Shenglong has the intention to give the Pearl to Xu Yuechan, not to mention that all the gods in the world have spirits.


    Li Shenglong is the master selected by Lingzhu himself. Will Lingzhu agree with Li Shenglong to transfer himself to Xu Yuechan.


    Even if Lingzhu agreed, Li Shenglong was afraid that Xu Yuechan would kill himself when he knew the magic of Lingzhu.


    What level of magic beads are? Li Shenglong has not yet figured out. One thing, Li Shenglong is very sure that the so-called immortal tools in Zhenxian gate are nothing compared with spirit beads.


    Xu Yuechan has no strength to protect such treasures. If he doesn''t kill Li Shenglong, he will worry about whether the treasure will leak out every day.


    After thinking for a long time, Li Shenglong didn''t think about how he should repay Xu Yuechan, let alone understand why Xu Yuechan was so good to himself?


    When Li Shenglong thinks, Guan Hui''s three eyes are staring at Li Shenglong, for fear of missing Li Shenglong to say every word.


    You know, what Li Shenglong has given them is a medium level spirit stone. Guan Hui, a disciple who has no foundation in a sect, exhausts his family''s property and only has a piece of it.


    Guan Hui is one of the more affluent in these scattered practices. If it''s worse, there are many people who have practiced for ten or twenty years and haven''t seen any of the middle level spirit stone masters.


    Although Lei Zheng was born in the Lei family of zhenxianmen, his cultivation was not top-notch, and the family did not have much resources on him.


    There are also middle grade Lingshi Lei Zheng, but there are only three pieces, and he is still hiding in a hidden place. He doesn''t dare to carry it with him for fear that he will be found out by others and get rich.


    Now, when Li Shenglong comes to the right place, he directly takes out 20 pieces of intermediate spirit stones. What a wealth it is.


    When did Li Shenglong have such financial resources?


    Lei Zheng is really a little confused. After Li Shenglong entered the sect, Lei Zheng also inquired about Li Shenglong''s words when he was in the hands of Li Shenglong for the first time.


    After that, Lei Zheng again confirmed from other people that everything Li Shenglong said was true.


    According to Li Shenglong himself, he has no personnel, no background, no talent and no money.


    Now Li Shenglong suddenly takes out 20 pieces of medium grade spirit stone to Lei Zheng. In Lei Zheng''s opinion, it is just like a beggar begging every day. Suddenly, he takes out 20 million yuan and says you can spend it casually.


    With Lei Zheng''s thinking, an idea suddenly came out, and it was out of control.


    "Is it Li Shenglong''s illegitimate son?"


    Ray is following his own logic.


    "Yu Linglong is the one who receives Li Shenglong, and Xu Yuechan is one of the elder Yu Xiaodong''s favorite disciples.


    Li Shenglong is 19 years old this year. He said that he had not been out of the mountain for many years? It can''t be his illegitimate son.


    That''s the only way to explain why Yu Linglong went out to pick up Li Shenglong


    Lei is in the idea of the son of Yu Xiaodong, Yu Linglong''s father.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong doesn''t know Lei Zheng''s wonderful idea. Otherwise, he will have to crash to death. This Lei Zheng''s imagination is a little too rich.


    Yu Linglong just goes out to carry out the task normally. Now in the eyes of Lei Zheng, she becomes the illegitimate son of her father, her brother.


    Only in this way can we explain why Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have grown so fast. He still has starlight armor, a magic weapon at least at the level of aura. He can easily take out 20 middle level spirit stones.


    Otherwise, Li Shenglong himself can not explain why he can practice so fast.


    "Well, please remember, we are not strong enough now. Before it is open, we should all work hard to cultivate immortals. Our qualification is the first and the second is hard work. We can only change our own efforts. If others practice for a quarter of an hour, we will practice for two or three quarters of an hour, until we reach the limit of our own cultivation ¡£¡±Lei is still thinking about it. Li Shenglong has come back to his mind.


    "Yes, elder martial brother Li, we wrote it down."


    Lei Zhengguan, gray and others answered in unison.


    "It''s a good saying that after 30 years of Hedong and Hexi, those who laugh at us now will see who laughs at whom after 30 years?"


    Li Shenglong knows that the most important thing for a team is to establish team confidence. With confidence, enthusiasm can be full.


    "Good. Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi. We''ll look at the present in the future. "


    People''s enthusiasm was inspired by Li Shenglong.


    People are available.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be a bare commander. He only has his own cultivation to make a great impact in the world. Let alone whether Li Shenglong can make such a step, how many martial arts figures the best in the world have died in the hands of an unknown little man?


    There are countless.


    Personal strength is important, and power is even more important. If the power formed by Li Shenglong becomes the first one in the world, it will be more meaningful than that of Li Shenglong.


    Although there is only one number one in the world, the number one in the world does not necessarily mean invincible. As a saying goes, no matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of bricks.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong wants to establish a force that is the best in the world. There are always several people who can take the lead in a force. Guan Hui and others are the elders of this force.


    Li Shenglong must arouse their ambition to practice hard and try to make them one of the leaders of this force.


    Although Guan Hui and others are not as energetic as Li Shenglong, they also want to make the rebellious hall the first among the sects, so it is inevitable to strive for cultivation.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 alchemy


    the people talked to each other for a while, and Guan Hui and others left.


    Li Shenglong waited for the crowd to leave, slowly thinking about his next move. Although Zhao Tianshu is dead, Zhao Tianshu is just a small fish.


    After Zhao Tianshu, Qi Baoquan is a big fish. Dealing with Zhao Tianshu has both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that no matter who wants to do the right thing with Li Shenglong again, they have to think about whether it is worth offending Li Shenglong.


    The disadvantage is that if Qi Baobao can''t find a leader, he may have to go to the stage himself. There is still a gap between Li Shenglong''s strength and Qi Baobao''s.


    Although Qi Baobao will be restrained in his actions, there are many ways to find Li Shenglong in trouble. Now Li Shenglong is in the medicine refining Hall of Qi Baotou.


    If he can''t finish the task and find a good excuse to leave the sect to practice, Li Shenglong will change for a long time. Maybe Qi Baobao will find any way to find his own trouble.


    Time is waiting for no one. Do what you want.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care. The sky outside was dark. He flew back to his Dan room alone.


    There is still nothing in the Dan room except the stove and cool array.


    Li Shenglong sat down before the furnace again, his divine sense moved, his spiritual power was lucky, and the earth fire was hooked up, and the flames in the furnace came out again.


    This time, Li Shenglong was careful to put only one piece of material into the furnace.


    The first step of alchemy is boiling.


    30% Wenhuo will boil the pill into Dan juice.


    Li Sheng''s awareness of the Dragon God moved, and the gentle fire was firmly controlled in 30% of the places, neither too much nor too much.


    In other words, this alchemy is also closely related to the strength of divine consciousness. The stronger the divine sense is, the greater the control ability of the furnace is.


    In this month''s time, Li Shenglong has made the greatest progress in divine consciousness, and has entered the Qi training period just like his own skill.


    The civil and military fire that controls the furnace now is a far cry from what it was a month ago.


    The flame is so easy to handle that Li Shenglong''s also added a bit of confidence.


    It steadily transports its own spiritual power. Through the furnace, the divine consciousness has been observing the situation inside.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    The furnace has begun to enter the stage of juice, see clear green juice.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is slightly happy, but there is no change on his face. His divine sense also fluctuates a little as much as possible. Now, everything is developing in a good direction. If the alchemy fails because of a small fluctuation, it is not cost-effective for Li Shenglong.


    Another quarter of an hour has passed.


    The spirit power in Li Shenglong''s body has been consumed very little. A piece of medium grade spirit stone in the spirit beads was sent out by Li Shenglong. While absorbing the powerful spiritual power of the medium spirit stone, he continued to deliver the spiritual power to the furnace.


    All the materials in the furnace have turned into juice.


    Only a small part is not completed, and it is estimated that the refining can be completed in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Li Shenglong is more nervous at this time. He can''t make any mistakes at the end of the first step.


    The aura content of the middle grade spirit stone is not comparable to that of the inferior spirit stone. Li Shenglong feels the endless aura in his hands, which makes him have no worries about this alchemy.


    "Hoo"


    with a sigh from Li Shenglong, the first step of alchemy was officially completed. There was no mistake in the whole process, and there was no trace of perfection.


    The second step, Cheng Dan.


    This step requires the use of martial fire refining, so that the pills in the martial fire refining, gradually solidified.


    Li Sheng''s Dragon Spirit moved, and the earth fire turned into martial fire, and the flaming flame seemed to be baking the furnace.


    Martial fire alchemy needs more spiritual power. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has a middle level spirit stone in his hand. If he changes to a lower grade spirit stone, he is not sure whether he can support it to the end.


    An hour later, the martial fire alchemy ended, and the pills began to agglomerate into small groups.


    Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has been observing all this through the furnace, ten pills.


    On the one hand, the number of pills is related to the input materials, on the other hand, it is related to the alchemy furnace and the formula of pills.


    Under the same conditions, less than three pills are disqualified, less than five are qualified, seven are good, and less than ten are excellent.


    Generally speaking, there are not a few who can refine five pills, but few of them can become qualified pills when they are really finished, and only a few can refine ten pills like Li Shenglong.


    Because this pill group does not represent a successful pill, there are still essential differences between the two.


    Li Shenglong carefully controls the fire.


    The whole formation of pills represents the last step of alchemy.


    Dan is the last step and the most difficult step in alchemy. Unlike the first two steps, it only needs a single flame.When becoming a Dan, you need to combine fire with fire, which requires dividing the divine consciousness into two parts.


    Many alchemists are in trouble at this stage. You should know that it is not a problem to control a single divine consciousness, but the two divine senses are separated and controlled at the same time.


    This is like asking one person to draw a circle with one hand and square with the other hand at the same time, which is extremely rare.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong was already used to the two points of divinity and consciousness when he practiced the five elements technique.


    At that time, Li Shenglong''s divine sense was not so strong, and he could get used to it, let alone now?


    Therefore, this is a difficult problem for others. It is not a problem for Li Shenglong.


    Li Sheng has two points of Dragon Spirit consciousness, one controls the slow fire and the other controls the martial fire.


    The combination of literature and martial arts.


    Switch freely.


    On the one hand, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is strong enough, on the other hand, Li Shenglong has this "alchemy true explanation" in his hand.


    You should know that "alchemy true solution" is a book that every alchemist in Zhenxian sect is looking forward to. The essence of


    is not repeated here. Before Li Shenglong''s Alchemy, he would see dozens of refining methods and notices of blood Dan, and memorize several times in his mind.


    Although Li Shenglong has the ability of never forgetting, he still insists on doing so in order to fully understand every word in the book, even every word.


    Strive to make no mistakes in real refining.


    Lee''s efforts clearly paid off at the best.


    The more the civil and military fire is burning, the furnace is like boiling, and the furnace cover is constantly gushing upward.


    Li Shenglong knew that it was time to spray the pills. The pills would automatically fall on the plates of the furnace, corresponding to the nine taps of the furnace. There were nine trays.


    It is a jade ware specially prepared by zhenxianmen. It is specially used to receive these pills.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 welfare


    at the last moment, Li Shenglong knows that the more careless he is, the more cautious he must be.


    Dan Gai''s beating is more and more intense.


    Li Shenglong''s heart also beat with the beating of Dan Gai, the last moment.


    Suddenly, there was a sound like the sound of a dragon in the furnace, and the red cover was shaking. Li Shenglong knew that this was a sign that he was about to spray Dan.


    Sure enough, the first pill shot out of a dragon''s mouth with a bang and fell into the corresponding Salvia tray with a bang.


    Li Shenglong hasn''t had time to see what the pills are like.


    The second, the third The tenth pill was ejected one after another.


    Finally, it''s over. Li Shenglong breathes a long sigh of relief when he looks at the middle grade spirit stone, which consumes one third of the aura in his hand.


    Li Shenglong put ten blood training pills in his hands from the glittering and translucent receiving plate. Looking at it carefully, he was overjoyed by his words.


    Five. There are only five abandoned pills.


    Li Shenglong''s success rate has reached a terrible 50%.


    This does not count, there are four of the five lower grade blood pills, and one of the middle grade blood pills.


    To know that since blood pills are divided into upper, middle and lower grades, the gap between them is not a little bit. A middle grade blood pill can almost be replaced by five inferior blood pills.


    Even in the sect mission, one medium level blood pill is equivalent to three inferior blood pills.


    Li Shenglong looks at the blood pill in his hand and thinks about the 358 materials left in the beads. His original tension is finally completely relaxed.


    Just when Li Shenglong''s alchemy was just finished, the jade card of Li Shenglong''s Alchemy room suddenly lit up.


    Li Shenglong took it out and looked at it. On the back, it was written that the tasks of this year would not be handed in annually, but should be handed in once every two months. At the end of this month, they should be handed in once.


    Although the duel between Zhao Tianshu and Li Shenglong was ordered by Qi Baoquan, Wang Jingyang arranged for Qi Baoquan to take care of Li Shenglong. Qi Baoquan was thinking about how to persecute Li Shenglong. On the other hand, he wanted to cover up and think that if he didn''t show up, everything would have nothing to do with him.


    Sitting on the Diaoyutai in the medicine refining hall, waiting for the news of Zhao Tianshu''s victory, it never occurred to me that Zhao Tianshu died in the hands of Li Shenglong.


    When Qi Baobao heard the news, he scolded Zhao Tianshu.


    However, since Zhao Tianshu is dead, it is not easy to find someone to deal with Li Shenglong next time.


    There is no way, Qi Baobao just wants to think of other ways to deal with Li Shenglong.


    This is not, Qi Baobao frowns, a brain turn, plan.


    Li Shenglong''s Alchemy level in Qi Baobao''s estimation, it is likely that only half of the alchemy rate. In addition, the Dan room where Li Shenglong is located is specially arranged by Qi Baobao, which is different from that of other disciples in blood training period.


    The furnace in Li Shenglong''s Dan room is of silver level, which is normally used by medicine refining people in Qi training period.


    In this way, Li Shenglong''s blood is not enough to support the end of the alchemy. In addition to the welfare of several spirit stones issued by the sect, Li Shenglong can''t support several times of alchemy.


    If there are several times in these alchemy when the alchemy rate is zero, Li Shenglong will cry even more.


    Qi Baobao was cruel and changed the task of checking once a year to once every two months. In this way, even if Li Shenglong''s cultivation can grow fast, he should not be able to improve his alchemy level.


    Moreover, if the inspection is carried out once every two months, Qi Baobao will be able to humiliate Li Shenglong six times in a year, and after a year of custody, he will never be able to raise his head in front of Qi Baoquan.


    If the first month had not passed, Qi Baobao even wanted to check once a month.


    Of course, Li Shenglong doesn''t know the special features of his Dan room. Guan Hui is not a real medicine refining apprentice. He has never practiced Dan. There is no big difference in appearance between the bronze furnace in blood training period and the silver stove in Qi training period.


    So for the first time, Guan Hui didn''t see the way, so he couldn''t remind Li Shenglong to pay attention.


    In addition, even if Guan Hui discovers the strangeness of Li Shenglong''s furnace, Li Shenglong can''t go to find Qi Bao to exchange for the Dan room. The only way is to find a way to solve it.


    Now, it''s a good thing that Li Shenglong doesn''t know.


    Li Shenglong looked at the information displayed in the jade plate, and knew that this was a new method that Qi Baobao thought for himself.


    His heart really raised a bit of anger. So far, Li Shenglong did not know where he had offended Qi Baobao. He could even afford to be Qi Baobao and find himself in trouble again and again.


    Li Shenglong vowed to let Qi Baobao look good.


    "Well, why? Is it not good to cultivate your own? Why do you have to come to my trouble? "


    Li Shenglong sighed. Thinking that it was the 11th day, he should go to Gongde hall to get the welfare of this month. I don''t know if these disciples will be hard for me this time.


    Li Shenglong made great achievements in alchemy. He relaxed in his mind and walked out of the alchemy room to breathe the fresh air outside. He was a little bit depressed and had been completely swept away.Li Shenglong walks to the hall of merit.


    The hall of merit is still very busy. This time, as soon as Li Shenglong entered the hall, all the people in the hall recognized Li Shenglong one after another. One by one, senior brother Li said hello, and then, without waiting for Li Shenglong to reply, he quickly disappeared in front of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong shakes his head and smiles. Does he have such great power?


    Once again, the hall of merit was empty. Li Shenglong stepped into the hall, and the younger martial brother who received him last time welcomed him again, smiling all over his face and bending down slightly.


    "Elder martial brother Li, have you come to get welfare again?"


    Seeing the appearance of this disciple, Li Shenglong felt a little uncomfortable. The immortal practitioners were so humble. What''s the meaning of cultivating immortals.


    However, Li Shenglong could not speak to this disciple. For this disciple, some poor Li Shenglong didn''t want to say a redundant word, and simply nodded.


    "Well."


    "OK, here are your five inferior spirit stones. Take them, elder martial brother."


    The disciple took out five inferior spirit stones and gave them to Li Shenglong.


    "Well."


    Li Shenglong still a word, will spirit stone into the storage bag, turn around to leave this let him upset place.


    "Elder martial brother Li, how are you refining pills recently?"


    A word from this disciple made Li Shenglong stop his feet and turned to look at the disciple coldly. His eyes twinkled and his scalp became numb.


    When the disciple''s head was covered with cold sweat, Li Shenglong''s serious face turned into a smiling face.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m good at refining pills."


    With these words, Li Shenglong did not wait for the disciple to say anything more. He turned his head and would not leave the medicine refining hall.


    After hearing a plop behind him, the disciple sat on the hall.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 difficulties


    when Li Shenglong walked out of the hall of merit, he was still thinking about the disciple''s trial.


    Li Shenglong also knew that this disciple was only acting under the command of Qi Baobao, or else by virtue of Li Shenglong''s strong reputation in the outer gate.


    How dare a little disciple of the hall of merit dare to ridicule Li Shenglong?


    It''s impossible.


    Li Shenglong''s words back to Qi Baobao are also very simple. Since Qi Baobao thinks that it is impossible for him to complete the task, then he should speak with facts and give Qi Baobao a good face.


    Li Shenglong didn''t think much about it. He went back to his alchemy cabin again.


    Alchemy, crazy alchemy.


    Li Shenglong is ready for the next step. Now the most important thing is to finish the task of this year in the shortest time, and then leave the school quickly to increase his cultivation.


    Now Li Shenglong''s seventy-five pieces of intermediate spirit stones are given to Li Yu, ten pieces to Lei Zheng and ten pieces to Guan Hui, and fifty pieces are left in his hand.


    During the process of alchemy, a piece of high-quality spirit stone can support Li Shenglong to refine three heats of pills. There are 50 pills in total, which is 150 times.


    At most 10 materials can be put into one alchemy. There are 358 materials left in Li Shenglong''s hands. It only needs 36 refining times.


    It takes three hours for each alchemy and 108 hours for 36 times.


    It takes nine days in total, and Li Shenglong can refine all the pills.


    Although this is only theoretical data, nine consecutive days of sleepless, closed door alchemy, will inevitably bring physical and mental fatigue.


    In addition, although Li Shenglong''s spiritual power can be supplemented by the spirit stone, the consumption of divine consciousness can not rely on the supplement of spirit stone, but can only rely on Li Shenglong''s own recovery.


    Therefore, nine days is only the shortest time calculated by Li Shenglong.


    The real time will be longer than this, but how much longer it will be and whether all the alchemy tasks can be completed by the end of this month depends on Li Shenglong''s ability to recover divine consciousness.


    Li Shenglong does not delay any more. With his magic power, he opens the lid, and ten pieces of materials are thrown into it.


    This is the first of thirty-six heats of pills, and we can''t fail.


    As soon as the furnace was turned on, Li Shenglong felt the pressure.


    The difficulty of alchemy between one material and ten materials is simply incomparable.


    At one time, Li Shenglong only needs a small amount of divine consciousness to pay attention to this pill. Most of his divinity is still used to control the fire.


    Now it''s good, because it''s ten pills, and each pill has to divide some of his divine senses to monitor their refining.


    In this way, Li Shenglong has to disperse his divine consciousness, and whether he can ensure the suitability of the flame has become a problem.


    Sure enough, the first batch of pills came out, only 30 pills became pills, all of which were inferior blood pills.


    That''s all. The 30% success rate is still acceptable, and can barely complete the task assigned by the sect.


    However, Li Shenglong''s spiritual consumption is very huge. After the completion of this furnace of alchemy, Li Shenglong''s spiritual power has been consumed by one third.


    According to this calculation, every three heats of pills, Li Shenglong, has to recover his mental strength.


    Although it is said that every time the mental power is exhausted, the mental power recovered will be improved compared with that before, but it takes half an hour to recover the mental power each time.


    In this way, the whole time for Li Shenglong to refine pills will move backward.


    "There is no good way for the moment. We''d better open the next furnace of pills."


    Li Shenglong stares at the 30 pieces of blood Dan in front of him and says to himself.


    Three heats of pills passed, and Li Shenglong looked at a total of 85 pills in front of him, and his face was a little ugly.


    As expected by Li Shenglong, his mental power only supported three heats of elixir, which had already been exhausted. To be exact, Li Shenglong''s mental power did not insist on enough pills.


    This is not the point. The point is that when Li Shenglong''s mental strength was insufficient, the pills from the third furnace did not reach 30%, only 21 pills.


    If it had not been for Li Shenglong''s super long performance in the second furnace, the success rate of the pill would have exceeded 30% and reached 33 pills, Li Shenglong''s face would have been even worse.


    If the refining goes on according to this schedule, Li Shenglong''s plan to finish refining this year''s task this month and then go down the mountain at ease will be in vain.


    Some readers will ask why Li Shenglong must finish refining this year''s task before he can go down the mountain, and why can''t he go down the mountain to do other tasks before completing this alchemy task?


    Li Shenglong is a medicine refining disciple, and every medicine refining disciple is the treasure of the sect. Even the real immortal sect, which is a big immortal school, will pay attention to protecting the core resources of its own sect.


    If the spiritual root of cultivating immortals is one in a thousand miles, the medicine refining disciple is one in a thousand.The Zhenxian sect attaches great importance to the safety of every medicine refining disciple.


    Every assignment of Zhenxian sect is dangerous, and the higher the risk, the greater the reward.


    If all the medicine refining disciples give up their medicine refining tasks and go out to do foreign affairs, what if they sacrifice in the process of doing the task?


    The amount of pills needed by Zhenxian sect every day is very terrible. It can''t work without a stable foundation for refining medicines.


    Therefore, Zhenxian sect specially stipulates that all the medicine refining disciples must complete their own medicine refining tasks this year before they can go out to do other tasks.


    Of course, most of the medicine refining disciples will not choose to go out for tasks. On the one hand, they only need to complete their annual refining tasks, and then they can get certain rewards from the sect.


    These task rewards are enough to support the cultivation of medicine refining disciples.


    Moreover, if the medicine refining disciples have extra time, they can also take private jobs to help other disciples refine pills, which can not only extract rewards from them, but also improve their own medicine refining strength.


    In this way, why should the medicine refining disciples take part in the dangerous foreign affairs tasks of the sect?


    Li Shenglong is now in a special situation. If he practices the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth, he must not be in the door. In addition, this magic skill needs great aura support.


    At present, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are still low, and the number of spiritual powers he can absorb is also required. With the improvement of Li Shenglong''s accomplishments, more and more spiritual powers will be required.


    Not to mention that there are nine high-level spiritual veins in Zhenxian sect, which are several times more than they are, I''m afraid they will not be enough for Li Shenglong to absorb.


    What''s more, Qi Baobao''s strength is still far above Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong can''t deal with Qi Baobao, so he has to leave the sect to hide.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 jiaodan


    Li Shenglong is now faced with the problem of divine consciousness. If he refines three heats of pills and then recovers his divine sense, it may lead to a decline in the rate of pill production due to the lack of mental strength, resulting in the shortage of final pills.


    If the spirit consciousness is restored after every two heats of pills are refined, it may be that the time for recovering the divine consciousness is too long, resulting in a delay in the delivery of pills.


    Facing such a problem, Li Shenglong really has no better way. This kind of thing is beyond his control.


    If Li Shenglong was given one or two years, maybe this problem would not occur after Li Shenglong''s Alchemy rate was raised. However, did the Qibao plenary session give Li Shenglong this time?


    The answer is clearly no.


    Li Shenglong decided to meet the quality first. If not, he would hand in 600 pills for the two months at the end of this month, and then he would continue to refine the remaining pills.


    "The only regret is that if this is the case, the face fighting action of the alignment security is not complete."


    Li Shenglong closed his eyes and restored his divine consciousness.


    Half an hour passed.


    Continue to refine alchemy.


    The fourth heat.


    The fifth heat.


    Restore consciousness.


    It''s painful and painful when practicing alchemy. It''s impossible for a character without a certain perseverance to complete it.


    Half a month''s time is gradually disappearing.


    In half a month, there was no big news in zhenxianmen. As usual, everyone practiced and lived according to their own goals.


    This year''s task issued by Qi Baobao half a month ago has affected not only Li Shenglong, but also many alchemy apprentices.


    Not everyone is as good as Li Shenglong, who has a big family and great career. It is lucky for Xu Yuechan to come to deliver the middle level spirit stone. Normal Qi training disciples may have only seen or never seen the middle level spirit stone.


    As for the alchemy furnaces, they are all bronze alchemy furnaces, which are essentially different from the silver level alchemy furnaces currently used by Li Shenglong.


    Alchemy furnace is an instrument for alchemy. Good alchemy furnaces can increase the alchemy rate. Just like Li Shenglong''s Alchemy furnace of silver level, compared with bronze level alchemy furnace, can almost increase the alchemy rate by 20%.


    In addition, the higher the level of alchemy furnace, the more pills can be refined at one time.


    Just like Li Shenglong''s silver alchemy furnace can simultaneously refine 10 materials and more than 100 pills, while the bronze furnace can only refine five materials and more than 50 pills at a time.


    The gap can be seen clearly by comparison. Of course, the silver alchemy furnace consumes more spiritual power and spiritual consciousness than the bronze alchemy furnace.


    Compared with these disciples who used bronze alchemy furnace, it is quite difficult for them to check the alchemy progress in advance.


    Not all people are as persistent as Li Shenglong. Most people will choose to refine a furnace of pills when they are energetic and energetic.


    Basically, refining only one furnace of pills every day is not only a good habit of refining pills, but also focusing on Cultivation in other time.


    At the same time, it can also save the consumption of spirit stone. I''m not very hard.


    This can be good, countless disciples also work hard to work overtime, want to refine qualified pills before the end of the month.


    During the process of refining alchemy, the more anxious you are, the more you can''t calm down.


    If you can''t calm down, your mind will be confused, and you will not be able to control the fire of civil and military affairs.


    At ordinary times, only 10% of the 20% Dan rate is left. The more so, the more anxious, forming an endless cycle.


    Time flies like a shuttle, whether you find it or not, it is constantly running its own pace, step by step.


    No wait for the time to blink of an eye to the end of the month, today is the day to hand in pills.


    It is still the hall of merit, full of people and bustling.


    Some people are elated and see that they have completed the task, while others are ashy and say hello to their acquaintances. It seems that these 20 days'' hard work is in vain.


    In the hall of merit and virtue, there is a disciple standing beside each of the four counters, constantly recording whether the task pills submitted by the disciples are enough.


    Qi Baobao did not know where to move a luxurious eight immortals chair and sat comfortably on it, while a disciple of the outer gate stood on the side and waited carefully.


    If Li Shenglong is here, he must be able to recognize this disciple. Naturally, he was the disciple when Li Shenglong came to Gongde hall to receive sect welfare.


    There was no difference between this disciple and Li Shenglong when they saw him. The only difference was more kowtow and a smile on his face.


    Qi Baobao is sitting in the hall, a pair of mouse eyes keep looking at the crowd around, as if looking for someone in general.


    Although there is a lot of noise outside the hall of merit, no one dares to make a noise in the hall. Everyone is as honest as a mouse when he sees a cat.Seeing that Qi Baobao''s eyes looked at them, the people who had secretly aimed at Qi Baobao immediately lowered their heads, for fear that Qi Baobao would find any excuse.


    Fortunately, Qi Baobao didn''t have the same insight with them. The disciple who served after him also knew who he was looking for.


    Qi Baoquan, who opened the door early in the morning from the Gongde hall, brought a chair and sat here, watching the sun rise and set.


    The bustling crowd in Gongde hall was scattered, and most of the people left were those who did not complete the task and had to come to hand in the task.


    Most of these people wait until the end, trying to see if they can fight for it and talk to Uncle Qi.


    Today is a special day. We have heard that if we didn''t finish the task in the past, we should spend some spirit stones to protect Qi.


    But today, it can''t work. It''s said that the schedule of pills checked once every six months is specially prepared for Li Shenglong.


    Qi Baobao was accurate, and Li Shenglong could not finish the task. Therefore, those who did not finish the task today will not be pardoned.


    You think, since Qi Baobao wants to deal with Li Shenglong, he has to act fair. Otherwise, if Li Shenglong reports Qi Baobao for accepting bribes.


    How did Qi Baobao just respond?


    This kind of thing in peacetime also is a dozen eyes to pass, today can''t pass.


    Although these people all have this preparation, they still hold the idea in case. Martial uncle Wan Yiqi is soft hearted and raises his hand to let them go?


    These people do not go forward, one by one to the end, waiting for the other party to go up first to explore the preservation of information.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Jiao Dan (middle)


    Qi Baobao also knows the minds of these people, but he didn''t intend to let them go, so he didn''t say anything. Anyway, today is the date of handing in Dan.


    Today, if you don''t hand in Dan, you haven''t come to Gongde hall to explain the situation, but you have to bear the punishment of the sect, so Qi Baobao is not in a hurry.


    Finally, some of these disciples couldn''t wait.


    Step by step in front of Qi Baobao.


    "Uncle Qi, I, I haven''t finished my task in the past two months. Here are some."


    This disciple''s words have not finished, has asked Qi Baobao to snatch the words.


    "Go away."


    At the same time, there was no movement of Qi Baobao. There was an evil wind blowing in the hall of merit and virtue. The disciple who wanted to say something was blown out of the hall and fell heavily outside the hall.


    Other people who thought the same as this disciple all looked bitter when they saw the scene, but no one dared to say anything more.


    The disciple behind Qi Bao''s whole body saw this scene, and his waist bowed lower.


    Qi Baobao didn''t pay any attention to whether the disciple who got up again and walked into the hall with a smile on his face was angry in his heart.


    In Qi Baobao''s mind, how the person who should come has not come yet, which is a key problem.


    "Uncle Qi, this Li Shenglong is not afraid of being humiliated by you. After all, when I asked him the last time, his attitude showed that he already knew who was asking that sentence? "


    The disciple behind him observes his words and looks.


    Qi Baobao didn''t say anything. What this disciple said was exactly what Qi Baobao was worried about. You should know that if you don''t come today, you will be punished by the sect.


    However, the punishment is the disciple of the law enforcement hall, which has nothing to do with Qi Baobao. In that case, Qi Baobao''s idea of punishing Li Shenglong in person will not come true.


    Just when Qi Baobao was still worried, the disciple behind him said something Qi Baobao wanted to hear in time.


    "Uncle Qi, look, Li Shenglong is here."


    Indeed, Qi Baobao looked up and saw that Li Shenglong was tired as if he had been walking in the hall of merit. It seemed as if he had not slept for a long time.


    "It''s good to be here. I don''t believe you can refine pills."


    Qi Baobao''s heart fell back to the ground and continued to squint his small mouse eyes, waiting to see Li Shenglong make a fool of himself.


    When Li Shenglong can''t get the pills, it''s time for him to come forward. It''s not the time yet.


    Li Shenglong also saw Qi Baobao and the disciple behind him from a long distance. Similarly, Li Shenglong pretended not to have seen these two people. He honestly stood behind the dozens of remaining disciples in line.


    When the last disciple saw Li Shenglong coming, his face changed. He knew what was going on. He quickly gave up his position and motioned for Li Shenglong to come forward.


    "Line up well. Come in order. No hurry."


    Before Li Shenglong spoke, Qi Baobao opened his mouth.


    The disciple returned to his position with a bitter face.


    "Zhao Shengchao should complete the task of 200 pills, 120 pills actually completed, half a year''s welfare penalty, tomorrow he will go to the penalty hall to get 20 task sticks."


    Zhao Shengchao said with a bitter face that if in normal times, the 20 strokes of punishment can definitely be exempted, but who let his life be bad.


    "Alas."


    Zhao Shengchao sighs, looks at Li Shenglong with resentment, and then walks out of Gongde hall quickly.


    Some people are so strange that they always have to find the reason for their own mistakes, and they only dare to bully the weak.


    Just like the current disciple, the war between Li Shenglong and Qi Baobao burned to him. He didn''t dare to resent Qi Baobao at all. He could only find some so-called balance in Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong lived for more than 20 years in his previous life, and the things he should see are similar to those seen by people. People like Zhao Shengchao are more knowledgeable.


    Let Zhao Shengchao take a look, Li Shenglong did not care, heart smile, also passed.


    In Li Shenglong''s opinion, this is like a dog biting Li Shenglong. There is no need for Li Shenglong to bite back to finish. Do you think so?


    Zhao Shengchao acted in accordance with the rules of the Zhenxian sect and was punished. A dozen of his disciples were complaining in their hearts.


    In fact, not only these disciples are complaining, but also the "impartial" record disciple on the opposite side.


    This kind of thing offends people. No matter how low the status of these medicine refining apprentices is, they are ten times higher than their record disciples.


    If Qi Baobao''s words had not prompted them to do business, they would not have done so.


    These medicine refining apprentices may have no way to deal with Li Shenglong and Qi Baobao, but there are many ways to deal with them.The heart cries bitterly, but the fire on the hand can''t relax. There is no other change on one''s face. It still keeps the posture of Bao Qingtian just as before.


    Sun Li


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen people in front of Li Shenglong have been named one by one, and it will be Li Shenglong''s turn.


    Qi Baobao''s mouth finally showed a trace of smile. Today''s everything was in his expectation. The only thing he didn''t expect was that Li Shenglong would come so late.


    However, it''s good to do so. The rest of the disciples who did not complete the alchemy task were punished one by one in front of Li Shenglong?


    This is also the reason why Qi Baobao objected when the disciples in front of Li Shenglong wanted to change positions with Li Shenglong.


    Qi Baoquan has been in charge of the medicine refining hall for a long time. As a favorite disciple of Wang Jingyang, the founder of the medicine refining hall, Qi Baoquan has not been a minority.


    Whenever I see these people scared, Qi Baobao''s heart has a kind of unspeakable frankness.


    No, Li Shenglong heard that the disciples in front of him were punished one by one, and his face changed.


    "Li Shenglong, don''t blame the martial uncle for his ruthlessness. I won''t let you enter the master''s door. You are just a medicine refining apprentice, so you can let the master teach you the true solution of refining medicine.


    If you worship the master after practicing Qi, then where can I be


    Qi Baobao kept thinking about how to drive Li Shenglong out of the medicine refining hall.


    As long as Li Shenglong is not in the medicine refining hall, he can not become a medicine refining waiter, which can not threaten his own status.


    Qi Baobao''s idea is very simple. Since you have the possibility of threatening my status, I will eliminate the potential threat of you in the invisible.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong didn''t know Qi Baobao''s idea, otherwise he had to look up to the sky and laugh three times.

 Chapter 104

    Li Shenglong does not have such a small vision as Qi Baobao thought.


    A medicine refining hall can''t accommodate the real dragon, which is ridiculous. Qi Baobao didn''t see through this. He kept calculating how to drive Li Shenglong out of the sect.


    Li Shenglong has no chance to think about what Qi Baobao thinks. No matter what Qi Baobao thinks, what Qi Baobao has done now stands opposite to Li Shenglong.


    Even if Li Shenglong didn''t want to take the initiative to provoke Qi Baobao''s enemy, Qi Bao bullied the door of his house, and Li Shenglong had to fight back.


    Before the counter of Gongde hall, the recording disciple looked at Li Shenglong''s ugly face, and his hands holding the record scroll were covered with sweat.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you should pay 200 miraculous pills in these two months."


    The trembling voice showed the fear in the disciple''s heart.


    "200. I don''t have them."


    "Senior brother Li, you don''t have one."


    Before the disciple finished his words, he saw that Qi Baobao, who was always sitting on one side, finally opened his squinted eyes and stood up. The rest of the words were swallowed by the disciple, and there was no sound.


    "Nephew Li, what do you say? You don''t have 200 mission pills? I heard you right. Tell me if I heard you wrong


    Qi Baobao''s grin, the back of his hand to his back, will certainly look at Li Shenglong''s gradually red face.


    "No, uncle Qi. Elder martial brother li really said they had 200 pills of mission pills."


    Several disciples asked Qi Baobao and asked them. They were all sweating and praying in their hearts. Elder martial brother Li, we didn''t mean to. Don''t hate us.


    Li Shenglong seems to let Qi Baobao''s words blush.


    "Since I heard you correctly, what should we do if we didn''t finish the task according to the rules of Zhenxian sect?"


    The disciple reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead and peeked at Li Shenglong''s red face secretly. Then he whispered.


    "For the first time, he did not complete the welfare of half a year, and the penalty hall received 20 task sticks."


    Mr. Li, it''s possible that the voice is so low


    Qi Baobao said in a loud voice, regardless of Li Shenglong''s vicious eyes.


    That disciple was also a little embarrassed. As a person of cultivating immortals, not to mention the voice as small as just now, even if it was ten times smaller, Li Shenglong would certainly hear it clearly.


    Now Qi Baobao asked him to say it again. He clearly wanted to humiliate Li Shenglong. If he did, he would offend Li Shenglong to death. If not, according to Qi Bao''s character of covering the sky in the medicine refining hall.


    "For the first time, he did not complete the welfare of half a year, and the penalty hall received 20 task sticks."


    The county magistrate was better than the present one, and the disciple repeated it aloud.


    In this process, Li Shenglong just looked at Qi Baobao with a red face, and there were no other redundant actions and words.


    "Ha ha, do you know that the task stick was made by Lei Lei Lei, a rare treasure between heaven and earth. Although it doesn''t hurt the body, the pain can be enhanced ten times.


    Many of the disciples who had received this punishment swore that they would never accept the punishment of the sect in their lifetime. Well, after all that said, Mr. Li will not understand it. After tasting it in person, he will understand the taste of it. "


    Qi Baobao was very enthusiastic and began to introduce the mission stick of the sect to Li Shenglong. Looking at Li Shenglong a red to become iron green, his heart of comfort naturally needless to say, the only discomfort is that Li Shenglong has never asked for mercy.


    "If you want to fight with me, you''re still tender. How many times do you take such punishment? Do you still muddle along in this medicine refining hall?"


    Qi Baobao thought of the evil in his heart.


    "Uncle Qi, are you finished?"


    Li Shenglong, who had not spoken for a long time, finally spoke, but what he said was not what Qi Baobao wanted to say for mercy.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Looking at Li Shenglong''s normal face and indifferent tone, Qi Baobao has a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Uncle Qi, you are too anxious to hear what I have said. I do not have 200 pills of pills, but I have 1200 pills."


    With that, Li Shenglong took out 120 pills bottles from Lingzhu space, and put them on the counter neatly.


    Qi Baobao''s face turned vermilion and his mouth was wide. He wanted to say something but didn''t say it.


    "Check it out. There are 10 pills in each bottle. There are 120 bottles in total. This is the task of this year. I have handed it in at one time."


    Qi said to the disciple that he didn''t look at the record.


    The recording disciple was even more embarrassed. Standing there, he did not dare to move, but his eyes were always on Qi Baobao.


    Qi Baobao glared at him and said with a bright red face."What do you think I do? If you don''t count one, I want you to look good. "


    The meaning of Qi Baobao''s words can be understood by ten people. Even if the disciples get orders, they dare not neglect them.


    A pill bottle, a pill bottle open, counting the number of pills, afraid of missing one.


    Qi Baobao was also staring at all this. The simple things made Qi Baobao very complicated. It took more than half an hour to check these pills.


    When the recording disciple finally checked all the pills, Qi Baobao had to admit that he had lost the round.


    Li Qi''s eyes are full of vitality.


    "How could it be? How could it be? "


    These four words come and go back and forth in Qi Baobao''s mind. Li Shenglong actually completed the task, and it took only one month to complete a task that could not be completed in a year.


    We should know that Qi Baobao also knows that Li Shenglong spent the previous month preparing for a duel with Zhao Tianshu. After Zhao Tianshu failed, Qi Baoquan also sent people to monitor Li Shenglong''s whereabouts and found that Li Shenglong had been closed in the danfang.


    At that time, Qi Baobao didn''t care. After all, he created difficult conditions for Li Shenglong. In his opinion, Li Shenglong had no way to cross. Unexpectedly, Li Shenglong has not only crossed the conditions he created.


    And the great leap forward in general directly put all the pills together in front of the preservation.


    If Qi Baobao hadn''t been here to watch and record the number of pills each pill of his disciples, he would not have believed that Li Shenglong could really do this.


    Is it not that Li Shenglong is really a medicine refining genius?


    Qi Baobao didn''t reach 30% of the rate when he was just refining pills. As for the 50% rate, he was trained later.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 farewell


    what a terrible thing that Li Shenglong has now achieved a rate of 30%?


    Qi Baobao had an impulse to kill Li Shenglong immediately. Fortunately, he still had some reason. He knew that he was in the real immortal sect. If he killed Li Shenglong, he would surely die without a burial place.


    "Uncle Qi, can I go now?"


    Li Shenglong asked whether Qi Baobao''s face was vermilion or pig liver, with a trace of sarcasm in his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Qibao said these two words with gnashing teeth.


    As soon as Li Shenglong walked out of the hall of merit, he heard a loud noise behind him. He thought that Qi Baobao was destroying something inside.


    All this has nothing to do with Li Shenglong.


    As soon as Li Shenglong closed down, it was nearly 20 days.


    At the beginning, the alchemy rate was sometimes high and sometimes low, but fortunately, the rate of alchemy remained above 30%.


    With the increase of the times of alchemy and the improvement of divine sense.


    Li Shenglong''s Alchemy rate increased steadily. In the later stage, it was stable at about 30% and even reached 40% in several times.


    In general, all the materials were refined and polished. Out of the 1200 pieces, Li Shenglong still had 300 pieces of inferior blood pills and 23 pieces of middle grade blood pills.


    Li Shenglong thinks about his performance this time. He can''t help praising himself. He can get an Oscar.


    In particular, the vermilion face of Qi Baobao makes Li Shenglong feel very happy.


    In Qi Baobao''s most proud time, Li Shenglong pulls Qi Baobao from heaven into hell. It is conceivable that Qi Baobao is angry in his heart.


    Fortunately, the matter of He Qi Bao has come to an end for the time being.


    Now the most important thing is to leave the school to practice swallowing the heaven and swallow the earth. Let Qi Baobao think about any more tricks. As long as Li Shenglong is not in the sect, he has no place to do evil.


    When Li Shenglong returns to the school, Qi Baobao tries to do something bad again. That''s when Li Shenglong cleans up Qi Baobao.


    Li Shenglong wants to return to his Jiafang cottage, which is filled with jade Linglong''s phonetic symbols.


    Before Li Shenglong closed the door for alchemy, he once sent a phonetic talisman to Yu Linglong and Guan Hui.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Linglong still sends Li Shenglong at least three phonetic symbols every day.


    Li Shenglong was deeply moved by this.


    The content is also some ordinary trivia.


    After listening to all this, Li Shenglong sends Guan Hui, Lei Zheng and Li Yu a phonetic Rune respectively, informing them to come to his hut quickly.


    Before long, all three people arrived at Li Shenglong''s cabin.


    "I''m gathering you here today to tell you that I''m going to receive the school''s foreign affairs task and leave the school for a while."


    Li Shenglong did not talk nonsense, but directly pointed out the theme.


    "Brother Li''s Alchemy task is finished?"


    Guan Hui is worthy of the task of being in the medicine refining hall. He immediately asked about the key points.


    "Well, it''s done, or you won''t call in the brothers. Here are 150 pills of lower grade pills, 50 pills for each person. When I''m away, you should practice hard. When I come back, you can check your cultivation progress. "


    Three people are naturally surprised to take the pill of Li Shenglong, and feel that they are not with the wrong person.


    After pacifying and seeing off the three, Li Shenglong sent a phonetic talisman to Yu Linglong, telling her to wait for Yu Linglong in Qingyun cottage.


    Yu Linglong, who knows the news that Li Shenglong is going to leave, naturally does not slow down. When she comes to Qingyun Xiaozhu, she doesn''t say a word. She first plunges into Li Shenglong''s arms.


    Li Shenglong just holding jade Linglong, asked the fragrance of jade Linglong''s hair in his nose, and said slowly in his mouth.


    "Madam, I will go out for a while and practice hard. I will try my best to cultivate as soon as possible until the foundation period, so that I can marry you."


    Yu Linglong doesn''t speak, just holding Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong also understands Yu Linglong''s intention. They hold each other in silence for a long time.


    Time is like running water, the moon has risen high, wisps of innocent moonlight like moon silver general sprinkle on the earth.


    Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong finally let go of their arms. Yu Linglong cried silently for a long time. Her round and shining eyes turned red.


    Li Shenglong looks at all some heartache, in the heart slightly sighs, one hand caresses jade Linglong''s pretty face.


    "Madam, when I''m away, you should work hard to cultivate, and we''ll become immortals and preach together? Here are 150 lower grade blood pills and 23 medium grade blood pills. You can take them for cultivation first. "


    Li Shenglong took out all the pills he had left.


    "Xianggong, I don''t want it. It''s just when you need the elixir. My position in the door is that if you want the elixir, you can go to the refining medicine hall to get it. You don''t need to worry at all. "Li Shenglong originally wanted to insist on it, but Yu Linglong''s words were really reasonable. The elder''s daughter wanted pills. She was afraid that the medicine refining hall would like her to ask for the miraculous elixir.


    "What''s more, Xianggong, the skill I practice is different from yours. Every time I practice the samsara skill, when I reach the peak of blood training, I will disperse my work and practice again. Every time I practice again, my meridians will expand by about a fifth.


    My grandfather told me that the longer the training time of this set of [samsara Gong] is, the more times I will be reincarnated in the blood training period, and the more likely I will become a monk in the yuan infant period in the future. "


    It''s strange that Li Ling''s method of ascending the dragon''s daughter has never been so amazing.


    "How many times have you rebuilt it now?"


    "Three times."


    Jade Linglong said softly.


    "Doesn''t that mean you have experienced three blood training peaks? Unexpectedly, my wife is still a genius. "


    Li Shenglong how to hear is really some shock, Li Shenglong really did not think that jade Linglong should have such talent.


    "Well, what do you think? They are very good. "


    Yu Linglong draws her own pink fist with a stroke, symbolizing her own strength.


    "Oh, when I saw you for the first time, how could I make the monster look like that?"


    When I saw Yu Linglong for the first time, Yu Linglong was scared by a small monster who practiced blood ten times. But Li Shenglong remembered clearly.


    "Isn''t it that people have never had the experience of fighting with monsters? What''s more, that time you. "


    When it comes to the scene of seeing Li Shenglong for the first time, Yu Linglong''s pretty face turns red again. After all, Li Shenglong ran naked that time, and Yu Linglong was almost killed as a traitor.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 children


    said, Yu Linglong''s eyes still couldn''t stop looking at a certain part of Li Shenglong.


    Feeling the eyes of Yu Linglong, Li Longsheng is not as shy as Yu Linglong. After all, Yu Linglong is his wife. Sooner or later, Yu Linglong will have to look at Li Shenglong''s affairs.


    And not only to see, but also to let jade Linglong use.


    "My husband, if you leave the school, you should take good care of yourself. Don''t hang around outside. If you let me know, you can wait."


    Jade Linglong admonished.


    "No, I started to eat vinegar before I went through the door."


    Li Shenglong said with a smile.


    "You''re just me now, you know?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "My husband, there is one thing I didn''t want to say, but after thinking about it, I decided to say it. Promise me not to enter the Qi training period so quickly. I can stay as long as I can in the blood training ten heavy."


    "Why? Don''t you want me to marry you earlier


    "Yes, of course. Linglong would like to marry her husband now, but my grandfather once said that the longer a practitioner looks forward to practicing blood, the greater his future achievements will be.


    If you make a quick breakthrough to the Qi training period for the benefit of this moment, it seems that you will get a big advantage, but actually you will suffer a great loss.


    My grandmother and grandfather also practiced together from the blood training period. Later, my grandfather became a monk in the ningdan period, but my grandmother died because of Shouyuan.


    Every time I see my grandfather sighing at the portrait of my grandmother, there is always a pain in my heart.


    I don''t want us to be like our grandparents in the future


    Before Yu Linglong finished speaking, Li Shenglong has completely understood the meaning of Yu Linglong. He covers Yu Linglong''s mouth with his hand.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t, even if we really have to bear the pain, let me bear it."


    It''s never enough time for lovers to be together. Li Shenglong has known this for a long time.


    Night girl quietly slip away, the sun father-in-law and again out of the head.


    Outside the zhenxianmen gate, Li Shenglong, who has just received the task, walks alone in the Xuanwu City, which is not far from the Taiyue mountains where zhenxianmen is located.


    Xuanwu city was originally just a small village, because I don''t know when it began to flow out rumors that there are immortals in the Taiyue mountains, causing numerous people who want to cultivate immortals.


    Although Xuanwu city is not the closest to the Taiyue mountains, it is because Xuanwu city is located in a convenient place. Wherever you want to go to Taiyue mountains, you have to pass through Xuanwu city.


    Therefore, Xuanwu city really became a big city.


    Li Shenglong has just received the task of searching for miraculous medicine that other people are not willing to receive.


    The reason why they are not willing to receive them is that there are so many kinds of miraculous herbs in the world, and most of them are some holy mountains and rivers, or some precipitous places.


    One aspect is that it is difficult to find it. Moreover, most of the places where miraculous herbs live are guarded by birds and beasts. If you are not careful, you will lose your life.


    Therefore, in general, there are few disciples in the blood training stage who will accept the miraculous medicine task of Zhenxian sect.


    However, Li Shenglong is not the same. He himself wants to go outside the sect to find places with spiritual pulse and cultivate the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth.


    In general, there is a great possibility of producing miraculous drugs in such places. Li Shenglong''s search for medicine can only be regarded as a convenient task.


    Li Shenglong did not rush to many famous mountains and rivers when he left Zhenxian gate. Instead, he wandered in the Xuanwu city.


    Xuanwu city is also crowded with people.


    Business people keep yelling at their own business, while some pedestrians are walking in a hurry, and some are walking slowly. Street stalls on both sides of the street taste of snacks also constantly into Li Shenglong''s nose, Li Shenglong can distinguish only that familiar fragrance of Osmanthus soup.


    Li Shenglong also walked slowly in the crowd, looking at the surrounding numerous strange and simple faces, but in his heart there was a kind of feeling as if he were separated from the world.


    Two months ago, Li Shenglong was still a loser in the Chinese dynasty. He went to work every day. After two months, he became a man of cultivating immortals. How can Li Shenglong not be filled with emotion.


    Li Shenglong was walking along the road a few feet wide in Xuanwu city when he came across a 123 year old boy with several patches on his body. It seemed that he had not washed it for several weeks.


    When the child came to Li Shenglong''s face, he suddenly turned his head and ran into it as if he had not seen him.


    Li Shenglong did not use what ordinary people can not understand the speed of dodge, to an ordinary person like to meet up.


    "Oh."


    The child bumped into Li Shenglong''s body and made a sound of no small cry.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    The child turned his head as if only to see Li Shenglong, change direction, quickly disappeared in the crowd.There was a sneer in Li Shenglong''s heart. If other people met this child, they might not pay attention to it. For a short time, the money bag would disappear.


    But Li Shenglong is not the same. When a child bumps into Li Shenglong''s body, he walks along with the money bag. Li Shenglong''s perception is clear.


    Of course, if Li Shenglong wanted to, he could have taken the child down at that time.


    When Li Shenglong was in the Chinese dynasty, he met many children who were controlled by adults. They were forced to beg one by one. They ate the worst food every day, and all the money from begging was taken away by these black hearted people.


    Li Shenglong thinks that the child is also like this, so he doesn''t embarrass him. Of course, this does not mean that Li Shenglong will let go of the people behind the child.


    Although the child''s purse has been stolen by the child, it has been run down by one person in front of him.


    In other words, the child must have been working for a long time. The targets of his work are mostly foreigners, but he has a little money.


    Most of the first reactions after being hit by a child are.


    "Where do you come from? Get out of here. "


    Li Shenglong sighed in his heart as he followed after the children. If he were to be in China, it would be a good time for him to study at such an age.


    Although the polarization in China is serious, the protection of children is still in place. Nine year compulsory education is basically affordable for every family.


    Which is like this world, reading is the special treatment of the official family.


    The children of poor families don''t really read. When they think about it like this, they are afraid that they are in their dreams, otherwise they will be laughed at.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 dragon Ming


    Li Shenglong did not go to pity those who looked bright, and found that their wallets had been stolen and stamped their feet angrily.


    Still followed by the child, the child stole the street, seems to be enough, also did not steal other people.


    On the contrary, he turns left and right on the road in the city. If ordinary people follow the children with their own eyesight, they may have lost them by this time. Fortunately, Li Shenglong is following the children by virtue of their divine sense. Li Shenglong can find out how the children turn.


    Finally, after leading Li Shenglong around half of the Xuanwu City, the child first went to a drugstore, grabbed the medicine, and then entered a tavern and ordered a few dishes at will.


    After finishing, the child walked out of the pub with the packed dishes and found a quiet place to stir the dishes with the chopsticks.


    Then he turned into a small street with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong wondered why the child did this, but it was obviously not the time to show up, so he continued to follow with patience.


    This street is in sharp contrast to the busy street when Xuanwu city just entered the gate. The narrow footpath is no more than one foot wide, and thatched cottages stand on both sides of the road.


    It seemed as if the hut would be destroyed with just a push.


    All the people around were green and yellow, as if they had not had enough food for a long time, but a simple face still hung with a smile.


    An old woman, who seemed to be in her fifties, saw the child coming back and said hello with a smile.


    "Longming, are you back? What''s good to bring back today


    Li Shenglong thought and knew that the child was called Longming.


    "Well, Granny Li will go to my home for dinner later. I''m lucky today. A guest ate a few bites of braised spareribs and asked me to pack them back."


    "Yes, Xiao Liu is very lucky to have you as a child. Come on, Xiao Liu is still waiting. "


    Long Ming does not delay. He runs forward step by step. Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has been locked in Long Ming''s body. When he arrives here, Li Shenglong also knows that he should be on the stage.


    Seeing the bright clothes of Li Shenglong appeared in such a poor, patched slum.


    The old lady, surnamed Li, thought that something big had come. Before Li Shenglong opened his mouth, she said first.


    "This young man, however, has gone wrong and lost his way. You can go back out of the street and walk one mile east and two miles west. "


    As soon as the granny spoke, Li Shenglong knew that she had misunderstood her.


    "Granny Li, I didn''t go wrong. I came after long Ming."


    Li Shenglong also did not have nonsense, directly said his own purpose, the grandmother seems to think of something, the face is also once again.


    "This young master, long Ming''s family is very hard, and the last two years are fine. Since his father offended people and let people break his leg, his mother has been sick all the year round, and one younger sister is still young and ignorant. The burden of survival of the family falls on him.


    If there is anything wrong with you, I hope you will show mercy and spare him. "


    As soon as Granny Li''s words were finished, Li Shenglong''s heart was really not a taste. The dragon''s voice was also forced. It seemed that no one would force him.


    "Well, you can''t watch him go on like this."


    Li Shenglong turns his mind and decides to help him. At least he won''t let him continue to be a thief.


    "Granny Li, you misunderstand me. There''s nothing wrong with Longming. I''m the son of the shopkeeper of the place where Longming works. Longming works hard. My father asked me to visit his family."


    Li Shenglong thought that just Longming was working outside, so he also used this excuse to say.


    "Good, good. Long Ming''s home is in front of us. Go and have a look. "


    Granny Li obviously heard what Longming was doing outside. Seeing what Li Shenglong said, she knew that she met a good person today, but she didn''t say anything more. She pointed out the position of Longming''s family to Li Shenglong.


    In fact, without grandma''s advice, Li Shenglong can follow his divine sense to find Longming''s home.


    In front of the small thatched cottage, a seven or eight year old girl stares at a pair of eager eyes and looks at Long Ming, where the Dragon flies and the Phoenix dances to explain the anecdotes of working.


    Long Ming, who was still there spitting and flying, saw Li Shenglong''s figure. His face suddenly turned blue and his body trembled unconsciously.


    Even the little girl who didn''t know anything also found her brother''s abnormality.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    She didn''t know that Longming was really afraid now. In the past, Longming was not caught by people, but it was just a fight and it was over.


    After all, Longming is looking for some outsiders. Longming is sure that they have no foundation in the local area. If they are stolen, they can''t find Longming''s head.


    In addition, long Ming was afraid of being followed every time he started. He would go around Xuanwu city until all the people who followed him were thrown away.Now this was robbed by the outsiders unexpectedly to their own home, although Li Shenglong did not put much money on the body.


    It is said that Li Shenglong''s money was still obtained from Li Peng array. He thought of going out to find the spiritual vein. Li Shenglong took several Liang silver from the Pearl and put it in the purse, and let Longming take it away.


    Since Li can find this place, in Longming''s view, either this person is a man of great skill or has some influence in the local area.


    After all, people like Longming have been on the local gangs, and they should give them their offerings regularly every month.


    It''s too simple to find Longming through these people.


    The judgment of Li Shenglong in Longming''s heart is more inclined to the second type. If a person with great skill, he will take it down on the spot, and which will wait until now?


    Second, as long as there are some forces in themselves, they can find Longming directly through them.


    It is because long Ming judges that lishonglong is the second kind of person, and Longming''s heart is more afraid. Such powerful people can''t afford to offend.


    Dragon Ming''s father was offended by one, now legs are broken, lying there, unable to move.


    It is also true that Longming never dared to provoke people in this city. If we meet the rich and powerful Lord in this city, Longming will die without knowing how to die.


    "Young master."


    Longming did not answer her sister''s question, but looked at Lee Shenglong and said, but there was a little trembling in the voice of Longming.


    "Longming, I am the master of your work place. I can''t remember me when I turn around?"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 the home of Long Ming.


    At this time, the hut should be heard outside the movement, a female voice said.


    "Ming Er, what''s the matter? Cough, who''s here? Cough. "


    As he spoke, he coughed.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to think about it. It should be Longming''s mother.


    Sure enough, Longming was covered with sweat.


    "Mother, the young master of the shopkeeper is here."


    Li Shenglong heard the sound of pots and pans inside, and a middle-aged woman came out.


    A woman seems to be in her forties, but her face has wrinkles older than her age. She has a slightly arched back and a floral skirt on her body and an apron underneath.


    Looking at Li Shenglong, some embarrassed said.


    "Ah, this young master, why are you here? There is no place for us to stand in our room. The dragon is singing. I don''t want to get the stool for the young master."


    Under tension, long Ming''s mother did not cough.


    Long Ming responded and quickly brought a pony from the house to make a stool. Li Shenglong didn''t need to look at it at all. As soon as his divine sense was swept away, all kinds of Longming''s family were already in his mind.


    When I see Long Ming holding this stool, I don''t know if I should sit for Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has no scruples about sitting on the stool that doesn''t look very clean.


    "Aunt Liu, don''t worry. I come to see you mainly on behalf of my father today. Long Ming has done a good job there. We also want to raise his salary."


    Li Shenglong said, while also patting the shoulder of Longming with his hand, but Longming was shocked.


    Li Shenglong felt that he said it very well. There was nothing wrong with it. How could he know that Li Shenglong had just finished speaking when a scene that surprised Li Shenglong happened. Liu knelt down in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Young master, you don''t have to be like this. Let''s tell you what you have to say. I''ve heard from my neighbors about what long Ming is doing outside. It''s just that this condition is at home, and it''s really necessary.


    Today, Longming doesn''t have long eyes. It''s on the head of the young master. If you come to the door, we have nothing to say.


    For the sake of our family''s pity, young master, please spare Longming and let me have any fire. "


    Seeing his mother saying this, long Ming quickly knelt down. The little girl beside her did not know what had happened. She saw her mother and brother kneeling down together.


    "Young master, young master, if you have any fire, you''d better come to me. I can be an ox and a horse. Please spare my family."


    "Long Ming, your sister and father still want you to take care of you. What can you do in the future


    Long Ming''s mother continued to reprimand him.


    "Young master, I''m a waste man. It''s just a matter of these days to die sooner or later. Just ask you to spare others."


    "Longming, do you really want to be a cow and a horse for me?"


    Li Shenglong seemed to think for a long time before he said.


    "Well, the villain will."


    Long Mingsi ignored her mother''s scolding eyes and resolutely said.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to be a bull. And I can help you with your mother''s disease and your father''s leg. "


    As soon as Li Shenglong said this, the Longming family were shocked.


    "Really?"


    Long Ming said excitedly.


    "Cough."


    Long Ming''s mother couldn''t speak any more, just kept coughing.


    "Of course."


    Of course, Li Shenglong''s words are not to deceive Longming''s family. They just found that Longming''s mother just had some inflammation in her body. I think it''s the reason why they don''t have money to buy medicine.


    But long Ming''s father was unconscious in bed, his legs were not completely broken, there is still the possibility of connecting.


    Such injuries, of course, Li Shenglong can be cured, the price paid is only a inferior practice blood pill.


    The practice blood pill is just a common way to increase the vitality of the immortal. However, in the hands of the secular people, due to the huge blood gas contained in the blood pill, it has become a peerless God pill that can cure all kinds of diseases. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, the minor diseases like long Ming''s parents are just a little drizzle.


    "Go and get a bowl of water."


    Without delay, Li Shenglong ordered the dragon to sing.


    Long Ming carefully takes a bowl of water from the back. Li Shenglong pretends to take it out of his arms. In fact, he takes out a blood refining pill from the Pearl. He carefully pinches down about one sixth of the amount and puts it into the bowl. It is not that Li Shenglong loves to practice the blood pill. The main reason is that long Ming''s mother''s constitution is too poor. Replenishing these blood Qi is enough to cure her diseases.


    If put more, just like a person big tonic, more will shed nosebleed, easy to Longming mother to live to fill death.


    When the pill is opened, it is handed to Longming''s mother."Drink it and you''ll be well."


    Li Shenglong''s seductive words are like the voice of heaven to his mother.


    After listening to the medicine, the mother rushed to the toilet.


    After a long time, long Ming''s mother came out again. Although she smelled like she hadn''t taken a bath for many years, she seemed to have an abnormal spirit and was not sick at all.


    "Thank you very much."


    Long Ming saw his mother''s painting and knew that he had met a strange person today, so he kowtowed.


    And Longming''s mother also knew that she smelled so bad that she could not see people, so she hid in the hut.


    Li Longsheng did not stop Longming''s action until Longming finished his kowtow.


    "The rest of these pills are given to your father. Like your mother, one sixth of them are mixed with water every time. It is estimated that your father will be better after the pill is finished.


    Of course, when he eats, he will be in the same condition as your mother now. This is because you have toxins in your body. This is in the process of detoxification, which is normal.


    After your father has finished eating, the first time he excretes the most toxins, and in the future it will be less and less. "


    Seeing long Ming carefully put away the pill, Li Shenglong continued.


    "What is the biggest Inn in Xuanwu city?"


    "Xuanwu inn."


    "Well, in this case, I''ll wait for you in the Xuanwu inn. After three days, you''ll find me in the Xuanwu inn."


    "Thank you very much. Long Ming will come back to the inn three days later to make a horse and a cow for him."


    Long Ming is very grateful to Li Shenglong for what he has done, and he keeps on thanking him.


    Li Shenglong knows that Longming''s best hope is to give his father the magic pill and hope that his father will get better.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not stay much.


    "Here are five Liang pieces of silver. Take it. I''ll buy some delicious food for your parents and bring it back to make up for it."


    In fact, Li Shenglong knows that long Ming''s parents don''t have to pay more. It''s the little girl and long Ming who need to make up for it.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 green e


    "well, eunuch, I wrote it down."


    Long Ming was not polite and took the silver.


    Li Shenglong left Longming''s home. Relying on the immortal''s unforgettable ability, Li Shenglong returned to the main street of Xuanwu city and found the biggest Inn in Xuanwu City, Xuanwu inn.


    Xuanwu inn is indeed the largest one in Xuanwu city. It is five stories high, with three floors above and two floors below for pedestrians and guests.


    Li Shenglong walked into Xuanwu inn. It was lunch time. Dozens of tables on the first floor of the inn were full of people.


    Seeing Li Shenglong come in, a young man rushed to meet him.


    "Young master, do you want to stay in the shop or make a good job?"


    To live in a hotel is to have a room. To stay for a few days, it is necessary to have a meal and have a rest.


    "Check in, give me a room to go upstairs. Do you still have a place to eat downstairs?"


    Li Shenglong wants to go to his room when he opens his mouth. Anyway, Li Pengzhen has a lot of gold and silver jewelry, which is enough for him to spend a long time. These gold and silver jewelry are not used by money in the cultivation of immortals, that is, they have some effect in the secular world.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong had only seen those great swordsmen in novels before. They spent money like land one by one. They were wandering in the rivers and lakes. They yearned for them. Now that they have a chance to be like the heroes in those books, they will not be polite.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also found that there was no place on the first floor at all, so he asked the sophomore.


    "Young master, you''ve come here unfortunately. There''s no problem in going to the room. Now the tables on the first floor are full, but there are still several single rooms on the second floor."


    Xiao er said with a smile.


    "Since there is a single room, don''t you hurry to lead the way?"


    When Li Shenglong saw that he had finished speaking, he did not move. Instead, he looked at himself with hesitation on his face. After a little thought, he understood what was going on in his heart.


    "This ingot of gold is pressed here first, and there are several silver coins, which I reward you, young master. If the reception is good, there will be silver reward in the future."


    Li Shenglong takes out the gold and silver from the Pearl. After the second takes it, he knows that he has met a noble man.


    "Thank you for your reward. Come on, please remember to have a room and a single room. Young master, go this way."


    When he passed the counter, he put a ingot of gold from Li Shenglong on the counter.


    The shopkeeper picked up Li Shenglong''s gold and bit it with his teeth. His hand made a secret signal with the second. The little two knew it in his heart, and the pace under his feet became faster.


    After being a sophomore, Li Shenglong went up the stairs to the second floor.


    The second floor and the first floor are indeed different. Each one is separated by a screen, forming a single room. At this time, some of the rooms have already eaten in it, and people can be seen faintly.


    Li even heard the sound of Pipa in a single room.


    "Master, this way, please."


    The sophomore did not delay and introduced Lee into a single room.


    As soon as Li Shenglong looked at it, he knew that he was doing a good job. In the single room, there was a table of twenty-eight immortals, sixteen chairs in four directions, and a small round stool in the corner. He didn''t know what it was for.


    There is a pot of tea and several cups on the table.


    The most important thing is that the single room is close to the window. Li Shenglong eats on it. If he wants to see the scenery outside, he can have a panoramic view of Xuanwu city.


    "Yes, come on. I''ll give you another silver or two."


    Li Shenglong has no shortage of money. What he enjoys is a life. Since the little boy is so attentive, he can''t treat him badly.


    Naturally, the waiter is very grateful. His monthly salary is only a few Liang silver coins. Now he is in a good position. When he meets the rich man, he only has a little skill. He has not done anything. He can get his salary in a month.


    As long as you don''t have to serve for another year, I''m afraid.


    "Young master, I don''t know what you want. Here is the menu. Would you like to have a look?"


    "You don''t have to look. I came to you for the first time, and I don''t know what delicious food you have here. In this way, you can pick up two or three of your most distinctive dishes and give me a pot of good wine. By the way, I''ll tell your shopkeeper that I want to find someone to accompany me when I drink. I think you''re good. Come and drink with me after the dishes


    The waiter was very happy when he heard Li Shenglong''s words. He had never met such a good thing. The guests didn''t say that they would give him money for dinner, but they even asked him to accompany him.


    "Young master, this is not appropriate. In this way, we have young girls who sing songs specially. If the guests want to accompany them, they will have no problem."


    "The singer, call me one, and I ask you to accompany me. Why don''t you like it?"


    Although Li Shenglong''s words are still soft, his whole body reveals a momentum of not being angry and self-confident. The sophomore has been in the restaurant for many years and is well-informed. At first, Li Shenglong is a big man, where can he say more."How dare you, villains."


    "I don''t dare to stand here and do something. I don''t want to go down and arrange."


    "Yes, yes. The villain will go now. "


    The waiter turned and walked down.


    Li Shenglong came here to enjoy himself. Of course, he also meant to help the little boy. In his previous life, he was a loser. Although he is now well-developed, he does not want to embarrass the second.


    After a while, the shopkeeper led a singer to knock on the door of the single room and came in.


    "Young master, this is the most beautiful and the best singing girl here. Green e, I haven''t seen you yet


    Lu''e is 12-3 years old. She has a green skirt, an oval face, fine eyebrows, and a small waist, which is not only a beautiful image, but also a fresh and lovely person.


    Holding a Pipa in his hand, it makes people feel a desire for protection. When he sees Li Shenglong looking at her, he does not look at Li Shenglong. He looks at his forehead slightly and looks at the corner of the table.


    "Yes, young master."


    "The young master is still satisfied. If not, we have other singers here."


    The shopkeeper''s face smiles, Xuanwu Inn can become the largest Inn here, and the strength behind it naturally needs not be said much. On the other hand, the service of Xuanwu inn is still in place, not to mention those rude travelers on the first floor who are full of praise for Xuanwu inn.


    For the rich Li Shenglong, Xuanwu Inn should make them satisfied and return home. It''s better to come back next time.


    "No, no, very satisfied."


    A little surprise flashed in Li Shenglong''s eyes, but there was no other dissatisfaction. He just didn''t expect to meet a fellow person here.


    The shopkeeper retreated.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 the drunken immortal


    it seems that lu''e has been working here for a long time and skillfully walks to the small round stool to do it.


    "I don''t know what song you want to listen to?"


    At this moment, lu''e looks at Li Shenglong squarely, and Li Shenglong can see clearly her eyes. They are not big. If you look at these eyes, some people will say that they are too small. However, putting them on lu''e''s face gives people a comfortable aesthetic feeling and a just right feeling.


    "Sing whatever you are good at?"


    Li Shenglong smiles. If it wasn''t for the Pearl to remind him that lu''e is also a person of cultivating immortals, Li Shenglong is afraid that he can''t see through the identity of lu''e at all, and simply enjoy lu''e''s songs.


    Now that he knows that lu''e is not an ordinary singer girl at all, Li Shenglong''s heart to enjoy the music disappears immediately.


    "Pearl, how strong is this green e?"


    "Master, to say that his realm is also the peak of blood training, but I feel that green E has no less powerful than facing Xiaodong."


    "NIMA, this is not to say that green E has the strength of Ning Dan period now? I''m going. How old is this green e? She doesn''t have to practice so fast since she was born.


    Besides, I am the protagonist, or through, how can my training speed not be as fast as her? Do you think I''m just a supporting actor? She is the real protagonist, now the plot is to let her kill me, and then the real protagonist on the stage?


    Nima, don''t be so bloody. "


    (author: you still have some self-knowledge. You will try to make your death look better.


    Li Shenglong: No, the author is big. I haven''t lived enough. How can I die.)


    "Master, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "


    Lingzhu doesn''t understand what Li Shenglong said about crossing, plot, protagonist and so on. She thinks there is something wrong with Li Shenglong''s brain.


    Green e see Li Shenglong fixed looking at himself, the heart seems to be thinking of what, also did not say what, the pipa stand in the hand, a song began.


    Green e''s singing is really beautiful, Rao is Li Shenglong used to the singing skills of countless singers in previous lives, still feel so.


    Compared with numerous singers in previous lives, lu''e is not only not inferior to any of them in image, but also better than many others.


    And green e''s songs convey a kind of happy joy, relaxed and flexible is the most real portrayal of this song.


    The song is still going on, and Li Shenglong is even fascinated. He doesn''t even hear the knock on the door when the waiter delivers the food. Fortunately, Li Shenglong still has spiritual beads in his consciousness.


    "Master, master, there is a knock at the door."


    Li Shenglong has just come back and said that he has entered.


    The second came in with a tray. There were three dishes on the tray, a bowl of rice, a pair of chopsticks, a pot of wine and two wine cups.


    Seeing that the waiter has served all the dishes, he knows that he is still a little restrained. Although he follows Li Shenglong''s order and brings two wine glasses, he only takes a pair of chopsticks and a bowl of rice. It seems that he is a companion, but he is really just a companion.


    "No more?"


    "The young master is joking. This is the time when we are busy. It is not time for us to eat."


    "Miss lu''e didn''t eat it. Go and add two bowls of rice, two pairs of chopsticks and a wine cup. "


    "This."


    Xiao Er wants to say something, but after seeing Li Shenglong''s resolute eyes, he goes downstairs obediently and takes two bowls of rice, two pairs of chopsticks and a wine cup.


    The boy who took back the things poured Li Shenglong with wine and said on one side.


    "This wine is a specialty here, and it''s called drunken immortal. I''ve only drunk it once. If it wasn''t for the young master''s east wind, I don''t know when I want to drink this wine next time. "


    "Drunk fairy? I must have a good taste. "


    Otherwise, this kind of impurity would be produced in the body of Lixian.


    But this time, Li Shenglong came to this Xuanwu inn to enjoy his appetite. How could he not enjoy himself.


    After gesturing the waiter to sit down, Li Shenglong picked up the jug of drunken immortals again and filled the cup with only one small mouthful of drunken immortals.


    "Miss lu''e, don''t sing any more. Let''s have a meal first. There will be plenty of time to sing. Would you like some of this wine


    Li Shenglong finished, and did not wait for green e to speak, directly to green E also come on a cup.


    Li Shenglong has a good plan in mind. Let''s not say what lu''e wants to do. Since she wants to be a singer girl, Li Shenglong will treat her as a singer girl.


    Anyway, Li Shenglong is not here to cause trouble. No one should know him.


    After thinking about it like this, Li Shenglong regained his carefree and easy manner when he first came.


    Green E also didn''t refuse, so she came to sit opposite Li Shenglong.Li Shenglong raised his glass, touched them and said.


    "If you want to drink, you can drink it today. If you miss today, don''t regret it."


    The second half of Li Shenglong''s sentence is obviously to the second. After that, Li Shenglong looks up and swallows the whole glass of wine.


    As expected, this wine is really fragrant. It is not only exceptionally strong, but also slightly spicy when it first enters the throat, but it is not so intense. It makes the throat feel crispy and numb. Soon, a spirit of wine comes up from the stomach and reaches the throat, and the crisp and spicy flavor disappears instantly.


    Li Shenglong breathed a long sigh of relief and exclaimed.


    "Good wine."


    Li Shenglong in his previous life was also a person who had drunk a lot of wine. Although he did not drink much famous wine, this wine was definitely the first good wine among all the wine that Li Shenglong had drunk.


    Although Li Shenglong asked the waiter to let go, how could he really let it go? He put the glass to his mouth and sipped it, then put it down again.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong''s glass was empty, he poured Li Shenglong with a smile in his mouth.


    "That''s right. Our drunken fairy''s name is not for nothing."


    Lu''e is more open than Xiao er. With a lift of her hand, a glass of wine goes into her stomach. Li Shenglong takes the wine pot and just about to give it to lu''e, he finds a pot of wine, but the four cups are gone.


    "Waiter, go down and serve another ten pots of wine?"


    "Ah? Ten pots. Young master, you don''t know that our drunken immortals are famous for their three cups. Isn''t ten pots a little too much. "


    "There''s so much nonsense. I''ll do it if you want to."


    Li Shenglong reprimanded a little, but the waiter couldn''t help it. He took ten pots of wine when he went down the building.


    Li Shenglong looked at the waiter with satisfaction. He juggled out one or two pieces of silver and put them on the table.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Changhong Jianling


    "good job. Here you are


    Xiao Er happily accepted the silver, and Li Shenglong poured the wine to green e again.


    Green e see Li Shenglong''s behavior has not spoken, but her eyes reveal the surprise that can''t be covered up.


    "Come on, go on."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t care so much. He came here to enjoy himself. He poured wine into his stomach again.


    The waiter is worried about whether Li Shenglong is drunk.


    Quickly introduce them to these dishes.


    "Young master, you see, we don''t just drink wine. We also try this dish. These three dishes are all our specialty dishes. This dish of lion''s head is tender and delicious, and Feihuang soup. This one is from Feihuang Tengda. It''s delicious and has the effect of relieving alcohol. The river carp is made of fresh carp. Anyone who has tasted it once can''t help eating a second bite."


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong couldn''t help tasting a few mouthfuls.


    Li Shenglong does not feel like the food that he says. It''s no wonder what Li Shenglong eats every day in zhenxianmen?


    Those are the special grains of zhenxianmen. They are made by the immortal method. Li Shenglong, who is used to eating the "Xianjia delicacies", will feel tasteless when he eats this secular food again.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong just tasted it and never ate it again.


    Green e was quite interested in eating a few mouthfuls. As for the waiter, although the food was in front of his eyes, he didn''t dare to really let go of it. And a pair of eyes kept suggesting that green e was almost OK.


    Green e, however, should not have seen it and ate it.


    Although Li Shenglong held up his glass alone and looked out the window at the people coming and going, the rest of the light was always on green e''s body.


    Change who will be like this, suddenly appeared a beautiful young woman, will you take a look at it?


    If this woman''s cultivation is profound and her talent is unique, will you pay attention to it?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Li Shenglong has some curiosity in his heart. Why does such a woman come here to dress up as a singing girl? You should know that Yu Xiaodong is the most powerful one in the whole zhenxianmen sect.


    This woman has the strength compared with Yu Xiaodong. Even in the whole kingdom of Xiuxian, she is a first-class figure.


    Li Shenglong is curious, but he also knows the rules. No matter what the woman wants to do, he can''t participate in it.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong also put down his curiosity and decided that the less intersection he had with this woman, the better.


    "Happy, happy. That''s all for today. The rest is for you. The account is charged to the deposit. "


    Li Shenglong said happily after drying a pot of wine.


    After that, Li Shenglong got up and went out.


    "By the way, what''s my room number?"


    "A twenty."


    Li Shenglong''s heart a burst of laughter, it seems that he can not get rid of a 20, where the room is a 20.


    Forget it. Go to bed first.


    Originally, Li Shenglong called the sophomore to come over. In addition to eating, there were other things. It seems that we can''t ask now.


    We''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Li Shenglong will go up to the fifth floor, find his room a 20, push the door and walk in.


    The guest room has a small round table, a few stools, a teapot and several cups, plus a wooden bed.


    Li e-long is still sitting on the bed.


    Although Li Shenglong has decided not to participate in green e''s affairs, he is still curious about what green e is here for.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong just thought about it for a while and put it aside.


    After all, the meeting between Li Shenglong and lu''e is just like the meeting between Li Shenglong and long Ming, which is not in the plan of Li Shenglong.


    It can only be regarded as a small episode in Li Shenglong''s life, which does not occupy the mainstream.


    Li Shenglong arranged a sound insulation array around him. Of course, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not high, and this array is only the most elementary.


    The purpose is not to guard against those who practice immortals, but to guard against those mortals who hear the news.


    After all this, Li Shenglong takes out Zhu Wei''s long rainbow sword from the Pearl space.


    It is said that Li Shenglong''s strength has already reached the stage of Qi training, but he has been afraid to take out this sword in the school.


    Otherwise, if Zhu Wei feels the location of the sword and comes to the door, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Now Li Shenglong is outside the sect. Although the Xuanwu city is the power center of Zhenxian gate, it is thousands of miles away from Zhenxian gate.


    Li Shenglong takes out Changhong sword here. He doesn''t have to worry that Zhu Wei can feel it in the school.


    As soon as Changhong sword comes out of the Pearl space, it will fly away.


    Li Shenglong is no longer the character who could subdue this sword only by the time of epiphany.As soon as the palm turns, he grabs the handle of the sword. No matter how Changhong sword swings, he can''t escape from the palm of Li Shenglong''s hand.


    "Let me go, or my master will kill you."


    "Let go of you, that''s for sure, but from today on, your master is me."


    Li Shenglong suppresses the Changhong sword with one hand. His divine sense moves and rushes into the sword body to subdue the sword spirit.


    The inferior yuan sword is worthy of being the original weapon. The strength of the sword spirit and the blood vessel are the difference between heaven and earth.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness entered the Changhong sword, the scene in front of him changed. Countless grinning demons roared at Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong was totally fearless. He snorted coldly. His divine sense turned into countless fists and ran to countless demons.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa PA.


    With the sound of the sound of fist and foot contact, the shadow of the fist, all the demons disappeared.


    Although Li Shenglong won easily, he doubted the strength of Pinyuan sword. This is to say, only when Li Shenglong has the spirit consciousness of practicing Qi, can he have the relative strength.


    If you change a person who practices blood period to have a try, I''m afraid it''s just entered and is devoured by countless demons.


    The spirit is swallowed up, leaving only a body, which is just a vegetable.


    The devil that Li Shenglong smashed is only one third of all the demons. It''s just like this. It''s enough for the devil to be frightened and look around one by one, and dare not go forward.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong does not have the warlords'' scruples, but he comes to subdue the sword spirit. If he stops here, it will be meaningless for Li Shenglong to come in.


    Li Shenglong strides forward. In the space of sword spirit, Li Shenglong relies on the divine consciousness to enter. The divine consciousness moves and strides thousands of miles.


    In the place where Li Shenglong passed, many demons were frightened, so they scattered the birds and beasts and avoided them one after another.


    At a glance, Li Shenglong saw the sword spirit hidden in the heavy demons. His steps were like flying, and he grasped the sword spirit in his hand in a few steps.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Yuelai Inn


    the sword spirit of Changhong sword is only a five-year-old child. Seeing Li Shenglong chasing after him, he panics and runs back in a hurry.


    But the speed of Changhong Jianling is not as fast as that of Li Shenglong. As soon as he wants to run, he has been caught by Li Shenglong.


    "Wow."


    Jianling was scared to cry by Li Shenglong and said while crying.


    "You are a bad man. If you bully me, my master will take revenge on me."


    When Jianling cried so much, Li Shenglong couldn''t help crying and laughing. Originally, he thought that Jianling could be strong, but he didn''t expect that it was just such a child.


    "Well, now I am your master, you know?"


    Li Shenglong deliberately said.


    I don''t think this makes the child cry even more.


    "Where are you, master? Someone bullied me


    "Shut up. Don''t cry. If you cry again, I''ll spank you."


    With that, Li Shenglong would stand up on his back and put his arms around his sleeve to fight.


    In this way, Jianling will not cry.


    Li Sheng, the Dragon God, came into the body of the sword spirit and found the mark of Zhu Wei engraved on the sword spirit at the center of his eyebrow.


    When Li Shenglong touches it, the mark disappears completely, and then Li Shenglong depicts the seal of his divine consciousness.


    Even if the whole ceremony is officially completed, this long rainbow sword is Li Shenglong''s magic weapon from now on.


    "Master."


    Don''t carve the sword spirit of divine sense, also know oneself to change a master, clever cry way.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    Yuan sword has spirit, so it has a name naturally.


    "Changhong."


    "Well, you''ll be called Changhong in the future."


    After that, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness withdrew from the space of Changhong and returned to his own body. Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness remote control opened his eyes again, and the Changhong flying sword in his hand flipped up and down.


    Among them, the sword light looms, which makes Li Shenglong feel lucky to win against Zhu Yi that day.


    The power of Changhong sword, which was not controlled by anyone, was definitely two grades, although it was said that Zhu Yi also controlled Changhong sword that day.


    On the one hand, Zhu Yi is not the master of Changhong sword at all. He can command the attack direction of the spirit sword only by the command of Zhu Wei.


    On the other hand, Zhu Yi''s strength was too shallow to know the magical effects of the spirit sword.


    In the hands of Li Shenglong, it is not necessary to say that it is a direct attack from the body. Only the sword Qi emitted by Changhong sword can kill Zhu Yi to Ko.


    After refining the Changhong sword, Li Shenglong takes the flying sword back into the spirit bead space, but this time it is no longer suppression, but warm cultivation.


    When the spirit sword communicates with its master, the master must warm it up carefully. The longer the cultivation time is, the greater the power of the magic weapon.


    Li Shenglong opened the door and walked out again. He happened to meet a waiter leading a guest upstairs. He was surprised to see him.


    Li Shenglong is not in a hurry, until the second will bring the guest into the room and make arrangements.


    Then he went back to Li Shenglong and said to him.


    "Young master, you have come out. You''ve been drunk for a whole day. I''ve wanted to go in several times to see if you''re OK. Now it looks like it''s OK. "


    Only then did Li Shenglong know that it had been a day since he made this sword. He said in his heart with a sigh that there was no time to cultivate immortals.


    "Well, I''m still a little dizzy now. This drunken immortal is really powerful."


    Since the second came up with a good excuse, Li Shenglong didn''t give any more explanation, so he went on with his idea.


    "Young master, I haven''t eaten for more than a day. Are you hungry now? Do you want me to serve the meal? "


    "That''s true. Give me some fried dishes. Just send me to my room later


    Li Shenglong did not ask for wine this time, because all these things are just to satisfy Li Shenglong''s desire. After cultivating immortals, he has to have these things.


    Even these dishes are afraid of being doubted by the sophomore, so I ordered them. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not be hungry.


    "Well, wait, young master. I''ll be right there."


    On hearing the speech, the young man was about to go downstairs. Li Shenglong stopped him in the back.


    "By the way, a teenager may come to me these two days, and bring it up to me."


    "Well, there''s no other order. The villain is down."


    "Go ahead."


    After the sophomore went down, Li Shenglong returned to the room and sat down.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door and the waiter came in with the food.


    This time, Li Shenglong didn''t invite the sophomore to dinner.


    "Waiter, do you have an inn or a tavern where you want to cash out? It doesn''t have to be too big. You can take care of it by three or two people. "


    "The young master wants to do Inn business, but there are some, just."


    "If you have anything to say."Li Shenglong hesitated to see the second.


    "Not far away, there is a Yuelai Inn, but his family has offended people and can''t operate. No one dares to buy his inn now


    "Oh, what''s going on?"


    Li Shenglong has come to be interested in it. Yesterday, he became a wine fairy. Does he have a chance to be a knight errant today?


    "Here''s the thing. Yuelai Inn was not big at first, but it was barely able to make a living, and the family lived happily.


    Until one day, the prince of Xuanwu city didn''t know where he heard that the daughter of Yuelai inn keeper was beautiful.


    With an idea in mind, I want to marry her as a concubine.


    But the prince of Xuanwu city has not only a concubine of seventeen rooms, but also a jealous woman. When the concubine is in favor, it''s all right. The jealous woman doesn''t dare to do anything.


    The bad thing is that the young master is in high spirits for three days. After he is tired of playing, he moves his target. The jealous woman dare not say anything about him, so he has to vent his anger on his concubine.


    You think, the reputation of the young master is well known in the whole Xuanwu city. Who dares to push his daughter into the fire pit? Naturally, the innkeeper of Yuelai Inn refused the proposal of the young master.


    The young master of Yuelai Inn''s shopkeeper was attacked and owed him five thousand taels of silver.


    The young master set a deadline of seven days to collect all the silver. Otherwise, it would be the betrothal gift of the young master, and he would forcibly rob the young lady of Yuelai Inn home to be the concubine of the 18th room.


    The shopkeeper of Yuelai Inn had no way to borrow money, but everyone knew that he had offended the young master and who would dare to lend him money.


    After that, they only raised 3000 taels of silver, which was still two thousand taels. They had no choice but to cash out the restaurant. But at this juncture, who dares to buy his restaurant? "


    The second one made it clear what was going on inside. Li Shenglong didn''t make a statement on the spot.


    "Where is Yuelai Inn?"


    "It''s just a few steps East. Young master, I would like to advise you that you are a stranger. I don''t know how powerful the Lord of Xuanwu city is. How many people who offend young master in Xuanwu city are put into black prison. You''d better not interfere in this matter, young master. "


    Maybe it was Li Shenglong''s reward that played a role. The second mate saw that Li Shenglong wanted to intervene, so he specially reminded him.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Pang Taishi


    Li Shenglong did not say much, but gave the little two or more rewards and watched him go down the stairs happily.


    Where does the second grader know Li Shenglong''s status? In the secular world, this kind of character of Xuanwu city is indeed a senior official second generation, but facing Li Shenglong, such a celestial family, he is worthless.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong in his previous life especially hated this kind of rich and unfriendly officials. It''s just that he didn''t meet him. Since he did, he didn''t care.


    After a while, Li didn''t move the food on the table and walked out of the Xuanwu inn.


    Now it''s time to eat. The business on the first floor is not busy, while the boys are busy cleaning the table.


    Li Shenglong said hello to the shopkeeper with a smile.


    "Young master, going out?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen the beautiful scenery of Xuanwu city yet."


    After getting out of Xuanwu Inn, Li Shenglong found Yuelai Inn in a short time according to the location of the second waiter. The message of exchanging two thousand taels of silver was written on the door.


    Yuelai inn is not big. It has two floors. It seems that the first floor is the hotel and the second floor is the owner.


    At this time, more than a dozen tables on the first floor were empty, and the shopkeeper and a man dressed up were all sitting in front of the accounting table.


    Especially that guy is the only one in the restaurant.


    There were four people sitting around the table, their muscles bulging and their temples bulging high. It was obvious that they were practitioners.


    One person in front of a tea cup, also do not chat, just looking at the passers-by.


    These people see Li Shenglong standing outside the Yuelai Inn, looking at the announcement, one by one staring at Li Shenglong fiercely.


    "Boss, it seems that this man is from other places. Do you want to teach him a lesson?"


    Li Shenglong''s ear power has improved a lot since his cultivation of immortals. Although the voices of these people are not loud, Li Shenglong can hear clearly.


    "Well, third, you go and find out what kind of person you are?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. I know that."


    Li Shenglong listened to these people''s initiative to come over, but he was not worried. He was still looking at the notice in front of the door carefully, as if he really wanted to buy the restaurant.


    The shopkeeper in front of the counter also saw the man walking towards Li Shenglong and sighed slightly.


    The old three walks to Li Shenglong with a smile and clasps his hands.


    "This young master, he came from other places."


    Li Shenglong seemed to notice the third man, turned his head and looked at him. He gave a faint hum, and continued to look at the notice which had not many words.


    "That''s right. You''re new here, but you want to buy this restaurant?"


    Old three''s eyes flashed a trace of sullen, but continued to speak gently.


    "Are you the manager of this restaurant?"


    "No. "Are you the owner of this restaurant?"


    "No, but"


    "so what do you have to do with this restaurant


    Three times he wanted to tell the story was interrupted by Li Shenglong, and his heart was even more angry. If it was not for looking at Li Shenglong''s bright clothes.


    He was also a bit of a scholar''s temperament. He was afraid that the master behind him had offended others at will, so he rushed forward and beat Li Shenglong violently.


    "You don''t know, young master. This "


    the third one suppressed his anger and decided to tell the matter first. However, Li Shenglong interrupted him again.


    "If you don''t know, you don''t have to know."


    With that, Li Shenglong bypassed the old three and ran directly to the restaurant. As soon as he got to the door, he was stopped by the boss and the other two people.


    These martial arts practitioners are also famous people in the Wulin, and their martial arts have already entered the first-class level. Li Shenglong and the third did not deliberately lower their own voice, and they all heard it clearly in the restaurant.


    The boss saw that the third one couldn''t make up his mind, so he had to do it himself.


    "Young master, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to invite you to have a drink."


    Li Shenglong knew that these people should be the martial arts experts invited by the master of Xuanwu city. He invited them again and again when he saw the boss.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s eyes turned, he had a plan in mind.


    "Well, my favorite drink is still that you can see better than that old three."


    When the boss heard this, he was surprised and looked at Li Shenglong carefully. He was sure that Li Shenglong was really a scholar. He didn''t have any characteristics of practicing martial arts. Then he was relieved.


    "Please."


    As soon as the boss speaks, the remaining three people will not show any attitude.


    Li Shenglong followed four people into the wine table.


    "What are you staring at? Don''t you see the guests coming? Give me four liang of good wine


    The old three said to the fellow who glared at him.The man didn''t want to get up, but when he saw the manager''s face, he got up and brought four or two drinks and two glasses.


    Old four see wine come up, fill two glasses of wine.


    "This childe, I''d like to propose a toast to you first."


    The boss took up a glass of wine and did it first.


    When the boss finished drinking the wine, Li Shenglong slowly picked up the wine cup and put it to his mouth for a small sip.


    "Come on, what is it?"


    Although Li Shenglong knows what happened, he has the heart to listen to what he says.


    "You are from the capital."


    Li Shenglong''s whole body naturally takes a kind of not angry self prestige momentum, the eldest brother is also a man of wide knowledge, naturally will Li Shenglong''s position to the capital city to guess.


    Li Shenglong neither agreed nor denied, as if he had not heard the boss''s question.


    "You deaf, didn''t you hear me ask you?"


    The old four''s temper is obviously more irascible than the third. The eldest brother has not said anything, and the fourth is angry first.


    Li Shenglong just took a faint look at the fourth. The irascible old four had never seen such a terrible pair of eyes. His eyes went deep into the soul of the fourth, and completely suppressed his irritability.


    "Fourth, don''t be rude."


    The eldest brother hasn''t found the old four''s abnormality, opens the mouth to reprimand the way.


    "This young master, I will no longer inquire about your origin, but I don''t know whether you know Master Pang?"


    To say that other people Li Shenglong may not really know, but this Da Jin''s Pang Taishi, Li Shenglong really knows.


    Lijia Town, where Li Shenglong is located, is also the sphere of influence of the great Jin State. Although it is a little remote, the name of the current imperial master can still be transmitted here.


    But what is the boss doing with this master Pang?


    Is there any relationship between the master of Xuanwu city and master Pang?


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s eyes flash with confusion, the eldest brother clearly knows mother Pang and confirms his own guess. This young master must be a noble man from the capital.


    With this conjecture in mind, I feel that this kind of character can not be handled by his level.


    Quietly to the second make a look, the second understand, slip out.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 is it true?!


    Li Shenglong also found the boss''s behavior, and didn''t say anything. In his opinion, this kind of secular person is no big use no matter how many people come here. If you want to report a message, go to report it.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong had come to look for trouble. In Li Shenglong''s eyes, these small shrimps are not enough. They need big fish.


    Since xiaoxiami has gone to report the news, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry.


    "It''s good for you to know Master Pang. The master of Xuanwu city is his fifth son. I think you have heard of it. "


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the fifth and sixth childe are. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has been pretending to be B and never talks. In this way, the boss thinks that Li Shenglong knows all these things.


    "The fifth childe has only one son, that is, the young master. The young master fell in love with the young lady of this inn and wanted to take it as a concubine, which was a good thing.


    Which thought the shopkeeper refused to climb the branch, and directly refused the young master''s request for marriage. If you want to say that the matter is here, it''s OK.


    The marriage should have been your wish. The shopkeeper refused, and the young master didn''t embarrass them. But later it was found that the young master of the shopkeeper was gambling outside and owed 5000 liang of silver.


    If it had not been for the young master''s intention to form a relationship with the innkeeper''s lady and pay the money for the inn, perhaps the young master of the inn would have been locked up in the prison. "


    The boss continues to tell Lee the story. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who knew what was going on in advance, he would be influenced by his words.


    "You''re bloody. It''s you."


    The man beside him couldn''t help it. He stood up excitedly and retorted, but his words were not half finished. The shopkeeper interrupted him.


    "Vibrate, shut up, sit down."


    The guy looked at the boss and sat down again.


    The boss seemed not to be disturbed by the little incident just now, and continued to speak.


    "I really miss miss the inn lady in my heart. Now, I came to ask for a marriage for a second time, but I didn''t expect to be rejected again.


    It''s ok if you are an ordinary person, but you really like this young lady. I can''t help it. In order to get the young lady, I have to find another way.


    This is not true. The young master gave the inn two ways: either pay off 5000 taels of silver within seven days, or let the young lady and the young master achieve a long-term love affair. Not only did 5000 taels of silver be written off, but also the young master presented another 5000 taels of silver as a betrothal gift.


    Do you think it''s hard to find such good things with lanterns?


    In other words, everyone knows that the second one should be chosen. However, the shopkeeper should choose the first one because he does not know his or her fortune. If he does not raise enough money, he wants to cash out the inn.


    Fortunately, the people in Xuanwu City hope that the young lady will live a happy life with the young master. No one agrees with the shopkeeper''s practice. It has been three days and the inn has not been able to sell it.


    I think you want to have a wedding party with you. If you want to buy this restaurant, why don''t you buy it after a few days? "


    The boss finally finished the whole story, but a pair of eyes have been looking at Li Shenglong, who has been drinking for himself.


    The boss has seen all kinds of people in his life. He is conceited. Standing in front of the boss, the boss can take a look at this person''s personality, origin and other aspects.


    But when we got to Li Shenglong, the boss was wrong.


    Li Shenglong sits opposite the boss. It''s like an abyss. It''s dark. I don''t know how deep it is. The boss of Li Shenglong can''t see it at all.


    "Finished?"


    Li Shenglong did not answer the boss''s question, but asked a question instead.


    "Finished, childe, here is the little childe''s little heart. If you don''t respect me, please accept it first."


    The boss is not sure what Li Shenglong thinks, but what should be done is to follow the rules and push a silver note in his hand.


    Li Shenglong takes a look at it. It says five hundred taels on the silver note, but he doesn''t accept it. Instead, he cleans up the wine in the cup.


    "You''ve finished, and I''ve finished. There''s nothing else I should do. Shopkeeper, are you still paying for it


    As soon as Li Shenglong said this, the boss''s face changed at that time.


    "Young master, don''t you want to toast or not to eat or drink


    The old man threatened, but in his heart he secretly complained. How could the second son not come back? This kind of thing is not what they can deal with.


    Now the eldest brother has already reported his family, but this childe doesn''t take mother Pang seriously at all. Isn''t it that the forces behind him are not under Mrs. Pang. If such people make mistakes in this Xuanwu city.


    Maybe the little childe and the four of them will die.


    The third and the fourth don''t have as many ideas and insights as the boss.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    The fourth elder is even about to start. Just now, Li Shenglong''s eyes really frighten him. When he comes back to his mind, he is even more angry. He even makes a person who has not practiced martial arts even more frightened.As soon as the eldest brother waved his hand, the third and the fourth all stopped.


    "Young master, it''s not too late for you to accept this silver note. Both the officials of Xuanwu city and Pang Taishi will remember the favor of the young master.


    Otherwise, even if the power behind the childe is great, the Xuanwu city is the world of grand master Pang. There is a saying that the strong dragon does not oppress the local tyrants.


    You''d better not tear your face. "


    Li Shenglong but impatiently raised his hand, as if driving something.


    "Well, I said, shopkeeper, do you want to cash in this shop? Why are there so many flies here? Why do I have to cash in such a good position?"


    Li Shenglong did not give these people a good face, continued to sneer.


    "Yes, if someone comes to visit, of course."


    The shopkeeper, who had been sitting there watching the development of the situation, decided that Li Shenglong was really going to pay for his hotel, and then he stood up.


    As soon as they were about to move, Li Shenglong asked them to do it again.


    "But you have to discuss the price."


    The eldest brother lived in the world for a long time. He thought that Li Shenglong was still afraid of mother Pang''s influence and wanted to buy the Inn at a low price. In this way, on the one hand, he took care of Mrs. Pang''s face, on the other hand, he did not delay his plan.


    The boss cheered in his heart.


    The shopkeeper''s face also changed. His face was a little ugly. Obviously, he wanted to go with the boss.


    "I''m sorry, young master. I can''t change it without two thousand taels of silver."


    "Is it true?"


    "It''s not true."


    "It''s a pity that I saved ten thousand taels of snow silver."


    Li Shenglong sighed and turned to walk. Behind him came the voice of the shopkeeper.


    "Young master, how much do you say?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 how dare you beat my father? What''s wrong with it. "


    "Dad, he said he would give ten thousand taels of silver to our inn."


    Li Shenglong realized that the man was the son of the shopkeeper, but he didn''t know how many sons the shopkeeper had and whether this was the one in the trap.


    The boss and other three people have not yet broken out under the boss''s suppression, but the old three and the fourth look at the eldest brother with an eye, and wait for a word from the boss, he will tear Li Shenglong to pieces.


    In the heart of the boss, there are many scruples. How dare you give such a deadly order.


    "Young master, we only need two thousand taels of silver."


    "If I give you ten thousand taels, that''s ten thousand taels. If you can''t exchange them."


    "Yes, that''s not true."


    The man saw that the shopkeeper was still hesitating, he said anxiously.


    The shopkeeper took a look at him, but he didn''t say much.


    "Here''s the ten thousand taels of silver. Take it."


    Li Pengzhen has saved more than 1 million liang of family assets in his life. Li Shenglong collects all the money according to the order. Of course, he doesn''t care about this money.


    The shopkeeper took the silver ticket and said to the clerk.


    "Go and get the deed and the deed."


    The clerk even ran and took out the title deed and the title deed from the accounting table to give it to Li Shenglong, but Li Shenglong did not reach for it.


    "Can I pay your inn on condition?"


    The shopkeeper''s heart was nervous again, and he felt that the silver note in his hand was a little hot.


    "If you continue to stay as a shopkeeper for me, I only work as a manager, not as a manager."


    Li Shenglong''s words let the manager''s heart go down again.


    "Thank you for taking me in, but I don''t know whether I can do it or not."


    The shopkeeper said politely.


    "Yes, of course. It''s settled. "


    Just after the boss hesitated for a while, Li Shenglong had already set the Inn down, and the second came back at last.


    The second one didn''t come back by himself. There were three people coming back with him, two middle-aged people, one young man, and three well-dressed people. At first sight, he was a noble man.


    What''s more, it''s rare that all three people have the momentum of staying at the top for a long time. This is not what ordinary people can have. It''s not because they hold the power of millions of people''s lives, and they can''t exercise this momentum.


    It is also because Li Shenglong has the same momentum that makes the boss hesitant and dare not start.


    When the second brother goes back to report, he will naturally explain the story clearly. The Lord of Xuanwu City, namely the fifth master of Pang family and the young master Pang, are entertaining the inspectors from the capital.


    On hearing this news, the inspector also came along with interest.


    Seeing the second coming back, the boss also gave a breath.


    Welcome up, to the front of the middle-aged said.


    "Five childe, it is this young master who bought the inn."


    The fifth young master motioned the elder brother to step down. The elder brother''s heart was finally released. Everything had nothing to do with him.


    Mr. Pang looked at Li Shenglong. Before he could speak, the inspector behind him had already stood up.


    "I don''t know which elder martial brother it is. I''m the manager of Zhenxian''s disciples. Ye silent."


    Said Ye silent also took out a jade pendant with the mark of the real immortal gate and handed it up. The smile on his face showed that he was guilty in his heart.


    Nonsense, see Li Shenglong here, ye silent how can not be guilty.


    To be fair to say, he is the head of the foreign affairs disciple, just because he practices blood six times and there is a family in the sect. However, compared with the current elder martial brother who practices blood ten weights, he is not even a scum.


    There are not a few people who want to be the head of foreign affairs disciples. They all stare at Ye silent''s position.


    If Li Shenglong is offended by this, wait for him to step down and leave.


    Come here, see Li Shenglong, ye silent heart regret ah, at the beginning of his mouth so cheap, and Pang five childe together?


    In the heart of regret leaves silent, and also hate Pang five childe.


    "You said it''s not good for you to offend someone who cultivates immortals. If you don''t look at his strength, can you provoke him? I''m afraid they can kill you with one finger. "


    Li Shenglong saw Ye noiseless take out the identity jade card, and knew that his act of playing pig and eating tiger was over.


    Sure enough, ye silent voice just fell, except ye silent and Pang five son father and son, all around fell to their knees with a plop.


    "See the fairy."


    Although immortals do not often walk in the world, but the legend of immortals has been circulating in the world.


    Master Pang and young master have also seen many immortals. Of course, all he saw were so-called immortals like Ye silent who had no future in the school and could only become a foreign affairs disciple outside the sect.


    They are also familiar with the immortals. They know that these immortals are actually mortals in essence, and they also have material needs and spiritual enjoyment.As long as you know this, you will no longer have trouble dealing with immortals, as long as you like it.


    Therefore, master Pang knew in his heart that he had provoked people who should not have been provoked, but his face was not very frightened.


    "This immortal, the villain doesn''t know Mount Tai. If he offends the immortal, he should fight."


    After saying that, also really not light not heavy in his face.


    "I don''t know if the immortal can move to my mansion and let me set a banquet to make amends to the immortal."


    When Mr. Pang finished, he slapped him in the face. What''s more, he was just an ordinary person. Even if Li Shenglong wanted to slap him, he couldn''t escape.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is so great that even if he doesn''t use his spiritual power, he can endure for a while.


    All of a sudden, Pang Wugong was directly fanned out a few meters away and fell heavily on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood, which was mixed with several front teeth.


    "You really should."


    When Mr. Pang fell to the ground, Li Shenglong''s voice came to his ears. His face was full of disbelief. He really didn''t expect that Li Shenglong actually beat him. Didn''t Li Shenglong know the power behind him?


    The little childe saw that his father had been beaten, and his body retreated in fright. He said with trembling in his mouth.


    "Don''t come here. You dare to beat my father. My grandfather won''t let you go."


    Li Shenglong''s body moves, a slap will he also fan out.


    "It''s the two of you, that is, mother Pang is not in, otherwise I will fight with him."


    Li Shenglong is not polite at all. He has a golden key and thinks that everything in the sky and the earth should follow his will.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to reason with him at all. He directly used the most primitive method to wake him up.


    What if you don''t wake up?


    Keep playing until you wake up.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 the death of Pang Wu Gong Zi.


    Ye noiseless is also awed by Li Shenglong. When the little childe is blown out by the fan, ye noiseless just reacts. These two people can''t fight.


    In fact, not only Ye silent was shocked, but all the people on the scene were scared by Li Shenglong''s action. What character was Pang Wugong?


    Apart from other places, at least in this Xuanwu City, he is the heaven and the earth. No one dares to oppose him at all. Those who dare to oppose will disappear in the next day.


    As for the inn incident, it is not that young master wants to sell and set up a memorial archway. Otherwise, it would not have been so.


    Now the king of Xuanwu city has been beaten to the ground with a slap, and he is not satisfied with it. Obviously, he has to fight again.


    How can all the people present not be surprised and shocked? After a short time of Kung Fu, there are people all around, and several people who were kneeling also stood up.


    The four of them are also in the heart secretly happy, just fortunately did not start, otherwise how they die do not know.


    "Elder martial brother, slow down."


    See Li Shenglong also want to continue to fight, ye silent quickly shout a, stop the action of Li Shenglong.


    Li Longsheng may not even listen to other people''s words. Since ye wusheng is from the real immortal family, he still has the friendship of the same family, so he still needs to give him three points of face.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong stops and looks at Ye silent.


    "Elder martial brother, these two people can''t fight."


    "Why can''t we fight?"


    Although Li Shenglong is dissatisfied that ye silent does not go straight to the theme, he still answers.


    "Elder martial brother, this Pang five childe is nothing, but big young master is the founder of the school in the foundation period. He has cultivated himself to the heaven. If he knows about this, he will be in danger."


    "Building a foundation? Let''s not say that it''s the foundation building. Even if the elder of ningdan is here, I''ve determined these two people today. "


    Li Shenglong originally only wanted to teach these two people a lesson, even if it was enough to give them a chance to reform.


    After listening to Ye''s silent words, Li Shenglong completely changed his mind. If the two people had no background behind them, he would have played in vain today.


    Since there is a background, it is different. If you beat them, you will offend the people behind them. If you look at Mr. Pang''s eyes full of resentment, you will certainly add fuel to the story when you go back.


    In that case, Li Shenglong is to have a death feud with Mr. da da. Since he has already made a death feud, it is better to be thorough.


    And give these two people a chance to go back and add fuel?


    That''s delusion.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is killing. No one can stop him. Even ye silent doesn''t dare to say too much.


    "Master Pang, if I let you go now, will you promise me not to tell him about this?"


    Mr. Pang didn''t find Li Shenglong''s murderous heart at all. He thought that although Li Shenglong said a cruel word, he was afraid of the huge young master in his heart. Naturally, he felt confident again.


    "Hum, think about yourself."


    Although the fifth master Pang was missing some front teeth and had some air leakage, Li Shenglong could still tell what he was saying.


    This time, is one side of the leaf silent can not see past, this Pang five childe''s head is really a pig''s head?


    When is it now that I want to sue Li Shenglong?


    Didn''t you see that Li Shenglong had a killing heart?


    Don''t say it''s a huge young master. Even Yu Xiaodong is your elder brother and can''t save you. You still don''t admit your mistake and are still threatening Li Longsheng there. I really don''t know how to write death.


    Sure enough, Li Shenglong didn''t talk to Pang Wugong any more. He was lucky in his hands. His power had already passed through his chest and directly acted on his heart.


    Pang''s heart broke. Although his eyes were wide open, as if he couldn''t believe he was dead, his breath had stopped, and the king of Xuanwu city passed away.


    Seeing his father killed, he finally knew that it was important to protect his life at this time. If he was threatening Li Shenglong, he would die here.


    "Shangxian, Shangxian, I know wrong. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    It''s a pity that the young master knew it a little late. Now that Li Shenglong has killed one Pang Wu, he will not let him go back.


    Li Shenglong also ignored the young master''s behavior, came forward, gave him a punch, the same way to send him away.


    When Lee looked around again, no one dared to look at him. As far as he could see, he lowered his head one after another.


    In his heart, Li Shenglong was surprised by the ending, but since things have been done, he will not regret it.Li Shenglong goes to the innkeeper and looks at the shopkeeper shivering in front of him.


    "Take the money and get out of here. What are you doing here?"


    The shopkeeper woke up like a dream and grabbed his son behind him. He didn''t dare to say more and left the inn.


    Li Shenglong did not rush away.


    If Li Shenglong does not leave, he wants to buy time for the shopkeepers. We should know that although Li Shenglong killed the people, if they are tracked down, the shopkeepers will not escape the relationship.


    Although Li didn''t want the shopkeepers and his family to get into trouble, he had to buy them some time to escape.


    If Li Shenglong doesn''t leave, ye Shenglong will not dare to move. Ye silent will not move. None of the ordinary people above Xuanwu city will dare to move.


    Li Shenglong stood here for a few hours. The shopkeeper was afraid that he also escaped from Xuanwu city.


    That''s what I said.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, younger martial brother Ye. Since I did this thing, I will not implicate younger martial brother. When I spread the word, we will say that the murderer is Li Shenglong."


    Li Shenglong''s words just mentioned Ye Shenglong''s heart. If you want to say that Li Shenglong is not leaving his name, he may also find Li Shenglong''s head after reporting.


    But I''m afraid Ye silent will be guilty.


    Now, at least it''s big childe who wants revenge and knows who''s responsible for it, so he won''t be too angry with the innocent.


    Ye silent heart also heartfelt admiration for Li Shenglong.


    In recent years, there are not many people like Li Shenglong who dare to act bravely. Although Ye wusheng is not such a person, he still respects Li Shenglong''s behavior.


    After Li Shenglong left, he did not send anyone out to hunt down the runaway shopkeeper.

 Chapter 117

    In Chapter 117, Li Shenglong, who chose to kill the fifth master Pang, did not leave in a hurry. On the one hand, he knew that it would take a while for ye silent to report to the sect. On the other hand, Li Shenglong had other things to do.


    Li Shenglong turned left and right in Xuanwu city and found a humble shop. From the outside, it was just a wooden house on the first floor. A man in the shape of a clerk was sitting in front of the counter fiddling with the abacus.


    Li Shenglong walked in the shop, and the clerk''s eyes did not lift, because he knew that the guest would leave if he looked at it for himself.


    It''s no wonder if you go into a shop with no goods on the counter, will you turn around and leave?


    However, Li Shenglong did not go, secular people would not think that this strange shop is a foreign affairs shop in zhenxianmen.


    Small hidden in the mountains, big hidden in the city.


    Li Shenglong looks at the man who has no accomplishments in front of him. He is also curious. According to the law, the foreign affairs shop is also the industry of zhenxianmen. Only the foreign affairs disciples of zhenxianmen should be right.


    Obviously, this guy is not a foreign affairs disciple of Zhenxian sect. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not have no reaction when he entered the shop.


    However, he felt that the customer didn''t leave the shop when he saw nothing in the shop. The man finally raised his head and looked up and down at Li Shenglong. Then he said.


    "Young master, what do you want to buy?"


    "Are you the shopkeeper here?"


    "No, it''s my uncle''s shop. He''s absent today. Let me take care of it."


    At the same time, Li Shenglong was dissatisfied with the manager''s boldness. You know, this is the foreign affairs shop of zhenxianmen.


    Of course, there are many magic weapons of zhenxianmen. If some immoral people have evil ideas, they will have no chance to resist with such a mortal.


    Li Shenglong is right about this point. However, Xuanwu city is still in the core area of zhenxianmen. Not to mention the reputation of zhenxianmen, it is also the core control area.


    Not to mention that all the permanent sanxiu Zhenxian sects here have been registered. It''s just that a monk from other places wants to do something here, and within one day, even the eighteen generations of our ancestors will be found out by Zhenxian sect.


    The forces like zhenxianmen, together with the people at the bottom, are bound to be careless. However, nothing has happened so far. Naturally, the upper echelons of zhenxianmen have almost passed away with one eye open and one eye closed.


    "I''m here to shop."


    "Shopping?"


    The man looked at Li Shenglong again several times, and determined that Li Shenglong didn''t mean to be joking. Then he said again.


    "Well, please register, young master. If you need anything, come back tomorrow when my uncle comes back."


    Li Shenglong frowned. This guy didn''t know his uncle''s identity at all. He just regarded Li Shenglong as an ordinary guest.


    Li Longsheng didn''t know that this foreign affairs shop had been open here for a long time, and the shopkeeper had been managing it for decades. His wife had married one, and none of the casual repair workers in Xuanwu city didn''t know the shopkeeper.


    When the shopkeeper wants to go out for business, he says hello to them in advance. No one will come to visit us today. Only Li Shenglong and some other casual monks will come to visit at this time.


    The man has never seen Li Shenglong again, so he has to follow the way that the shopkeeper left before he left.


    "Well, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Li Shenglong did not register and turned away.


    The man didn''t greet Li Shenglong. He was free when he arrived. He continued to play with his abacus that he had played with for many times.


    Li Shenglong walked out of the shop, and without further delay, went straight to Longming''s home.


    Long Ming looks at the noble man in front of him and kneels down in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Benefactor."


    When Li Shenglong saw this painting, he knew that Longming''s father was afraid that it was good enough.


    Sure enough, in the thatched cottage behind her, Longming''s mother helped her father to come out with tears in her eyes.


    Although there are still some injuries on the leg, it is not easy to walk, but this is very good. This is because Longming''s father''s hamstring has not been completely broken. Otherwise, practicing blood pills is not a miracle drug. Long Ming''s father will lie in bed all his life.


    Li Shenglong helped Longming up and said, "come with me.".


    Long Ming quickly followed.


    When he came to the quiet place where no one was there, Li Shenglong stood still.


    "Do you want to change your life?"


    Li Shenglong''s words are full of temptation.


    "If I want to, I want to dream."


    Longming''s answer is naturally firm and unusual.


    "Now you have two ways to choose from. One is that I leave you a fortune enough to spend your whole life. The other way is to give you a chance to cultivate immortals."


    "I''ll take two."Long Ming said without thinking.


    "Why?"


    "Money is all external things. Only one''s own strength is the real strength. Otherwise, the eunuch will give me more money, and I will not be able to protect it. I will die."


    Long Ming is young, but because he lives at the bottom of the whole Xuanwu City, his knowledge is no less than that of adults. What''s more, he still has a sense of filial piety in his heart.


    Li Shenglong nodded approvingly.


    "Go back and let your parents pack up. Tomorrow, we''ll move out."


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much and Longming didn''t ask much. He just answered, turned around and left.


    Looking at Long Ming''s back, Li Shenglong slowly conceives his own plan. For Li Shenglong, personal strength is important, but the establishment of forces is also urgent.


    However, Li Shenglong''s strength is not enough now. I''m afraid that no one will come to join him. The only way is to start with doll.


    Although the defectors may be some of the wall grass, but with these weeds as the foundation, at the same time cultivate some loyal to their own seedlings.


    It is also a helpless move to cultivate talents by himself. If Li Shenglong''s strength is enough, there will be countless people coming to join him.


    The two sides should go hand in hand. Within a few decades, Li Shenglong''s power will be bigger and stronger.


    Longming is a doll that Li Shenglong is interested in. Originally, Li Shenglong only wanted to help Longming, but later found out that this Longming has a single jinlinggen attribute.


    Li Shenglong was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, he was also glad that Longming''s family did not have any financial strength. Otherwise, long Ming would have joined the real immortal sect for cultivation.


    There is no round to Li Shenglong to find such a seedling.


    You know, even in the real immortal sect, there is not such a kind of cultivation seedling against the heaven every year.


    "Well, there is no way. Who can make our own strength not enough now?"


    Li Shenglong sighed and ended his mind.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 map


    after finishing his reverie, Li Shenglong did not choose to return to the Xuanwu inn. Instead, he found a place at random along the road, set up a few simple eye blocking arrays and closed his eyes.


    "Now Xuanwu Inn can''t go back. If you go back, your whereabouts will certainly be exposed. I''m afraid that you will have to account for your little life when you chase after him.


    However, this is also good, as long as he does not appear in the Xuanwu City, huge childe will not think that he is still here.


    The so-called most dangerous place is the safest place, which is exactly the truth. If so, it is impossible to find me in the vast sea of people even with the strength of a huge childe in the foundation period. The only way is to wait until I am in the sect to clean me up.


    But when I go back to the school, it''s not sure who will clean up the others. "


    Li Shenglong is right. Although Zhenxian sect has great strength, it is the overlord of several states. If someone changes, he dares to kill the relatives of the disciples during the foundation period in front of the headmaster of the disciples outside Zhenxian gate.


    There is no need to think about it. This man can''t live for three days. The monitoring of Zhenxian gate is very strict in these three states. Not to mention the other immortal practitioners, all the local ruffians in the three states will take action. In addition, the government of the three states will immediately issue a wanted order to find the whereabouts of this person.


    But Li Shenglong is different. He himself is a member of the Zhenxian sect. Killing a secular person is a big deal in the eyes of Zhenxian sect, even though this mortal is a relative of the disciples of Zhenxian sect in the foundation period.


    That is just to cut the face of the disciple in the foundation period, which belongs to the internal contradiction of Zhenxian sect.


    It is impossible for Da Da Da to use the resources of Zhenxian sect. It is impossible to use the power of the court to arrest Li Shenglong.


    If Mr. da da da really does, the first one in Zhenxian sect will not agree. It is always the Zhenxian sect who is looking for other people. When will it be the turn for zhenxianmen to want their own people.


    Besides, if Li Shenglong is really wanted, it will not cut the face of zhenxianmen. Therefore, da da da childe can only rely on his own small circle to find Li Shenglong''s trouble.


    However, there are only a few people in the small circle of huge childe. How can we find Li Shenglong''s whereabouts in the vast sea of people.


    Li Shenglong calculated the future of Da Da Da and left Xuanwu city in no hurry.


    The sun set and the sun rose, and the next day soon came.


    The next morning, Li Shenglong returned to the foreign affairs shop in zhenxianmen.


    The shop has just opened. It''s still the guy. The shopkeeper hasn''t come back.


    "Young master, sit inside and watch the time. Uncle should be coming back soon."


    This time, when I saw Li Shenglong, I didn''t ignore him like last time. On the contrary, he enthusiastically let Li Shenglong in.


    Li Shenglong nodded and sat in the shop for a while. The shopkeeper finally came back.


    Li Shenglong takes a look at it. The shopkeeper is in his forties, but his strength is not high. He has a triple level of practicing blood. I''m afraid that he can rise to the level of practicing blood quadruple in his life.


    "Uncle, I don''t think he''s an acquaintance. He didn''t register. He came early this morning."


    The clerk went to the shopkeeper and whispered. He didn''t know that this was a multiple act. Li Shenglong listened to his words without missing a word.


    The shopkeeper is very insightful. When he sees Li Shenglong''s accomplishments, he will be much higher than himself. He looks at his face and thinks in his heart, when will such an expert emerge from Xuanwu city?


    "I dare to ask this young master, but I want to buy something. Come on, please come in."


    The shopkeeper asked a question, and introduced Li Shenglong to a side door. He opened the door and walked in.


    The waiter is not clear about the outside, but Li Shenglong is very clear. The key is just a cover. There are restrictions on the real immortal Sect on the door. It is the shopkeeper''s clever decision to open the door.


    Li Shenglong entered and closed the door.


    Inside the door, it suddenly appears that there is another world. On several sandalwood bookshelves, there are not books. Some are all kinds of miraculous elixirs, and some are obviously good magic weapons. There are books which are no different from ordinary books. They are the secret books of cultivating immortals.


    If the ordinary monk comes here, he may have never seen so many things in his life. Maybe he will have a bad intention. At that time, he will be doomed.


    On the bookshelf, there are lots of runes on the bookshelf. There are infinite rules in each rune, as if there is a heaven and earth road.


    Naturally, it is impossible for such a Fu array to deal with the experts in the foundation period. However, if you want to spread wild here, you have to take off the skin if you want to survive.


    Therefore, when the shopkeeper came here, he didn''t have much fear for Li Shenglong, but when he saw Li Shenglong and saw everything here, he didn''t have the slightest surprise in his eyes.


    The shopkeeper judged in his heart that the boy was either from a noble family of Xiuxian or from a great school of cultivating immortals. There are also many casual repair shopkeepers in Xuanwu city. Dozens of casual practitioners in Xuanwu city have basically dealt with the shopkeeper, but every time they come here, their eyes will show irresistible greed."I don''t know where the elder martial brother came from?"


    Obviously, the shopkeeper was not in the Xuanwu city yesterday. Otherwise, Li Shenglong had done such a big thing, not to mention the immortal cultivation world, but also the secular world.


    "Zhenxianmen."


    Li Shenglong brightened his jade card.


    "I''d like to meet you. What do you need?"


    Li Shenglong showed his jade card because this is the foreign affairs shop of Zhenxian gate. If the disciples of Zhenxian sect shop here, there is certainly a discount. If not, everything should be purchased at full price.


    After refining pills, Li Shenglong still has 38 middle grade spirit stones and a dozen lower grade spirit stones. He is also a man of small fortune, but he still needs to save the money and wealth of the province, don''t you think?


    "A detailed map of the world. In addition, what pills do you have here? What else is good? "


    The map is the most important thing. Li Shenglong is out of the house. If there is no map, he is really blind. As for pills and magic weapons, it depends on the quality here.


    "Map?"


    Here, the shopkeeper rummaged over the bookshelf and quickly found a jade slip.


    "Elder martial brother, this is the most complete map here. Apart from that, all the famous mountains and rivers, the important immortal residences and the important cities in the secular world in the 72 continents of the great Jin Dynasty are recorded in the book. "


    The manager''s arrival seems to know the needs of Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Zhang Ping


    Li Shenglong takes over the map, and his divine consciousness is revealed and checked for a while.


    Although the map is not as detailed as the shopkeeper said, most of the locations that should be marked have been marked. Besides, if you want to come here, this is the highest map here, and there is no way to do it.


    "How many spirit stones are there on this map?"


    Li Shenglong put the map into the beads and asked the shopkeeper.


    "Elder martial brother is a member of the sect. Three inferior spirit stones are enough."


    "Well, remember first, what about other pills and magic instruments?"


    "Pills here are commonly used to practice blood pills, coagulating Qi pills, and the recovery of essence Huanglong Dan."


    Wait until the shopkeeper finish, Li Shenglong interface way.


    "How many Huanglong pills there are, they are all wrapped."


    Li Shenglong practiced hard. What he lacked most was the pill to restore the essence and spirit. Now he met it, how could he miss it.


    It is also recorded in the "true solution of refining medicine" that the prescription of Huanglong pill is also recorded. However, Li Shenglong has not reached the foundation stage now. He can''t produce three kinds of true fire in his body. The only way to refine the pill is to rely on the earth fire.


    Because of offending Qi Baobao, all the pills in zhenxianmen will not be sold to Li Shenglong in private, so that Li Shenglong has no way to refine some other pills.


    Otherwise, with Huanglong Dan and other pills, Li Shenglong''s progress will certainly be faster.


    "There are five bottles. If you want all of them, there will be a total of 100 lower grade spirit stones."


    "Well, what about the magic weapon? Do you have any elements? "


    "There is no yuan ware, but there is a set of excellent blood vessels here."


    "A set? Take a look. "


    The shopkeeper turned around and brought a set of flying needles. There were 13 flying needles. Each one was about an inch long.


    "Elder martial brother, this is the magic weapon. The main reason is that the level of this magic weapon is only the best blood weapon. People in Qi training period hold some chicken ribs. However, because there are too many flying needles, they need to control 13 at the same time. The monks in the blood training period seldom have such divine consciousness, so this set of magic weapons will be put here. It hasn''t been sold. "


    Divinity?


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense is now at the level of Qi training. There is no lack of this divine sense. This set of magic weapons is like a set of thirteen flying needles, which can kill people invisibly. If you don''t look carefully, who will find the one inch flying needle flying rapidly in the air?


    This set of flying needles is a necessary magic weapon for Yin people.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that my divinity is a little inadequate, and I can only control about six. Otherwise, you must buy this magic weapon. "


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not be so anxious to reveal all his intentions, leaving three points in his words, which makes people feel his strength.


    "Six? Elder martial brother''s strength is really extraordinary. You know, many elder martial brothers say that they can only control three, which is very good. Look, this set of magic weapons may be predestined with elder martial brother. Six flying needles can form a small array. "


    "Oh, can this flying needle form an array?"


    "Yes, it can form a bewitching array. However, it is not powerful and can only enchant the monks in the blood training period, and some determined people are not affected by this array.


    Six flying needles can form a small enchanting array, and its power can be one third of that of the enchanting array. "


    "And that''s the case. In that case, I''ll take this set of flying needles. What about the talisman? "


    "They''re all basic Charms like blood charms."


    "Give me one hundred of the five elements."


    Li Shenglong opened his mouth with 100 pieces, which scared the shopkeeper.


    "Elder martial brother, we don''t have so many here."


    "How much, how much."


    Although a blood talisman only has the power of a monk in the blood training stage, it seems insignificant. However, Li Shenglong knows that if dozens or hundreds of amulets are summoned at the same time, some monks in the Qi training period are afraid to drink hatred here.


    Besides, even if the talisman can''t retreat from the enemy at the critical moment, he can also buy time for his own escape. Of course, the more the better.


    Li Shenglong sweeps the shop and gains a total of one map, five bottles of huanglongdan, a set of top-quality blood vessels, 20 pieces of metal lower level blood amulets, five pieces of medium grade blood amulets, ten pieces of wood attribute lower level blood amulets, 30 pieces of water attribute lower level blood amulets, 10 pieces of medium grade blood amulets, one piece of top-grade blood amulets, 20 pieces of fire-related lower level blood amulets, and 12 pieces of earth attribute lower level blood amulets, which cost three yuan A hundred lower grade spirit stones.


    Li Shenglong paid 30 pieces of middle grade spirit stone. The shopkeeper is also a secular person who has been used to the spirit stone for a long time. However, due to the contact with some people in the blood training period, it is the first time to see so many middle grade spirit stone shopkeepers.


    I can''t help but have greed in my heart, but when I think of Li Shenglong''s strength, the shopkeeper quickly suppressed the evil fire.


    The shopkeeper has been a shopkeeper here for so many years. It''s not that I haven''t done anything about black eating. However, after years of experience, I have developed a pair of eyes of the shopkeeper and know who can''t be provoked.


    Li Shenglong is obviously one of the people who can''t be provoked by the manager of ziah.Therefore, the shopkeeper accepted the spirit stone with a smile and let go of the prohibition. The two sides and the friendly spirit broke up.


    Li Shenglong also noticed the change in the eyes of the shopkeeper at the moment when he took out the stone. He was hesitating whether to start first.


    Fortunately, the shopkeeper''s instant recovery of Qingming, otherwise, if Li Shenglong was regarded as a general immortal, he would eat black.


    It''s hard to say who ate it.


    After Li Shenglong walked out of the shop, the shopkeeper was thinking about whether he should have done nothing just now. The man was still calculating, and he didn''t know anything.


    He also knew something about his uncle. Although his uncle wanted to introduce him to the path of cultivating immortals, the man himself did not have the talent to cultivate immortals.


    Looking at a rune that suddenly came in from outside, the man was not surprised. The shopkeeper was a little casual, and there was a sound coming from the rune.


    "Old man, something''s wrong, you know? Mr. Pang and Mr. young master let Li Shenglong of Zhenxian gate be killed. Now big young master is looking for Li Shenglong all over the world? "


    When the shopkeeper heard this, his heart was trembling. Was that man Li Shenglong?


    He didn''t even dare to face big young master. Pang Wu and young master dare to kill him. Fortunately, he didn''t offend him just now. Otherwise, his life might be in danger.


    However, this Li Shenglong is courageous, so he will not leave Xuanwu city. Am I going to lean on the thigh of Pang Da childe and report Li Shenglong''s whereabouts?


    When the shopkeeper was still thinking, another phonetic talisman came along.


    "Zhang Ping, I have also checked the background of Li Shenglong in the school. He is a cruel character. This time, we should be neutral."


    Naturally, the first voice is Zhang Ping''s casual friend, while the latter is Ye silent.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Teaching


    Li Shenglong would never have thought that the outside forces of Zhenxian sect should have reached such a point. He had just come out from Zhang Ping, and ye silent immediately got the news.


    Hear ye silent warning, Zhang Ping that originally wanted to report the heart also faded down.


    "Cruel? How many immortals are not cruel and cruel? "


    Zhang Ping is not afraid of Ye silent, but mainly reports Li Shenglong. Zhang Ping will not get any practical benefits.


    After taking refuge in da da da childe, Zhang Ping was promoted to the head of the outer gate at most, but this would offend Ye silent and the Ye family behind him.


    Big childe gave himself a post of general manager of the outside door, and he already had a reward for himself. He would not be in charge of himself when he wanted to come. How could he compete with Ye silent Ye''s family when he was weak and weak.


    Zhang Ping figured out all this and gave Ye silent a phonetic talisman.


    Ye silent in Xuanwu City Lord''s house, listening to Zhang Ping''s words, all in accordance with the elder martial brother''s edict, his mouth showed a smile.


    "This Zhang Ping is very good at being a man. You can think about him in the future."


    Ye silent drank the wine in his glass.


    Whether ye silent and others for their own sake or for others, they help Li Shenglong solve a problem.


    At this time, Li Shenglong has arrived at Longming''s home, and the whole family packed their bags according to Li Shenglong''s instructions.


    Li Shenglong waved his hand, and several people left the village after Li Shenglong. No one knows what direction their fate will be like.


    When he got to the place where no one was there, Li Shenglong''s rainbow came out, and his sword was lucky. Several people all put on Li Shenglong''s flying sword.


    When the Longming family flies in the sky, they are both surprised and excited. They wait a little bit with fear, but it''s a little girl. Long Mingyue''s face is full of excitement, and there is no trace of fear.


    The speed of Li Shenglong''s flying sword is very fast. After a while, his kung fu is far away from Xuanwu city. At this time, the sound of Lingzhu comes again.


    "Master, green e is following us."


    "Well? Green e? "


    Of course, Li Shenglong will not forget lu''e. the main reason is that he is too impressed by Li Shenglong. He has the ability to practice blood ten times and his strength can reach the coagulation period. Li Shenglong has reason and will certainly remember her.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense swept, and there was no one in the sky behind him.


    "Master, she used her invisibility. Your strength is too low to see through her invisibility. If I didn''t remember her breath that day, I''m afraid I couldn''t see through her invisibility."


    "What does she want to do after that?"


    "Master, you ask me, where do I know?"


    "Well, where is she now? Hundreds of meters behind you."


    Li Shenglong did not look back. Since he has already said it, it will not make any sense for Li Shenglong to look back. On the contrary, it may arouse LV e''s suspicion.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is not so relaxed as on the surface. Lu''e is a powerful figure in the period of coagulation of elixir. Li Shenglong''s addition of two divine beasts is not enough for green e to strike with one finger.


    "What do these people do with themselves?"


    Li Shenglong did not think of it.


    "Can''t this green e fall in love with me and want to make a commitment with her?"


    This is also thanks to green e is a woman, long is also a beautiful woman, if a man follows behind, Li Shenglong will never have the idea that this person wants to make a foundation with himself.


    If you think blindly, you still have to do what you should do.


    Maybe the beauty behind is just on the way?


    Li Shenglong continued to walk forward. After a while, he knew that the green e was not really on the way, but deliberately followed her.


    Li Shenglong''s original idea was to find a town far away from Xuanwu City, buy several properties, preferably hotels and inns, and let the Longming family live in it.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is simple, but the destination is randomly selected. In the middle of the way, because of green e''s reason, he even changed his direction several times. However, he didn''t know that green e was still only following behind.


    That''s all. Li Shenglong convinces himself, on the way, on the way.


    However, when Li Shenglong randomly found a county town to land, the green e behind him also landed. Li Shenglong was not calm this time, but some egg pain.


    "What on earth does this little beauty want? I don''t seem to have anything to notice about me, do you? "


    Li Shenglong casually sent long ming to buy a house in the county. It happened that a family in the county wanted to sell a house, so Li Shenglong bought it.


    The house is not big. It''s just a courtyard. It''s more than enough for four people to live in.


    Li Shenglong''s mouth arranged a variety of things, but his mind has been placed behind the invisible with his own green e body.


    When the house has been arranged properly, Li Shenglong leads the Longming family to live in. The Longming family has also changed into bright clothes. The money, of course, is given by Li Shenglong. The clothes are actually bought in the county shops."Longming, cultivating immortals needs spiritual roots. I have tested your spiritual roots. It is a single fire spirit root, which is also called the heavenly spirit root in the immortal cultivation world."


    Li Shenglong calls Longming to the side room alone and says that when he sees Longming''s vague appearance, he continues to speak.


    "In a word, you are very talented in cultivating immortals. Is that clear? "


    "Well."


    Long Ming finally understood. Otherwise, he would not know what it was.


    Just as Li Shenglong was about to teach Longming, a key question suddenly occurred to him.


    "Longming, can you read?"


    "Eugong, I don''t know."


    Long Ming is a little shy, with a little expectation on his face.


    "Well, I''ll teach you to read first. Go to the bookstore and buy dozens of basic books


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need money. As soon as the silver is given, long Ming asks for the way and goes straight to the bookstore. After a while, he really buys more than a dozen books.


    "Eugong, people in the bookstore said that these are the foundation."


    "Well, let''s start from this three Character Classic today. By the way, let your sister listen to it."


    Li Shenglong takes a look at the basic books such as the Three Character Classic and the hundred family names. However, the people in the bookstore didn''t cheat Long Ming. He thought that long Mingyue should have never read a book. If you hand in one book, it''s the same to teach two books. So come together.


    "OK."


    Long Ming went to find his sister in a high jump. He was still worried about whether he could teach him to his sister after he learned it. It''s better. He doesn''t have to worry about this problem at all.


    Long Mingyue and Longming sat next to Li Shenglong from left to right. Li Shenglong pointed to the words in the book and began to read them.


    "At the beginning of man, nature is good."


    Every time I read a sentence, the two little guys read one sentence next to them.

 Chapter 121

    The enlightenment books are not so difficult for Li Shenglong, but for the two little guys, words are a kind of thing that only exists in the legend.


    The hieroglyphs seem to be so difficult. Fortunately, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to tell them what difficult things to understand. He just wants to let them learn some basic things.


    Then Li Shenglong passed the skill to Longming.


    Facts have proved that Li Shenglong, who has never taught, does not have the talent to teach, and his progress is not so great in a few days.


    Li Shenglong put down his book and sighed slightly in his heart. He also knew that these things could not be forced. Even Li Shenglong learned from kindergarten and primary school step by step.


    If Li Shenglong is called to ascend the sky one step at a time, it is impossible at all. Now Li Shenglong has not asked these two little guys to ascend to the sky one step at a time.


    "It seems that it will take at least half a month to stay here."


    Li Shenglong said in his heart, but his eyes have been looking at somewhere in the yard, where green e is. Green e''s whereabouts these days are even more strange, and he has not appeared, and has been following Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong teaches, and she is also watching. She does not want to reveal her intention.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his own strength is different from that of lu''e. if not, Li Shenglong would have forced lu''e out. Then, he would have stripped all kinds of clothes and spanked her... (the following five thousand words are omitted. Please imagine yourself.)


    It is said that lu''e''s small willow waist, which is full of Yingying, has left a deep impression on Li Shenglong''s heart. This reminds us that if we wait until we hold the waist on the bed, our eyes will naturally emit different colors.


    Fortunately, there are two children who have no experience. They don''t know that Li Shenglong''s vision at the moment is a kind of legendary thing called masturbation.


    Lu''e is also quietly observing Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong is naturally looking at her, and lu''e also finds out. However, Li Shenglong''s cover up is in place. Every time he looks at the direction of lu''e, he looks like a casual glance. Lu''e is also full of doubts about whether Li Shenglong has found himself.


    After all, green e is very confident in her own invisibility, otherwise she would not be so relieved to follow Li Shenglong openly.


    "Master, how do you read this word?"


    Long Ming has changed his mouth and called Master Li Shenglong.


    The intelligence quotient of Long Ming''s study does not match his ability to cultivate immortals. Li Shenglong has to teach the same word many times, but Longming may not remember it.


    On the contrary, long Mingyue is very smart. As long as Li Shenglong has taught him once, long Mingyue will be able to remember clearly, which is almost to the point of never forgetting.


    Otherwise, long Mingyue doesn''t have any spiritual root to cultivate immortals. Li Shenglong wants to accept the apprentice.


    At this time, Li Shenglong finally understood why those teachers liked those students who studied well when he was at school.


    Long Mingyue and Longming are put together. Li Shenglong also likes longmingyue when it comes to the ability to learn Chinese characters. However, there is no way. No one can understand such a wonderful thing as talent.


    "Dragon."


    Li Shenglong didn''t show any impatience in front of Longming. He also knew that Longming had been working hard. When Li Shenglong practiced these days and nights, he could feel that Longming was still reading books in his cabin.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong didn''t say much. After all, reading and writing can be cultivated the day after tomorrow. After long Ming is familiar with these basic things, he begins to cultivate immortals.


    The immortal cultivator''s own unforgettable function can perfectly solve the language barrier of Longming.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong knows that Longming''s confusion is also a temporary confusion, while long Mingyue''s failure to cultivate immortals is a lifetime.


    In such a flash, half a month passed, and Longming finally learned almost the same thing.


    Li Shenglong not only passed on the "blood training scripture" to Longming, but also arranged the other livelihood of the Longming family. He still bought a restaurant in the small town just like Li Shenglong had thought.


    Although long Ming''s father said that his legs were a little sloppy, he had no problems in other aspects, and he also cooked a small dish. Longming''s mother became the boss''s wife and took care of an honest servant.


    Why are you asking so fast?


    As a matter of fact, Li Shenglong had no foundation when they came to this small county. They should not have done things so quickly. However, there is a saying that money can make the devil move the mill.


    Li Shenglong is not short of silver. The officials from all over the county are well dredged with silver, so the inn of Longming family is opening very fast.


    Li Shenglong thought very comprehensively, even the local underworld forces had already thought of it. On the day when the restaurant opened, Li Shenglong appeared among the largest local gangs with hundreds of liang of silver.


    In front of the leader, he easily smashed the big stone with a fist of several hundred jin, and then the leader took over the silver in Li Shenglong''s hands with fear.As a result, the next day, the restaurant was full of business, and all the forces on the road, large and small, were informed that this restaurant was covered by the boss of the road.


    So all the ruffians under his hand patronized the business of Longming family every day, which is not mentioned later.


    It is worth mentioning that long Ming is really worthy of his cultivation talent of single spirit root. The speed of training is not really high. In one day, he enters the realm of blood training. This makes Li Shenglong sigh.


    In contrast to Li Shenglong''s own cultivation progress, Li Shenglong feels the importance of a good talent. Unfortunately, Li Shenglong did not hope to get such high cultivation talent in his life.


    Instead of leaving immediately, Lee waited for a few days.


    Long Ming''s accomplishments can be described as a thousand miles in a day. Within a few days, he entered the triple realm of practicing blood. Although Li Shenglong pills also contributed to it, we can see the talent of Longming.


    On this day, Longming is still practicing under the gaze of Li Shenglong.


    "After a few days of Kung Fu, your strength has entered the triple training of blood, but it is hundreds of times stronger than me."


    Li Shenglong waited until the end of Longming training.


    "It''s all thanks to the master."


    Although the training time of Longming is short, his head is much smarter, and he knows how to say what to say.


    "Well, now your practice is on the right track. Master leads you to practice on your own. You can only do it on your own in the future."


    "Master, go."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice falls, long Ming answers quickly.

 Chapter 122

    "Yes, it''s time for me to leave. Now I can tell you my master. I''m a disciple of Zhenxian sect in Dajin. I went out with a mission. "


    Speaking of this, Li Shenglong looks at the Longming eyes and continues to say.


    "I also want to take you back to the school, but I am not satisfied with my own school life. I have been ostracized, and I have some other difficulties. It''s impossible to take you with you. "


    Of course, Li Shenglong can''t say clearly that there is lu''e, who doesn''t know what he is thinking, waiting on the side. Who knows what Li Shenglong said will cause any unexpected changes.


    "Master."


    Although long Ming only followed Li Shenglong for a few days, he also knew that Li Shenglong was determined and would not change his decision easily.


    After a few days of getting along with each other, Li Shenglong has great kindness to the Longming family, but Li Shenglong also pays his heart to several people of Longming. Long Ming once saw that he was a teacher for one day and a father for all his life.


    At this time, it''s time to leave. Even though Longming is a strong man, he still leaves tears.


    "Well, the master is leaving. After I leave, you should practice hard. In the future, the master is a person who will do great things. If you really want to repay the master, you can''t do enough now. If you work hard, we will see you again."


    Li Shenglong sighs and pats the crying dragon.


    "There''s a saying in my remote hometown that a man''s tears do not light up. After I''m gone, you''re going to be a man and really support this family.


    Do you remember the two choices I gave you that day


    Long Ming stopped crying and nodded. He didn''t want to disappoint his master.


    "I can change the power of your life and make your appearance strong, but I can''t change your heart. Only the inner strength of a person is the real strength. I hope you can become a really powerful person in the future. Can you do that?"


    "Yes."


    Long Ming''s eyes are full of firmness. Although a word is short, it is his man''s promise.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll be relieved. I''ll go."


    When Li Shenglong saw long Ming''s eyes, he regained his firmness. He did not say more. He flew away directly.


    Long Ming looks at Li Shenglong''s back. For the last time in his life, he leaves tears and vows in his heart.


    "Practice, practice hard, strive to meet the master again."


    Li Shenglong didn''t think that his words of enlightening Long Ming would bring spiritual touch to the green e who followed.


    Li Shenglong''s words are full of consideration for life. Although lu''e''s accomplishments are high, she is essentially a small child. Naturally, she has never heard such philosophical words again, and her heart will inevitably be touched.


    But all this has nothing to do with Li Shenglong, not to mention that Li Shenglong and long Ming really have feelings between them. At first glance, their hearts are also very painful, but Li Shenglong knows that his time is limited.


    In three years, we will enter the stage of foundation construction, otherwise, it will be a problem to marry Yu Linglong, a beautiful wife.


    At present, Li Longsheng''s biggest headache is the green e who follows Li Shenglong. On the one hand, Li Shenglong doesn''t understand what this woman is doing behind him?


    Let''s fight. Li Shenglong can''t beat him.


    If we ignore her and let her follow behind, how can Li Shenglong practice his method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth?


    We should know that when Li Shenglong practices the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth, the aura produced by Li Shenglong is earth shaking. In this way, an idiot can see that Li Shenglong is cultivating a unique skill.


    If green e sees Li Shenglong''s evil intention after practice, what can Li Shenglong do?


    Although it''s wonderful to swallow the sky and swallow the earth [Dharma], it doesn''t mean that he can enter the Ning Dan period in one day. What''s more, if Li Shenglong can enter the coagulation pill stage in one day, it may not be Lu e''s opponent. Didn''t you listen to Lingzhu.


    Green e''s strength is basically the same as that of Yu Xiaodong. Who is Yu Xiaodong, the elder of Zhenxian sect, and the strength of Ning Dan''s seven levels, all of which are fully distributed. It''s really earth shaking.


    Li Shenglong is able to enter the Ning Dan period in one day, and it must not be enough for Xiaodong to play with one finger. In such a comparison, Li Shenglong is not the opponent of this green E.


    Now this green e is following Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong doesn''t dare to practice and doesn''t want to waste time here. He is really tangled.


    Green E has no trouble with Li Shenglong. No matter where he wants to go, she just needs to follow.


    After thinking about it, Li Shenglong finally decided to go overseas according to the original plan. It turns out that all the famous mountains and rivers in the 72 continents of Dajin have been occupied by the major Xiuxian sects. Even if Li wants to go, he can''t get any soup from the big school.


    What''s more, a little soup can''t satisfy Li Shenglong''s appetite. If you want to come, you''ll have a big one.Overseas nature has become Li Shenglong''s first choice.


    It is said that there are countless talented treasures overseas. Every year, there are people who have returned from exploration and treasure digging. There are countless news about who will return and then rise overnight and become a high-level person.


    Of course, overseas exploration is also risky. Besides the genius and treasures, there are also various strange monsters. It is said that these monsters ruled the whole world tens of thousands of years ago, but due to the continuous efforts and struggles of ancient humans.


    After paying countless costs, most monsters were finally eliminated, and a small part of the rest was also rushed to overseas.


    But the rest of these also have some famous ancient monsters, such as dragon, Phoenix, tortoise, etc. Although these races are less powerful than one tenth of their ancestors in strength because of their weakened blood vessels.


    Put in now is still the demon overlord, even some monsters can achieve the strength of the period of the Dan, dominate the sea. There are countless Taobao people who died among these monsters.


    More than the Xianshan outside Shanghai is a place without a master, or it is won by virtue of its strength. The strength here mostly refers to the strength of single person. This is the case overseas. Even some monks are mostly scattered cultivation, and there is no sect. As long as Li Shenglong has been practicing overseas for a while, he will not worry about the strength of the city.


    When the strength is rising, the Xianshan that is seized by the strength overseas will not be a problem at all. After the mountain refining, Li Shenglong''s strength will soar and the day of foundation building will be ready.

 Chapter 123

    Li Shenglong thinks well, but he also knows that this is only a preliminary plan. The biggest enemy in overseas exploration is not the monsters, but the practitioners who go on the exploration together.


    We should know that although there are many monsters, most of them can be dealt with as long as they don''t have a special back. However, there are a lot of people who fish in troubled waters. These people don''t want to kill demons for treasure, but they are keen on killing and seizing treasure.


    Once they are targeted by these people, Li Shenglong''s current strength is not the opponent of others.


    Fortunately, the open sea is thousands of miles away from the Xuanwu city where Li Shenglong is located. Even if Li Shenglong wants to fly there, it will take some time.


    Li Shenglong, who has made up his mind, shakes at his feet, and suddenly changes the direction of his flying sword. Although the speed is not fast, he intends to do it.


    Li Shenglong can take advantage of the time on the road to practice some, it is best to enter the peak state of blood training period. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong''s promise that Yu Linglong would not enter the Qi training period within a year, he would like to break through to the Qi training period immediately.


    However, Li Shenglong just changed direction, and an unexpected character appeared.


    "Master, Zhu Wei is in front of you, about ten kilometers away."


    Li Shenglong is speechless again. Can you feel the spirit beads more than ten kilometers away? This pearl is really a treasure. How can Zhu Wei appear here?


    Is it true that Zhu Wei has just carried out the foreign affairs task of the sect some time ago? It''s time to practice hard in the sect now. How can you come out?


    Did you come after me? Before long, why did Zhu just come out with me?


    On the one hand, Li Shenglong doesn''t have to be afraid of Zhu Wei. Even if Li Shenglong is defeated, he also has the strength to escape. Zhu Wei''s desire to keep Li Shenglong is a delusion.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong came up with a good way to force green e out.


    Li Shenglong put away the Changhong sword. It was better not to let Zhu Wei see this kind of thing for the time being. However, his divine sense was always locked on the Changhong sword and could be used again at any time.


    After a while, Zhu Wei has already appeared in front of Li Shenglong. Looking at Zhu Wei''s surprised face, Li Shenglong knows that it is not good. Zhu Wei has come to find fault.


    Yes, as Li Shenglong thinks, Zhu Wei is here to find fault.


    Li Shenglong took the foreign affairs task of the school and left the school. He only said hello to a limited number of people before leaving. Zhu Wei received the news after Li Shenglong left.


    After seeing the duel between Li Shenglong and Zhao Tianshu, Zhu Wei has always wanted to get rid of Li Shenglong. However, after a month of alchemy, Zhu Wei has not found any good mobile phone meeting, so this matter has been stranded.


    Finally, when Li Shenglong left the school, Zhu Wei finally got the chance. At the same time, Zhu Wei also knew that this was his only chance to kill Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s training speed is amazing. Although Zhu Wei automatically ignored Li Shenglong''s qualification, Zhu Wei did not think wrong. When Li Shenglong came back from practice, not to mention Zhu Wei, Qi Bao would not be Li Shenglong''s opponent.


    Knowing his opportunity to come, Zhu Wei followed Li Shenglong out of the sect. As Li Shenglong took the lead, he did not make progress in the Xuanwu city.


    As a result, Zhu Wei, who was chasing after him, ran in front of Li Shenglong. As a result, Zhu Wei, who was already anxious, didn''t find Li Shenglong even though he walked far away.


    Fortunately, Zhu Wei kept in touch with the disciples of the sect, and the news that Li Shenglong was in Xuanwu city was soon known by Zhu Wei.


    When Zhu Wei went to Xuanwu city again, Li Shenglong had already taken the Longming family to the county seat, and Zhu Wei had no choice but to pounce on another empty.


    Zhu Wei, who did not give up, began to search around Xuanwu city. In half a month, Zhu Wei searched around Xuanwu city several times, but found no trace of Li Shenglong.


    Today is also coincidental, is the last search of Zhu Wei, did not expect to really so coincidentally happened to meet Li Shenglong.


    Zhu Wei, who saw Li Shenglong, was not like Zhao Tianshu. He had many means to kill people and had enough experience in fighting. He knew that Li Shenglong had great mental power and was quick to move.


    Zhu Wei didn''t want to give Li Shenglong a chance to use his unique skills.


    With a flash of light, a flying sword ran to Li Shenglong and roared away.


    The flying sword is obviously not of enough level, but is the best blood vessel. We should know that Zhu Wei''s Changhong sword has been taken away by Li Shenglong. With Zhu Wei''s divine sense, it is a fluke to take over Changhong. It would be even more difficult for Zhu Wei to take over the Changhong sword without the help of his family elders at that time.


    Now Zhu Wei doesn''t have the face to ask his family elders to help him suppress a lower quality weapon. He has no choice but to use a top quality blood vessel.


    The best blood vessels are already extraordinary. If Li Shenglong was just an ordinary disciple, the speed of Zhu Wei''s moves would have caught people off guard.


    However, Li Shenglong is not an ordinary disciple. On the one hand, Li Shenglong has a star light armour. Even the attack during Qi training period did not hurt him at all. Naturally, Li Shenglong would not be afraid of Zhu Wei''s move.On the other hand, Li Shenglong has been on guard against Zhu Wei in advance, and he is prepared in his heart. Naturally, his moves are extremely fast.


    Seeing that Zhu Wei didn''t say anything, he attacked him directly. Li Shenglong also quickly retreated and wanted to avoid this move. However, Li Shenglong retreated quickly, and Zhu Wei''s flying sword advanced faster. Li Shenglong only stepped back a dozen steps, and the flying sword was in front of him.


    At this critical moment, Li Shenglong''s long rainbow sword moves and connects with Zhu Wei''s flying sword. A strong vibration makes Li Shenglong step back.


    "It was you who killed Zhu Yi and robbed me of my magic weapon. How did you come out of the unknown?"


    When Zhu Weiyi saw the flying sword of Changhong, he understood everything in his heart. His conjecture was right. The disciple in the blood training period was Li Shenglong.


    "Want to know? Go down and ask Zhu Yi. "


    Li Shenglong does not want to answer Zhu Wei''s questions at all. It is no wonder that if Zhu Wei is the only one around him, Li Shenglong doesn''t mind letting Zhu Wei be an understanding ghost and wishes him a good family in his next life.


    However, there is still a green e watching everything more than a dozen steps behind Li Shenglong. No matter what Li Shenglong says, he will clearly pass on to green e''s ears. In this way, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to reveal his secret at all.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 "since you don''t want to say it now, don''t say it now. Leave your secret and go to hell."


    Zhu Wei didn''t want to tell himself when he saw Li Shenglong. When he was teased like this, he was very angry, and his flying sword was cut down again.


    Li Shenglong seemed to be very afraid of Zhu Wei''s flying sword. He continued to retreat, and in a twinkling of an eye, he stepped back a dozen steps. At this time, Li Shenglong suddenly stood on his heels, his body like a flying sword to meet him.


    Zhu Wei''s heart was filled with joy. Unexpectedly, Li Shenglong was so stupid that he sent himself to the door to die. It is a miracle that such a fool can defeat Zhao Tianshu and live to this day.


    Zhu Wei was secretly pleased, but he saw that Li Shenglong''s body suddenly sank and disappeared from Zhu Wei''s sight. In front of the huge force, the flying sword was still in the state of moving forward.


    With a bang, a strong force came from the flying sword. Zhu Wei knew that his flying sword was broken.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    In the field, a woman in green appeared with a Pipa in her hand. It seems that this Pipa is the culprit for breaking Zhu Wei''s flying sword.


    It turns out that Li Shenglong had long been good at Green e''s position, deliberately moving like green e''s direction. However, when he moved to green e''s side, Lu e was also quietly retreating. If green e wanted to retreat, how could Li Shenglong catch up.


    So, Li Shenglong changed his method and decided to test what the green e really wanted to do. He moved forward to meet the flying sword.


    Sure enough, this green e didn''t want Li Shenglong to die. He flew up to save Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong''s body suddenly sank and disappeared in the flying sword.


    Zhu Wei was naturally surprised by the existence of lu''e, especially the fact that lu''e could break his best blood vessel with one move. It is because none of the elders in the foundation period of Zhu Wei''s family could do this.


    Zhu Wei''s heart is naturally full of shock. Unfortunately, Li Shenglong has known the existence of lu''e, and the appearance of lu''e is the design of Li Shenglong.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not have the mind of Zhu Wei who was shocked. After he disappeared in the flying sword, Li Shenglong moved forward rapidly. Zhu Wei was still in shock. Li Shenglong''s flying sword was in front of his eyes.


    If Zhu Wei had not been injured, he might have been able to avoid this move, but Zhu Wei''s blood vessel was destroyed by green e, and as the master, he was naturally injured.


    With internal injuries, there are problems in the operation of spiritual power. Li Shenglong''s move is too fast. Zhu Wei can''t avoid it.


    Zhu Wei didn''t have starlight armor on his body. His head was cut in half by Changhong sword. The dead can''t die again.


    Li Shenglong takes the storage bag from Zhu Wei''s body. Without checking the contents, Li puts it directly into the Pearl space. Then he turns around and looks at the stunned green E.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with me. Is it because I''m too elegant and unrestrained, and Miss Green e wants to make a commitment?


    If that''s the case, I don''t need to. I''ve got a fiancee. Before I came out, my fiancee warned me not to look for Xiao San outside. Miss lu''e, you''d better look for a lover. "


    Li Shenglong''s face is thick enough, his face is not red and his heart is not jumping.


    Green e, who has just slowed down her strength, hears Li Shenglong''s rascal words. Her face is cold and she spat.


    "Do you think so? It seems that you have already found that this princess is following her? "


    Princess?


    When Li Shenglong heard Lu e''s claim, he began to wonder whether the great immortal schools and the magic sects in Da Jin could have this title?


    I didn''t think of the origin of this title. Li Shenglong could only attribute the princess in front of him to the princess of the great Jin Dynasty.


    "I don''t know what I can do for the princess."


    "I don''t know that you are in danger. I can''t bear to remind you."


    Green e''s face is like a person changed in an instant, there is no longer a bit of petite and lovely, a face of glory and holiness, as if a saint came down to the world to help all living beings.


    "Oh, thank you very much for your kindness. Life and death are life and death. Wealth is in heaven. It''s not good for the princess to work hard."


    Li Shenglong heard that green e said so, and his heart also got a nameless anger.


    It''s no wonder that if it''s you, well, when you go out, you meet someone you don''t know and tell you that you''re going to die soon. I''m here to save you. Worship me quickly.


    Would you choose to listen to this person, confess him, or give him a beating?


    I think most people will choose the latter, at least I think so.


    "You don''t want to hear what''s going on?"


    Lu''e is obviously a minority. She doesn''t realize that her words have disgusted Li Shenglong. Instead, she is curious about Li Shenglong''s answer.


    "I don''t want to."


    Li Shenglong said without ceremony."Are you sure? It''s something you don''t want to know. If you die, don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    Green e a does not believe evil expression, ruthlessly says.


    "I''m sure."


    Li Shenglong did not bird her at all, and he was still talking to himself in his heart.


    If you were not a woman, I would have beaten you severely now, which would have allowed you to be noisy here.


    Li Shenglong consciously ignores the fact that he is not green e''s opponent at all.


    "You don''t want to know. I''ll tell you."


    It is said that a woman''s mood is just like the weather. It''s changeable. She wants wind and rain. Lu''e goes on to say that.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say anything more. He also wanted to hear what the woman could say?


    "Are you a master of the people list?"


    Green e is a little suspicious, but her tone is full of affirmation.


    "So what?"


    Li Shenglong admits that no matter where the woman gets the news, she seems to have a certain degree of assurance, and it doesn''t matter.


    "Do you know what the top 900 stands for


    Green e said another question, obviously to raise Li Shenglong''s appetite, how to know Li Shenglong a love not to say, regardless of my bird matter attitude.


    "The top 900 people have the opportunity to enter the secret places."


    Green e continues to say indignantly, see Li Shenglong''s eyes finally emerge a little interested in the eyes, green e''s mood also appears with a sense of achievement.


    Secret place?


    Li Shenglong is really interested. Let alone the secret place, there must be good things in this secret place. Good things represent opportunities. As long as Li Shenglong has the chance to get treasure, it is not a problem.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 The purpose of green e


    however, Li Shenglong has some movements on his face, and he is still very clear about these things in his heart. Only when the top 900 can enter, can he be ranked 900, or can he achieve this by relying on a magic sword that he can''t command at present.


    It''s just reached the standard of entering this secret place. If you want to compete for something in the secret place, the strength is not enough.


    "You''re done. You''re done. I''m going."


    Li Shenglong saw lu''e''s expression that you didn''t ask for me. He felt a little funny in his heart and decided to stimulate her intentionally.


    Green e originally saw that Li Shenglong already had some ideas. She deliberately stopped here and waited for Li Shenglong to speak. Unexpectedly, Li Shenglong said such a thing.


    "If you want to go, you can go. No one is afraid of you."


    Lu''e doesn''t believe that Li Shenglong will really go. She doesn''t accept Li Shenglong''s heart, and inspires him. However, he doesn''t know that Li Shenglong is not stimulated by lu''e and turns around to resist the sword. He doesn''t pay any attention to lu''e.


    "Oh, come back to my palace."


    Green e saw that Li Shenglong was really gone. She stamped her feet in anger and ran after her.


    In fact, Li Shenglong is not really going to leave. He also knows that the green e is asking for him. Otherwise, he would not deliberately follow him for such a long time.


    Knowing the details of the enemy, the following is the question of who has the initiative.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong should firmly hold the initiative in his own hands. In that case, no matter what things Li Shenglong wants to ask for, everything will be easy to handle.


    Green e''s cultivation is far above Li Shenglong, and she catches up with her.


    "What else do you want?"


    Li Shenglong looked at the green E in front of him and said with a little impatience in his tone.


    "There are precious treasures in the secret land, and there are even one or two of the ten masterpieces in the legend. Are you really unmoved? "


    Green e was obviously a little angry and said with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s moving. It''s impossible not to be moved."


    Li Shenglong''s words let lu''e down. She said, "how could anyone not be moved after hearing such treasures? It''s just a joke.".


    Before green e is happy for a long time, the second half of Li Shenglong''s words have already floated over.


    "Moving to heart, all this is my bird''s business?"


    In a word, lu''e almost lost control of her desire to beat Li Shenglong. Fortunately, lu''e knows that since Li Shenglong can be ranked in the top 900 in the sky, he must have the strength of his own, so she can bear it.


    "It''s none of your business. How many people do you know want to be in the top 900? Do you know how many people dream of entering this secret place? You know "


    " stop, stop, stop. "


    Li Shenglong saw the trend of green e''s rampage and immediately called for a halt.


    "What can nine hundred people do? Nine hundred people can get unique treasures? Joke, the 899 people in front of us are not equipped with dozens of unique treasures.


    Well, we are all adults. What do you want to do


    Li Shenglong''s words let green e''s momentum weaken. You should know that this is what green e should have said.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I want to save you."


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s expression of disbelief, green e''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Is it? The young master of Feiyu gate is looking for you all over the world, and he would like to tear you to pieces."


    Green e herself seems to find a good excuse for herself, and her voice is loud again.


    "Oh, I don''t understand. What did the young master of feiyumen do to me? I didn''t offend him."


    Hearing green e''s words, Li Shenglong asked with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you offend him? If you become the 900th, he can''t be the 900th. The only thing that will last forever is 901. How can he accept the fact that he has to pay such a high price to become a 900


    "I can''t bear it. Even if he is a young master, I can say he is a disciple of Zhenxian sect. He can still find me trouble in Zhenxian sect."


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know whether the green e said was true or false, he still said his doubts.


    "Ha ha..."


    Who knows green e after hearing is a burst of laughter, smile of Li Shenglong are a bit can not touch the head.


    "You are so naive. You Zhenxian sect is just a level 3 immortal cultivation realm, while Feiyu gate is a big sect of level 9 immortal cultivation realm. If you send one person, you will be able to destroy your real immortal gate. It''s ridiculous that you still expect your zhenxianmen to protect you? "


    The green e words make Li Shenglong''s mind move, level 9 immortal world? Is this green immortal from the world?


    "How do you know? Are you not afraid of feiyumen''s revenge? "


    "Hum, although they have great influence in Feiyu gate, we duantian palace is not inferior to them. It''s also a coincidence that you are under the influence of Duan Tiangong. Otherwise, you would not have your life now, and you would have gone to hell to see the king of hell.""According to your meaning, the young master of Feiyu gate is 901 in the list of people. If he wants to enter the secret place, he must kill me. Does that mean that as long as I am promoted to the stage of Qi training, I will have no trouble in this respect?"


    Although I don''t know why the little master of Feiyu gate can''t kill other people, and he has to kill himself, Li Shenglong still thinks of a way to crack it at the first time.


    "You can''t enter the Qi training period, at least for a year."


    Li Shenglong''s words have just finished, green e is anxious.


    "Why, I don''t have any advantages. Besides, if I''m practicing blood and looking forward to it, I''m also being chased by Feiyu gate. According to what you said, we''re not opponents of Zhenxian sect, so I don''t need to provoke such big enemies. Anyway, as long as I move my position, he will be the 900th person in the list, right?"


    Seeing that green e is worried, Li Shenglong is not worried. Green E has not said her purpose until now, and Li Shenglong naturally needs to add a fire.


    Of course, Li Shenglong also knows that even if lu''e doesn''t say the purpose, he won''t enter the Qi training period within a year, for nothing else, because he has promised Yu Linglong not to enter the Qi training period within one year.


    Although Li Shenglong''s heart is full of fire, we should know that Li Shenglong''s entry into the top 900 people''s list is an accident. Which one of the top 1000 people can''t take out without the strength to practice Qi?


    Li Shenglong did not.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to see such enemies now. In a word from his previous life, this is called lying gun.


    Li Yu''s name is not so easy for his enemies.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 benefits


    "no, you can''t do that. The rogue Long Teng can''t make any progress any more. He can only be firmly stuck in the position of 901. As long as you don''t enter the Qi training period, he will not be able to advance one more.


    Of course, I''ll do you good. You can choose what you want


    Green e finally says the name of the little master of Feiyu gate. It seems that she has a lot of complaints about this dragon Teng, and tries to exclude him from the list of 900 people.


    Green e put forward her own conditions, anxious to send all kinds of things to Li Shenglong, but Li Shenglong was less anxious.


    "First of all, why does this dragon Teng have to get rid of me? There are 899 people in front of me. In principle, although I am only a figure in the third level immortal cultivation world, there is no need to target me. I will not bring you any danger."


    "You don''t know, everyone''s strength is a limit value, beyond this limit value, you will be promoted to a higher stage.


    As early as three years ago, Long Teng has reached the limit of blood training period. It is impossible for him to improve his strength. Do you know how many places Long Teng ranked three years ago? "


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s noncommittal look, green e continues to say.


    "1500. In the past three years, all the 1500 people in front of Longteng have been cleared by Longteng. All those who have background but are not qualified enough to let feixianmen break their muscles and bones have entered the Qi training period under the pressure of Longteng.


    Even this is not enough. In order to further ensure that he is in the top 900, Long Teng even killed more than 2000 people behind him, and those who could enter the Qi training period entered the Qi training period.


    There is no exception. The result is that there is a huge gap in strength after the list of 900, so that Long Teng can enter the top 900.


    It didn''t take long for Long Teng to enter the top 900 in the list of people that some people pushed him to 901. Those people in front of Longteng were people with background, and Long Teng couldn''t move them at all.


    So long Teng wants to enter the secret place, and the only thing he can rely on is to get rid of you. "


    Lee finally knows what''s going on.


    "Oh, look at this, you should be the hostile forces of Longteng?"


    "Yes, what is in the secret?"


    "I don''t know. No one knows what there will be in the dense land. It''s so big that no one has been able to draw a map of it for many years."


    "What can you get?"


    Seeing that green e evades Li Shenglong''s question like this, Li Shenglong''s question becomes more acute.


    "It''s said that after the secret opening of this time, there will be a supreme Taoist instrument, and my goal is it."


    Green e hesitated for a moment, or to say her purpose.


    "Well, let''s go on. What can you give me?"


    "What do you want? Let''s see, as long as it''s within my ability. "


    "Anything?"


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s eyes turned, he definitely asked.


    "Well."


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s appearance, green E has a bad feeling in her heart.


    "First give me ten eight pills, and finally be able to recover no matter how much you suffer."


    Green e said nothing, directly from the storage bag took out two bottles of pills, one red and one blue, and handed it to Li Shenglong.


    "The blue one is Shengji pill. As long as your bone is not completely cracked, it can be restored within a few hours. The red one is Tianmo pill, which can instantly replenish internal Qi."


    "Good stuff."


    Hearing green e''s introduction, Li Shenglong secretly praised a sentence in his heart, but his expression was still a cold look.


    "Only two? It''s a little bit less. "


    "Do you know how valuable these two bottles are? If I were not the princess of Duan Tiangong, I would not have gotten such pills."


    Green e is about to say madly.


    "Well, I''ll just take it. Do you have a magic weapon or something


    Li Shenglong to also did not continue difficult for green e, happy under the Dan medicine.


    "Foreign treasure, nine fire dragon shield. Under the influence of spiritual power, it can protect the whole body. What''s more, there are several gaps in the shield. The higher the level of the spirit stone, the greater the power of the urge, which is enough for you to defend yourself. "


    Green e see Li Shenglong smile nine fire dragon shield, also do not wait for Lee to continue to want, they continue to say.


    "Ten flying amulets, once used, instantly disappear thousands of miles away."


    With the talisman, the pill and the magic instrument, lu''e has given all the things that should be given to Li Shenglong, so she stops. However, Li Shenglong doesn''t think it is over.


    "No more?"


    "That''s not enough?"Green e asked.


    "You know, I''m risking being chased to hide my accomplishments. It''s just that there''s a little bit of this stuff."


    Li Shenglong said with great heart, looking at the expression of a rogue.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have any risk. This is the sphere of influence of Duan Tiangong. They can''t find out here yet."


    Green e pressed the impulse in his heart and continued to say.


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong also put a big stone in his heart. To say that he offended a young master of the nine level immortal cultivation world, there was no pressure in Li Shenglong''s heart. Now it''s better.


    Since it is impossible for him to find himself, he needs more benefits.


    "green girl", no, your highness, do you think the safety in your mouth is absolute? Are you a piece of iron in duantian palace? What kind of forces do not distinguish? Can guarantee that no one will secretly tell Longteng my information? "


    Li Shenglong poured green e''s question aside in succession.


    "This one."


    Green e''s hesitant reply makes Li Shenglong more sure of his conjecture. Indeed, where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes. No matter how powerful the strength is, it will also face competition from other people.


    "I can''t promise, but I don''t have anything else on me now."


    "Nothing else?"


    Li Shenglong looked up and down at Green e, and the green e was very upset. This guy would not want me to accompany him.


    Green e decisively put her dirty idea behind her. At the same time, she vowed that if Li Shenglong really wanted to say so, then green e would make Li Shenglong the legendary third kind of human gender besides men and women.


    "I don''t understand. Didn''t you bring the spirit stone out? If you give me a defensive shield, it''s no use without a spirit stone. "


    Li Shenglong looks like he hates iron but not steel. He looks very angry.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Suo Tian Dan


    when Lu e heard Li Shenglong''s words, she was relieved, but on the other hand, she was slightly disappointed.


    Her beauty is also well-known in the whole nine level immortal cultivation world. How many young talents try their best to meet lu''e, not to mention lu''e''s one word, and those talented people will immediately smash their bones.


    However, this Li Shenglong but let green e repeatedly run into a wall. It''s been a long time since simple things have been done.


    "Oh. Here you are. "


    Green e throws a storage bag to Li Shenglong. After Li Shenglong takes it, he simply reveals his divine sense, and his heart starts to jump.


    It''s normal. If you win 10 million lottery tickets, will your heart beat wildly?


    Lu''e gives a bag of spirit stones, among which the smallest one is top-grade spirit stones. If you look at the number, there are nearly 10000, let alone hundreds of the best spirit stones.


    However, Li Shenglong was not satisfied with this. He just felt in his heart the affluence of the great school.


    "Alas, Princess highness, you know, I can''t always rely on these things. No, these are all external things, but I am very content."


    "To be frank, what do you want?"


    Green e really a little can''t control the mood that is about to run away, the corner of the mouth twitches, eyebrows a pick.


    "Well, do you think that wonderful invisibility should also be passed on to me?"


    "All right, here you are. Here you are."


    Li E-yu takes out another one and says something.


    Seeing this, Li Shenglong also knows that the benefits he should get are almost the same, and the rest is to control his own cultivation.


    However, in order to control the cultivation, Li Shenglong can only do his best. Even if he does not practice every day, his true Qi still increases by a small margin every day.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong suddenly thought that green e had just said that dragon Teng had reached the peak of blood training three years ago. Now it has been three years and has not yet broken through to the Qi training period. There must be some way to curb the growth of cultivation.


    , "what can you do to restrain the growth of the princess, your highness?"


    When green e heard Li Shenglong speak again, her heart jumped. Li Shenglong was too greedy. Fortunately, after listening to Li Shenglong''s content, Lu e put her heart back.


    "Even if you don''t say so, I will give it to you. Here is a suotan pill, which can suppress your accomplishments in the state of blood training for at least one year."


    Said green E and handed Li Shenglong a white pill, the medicine aroma naturally rich and out, fragrance full of the world.


    "This medicine won''t have any side effects."


    Li Shenglong looked at the pills in his hand and asked.


    "No, the only side effect is that one year''s internal training can not be promoted."


    This green e is very sure.


    "However, it can''t be regarded as a side effect. In the future, you will know the benefits of suppressing cultivation for a long time in the blood training period."


    Li Shenglong swallows the white pill, the pill melts in the mouth, and the ferocious force of the pill quickly disperses in his body.


    Li Shenglong tried to refine the medicine by activating the blood Qi. Who knows that this medicine is very strong, and no medicine enters the elixir field under the attraction of Li Shenglong. Instead, the medicine solidifies into a chain at the place where it reaches the elixir field, and even blocks the aura that Li Shenglong inhales from the outside.


    Aura can not enter the field of elixir into the blood gas, had to enter the flesh and blood of Li Shenglong, the muscles and bones after the spirit of washing and training more solid and powerful.


    Li Shenglong took a long breath, and it seemed that there was endless aura coming out of his mouth.


    This time, Li Shenglong really knows the benefits of this pill. No matter who cultivates it, his body is the capital. Of course, there are pagan Buddhist powers in the legend. He cultivates the legendary power of meditation. One thought generates ten thousand dharmas, and ten thousand dharmas return to one thought.


    These characters only cultivate the spirit, not the body, and think that the body is just a skin bag. Li Shenglong has never seen such a character.


    Therefore, he is not good at evaluating the merits and demerits of them. However, as far as the practitioners that Li Shenglong has met now, the importance of body is needless to say.


    Now this pill seems to be a chain on the elixir field, but in fact it makes the aura originally attributed to the elixir field disperse in the flesh and blood, and constantly improve the quality of the body.


    With the improvement of physical quality, the amount of blood gas that can be contained in the elixir field will naturally increase.


    This is to win on the basis of solid foundation. In the future, when we enter the practice of Qi and build the foundation, we will not only have several times the speed of ordinary people, but also absolutely have the capital to exaggerate the battle in terms of strength.


    Li Shenglong realized the gap between him and those who came from the big school. He was very satisfied that he could have such a fast training speed under the hard training of Lingzhu and himself.


    Now, it''s just a scum to compare with green E and them.Fortunately, because of his mysterious sword, Li Shenglong has been ranked the 900th in the list of people, so he has got many rewards from green E.


    At least the gap between Lee and them was narrowed a little bit, although it also made him offend a big enemy.


    It is true that an old saying goes that fortune is the place where misfortune lies, and vice versa.


    Li Shenglong did not know whether he should cry or laugh.


    "Well, you know the benefits."


    Green e see Li Shenglong swallow pills, refining, this just said.


    "The pills are really good. How should I get into the secret place in a year''s time. "


    Li Shenglong asked casually, you know, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to enter the secret place completely. All the people who can enter this place must be the generation of talented people, and Li Shenglong does not want to meet the people of this generation.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You''ll know it then."


    Green E did not say clearly how to enter, just said a vague.


    "How should I contact you?"


    Li Shenglong did not ask Green e whether to follow Li Shenglong, but directly asked how to contact her.


    This has to pay attention to, the former gives green e a chance to continue to follow Li Shenglong, while the latter directly tells green e that your task is over, what to do and what to do.


    "There''s a note of ten thousand miles. No matter where you are, as long as you are still in this immortal world, you can input what you want to say into it when you want to contact me, and naturally there will be a display on my side. Similarly, when I input words, you will also have a display."


    Lu''e also heard Li Shenglong''s words. What''s the meaning of it? Drive me away, right?


    Dissatisfied in the heart, but the mouth did not say.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 nine fire dragon shield and invisibility


    Li Shenglong looked at the jade amulet with several inches in height in his hand, and thought that it looked like the iPad.


    "Well, I see. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t hear green e''s dissatisfaction and continued to drive people out.


    "No, goodbye."


    When a princess of green e received such treatment, she would not stay here. She turned her waist and left.


    Seeing the figure of green e leaving, Li Shenglong is finally bleary.


    Although Li Shenglong is calm in front of green e, his heart is also uneasy. After all, green e''s strength is there. Li Shenglong and she are far from each other. If green e is dissatisfied and breaks out, Li Shenglong can''t catch up with Ben.


    Not to mention that if lu''e sincerely doesn''t want to leave, she just wants to follow Li Shenglong. How can Li Shenglong practice the method of swallowing heaven and swallowing the earth?


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong''s worries disappeared with green e''s departure.


    Li Shenglong finally had the time to open Zhu Wei''s storage bag for inspection. Of course, at the time of inspection, Li Shenglong had already been on the road of overseas.


    Zhu Wei''s storage bag is rich, but it is not so rich. After all, Li Shenglong''s wealth is not as rich as ten Zhu Wei''s.


    Not to mention the best spirit stones, even tens of thousands of top-grade spirit stones are enough to dazzle Zhu Wei.


    Of course, this is not to say that there is no good thing in Zhu Wei''s storage bag. As a senior brother of Zhenxian gate, Zhu Wei''s wealth is relatively more than that of most disciples of Zhenxian gate.


    Dozens of high-quality spirit stones, several blood vessels, dozens of talismans, plus more than ten bottles of pills, and a strange iron card with the word "benevolence" written on it.


    What excites Li Shenglong most is that Zhu Wei''s storage bag actually contains books about talisman. Although it is only a primary talisman, it has been enough for Li Shenglong for a period of time.


    Nowadays, Li Shenglong has never learned talisman. If he is asked to learn some advanced talisman, he can''t learn it at all. On the contrary, this kind of primary talisman is the most suitable book for Li Shenglong.


    After Li Shenglong''s inspection, he throws all the things into the spirit bead space, and then tests the spirit stone given to him by lu''e.


    If you don''t pay back, it really scares Li Shenglong.


    There are 25000 pieces of top-grade spirit stones and 2000 pieces of top-grade spirit stones.


    This is such a huge property. Lu e gave it to Li Shenglong casually, which shows the wealth of the nine level immortal cultivation world. Li Shenglong knows that he has a huge amount of property on his body, so he must be careful to hide it. Otherwise, it will be bad for him to encounter evil intentions.


    Looking at these spiritual stones, Li Shenglong remembered one thing.


    "Pearl, don''t you need a spirit stone to restore your memory? You leave me ten thousand of these top-grade spirit stones, and a thousand of them are left for you to swallow up. "


    When Li Shenglong talks, it is equivalent to 25000 pieces of top-grade spirit stones entering the mouth of Lingzhu. It is a lie to say that Li Shenglong doesn''t have flesh pain.


    However, Li Shenglong also knows all kinds of magic beads. In the future, there are still a lot of them to rely on. Now her memory is still damaged. How can I make her memory come back first.


    "Thank you, master."


    Sure enough, the spirit bead space came to the spirit of jubilant voice.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say anything more. Then he took out other things that green e gave to him for research. Naturally, there was no need to study pills and talismans. Nine fire dragon shield and invisibility still need to be studied in detail.


    The first is the nine fire dragon shield. It is a golden shield with a golden dragon embroidered on it. There are two gaps in the bottom. It seems that the spirit stone is placed in this position.


    Green E has already said that this nine fire dragon shield is an exotic treasure. What is an alien treasure?


    It is essentially different from the blood vessels, Yuan ware and so on in Li Shenglong''s hand. There is no spirit in the foreign treasure, so there is no need to recognize the Lord. Anyone can use it.


    There are also differences in the strength of foreign treasures. Small ones are not as good as the weakest blood vessels, and some of them are even able to catch up with the legendary artifacts.


    Of course, Li Shenglong didn''t expect the nine fire dragon shield to reach the level of the legendary artifact. If it could, lu''e would not be so big as to give it to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong put in a top-grade spirit stone. His divine sense moved and his spiritual power was infused into it. The nine fire dragon shield suddenly soared, protecting Li Shenglong''s whole body in the shield.


    At the same time, the dragon on the shield seems to be alive, constantly spouting flames, and Li Shenglong doesn''t know how high the temperature of the flame is. Anyway, the highest temperature of the ground fire in the alchemy cabin in Zhenxian gate is not as high as it is now.


    It seems that the power of the top spirit stone has reached the level of spirit weapon at least. Although we don''t know which level it is, it is still enough for Li Shenglong.


    (in order to avoid some readers from forgetting the level of magic weapons, blood vessels, Yuan tools and spirit weapons are reminded here.)After a general understanding of the power of the nine fire dragon shield, Li Shenglong quickly urged the Dharma decision, put the shield away and took down the spirit stone. After such a short time of Kung Fu, one of the spirit stones has consumed one tenth of the spiritual power.


    Li Shenglong frowns in his heart. According to this calculation, it is estimated that the two top-grade spirit stones will only last for a quarter of an hour. If there are many spirit stones, it is not a problem to use them to protect their lives. No wonder Lu e left so many spirit stones.


    Then there is the art of invisibility. This magic technique, which Lee has long coveted. In his previous life, he once envied the invisible Knight among the four magic swordsmen.


    Now I finally have the chance to realize this dream. The formula of reclusion is not long, only a few crosses. It is not difficult for Li Shenglong, who has been cultivating immortals for such a long time.


    In fact, invisibility is not real invisibility, it''s just a cover up. People with high level of cultivation hide their breath of life with spiritual power, so that they can''t be seen by people who are inferior to themselves.


    Of course, this cultivation mainly focuses on the cultivation of divine consciousness. The stronger the divine sense is, the more likely it is to see through.


    This is why Li Shenglong can''t see the trace of lu''e, but Lingzhu can.


    Knowing the principle, it is easy to practice.


    According to the pithy formula, Li Shenglong slowly mobilized his spiritual power, surrounded himself and the flying sword, changed the fluctuation frequency of the spiritual power, and gradually approached the frequency mentioned in the pithy formula step by step.


    Sure enough, after a while, li felt that he should be successful. Unfortunately, no one around him saw this scene. He could not test himself, and his excitement soon passed.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 the merchants of Chu and Ming Dynasties are famous among the 72 states of the great Jin Dynasty. However, the reputation of Mingzhou is not due to any famous schools in his territory, on the contrary, it is because of the gathering of small schools.


    Because the north of Mingzhou is the open sea, people who want to find immortals and treasure will pass through Mingzhou, which makes the trading market of low-level practitioners very prosperous.


    At the same time, the prosperity of the trading market is accompanied by various underground trade. All transactions are linked with the strength. If you want to get the same status as the trader because of your poor strength, you have to go to the hell to reason with the king of hell.


    All in all, the rules here are very simple. Strength determines everything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A sword light flickers in the distance, and it is Li Shenglong who is heading for overseas.


    As for the flickering, it is Li Shenglong who is practicing the stealth method. Although the stealth method is simple, after practicing it once, the rest is the problem of proficiency.


    When Li Shenglong first learned the art of invisibility, he used it for a long time. Moreover, the transition between stealth and invisibility was not harmonious.


    Therefore, on his way to overseas, Li Shenglong has been practicing hard to hide himself. Just like the saying in his previous life, he sweats more in peacetime and less in wartime.


    If Li Fei''s consciousness disappears, Li Fei''s consciousness will disappear.


    At this time, it has been half a month since Li Shenglong and lu''e were separated. In half a month''s time, although Li Shenglong''s cultivation has not made any progress, due to the existence of suotan Dan, Li Shenglong''s physical strength can be greatly strengthened.


    The muscles become stronger, the muscles become more powerful, and the whole body gives a strong feeling.


    "Pearl, we are at Mingzhou."


    Li Shenglong took out the map and looked at the location.


    Along the way, Li Shenglong was in a state of constant pursuit and practice. He was occasionally tired and wanted to talk to someone. He only talked to Lingzhu.


    "Oh."


    Lingzhu''s reaction is so cold every time. In this half a month, Lingzhu has swallowed all the top-grade spirit stones and the best spirit stones that Li Shenglong gave him.


    Think of Li Shenglong have some flesh pain, the more important thing is that after swallowing the spirit stone, the spirit bead has become more lazy than before. Before, Li Shenglong has never seen the spirit pearl and has to sleep.


    Now Lingzhu has to sleep for a few days every three to five, which makes Li Shenglong headache. No, Lingzhu just woke up from his sleep. Fortunately, with the improvement of Li Shenglong''s strength, the strength of the two mythical beasts has also recovered. Although they have not reached their peak, it is better to have a recovery than not to have one, don''t you think?


    "Master, five miles away, there are several practitioners of blood training in pursuit of a man with a child in his arms. They are coming in our direction."


    When Li Shenglong first arrived in Mingzhou, he was not familiar with the distribution of power in Mingzhou, and did not want to provoke any right or wrong. Therefore, he pinched his hand and his body disappeared into the void.


    After a while, Li Shenglong also felt that three immortals from the same sect were pursuing a man who was wounded all over and holding a little girl in his arms.


    In a twinkling of an eye, several people came to Li Shenglong.


    "Chu Ming Shang, don''t run away. If you hand over the treasure map now, you can spare your daughter''s life. Otherwise, we will catch up with you later and kill your daughter as well."


    The three people in the back have a flying sword. The flying sword is just an ordinary blood vessel of medium quality. In terms of quality, it is not high in the eyes of Li Shenglong, but it matches the strength of the three people in practicing blood quintuple.


    Although Chu Ming Shang was ahead of them, as the three brothers said, on the one hand, they were injured. On the other hand, the strength of Chu Ming Shang was only six times of blood training, which was only one weight higher than the three men.


    In addition, three of them are from the same school. Obviously, they have some kind of array. They are really angry. They make a whole body. They are able to resist the sword. Their speed is only higher than that of the Chu and Ming merchants, not lower than that of the Chu and Ming merchants.


    Seeing this, Chu and Ming merchants will be overtaken by three people.


    "Well, my daughter and I have lost their lives after falling into your hands. It''s no use saying more. Look at the moves. "


    Chu Ming Shang knew that he would be overtaken by three people if he ran down again, so he didn''t run any more. Instead, he was a flying sword with a vague trace.


    In terms of quality, the flying sword of Chu and Ming merchants is still the top-grade blood vessel. When the three people in the back heard the words of Chu Ming Shang, each magic power sprouted, and a stream of sword Qi erupted.


    At the same time, the swords of the three met the swords of Chu, Ming and Shang Dynasties, and the sound of metal attack rang through the world.


    "Poof."


    Although the sword of Chu Ming Shang is better than that of Chu Ming Shang, the combined power of the three swords is more powerful than that of Chu Ming Shang. What''s more, Chu Ming Shang has been injured before, so there are several collisions.


    The huge anti shock force added to the injury of Chu and Ming merchants. A mouthful of blood could not help but vomit it out.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    When the three brothers saw the Chu Ming merchants spit blood, they all looked happy. Obviously, they were the eldest ones and drank heavily.The three swords, which had nothing to do with each other, turned into a huge sword. Judging from the momentum, they were only on top of the top blood vessels.


    Chu, Ming and Shang obviously knew the power of the sword. Regardless of his injuries, his magic power surged out of his body.


    "The sword breaks the sky."


    With the roar of the Chu and Ming merchants, the aura of the swords of the Chu and Ming merchants did not increase, but decreased. A sword seemed to have become ordinary iron, and it was like a huge sword.


    "Chu Ming Shang, are you going to die?"


    When the three brothers saw the move, their faces changed dramatically. They drank a lot. Their swords were evasive. Some of them were afraid of the "fantie" of Chu Ming Shang.


    "Since I want my life, I''ll exchange your life for yours."


    "Fantie" does not track down the giant sword, but goes straight to the three people. The three people are helpless, so the giant sword has to collide with fantie.


    With a click, the sword was split in two by fantie. However, fantie was unable to succeed. Soft hanging in the air, as if at any time will fall down.


    Chu Ming Shang''s face was also ten years old in an instant. A girl was holding her hand but patting her gently. The little girl was also sensible. In this case, she could not cry or make noise. Her big eyes were always looking at the void.


    Li Shenglong is in that position. Somehow, he has a feeling that the little girl can see through his invisibility. Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know that the other four people in the field have not found Li Shenglong''s strength, how can the seven or eight year old girl find Li Shenglong''s position.


    But seeing this little girl, Li Shenglong thought of long Mingyue. With the same cleverness, Li Shenglong not only felt compassion.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Ye silent


    when Li Shenglong heard that these people were searching for treasure, they looked like they were from a big local school. Originally, he didn''t want to take care of this matter.


    But now under the gaze of the little girl, Li Shenglong''s body gradually moved to the three brothers.


    "Chu Ming Shang, you are cruel. When you die, I will certainly let your daughter survive and die."


    The three brothers'' blood vessels were smashed by the Chu Ming Shang. They also vomited blood because they were connected with the magic weapons. They were angry in their hearts and cursed in their mouths.


    "My child, you have suffered. Dad is sorry for you."


    Chu Ming Shang also knew that the situation was urgent, so he had to let the little girl go to see the king of hell first. However, the little girl whispered in Chu Ming Shang''s ear.


    "Don''t die, Dad. An uncle has come to save us."


    Chu Mingshang raised his hand and let it go again. Another person would think that the little girl was talking nonsense. However, when Chu Mingshang saw his daughter grow up, he saw all kinds of strange things and knew that his daughter was talking. He always had a definite target.


    "Ha ha, joke, there is no one in the square mile. How can someone come to save you?"


    The three brothers also heard the girl''s words and mocked them. His voice just fell, his throat hurt, four blood vessels gushed out, and he could not say a word any more. His body also fell straight down and fell heavily on the ground.


    The figure of Li Shenglong is also revealed. Twelve flying needles are put back into the spirit bead space by Li Shenglong.


    At this time, the body of the dead brother suddenly burst into flames. In the flame, Li Shenglong clearly saw his body shape. The next moment, the flame gradually narrowed into a fire symbol and went straight to the distance.


    "Elder martial brother, stop it."


    Without the warning of Chu and Ming merchants, Li Shenglong knew that the fire Rune must not fly away. However, the fire Rune was too fast, and Li Shenglong had no preparation in the early stage, so he could only watch the fire Rune fly away.


    "Let it fly away. Elder martial brother, you are in trouble. This fire rune is a unique memory Rune of huoxingmen. It can record the moment of death of its disciples in the rune. Now, elder martial brother, your image has been known by huoxingmen, and you will surely face their pursuit in the future. "


    Li Shenglong didn''t know what the fire talisman had, but he understood it completely.


    "What''s the power of huoxingmen? How many disciples do they have in the foundation building period and how many are the Ning Dan elder?"


    Li Shenglong was born in Zhenxian sect. Although he could not compare with the powerful sect in the nine level immortal cultivation world, he was also a big force in this three-level immortal cultivation world. The words he asked made Chu and Ming merchants stunned.


    "It seems that this elder martial brother is from the great school of great gate. It should be his first time to visit Mingzhou. It seems that he is going to search for treasure in the open sea."


    In a word, Li Shenglong''s own details have been exposed. We can''t help saying that Chu and Ming merchants have some insight.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. Mingzhou is different from other places. All the sects are small sects. There are 3000 blood training disciples and 37 Qi practicing deacons in Huoxing sect. As for the foundation building elders, there are only three headmasters."


    Li Shenglong''s face is strange. If this kind of strength can be called a sect, everyone of the 72 zhenzhuan disciples of Zhenxian sect can establish a sect.


    "This elder martial brother, don''t you know his name yet?"


    "Li Shenglong, as my younger martial brother said, really wants to go to the open sea to search for treasure. He didn''t want to cause any trouble when he passed through here. But because the little girl''s eyes are quite similar to that of my younger generation, she has a kind heart.


    You don''t have to be grateful to me for saving your life. If I really wanted to save you, you wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation if I had tried to save you


    Li Shenglong was aboveboard and aboveboard, but he didn''t cheat. He told Chu Ming merchants the truth.


    The body of Chu Ming Shang is not good at all. Li Shenglong''s divinity scan shows that all the important organs in Chu Ming Shang''s body have been destroyed. The reason why they haven''t died is that they are hanging on to life with a stream of internal Qi in their bodies, which can''t support for long.


    Hearing what Li Shenglong said, Chu Mingshang laughed bitterly. He took out a storage bag and handed it to Li Shenglong.


    "In any case, my daughter has finally found a place. I hope the eunuch can take good care of her. Xi''er, I want to listen to my uncle in the future, you know? "


    Although the merchants of Chu and Ming Dynasty were not sure of Li Shenglong''s character, they had no choice but to die as a horse doctor at this time. Besides, since Li Shenglong was able to lead for Xi''er, he was already very good.


    "Well, remember."


    Xi''er looks at Li Shenglong with a pair of big eyes and agrees.


    "Eugong, there is a secret method, some spirit stones, and a treasure map in the storage bag. I will give them to him. In addition, younger martial brother, I have only one request. If one day my Lord is powerful, I hope that he will destroy the fire gate to comfort my husband and wife in heaven."


    Li Shenglong looked at the eyes of Chu Ming Shang, stretched out his hands, took Xi''er, and nodded.


    Chu Ming Shang''s mouth showed a smile, his pupil suddenly enlarged, and his body just flew down in the sky. Fortunately, Li Shenglong was prepared to catch the Chu Ming merchant before he landed.Li Shenglong took a look at the three brothers who had been burned to ashes by the fire talisman. They left with Xi''er in one hand and Chu Ming merchants in the other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The fire gate of Mingzhou Wuji city.


    A fire Rune suddenly came straight to the fire gate, through the prohibition of the fire gate, and ran directly to the hall of life.


    A disciple of Xiangsheng hall was meditating. Seeing the fire talisman, he rushed to the meeting hall in a panic. In the conference hall, the head of the fire gate, was sitting quietly in the hall. He was enjoying the good tea that his disciples had just found from the sea.


    It has been more than 100 years since the fire soundless became the foundation building Friar and took over the huoxingmen. Under the leadership of Ye silent, the number and quality of the monks of huoxingmen sect are growing rapidly. It has become one of the biggest forces in several cities around the world. Only the wooden gate and the earth gate can compete with them.


    As for the jinxingmen and shuixingmen, which they dominated together a hundred years ago, they have already declined. This also makes Ye silent a little complacent. After all, whoever keeps this share of the family will have a sense of pride.


    See to the disciple of the hall of life flustered ran in, leaf silent eyebrow is a wrinkle.


    "Li Quan, what''s the flustered look like? How do you usually teach you?"


    Ye silent reprimand a, Li Quan calmed down for a while, this just said.


    "Report back to the headmaster. Something happened. Elder martial brother Ye Zhen is dead."


    "What, Ye is really dead. Who did it?"

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: the reclusive skill is invalid


    Ye silent, who was originally in the tea tasting in peace of mind, was not calm enough. Actually, someone killed his disciple, and he was not an ordinary disciple. You should know that although Ye Zhen was only able to practice blood five fold strength, he was indeed his grandson. Besides the leader in the future, he would pass it on to Ye Zhen. Now Ye Zhen is dead. Who did it?


    In Ye''s silent heart, the faces of the leaders of the earth gate and the wooden gate appeared for the first time. They also dominated the surrounding cities, and it was a matter of fair and aboveboard not to deal with each other.


    "Look, master."


    The fire symbol in Li Quan''s hand flashed, and the scene of Ye Zhen''s three brothers before their death was completely recorded. At the beginning, the three men seemed to be laughing at the Chu Ming Shang and the little girl in front of them.


    Then all of a sudden, blood came out of his throat, and people fell to the place. Li Shenglong''s body also flashed out of the void. Although the traces of the twelve flying needles were small, they could still be seen clearly.


    "Headmaster, that man is a Chu Ming merchant. He used to explore treasure overseas with elder martial brother Ye Zhen. This man doesn''t know who it is


    It is obvious that Li Quan only knew Chu Ming merchants, not Li Shenglong.


    "I want him dead."


    Ye silent ferociously stares at Li Shenglong''s body shape, passes on the order.


    "Give me an order that half of the Deacon''s disciples and two-thirds of the ordinary disciples be sent out to search for this man. He must die."


    "Yes."


    Li Quan was ordered to go down, and the whole fire gate started to move. The news of Ye Zhen''s death instantly spread to several cities around him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know that the person he killed is the future leader of the fire gate, he also knows that he has caused great trouble.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong, holding the body of the Chu and Ming merchants, did not stay there for a long time. Instead, he took a different direction and went out hundreds of miles to bury the bodies of the merchants.


    The little girl Chu Xi''er is very strong. She always lies quietly in Li Shenglong''s arms, neither crying nor making any noise. When Li Shenglong buries the Chu Ming merchants, the little girl kneels down in front of the tombs of the Chu and Ming merchants and kowtows several times.


    Li Shenglong made a mark and told the little girl that they were on the road again.


    "Xi''er, how old are you this year?"


    Seeing that Xi''er doesn''t cry or make trouble, Li Shenglong worries about whether he will be scared out of mental illness. Therefore, if he wants to enlighten Xi''er, he first finds a topic.


    "Xi''er is seven years old."


    Xi''er is very good.


    "Xi''er, do you know what happened to your father?"


    "My father died and my soul went to hell"


    Li Shenglong was a little sweaty. How could this little girl know so much.


    "Are you sad when Dad dies?"


    In general, emotions need to be released. Crying is a good way to express emotions, and it is also the most appropriate method for Li Shenglong to feel at this time.


    "Sad."


    "Sad, do you want to cry? If you want to cry, cry out loud. It''s not good to keep it in your heart. "


    "No, I don''t want to cry. Dad doesn''t like me crying. He likes me to laugh. Uncle, can I learn from you? I want to avenge my father and mother."


    "Your mother died in the fire door, too?"


    "Yes, it was the three bad guys who died in my uncle''s hands. My father said that all the people in huoxingmen are villains. I will kill all these villains and avenge my father. "


    Li Shenglong''s heart suddenly appears some sadness. Seven year old Chu Xi''er is supposed to be carefree. He should not grow up with hatred at such a young age.


    "Uncle, can you teach me skills? It''s your ability to kill those bad guys. "


    Xi Er see Li Shenglong did not promise to teach her skills, again said.


    "Xi''er, you are still young. Uncle''s ability needs a special physique to learn. You don''t have this kind of constitution, so my uncle can''t teach you skills. However, my uncle promised you that my uncle would kill all the villains in the fire gate."


    Xi''er''s qualification has been explored by Li Shenglong for a long time. He is not suitable for cultivating immortals. Otherwise, Li Shenglong doesn''t mind passing on the skills of cultivating immortals to Xi''er.


    "Uncle, I will kill them all myself."


    Xi''er''s small age, a pair of shining big eyes but exudes the firmness that does not match the age.


    "You are still young. You should not take on some things. Leave these things to your uncle."


    Xi''er no longer argues, but a pair of smart eyes tell Li Shenglong that she will not yield.


    "Master, there are five disciples of huoxingmen in front of them. They are all practicing blood."


    Lingzhu''s voice came over, Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed, and he made a voice forbidden movement to Xi''er, and his body disappeared in the void.


    The five blood training disciples greet Li Shenglong leisurely in the direction where they are, completely unaware of the danger around them.


    "Senior brother Liu, who did you say killed elder martial brother ye? Is it a monk from other placesSenior brother Liu hasn''t answered yet. One of his disciples said.


    "Of course, you don''t want to think about it. The local people don''t know that elder martial brother Ye is the grandson of the leader. Anyone who eats the gall of bear heart leopard dare not let go and kill him. Why not


    "I also think it''s the monks from outside. On the one hand, they have a fresh face and on the other hand, they have strange means. If we have such strange means, they would have been famous for a long time. They should not be so unknown. In addition, everyone should keep up their spirits and be careful."


    Elder martial brother Liu''s accomplishments are the best among the five. He has the strength to practice blood seven times. Between words, Li Shenglong has been close to them hundreds of steps away.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong''s body also lights up. Li Shenglong doesn''t want to think about what''s going on. He flies needles on his hands and flies to the five people.


    Elder martial brother Liu was just saying "be careful". A shield suddenly appeared on his body to protect everyone. Twelve flying needles had formed a bewitching array. His brain shook. When he reflected again, his body was no longer his own, and his soul went straight to the underworld.


    This time, Li Shenglong was ready. With the fire talismans on the five people, Li Shenglong''s flying sword passed by, three fire talismans were shot down by Li Shenglong, and two of them escaped successfully because of the speed.


    Li Shenglong did not dare to stay for a long time. He quickly concealed himself and left here. At the same time, Li Shenglong''s face was a little ugly. From his just contact, Li Shenglong had judged that the fire gate disciple must have left something on Li Shenglong after his death.


    As a result, when the huoxingmen disciples are about 500 steps away from Li Shenglong, both sides will light up at the same time. In this way, Li Shenglong''s stealth secret method is not useful. If he meets those with lower accomplishments than himself, it will be difficult for him to deal with those deacons who practice Qi and even the foundation building elders.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 root removal plan


    we should know that Li Shenglong''s current strength can only be compared with the disciples in the early stage of Qi training, and he is still the kind of disciple who has no actual combat experience.


    However, as far as Li Shenglong knows, none of the disciples of huoxingmen are flowers raised in the garden every day. Every one of them is a person who has been fully trained overseas. It is needless to say that he has rich experience in actual combat.


    Li Shenglong''s ability to defeat Zhao Tianshu lies in Zhao Tianshu''s lack of practical experience. If he was able to defeat Zhu Wei, he was only benefited from Lu e''s help. If Lu e hadn''t broken Zhu Wei''s weapons and made Zhu Wei''s internal Qi run into trouble, Li Shenglong would not have won so easily.


    Considering that Zhu Wei is only a person who can compare with his disciples who practice Qi, Li Shenglong won so hard. If he changed to a real disciple in Qi training period, Li Shenglong could not sneak in, and it would be more difficult to win than to ascend to heaven.


    Fortunately, green e left Li Shenglong with a nine fire dragon shield when she left. Even in the face of these monks practicing Qi and building a foundation, if Li Shenglong is defeated, he can still persist for a quarter or two.


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Shenglong didn''t think of any good way to defeat the enemy. He suddenly thought that Chu Ming Shang had left a treasure map before his death. What strength progress could he get from the treasure map?


    With this mentality, Li Shenglong opened the storage bag of the Chu and Ming merchants. The contents in the bag were very simple, dozens of inferior spirit stones and two jade slips.


    Li Shenglong took out the first one. After reading it, his face was surprised with surprise. Among the jade slips, it was a strange skill.


    Like exotic weapons, they are not part of the normal cultivation system. No one knows how they came from. However, most of them are powerful enough to make people who practice immortals praise them for fighting.


    The sword breaks the sky.


    According to the records on the jade slips, there are two ways to use this move: one is to instantly drain all the internal Qi in the body; the other is to mobilize the blood essence in the body.


    The former is relatively less powerful. At most, it can only increase the power of magic weapons by three times, while the latter is at least five times. Moreover, the more blood essence is used, the greater the power.


    In this case, Li Shenglong knows why Chu Ming Shang used this move, and he died soon after. According to the law, he was seriously injured, but he had to activate essence and blood. It''s strange that he didn''t die.


    This secret skill seems to be specially prepared for Li Shenglong, which can instantly drain the whole body''s internal Qi?


    Li Shenglong is not a problem at all. Don''t forget that when lu''e left, she gave Li Shenglong two bottles of pills, one bottle of Shengji pill, one for treating trauma, and one bottle of Tianmo pill, which can instantly restore internal Qi.


    Seeing this strange skill, Li Shenglong doesn''t care to look at the treasure map any more. He practices it first.


    The principle of magic is very simple, but its power is huge. So is this one. The principle of this skill is just as simple as pouring all internal Qi into the magic weapon at the same time to enhance its explosive power.


    Of course, it''s easy to say. In fact, there are tricks to use. If you don''t know the tricks, you will never be able to infuse your internal power or blood essence into the magic weapons.


    Li Shenglong finds a secluded place, falls down, puts Xi''er aside, takes out the Changhong sword in his hand, and operates according to the trick of breaking the sky. With Li Shenglong''s magic power running, his whole body''s magic power pours into the Changhong sword at the same time.


    Drink.


    Li Shenglong yelled, at the same time, the sword pointed, flew out, and exploded in front of a full ten Zhang square stone.


    After a huge crash, not only did the boulder disappear, but also the earth''s surface disappeared about three feet.


    "Great power."


    Li Shenglong himself was surprised by the huge power. At the same time, a sense of powerlessness came from his body. The feeling that his internal Qi was drained was not good as expected.


    Li Shenglong quickly sat down to rest his luck and recover his strength.


    Xi''er also saw Li Shenglong''s appearance. He may have seen his parents meditate and recover. Standing on one side, he did not disturb Li Shenglong. With a pair of smart big eyes, he looked around blinking and blinking. It seemed that he was giving Li Shenglong a breeze.


    It''s also a coincidence that Li Shenglong didn''t meet the disciples of huoxingmen when he repaired. In this way, Li Shenglong saved a Tianmo pill.


    Li Shenglong, who had recovered his vitality, took out again the treasure map of Chu and Ming merchants. The treasure map clearly depicts the map of the open sea, and the location of the treasure is indicated by small red dots.


    Not to mention the distance from Mingzhou, that is, how far away from the coastline we don''t know. With Li Shenglong''s current strength, if we want to go deep into the open sea, it is no different from dying.


    After reading the treasure map, Li Shenglong knew that it would be impossible for him to find the treasure for a while. He had to wait for his strength to improve in the future, and then go to find the treasure.


    Li Shenglong didn''t stay in this position any longer. After practicing his sword and breaking the sky, Li Shenglong at least did not have to worry about the monks in the Qi training period.


    There are only 37 Qi practicing monks in huoxingmen. Li Shenglong knows that all these disciples will not come out to encircle and suppress themselves. If there are a lot of them, half will come out. Otherwise, if the enemy forces know about it and take the opportunity to attack the mountain gate, what should we do?One of the three elders in the foundation period can come out is Dingtian. What Li Shenglong has to do is try to avoid the elders who practice Qi and build the foundation. First of all, he eradicates the disciples of huoxingmen who are practicing blood. These disciples are the root of huoxingmen.


    When the time comes, all the practitioners in the blood training period will be dead, and there will be no foundation for the fire gate. Then you can deal with the remaining elders who practice Qi and build foundation. Even if they can''t beat the elders in the foundation period for a while, they will rely on the remaining few people to support a sect, which is simply a fool talking about dreams.


    Li Shenglong made up his mind to do what he said. After all, Li Shenglong also had the strength to do it. Even if the disciples of huoxingmen had rich experience in blood training, they would be weak in front of Li Shenglong.


    As long as Li Shenglong doesn''t appear within their 500 paces, they will not be able to find Li Shenglong''s trace. If they can''t find Li Shenglong''s trace, they will have no way to deal with him.


    Li Shenglong''s "root removal plan" began to take action.


    Under the leadership of 20 Qi practicing disciples of huoxingmen, the 2000 blood training disciples of huoxingmen are conducting a carpet search of Li Shenglong''s area.


    Li Shenglong has killed the disciples of huoxingmen twice. He has revealed the general location of his whereabouts. Naturally, these people should search this area well.


    Each disciple in the Qi training period leads 200 disciples in the blood training period to search for an area. If Li Shenglong''s whereabouts are found, four or five Qi practicing monks around can come to support him as soon as possible.

 Chapter 133

    In Chapter 133, Zhang Mingsheng is one of the Qi practicing disciples of Huoxing sect. Of course, his strength is not at the top among the Qi practicing disciples. He has just entered the dual cultivation of Qi.


    Fortunately, there are not many Qi practicing disciples in Huoxing sect. Although Zhang Mingsheng has just entered the practice of Qi Erzhong, his position in the sect is not low at all.


    The death of Ye Zhen made the headmaster angry, and these Qi practicing disciples had to give up their practice time to search out.


    "Uncle Zhang, do you think we will meet that guy?"


    Sun Wen, a blood training disciple who was familiar with Zhang Mingsheng, was laughing and chatting. Because no one knew Li Longsheng, he became the guy in their mouth.


    For them, long-term treasure hunting in the open sea has developed a self-interest character. In this incident, the leader didn''t do any good. There was no deep hatred between Li Shenglong and his ordinary disciples. Therefore, most people didn''t want to meet him in their hearts.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t know. We have more than 20 teams carrying out human flesh search in this area, which is so easy for us to meet."


    "Yes, we are not so unlucky. However, I heard that this guy''s strength is very strong this time. If we really encounter it, can we get rid of it?"


    Sun Wen also heard from Zhang Mingsheng''s words that Zhang Mingsheng was not willing to meet Li Shenglong.


    "Even if we did, it would not be our bad luck, but his bad luck. This action was organized by senior brother Lin himself.


    Whether I can solve him or not, as long as I can entangle him for half a quarter of an hour, the four or five martial brothers in the surrounding Qi training period will soon catch up with him. At that time, this guy has three heads and six arms, and don''t want to escape. "


    "What the martial uncle said was that he was afraid that Li Shenglong would not appear. As long as he appeared, there would be only one way to die."


    Zhang Mingsheng''s words were not only addressed to Sun Wen, but also to more than a dozen brothers around him who were listening attentively. As a result, the morale rose a little bit.


    Zhang Mingsheng nodded in his heart, and seemed to be very satisfied with his performance.


    Zhang Mingsheng''s group of disciples of huoxingmen is no different from the other 19 teams of disciples. Among the 100 ordinary disciples, there are seven disciples who practice blood seven times or more, and three disciples who practice blood six times constitute ten team leaders.


    Each team has 10 players, each pair of about 500 meters apart, to ensure that the front team always keep in the sight of the team behind.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong was not allowed to fish in troubled waters.


    Zhang Mingsheng, as the leader of this Squadron, needs to be in the middle, so he follows the fifth team. Sun Wen, who just talked to him, is the leader of the fifth team.


    Zhang Mingsheng''s words have just finished, suddenly a wail came out in front of him. Yes, it was Li Shenglong who started.


    Li Shenglong''s root removal operation officially began. Since the fire gate uses a carpet search method, Li Shenglong naturally wants to maim these people.


    Zhang Mingsheng''s team is also unlucky, and Li Shenglong''s first target is them.


    Although their team is long enough, how can the speed of the blood training disciples in front of them be compared with that of Li Shenglong? In addition, as long as Li Shenglong is invisible, as long as he does not appear within 50 steps of these disciples, they will not find Li Shenglong at all.


    When he was nearly 50 steps away, Li Shenglong was already ready to attack. He had long thought that no matter whether he succeeded or not, he would retreat with one attack.


    That''s what Lee thinks and does.


    The first squadron of Zhang Mingsheng''s squadron was unlucky. Li Shenglong''s first target was them.


    Wang Chunming, the leader of this small team, also has the strength to practice blood seven times. In this Squadron, the strength is absolutely the top-notch person. With nine younger martial brothers under him, he really looks like the former sousu.


    It''s a pity that he met Li Shenglong. When Li Shenglong appeared, a flying sword had already arrived in front of them, and Wang Chunming didn''t even have time to respond. Only after a scream, there was no sound.


    At the same time, Wang Chunming was not the only one who screamed, but also the three disciples who were with him. All of the three disciples had just reached the blood training stage. Although most of Li Shenglong''s sword light went to Wang Chunming, the remaining little residual power was not what the three of them could fight against.


    Under the sword of Li Shenglong, these three people also lost their lives.


    Li Shenglong retreated with one strike, and his body disappeared without a trace. At such a fast speed, the other six disciples around Wang Chunming did not react.


    In their eyes, Li Shenglong, like a ghost, suddenly appeared and disappeared immediately.


    Zhang Mingsheng looked at the four corpses in front of him. He had seen the image of Li Shenglong killing Ye Zhen, and knew that Li Shenglong was very difficult to deal with. But Zhang Mingsheng did not expect that Li Shenglong would be so difficult to deal with.


    All the blood training disciples around were frightened.Wang Chunming is one of the top three in this squadron. He was killed without stopping Li Shenglong''s sword. What if someone else?


    I''m afraid it will be the end of this.


    Zhang Chunming also saw the look of the disciples around him, but he had no time to appease others, and his own heart was full of fear.


    Ask yourself, Zhang Chunming was afraid that he could not react to Li Shenglong''s move and was chopped by Li Shenglong.


    Fortunately, Zhang Chunming also knows that he should report to the superior at this time. Li Shenglong must not go far in such a short time.


    "Send the phonetic talisman to elder martial brother Lin immediately."


    At the command of Zhang Chunming, there are naturally disciples who send out the Dharma Fu.


    In a short time, a character who practiced Qi Jiuchong came quickly. The disciples who had been wavering in their hearts saw this figure, and their eyes were full of light again.


    "Uncle Lin is here. This guy can''t run."


    "Yes, although martial uncle Lin''s cultivation is to cultivate Qi, his actual combat power can be compared with that of the elders in the foundation period. If Uncle Lin is here, that guy will die if he comes again. "


    Lin Chong also heard people talking, but his mind is not here. Ye is really dead. For him, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    It''s good to die. If ye Zhen does not die for one day, he Linchong will be suppressed by Ye silent for a day.


    Why are you?


    You think, Ye Zhen is Ye silent''s grandson, and Lin Chong is just an ordinary disciple.


    If you are ye silent, will you pass the position of leader to Ye Zhen or to Lin Chong?

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 the answer to panic is, of course, obvious.


    Lin Chong is very clear about this. If it wasn''t for the contradiction between a foundation building elder and ye silent, he secretly supported Lin Chong. In addition, Lin Chong has been secretly guarding against Ye silent''s private means for many years.


    Can you live to this day?


    It''s good to see ye Zhenyi die now. Ye silent''s son died in his early years, and now he has no grandchildren, unless he says that ye silent has a new son.


    Otherwise, since there are no relatives, then everything should be done according to the rules?


    What are the rules?


    Of course, who is the leader can make the sect develop in a better direction.


    If we follow the rules, who else in the fire gate is qualified for the position of leader besides Lin Chong?


    Lin Chong thinks that he can''t find this character at all. He has already known the position of the leader in his heart, and he doesn''t want Ye silent to find out any problems.


    On the other hand, he also wants to sell Ye noiseless. Lin Chong naturally pays special attention to the matter of catching Li Shenglong.


    Two thousand people divided into 20 teams to search around Wuji city. They didn''t expect that Lin Chong''s seamless plan had gone wrong.


    Lin Chong got the news and rushed from the middle team.


    "Brother Lin, look."


    Seeing Lin Chong coming, Zhang Mingsheng greets him and points to Wang Chunming''s body for Lin Chong to see.


    "I was killed by one move. After one attack, he immediately fled and didn''t fight with me at all."


    "It looks like this man has a lot of practical experience."


    Lin Chong frowned and said a word in his heart. Before he could make any comments, a phonetic FA Fu flew over.


    "Elder martial brother Lin, I''m Lu Cheng of the fifth team. The man suddenly appeared and killed three blood training disciples and disappeared."


    Zhang Mingsheng is in the position of the 12th team, but there is not a small distance between the five teams.


    "This man has just killed a man in team 12, but he ran to team 5. Can''t he move in a moment?"


    "Maybe it''s not a big deal to see that since this person can be invisible, it''s not a big deal that he will move in a flash."


    Many disciples in the blood training period talked about it one after another.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. This guy can''t do anything about blinking. At most, he has a powerful flying magic weapon. It''s estimated that his strength has not reached the Qi training stage. Otherwise, how can he only attack some disciples in the blood training stage, and dare not fight with Guangming, a disciple of Qi training period."


    Naturally, Lin Chong would not believe that Li Shenglong could move in a flash. Just as he was here to encourage morale, another sound transmission talisman came.


    "Elder martial brother Lin, I''m wang Mo from the 15th team. The man killed four blood training disciples and disappeared."


    The voice has just dropped, followed by another phonetic symbol.


    "Elder martial brother Lin, I am the forest of the 16th team. The man appeared and disappeared after killing five blood training disciples."


    Before the end of the speech, there is another phonetic symbol.


    "Elder martial brother Lin, it''s still me. Three blood training disciples died."


    The numerous phonetic symbols made many disciples in the blood training period panic for a time. The words that inspired Lin Chong''s morale were completely wiped out by the death news of twelve disciples.


    "It''s still human. Twelve people died when they talked."


    "No, he''s not a man, he''s a devil, a blood devil."


    Panic spread in the hearts of many blood training disciples. What Li Shenglong has done is to achieve this goal. Now, the result is not bad.


    How can Li Shenglong be so fast?


    If Li Shenglong can really rely on his own strength to achieve this speed, Li Shenglong will be no different from the friars in the foundation period.


    Now it is all Li Shenglong''s dexterity to achieve this speed. Li Shenglong, who retreated from Zhang Mingsheng''s Twelve teams with one strike, was deeply impressed by Chairman Mao''s great leader. Although he had never seen the guerrilla tactics in person, Li Shenglong did not know it in person.


    But isn''t there a good thing to say?


    Haven''t you seen a pig run, haven''t you seen a pig bark?


    Li Shenglong resolutely implements the idea of changing places with one shot in guerrilla warfare and goes to other squadrons to hunt down the next target.


    In the process of advancing, Li Shenglong had a sudden idea. Since the sword breaking through the sky is a kind of method to let internal force or blood essence enter into the magic weapon at one breath, can we also enter into the flying sword while flying the imperial sword?


    If he could, Lee would have to fly at least three times faster.


    When he thought of doing it, Li Shenglong would not have any hesitation. Referring to the method of breaking the sky with sword, he also put himself into flying sword when he was in charge of the sword.


    Sure enough, this method is feasible. Li Shenglong''s speed is increased by more than three times in an instant. The only drawback is that his internal force is drained in an instant.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong has a bottle of Tianmo pill. The pills given by lu''e are genuine. There are 33 pills in a bottle.A pill, the whole body aura instant full, and even have surplus into the body, constantly transform to strengthen the body of Li Shenglong.


    It took 15 minutes to fly at three times the speed before the speed of the flying sword fell again.


    With the support of pills, Li Shenglong appeared in several places in succession.


    Li Shenglong is clear in his mind that only the faster his own speed, the greater the panic of the fire door.


    Sure enough, Li Shenglong has killed eight people in the 16th team, making people self-conscious and afraid that he is the next person to die.


    Lin Lin, the leader of the 16th team, entered the Qi training period a month ago. His state was just stable. In terms of real combat power, he was the weakest of the 20 Qi training disciples.


    At this time, he was at the forefront of the team, looking at the eight bodies, and his heart was full of fear.


    Li Shenglong looked at them not far away. The cultivation of the forest was not high enough to find Li Shenglong.


    After several hunting and killing, the panic among the disciples in the blood training stage has been done well enough, and the rest should be the disciples in the training Qi stage.


    Li Shenglong has a clear purpose. He must destroy the fire gate here. First of all, it is the disciples who practice blood, and the next step is to practice Qi.


    Seeing that one blood training disciple''s eyes twinkle, they are full of guard against the surrounding area. No one dares to touch those corpses excessively. We should know that the three bodies that just died were chopped by Li Shenglong after they were close to the corpses.


    In this way, no one dared to approach the eight bodies, except for the trees.


    Although the trees look at the dead body on the surface, the tight muscles let Li Shenglong know that he has been on guard against Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong did not rush to start, in the body took out a magic pill in the mouth.


    Waiting for the opportunity.


    A quarter of an hour passed, and there was nothing worth looking at. The body was turned over and over by the trees several times.

 Chapter 135

    "It seems that he has left here."


    At the same time, he relaxed his vigilance, stood up and turned around, leaving his back to Li Shenglong.


    "Opportunity."


    Li Sheng said softly in his mouth. Xi''er in his arms is also staring at the people in front of him. His cold eyes seem to see not a person, but animals.


    The sword breaks the sky.


    As soon as the tree turned around, a white light suddenly appeared on his body. The tree knew that he had not left, so he started.


    The reaction speed of Qi training period can be different from that of dead blood training period. Even in this crisis time, a defense shield appears on the tree first, and it is the most powerful wood attribute defense shield.


    This is not over, and then, a shield shaped magic weapon appears around the trees.


    As soon as the shield shaped magic weapon was being sacrificed, Li Shenglong''s sword breaking into the sky had collided with the surrounding defense shield. With a bang, the largest wooden attribute shield with the same level of defense was directly split into two parts like cut tofu.


    Then the sword broke through the sky and contacted with the shield shaped magic weapon. The shield shaped magic weapon was worthy of inferior quality. Under one blow, it consumed Li Shenglong''s three points of sword Qi.


    However, only three points, Changhong sword mercilessly cut the trees in half.


    Before the death of the tree, he even turned around to look at Li Shenglong. He didn''t even have time to enter the underworld to look for the elder martial brothers.


    All the disciples in the blood training period who were surrounded by onlookers were stupefied. Because Li Shenglong was too fast, they only saw a shield on the tree body, and then they were killed by Li Shenglong.


    The death of the trees intensified the fear of the disciples in the blood training period. Li Shenglong did not hide himself immediately this time, but took a calm look at his nearest blood training disciple.


    Then 12 flying needles were sacrificed by Li Shenglong, and three disciples in blood training period were turned into corpses.


    Many disciples in the blood training period just reflected that the man in front of him was a murderer without blinking an eye.


    One by one, they were in the shape of birds and beasts and scattered.


    Li Shenglong killed more than a dozen disciples in the back, and then disappeared in the sight of the public.


    Lin Chong, who is still in the 12th team, has just got the news.


    "Uncle Lin, martial uncle Lin is dead, and the sixteen teams are defeated."


    The trees are dead?


    This is more surprising than Li Shenglong''s killing several blood training disciples. Let alone that Lin Lin is a deacon disciple in the Qi training period, his position and prestige in the sect are not comparable to those in the blood training period.


    The reason why Lin Chong is more upset is that Lin Chong is Lin Chong''s brother. When someone else dies, Lin Chong just remembers that his own brother is dead. Lin Chong is really no longer calm.


    Lin Chong swept around. All the disciples in the blood training period had a look called fear in their eyes.


    Not to mention the disciples in the blood training stage, even Zhang Mingsheng himself was extremely afraid. The disciples who came out of the cultivation period were the last to the last in the tree row.


    Zhang Mingsheng is in the penultimate position. Now Li Shenglong has to kill all the trees. Can Zhang Mingsheng avoid this move?


    "Don''t worry, I will kill him. Blood devil, I, Lin Chong, and you are not together. "


    Lin Chong gnashed his teeth.


    However, his words did not bring great confidence to the public as usual, on the contrary, the mood of the people was more depressed.


    For nothing else, just for the phonetic symbols constantly coming from around.


    Thirteen teams were attacked secretly, and five people died during the blood training period.


    Eighteen teams, three people died during blood training.


    Team 17


    Seven teams


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Chong doesn''t know why the blood demon has such a fast speed that he can attack the entire 20 teams once in a short time.


    At the same time, not only the trees, but also two disciples of practicing Qi were also buried under the sword of Li Shenglong. As for the disciples in the blood training period, more than 150 people had died.


    More disciples have been afraid to continue to search, there are constantly disciples sneaking away on the road.


    Up to now, there are only more than 300 people left in the whole team of 2000 people. Even five of the Deacon disciples in Qi training period have fled. The remaining 12 Qi training disciples including Jia Linchong look at the team with less than 300 people in front of them.


    In their hearts, there are still some of the 300 people who are obviously flashing their eyes and are expected to escape if they find a chance. These people account for at least one third of the rest.


    Lin Chong''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, one day has passed since Lin Chong and they have just come out to search for Li Shenglong''s whereabouts.


    Lin Chong and the rest of them did not dare to divide into several pairs, firmly into a group, surrounded by Lin Chong, slowly searching.


    Li Shenglong''s uprooting stopped when there were only over 300 people left in Lin Chong. His strength was still shallow. If he killed the blood training disciples in front of Lin Chong, he would never return.Even so, Lee has come to a critical moment.


    Once, Li Shenglong had just finished sniping a small team in the blood training period. When he ran away, he just let Lin Chong, who came to meet him, meet him.


    Without saying a word, Li Shenglong starts the Feitian Dundi Fu in his hand and disappears in the same place before Lin Chong starts to fight, leaving only Lin Chong''s own angry roar.


    As green e said, Feitian Dundi Fu has been used and disappeared thousands of miles away. Li Shenglong and Xi''er have already appeared in wuregret City, which is a distance from Wuji city.


    Li Shenglong and Xi''er land in a courtyard in wuregret city.


    In the courtyard, a seven or eight year old boy was still playing with the ball. He saw that Li Shenglong and Xi''er suddenly appeared. The little boy opened his mouth and didn''t care about the ball under his feet. He raised his hand and pointed to Li Shenglong and Xi''er.


    "Niang, Niang, come and see. There are gods."


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that he would appear in such a courtyard. He didn''t want to be found by others. He immediately used concealment to hide his body.


    "Tiger, what nonsense are you talking about here? No fairy will come to our house."


    A housewife dressed up with a dustpan in her hand came out of the inner room and scolded Huzi with a smile.


    "Niang, it''s right there. Just now, a fairy appeared with a little sister in her arms."


    Huzi''s eyes widened and his hands kept pointing. It seemed that he wanted to make his mother believe that there were gods.


    "Good, good, there are fairies, there are fairies, play on the side, mother still has to work."


    Tiger son his mother obviously perfunctory said.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Li Shenglong. At the moment, Li Shenglong has left Huzi''s home with Xi''er and appears in the street.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 master mu


    Li Shenglong finds a quiet place and reveals his body shape.


    "Xi''er, were you afraid just now?"


    Li Shenglong is very worried about Xi''er''s mental state. Today, Li Shenglong has killed more than 100 people. Xi''er is watching, neither crying nor talking. It is not the state that Xi''er should have.


    "Don''t be afraid. They''re all bad guys. Bad guys should die."


    "Xi''er, uncle promised you that he would help you to kill all these big villains in huoxingmen. Do you agree?"


    "Well, thank you, uncle."


    "Bo"


    Xi''er also kisses Li Shenglong by the way. It seems that her parents often do this when they are there.


    "But you also have to promise uncle, don''t think about these bad guys in the future, OK?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want Xi''er to be so young that she thinks about these hateful things every day. This is not something a child should do.


    "OK."


    Xi''er''s promise is very straightforward.


    "Let''s go. Uncle will show you shopping."


    People come and go on the streets of wuregret city. All kinds of small businesses are shouting to sell their own things, which is very lively.


    Li Shenglong walks down the street with Xi''er in his arms. It''s like a father walking around the street with his daughter in his arms.


    Xi''er''s small hands soon filled with things, leaving some things that Xi''er can''t take down. Li Shenglong''s free hand is also all Xi''er''s snacks.


    Not only Xi''er is happy, but the street vendors are laughing at Li Shenglong''s eyes.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t take care of so many things. It''s time for Xi''er to have a good life.


    Besides, there is no problem for Li Shenglong not to eat for a few days, but Xi''er can''t, although Xi''er hasn''t been hungry once all the way.


    However, Xi''er''s constant sound of small stomach also let Li Shenglong know his negligence.


    As a result, the street vendors are blessed, Xi''er originally clean small face, after a while, also turned into a big face.


    Li Shenglong is still walking on the street. In front of him, several people in black robes come to him. When he looks at them, he knows that they are all figures in the period of Qi training.


    Although I wonder when the monks in the Qi training period are so worthless, they do not connect them with themselves. After all, Li Shenglong has just arrived in this city and has not dealt with anyone, let alone formed any hatred.


    I didn''t expect these people to walk up to Li Shenglong and bow their hands one by one.


    "Hello, blood demon. My leader has heard about you for a long time. I hope to see you. Please give me face. "


    Li Shenglong looked up at the man with a square face. He assured himself that he had never seen him before. When he spoke, he specially used the sound insulation technique. People around him could not hear the man''s words.


    "Oh, blood devil? You know the wrong person. I''m not a blood devil. "


    Although Li Shenglong said that he has always been a man who does not smile, but when he first comes to a place, someone comes to you for dinner. Won''t you be surprised?


    What''s more, their appellation is blood devil. Li Shenglong doesn''t remember when he had such a title.


    "No, you killed more than 100 people in the fire gate in one day?"


    The leader is just like you''re right. Keep talking.


    "Oh, who are you? Do I know your leader? "


    Li Shenglong understood that he had another nickname. However, when he went out, he had a more vicious nickname, which could also stop many people''s interest in peeping.


    "We are wood door men, and we have always had a feud with fire gate. So you don''t have to worry. "


    The leader also saw Li Shenglong''s vigilance and explained.


    "Go ahead and lead the way. Why don''t you look like your leader?"


    The so-called art experts are bold. Now Li Shenglong has found out the strength of the so-called big forces around here. With the flying amulet and the nine fire divine dragon shield, Li Shenglong is confident that he can escape even when he reaches the dragon''s den.


    Not to mention that this wooden gate looks like it has a feud with the fire gate. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. If a friend comes to visit, Li Shenglong will not refuse.


    In addition, Li Shenglong was recognized as soon as he arrived in wuregret city. This shows the great power of the wooden gate here. I''m afraid that all the people who want to leave the city have to go through the permission of muxingmen.


    "This way, please."


    A few people of the wooden door are generous and square in the front, leaving their back completely to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong follows a few people, from time to time tease Xi''er.


    Several people went out of the street, turned left and right and stopped under an ordinary two story building.If ordinary people do not think that this is the place where the wooden gate dominates the city of no regrets.


    Several people entered the door first, and Li Shenglong followed in.


    Li can''t get into the square for a few hundred square meters, but it''s too early for him to enter the square.


    Now hundreds of blood training disciples in the square are working hard there.


    In front of the square is facing a hall, the hall is also a large-scale, majestic in this small city, but what is Li Shenglong.


    The disciples of Zhenxian sect, the top sect in the level 3 immortal cultivation world, are simply weak compared with those hidden in the layers of space.


    Several wooden door people still with Li Shenglong straight to the hall, some of the square even blood disciples see these people, have saluted.


    "Hello, uncle."


    A few people nodded slightly without stopping.


    In the middle of the hall, an old man in black seems to be sitting in the hall, sipping tea. A seat next to him is also served with tea.


    Li Shenglong looks around the hall, there is nothing to pay attention to in the hall, the simple layout, and the majestic look outside give Lee a big gap.


    "This is the blood devil. He is young and promising."


    The old man saw a few people leading Li Shenglong to come in, but he didn''t say much. He waved to some people, and then they retreated.


    "I don''t dare to be young. The name of blood devil is just a false name, but I killed several blood practicing disciples. From the perspective of master mu, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know the surname of the leader of the wooden gate in front of him, since he is the leader of the wooden gate, he should be called the wooden leader.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 the plan of leader Mu. He was not surprised to see Li Shenglong calling out his name. He thought that the disciples in front of him told him.


    "You''re welcome, young Xia. I don''t know where you come from


    Mu Tian couldn''t see through Li Shenglong''s apprentice, so he came up and asked directly. He was very particular about his words. He didn''t call Li Shenglong blood devil like other disciples. Mu Tianyi didn''t know what to call Li Shenglong. He called Li Shenglong as a young Xia.


    "The people in the mountains and fields have no doors and no schools."


    Li Shenglong deliberately creates a sense of mystery. He doesn''t want to be easily known by others. After learning from him, what can he do if he gets the information?


    Li Shenglong''s current strength is not at all the opponent of the foundation period. When he meets them, he has to run quickly.


    "Since you don''t want to say so, I won''t ask more. But what do you think of your current situation?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to say that Mu Tianyi doesn''t really look like Li Shenglong. If you want to know that an ordinary free repair can have such a secret skill as Li Shenglong.


    Of course, if it is really a loose cultivation, unless it is to obtain some kind of ancient great power inheritance, although this situation is not without, it can also be said that there is no one in a million, and it may not come out for hundreds of years.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Li Shenglong''s heart moved. He knew that Mu Tianyi, an old fox, had an idea for huoxingmen, but he wanted to be a bird of his own. Naturally, Li Shenglong had to pretend to be stupid and let Mu Tianyi tell him the situation.


    Mu Tian opens his mouth and laughs twice, then continues to say.


    "Well, young Xia, don''t pretend to be stupid. I''ll tell you a story to make sure you know why I chose you after listening to it."


    "Oh, please speak, sir. I''m all ears."


    Li Shenglong saw that the old man was still selling his tricks, and he was not in a hurry. At this time, both sides could guess the ultimate goal of the other party.


    Knowing the purpose of the other party, the rest is naturally the question of who takes the initiative. Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be sold, but also counts money for others.


    "In the past few hundred years, due to luck, an ancient great power inheritance was found in the cave by chance. At that time, he entered the ningdan period, and established the school of five elements in the land of Mingzhou.


    The five element gate is divided into five hall openings, which are wood hall, fire hall, water hall, gold hall and earth hall.


    The five halls were set up in five cities and were respectively managed by five true disciples of kaipai''s founder. When the founder of kaipai died.


    The martial brothers of the five Tangkou did not agree with each other, and they stood on their own. The five element gate was dissolved and the five element hall became the current five element gate.


    All the people in the five schools want to unify the five gates and restore the grand style of their ancestors. They fought against each other for hundreds of years.


    Up to now, the golden gate and the Shuixing gate have declined. We don''t know where the inheritance of the sect fell. Only the remaining three still inherit the legacy of their ancestors and want to unify the five element sect. "


    Li Shenglong is listening to Mu Tian, but he has another idea in his heart.


    According to the old man, the five element gate brothers fought with each other in those years. To say that there was nothing fishy in it, Li Shenglong would not believe what he said.


    Most people who cultivate immortals take interests first. If there is no certain benefit, according to Mu Tianyi, the strength of the five elements sect is roughly equal. Even after separation, no one can subdue anyone.


    Since this is the case, why do we have to fight each other for a virtual leader''s position?


    As Li Shenglong thought, the result of the war was mutual decline. Shuixingmen and jinxingmen were even more thorough, and they were destroyed in the hands of others along with the inheritance of the sects.


    "Young Xia, you can understand how much hatred we have had between wooden gate and fire gate for hundreds of years. So since you and huoxingmen are enemies, you are friends with us. What do you say, young Xia? "


    The old guy said with a face induced.


    "Yes, it seems that the wooden headmaster has a big move to deal with the fire gate?"


    Li Shenglong sneered in his heart, but he followed the old guy''s words.


    "Huoxingmen has been dominating Wuji city for a long time. It has been built into an iron wall. Other forces can''t even insert a needle into it. Originally, we had no way to deal with it.


    Now, young Xia, your appearance really gives me a chance to destroy huoxingmen. "


    The old man is still half of what he said, which is enough for Li Shenglong''s appetite.


    "Oh, what chance?"


    Li Shenglong and his old friends are still in vain, making a very interested look on his face.


    "After all, we have been fighting with each other for hundreds of years, so we need not say much about our understanding of each other.


    Although the fire gate is powerful in Wuji City, our wooden gate is not without any manpower.Now, young Xia, you killed the grandson of the leader of Huoxing sect and made Ye silent angry. Thousands of disciples besieged you but failed. According to Ye silent''s temper, you will not give up.


    Now I don''t know your whereabouts. If I know your whereabouts, I will certainly send a large number of disciples to encircle you, or even send one or two disciples in the foundation period. "


    The old fox took a breath and took a sip of tea.


    "And then."


    Li Shenglong has roughly guessed the old fox''s strategy, encircling the city to fight for help, the common tactics of great leaders.


    "What we need to do now is to surround and kill these troops to encircle you, young Xia."


    as like as two peas do, Li Shenglong is just like the old fox.


    "Master Mu''s plan is really a good one. However, I still have some questions. First of all, since the leader of wood has his own power in Wuji City, does huoxingmen have its own influence in Wuji city?


    Secondly, since we want to eliminate the fire gate and encircle my forces, how many people does the leader Mu need to send?


    Third, if all these people go out to participate in the encirclement and suppression campaign, will the wooden headmaster not be afraid that the city without regret will be ruined by others? "


    After listening to Mu Tianyi''s words, Li Shenglong says his own question.


    "Ha ha, young Xia, you''ve been worried a lot, just like Wuji city is the territory of huoxingmen, and wuregret city is also the territory of our wooden gate. Although some foreign thieves are unavoidable, since the moment when the trace of young Xia appeared in wuregret City, the whole wuregret city has been in a state of martial law, only allowed in and out.


    All the scattered repairs were given strict warning. I can''t guarantee that within seven days, no news of wuregret city will be sent to the outside world. As for what news the wooden gate wants to get, it will be seven days later. "

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 action begins


    "as for the second point mentioned by young Xia, we will send four foundation building monks to lead all Qi training disciples to join in the encirclement and suppression with young Xia. This strength is enough to keep most of the huoxingmen people.


    Then the next step is to wipe out the fire gate.


    We have no regrets City, there is no intention, no force dare to move us easily


    Mu Tianyi''s tone reveals a strong confidence.


    "If I guess correctly, the two elders hidden behind the screen are the predecessors of the golden gate."


    Wood day a solution to the problem of Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong suddenly said a, this sentence but let wood day a big change.


    "Ha ha, young Xia, your strength is really extraordinary. I am Jin Guyi, the leader of Jinxing sect. "


    The two masters of the foundation period let go from behind the screen. The first one was covered with gold whiskers, and his mouth was full of hearty laughter. His eyes were still full of shock.


    As soon as Li Shenglong entered the hall, he was reminded by the pearl that there were two masters of the foundation period hidden behind the screen. He originally thought they were the elders of the wooden gate.


    Now after listening to Mu Tian, Li Shenglong guessed that these people should not be the leaders and elders of the golden gate. When asked, they did.


    Li Shenglong deliberately asked to break their whereabouts in order to enhance their status in the hearts of several foundation builders. If these people want to do something sorry for their arrangement, they should be more careful.


    "Since the two leaders have made arrangements, I will do what I should do."


    Seeing this situation, Li Shenglong knew that the wooden gate and the golden gate had taken this opportunity to unite to wipe out the fire gate. Li Shenglong was not only an introduction, but also an important link.


    It is impossible to sit and watch the fire gate die if you want to do nothing. Now that all the plans have been made, the next step is to implement them according to the plan.


    "It''s easy to say, young Xia, when you just appeared on the street of wuregret City, we sent someone to send you to huoxingmen. Now the fire gate''s encirclement and suppression team should have already started, and we should also start.


    The specific way is to introduce them to the place we have agreed in advance, and then we will encircle and suppress them one by one. Of course, it''s good if we can attract them together, but in that case, it''s easy for people to escape. "


    As soon as Mu Tian handed Li a jade slip, Li Shenglong took a look at it. It was a detailed map of Mingzhou. The location of each one was extremely detailed. Li Shenglong saw that there was a place called Luoxia valley which was marked in red. It seems that this is the place.


    "Young Xia, you just need to lead them to this place. The rest is ours."


    Sure enough, mutianyi just let Li Shenglong lead people to this Luoxia valley.


    "Now the people of huoxingmen have already set out. Young Xia, it''s time for you to go. It''s the shortest way from here to Wuji City, and they will certainly follow this road."


    Mu Tianyi even marked a route for Li Shenglong, who took a look and remembered it in his heart.


    "As for our people, we have already started when we discussed with you, and we should be here soon. Everything is waiting for the good news of young Xia. "


    In this case, Li Shenglong can''t say anything else, so he leaves and moves in the direction of Wuji city according to the route map given by Mu Tianyi.


    "This young man, really terrible, from his eyes, I see unyielding and stubborn. In the future, this son will become a great tool. "


    When Li Shenglong left, Mu Tian sighs at Jingu.


    "Yes, I don''t know which sect it is, but it seems that they are from the top ten schools."


    Golden Valley one and wood day one thought to go together.


    "However, this has nothing to do with us. Let''s talk about our business. After the fire gate is extinguished, we are the two of us."


    "We have something to say, haven''t we all agreed that we can get that thing without fire gate, and we will share the things we find later."


    Li Shenglong, who left the city without regret, naturally did not know the conversation between the two old foxes behind him. Li Shenglong''s strength is not enough now. He can''t extinguish the fire gate by himself.


    Now that there are two sects that want to join forces to destroy the fire gate, Li Shenglong naturally enjoys seeing it.


    Of course, Li Shenglong''s efforts are expected. If you want to be outstanding, you have to pay a certain price. If you want to be outstanding, you don''t want to pay the price. There are more people in the world who want to be outstanding. Why can you, who have no skills, be able to fight but not?


    Naturally, Li Shenglong is aware of this truth, let alone that he originally wanted to destroy the fire gate by himself. Now it is good to kill fewer people.


    Everything is going on according to mutianyi''s plan.Under Mu Tianyi''s deliberate disclosure, ye noiseless gets the news that Li Shenglong is about to finish Wuji city. Therefore, ye silent sends an elder in the foundation period to Lin Chong, asking them to lead the remaining 300 people and a dozen disciples in the Qi training period to pursue Li Shenglong.


    Lin Chong looked at the elder who brought the master''s orders. He was not the one who had made friends with him. As a result, Lin Chong''s command was immediately deprived when the elder came.


    However, Lin Chong has no complaints. He has already seen the strength of Li Shenglong. If Li wants to run, don''t talk about these people. Even more than twice as many people don''t want to catch him.


    However, he couldn''t tell the elder clearly. So Lin Chong watched the elder upset Lin Chong''s previous arrangement and used the team system again. A team of 20 people guaranteed that each team had at least two Qi training disciples, one at the head of the team and the other at the end of the team.


    In this way, it can not only expand the search scope, but also avoid the trouble that all the disciples in the blood training stage are attacked secretly in front of them, and the disciples in the later training Qi period have no time to rescue.


    "Elder Li, I''m afraid that''s not right. Originally we were marching in small teams, but we were attacked many times, and we have no effective way to prevent this kind of attack.


    In my opinion, it''s better to give up all the blood training disciples and leave only the Qi practicing disciples to participate in the search. In this way, not only can the speed be improved, but also the search scope is not bad. "


    Zhang Mingsheng put forward his own suggestions.


    "Do you know how many of the remaining Qi practicing disciples are?"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 blood demons are injured


    With such a simple question, Zhang Mingsheng really can''t understand the significance of elder Li''s question.


    "How many disciples are there to practice Qi triple?"


    Elder Li asked another question that an idiot knows.


    "Three."


    "As far as I know, this blood demon can hide himself. Only the disciples who practice Qi four times or more can find his stealth skill. Other characters can only find him when he is 50 steps away from him because of our fire gate''s secret method.


    I have four characters who practice Qi more than three times. Do you know the scope between wuregret city and Wuji city?


    Do you want to find out whether Li Shenglong can''t be achieved by virtue of our four divine senses? "


    Elder Li''s bland words revealed a fierce momentum. Although he spoke to Zhang Mingsheng, his eyes looked at Lin Chong.


    "What elder Li said is extremely true. Younger martial brother Zhang needn''t say much. Go ahead and do as elder Li says."


    Lin Chong didn''t want to argue with elder Li. He said to Zhang Mingsheng directly.


    Zhang Mingsheng originally wanted to say something more, but Lin Chong said so, and he did not insist. Besides, what elder Li said also had some truth.


    Since there are too few people who can find Li Shenglong''s trace, it is only by relying on the crowd advantage to force Li Shenglong out.


    Elder Li wants to find them. Li Shenglong is also looking for elder Li. Both sides are approaching each other in an orderly way.


    Li Shenglong first found elder Li''s team. However, because of his concealed body shape, Zhang Mingsheng, the front leader of the huoxingmen team, did not find Li Shenglong''s strength at all.


    "Get rid of him first."


    Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed. Although he didn''t know the name of the monk standing in front of him was Zhang Mingsheng, who made Zhang Mingsheng''s strength only practice Qi, Li Shenglong knew his name and would still deal with him.


    Although Zhang Mingsheng didn''t know that he had become the target of Li Shenglong, he was afraid of Li Shenglong''s means. He kept a vigilant posture all the time, and his defensive strength could reach the maximum level of his strength at any time.


    Although Zhang Mingsheng''s defense has reached its maximum strength, the power of Li Shenglong''s sword breaking the sky can be far above Zhang Mingsheng''s defense.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not worry about Zhang Mingsheng''s defense at all. After standing still, he calculated his pace in his heart, and in his hand he would start to break through the sky with his sword.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Zhang Mingsheng''s cigarette gun flashed out a sword light as soon as the flame rose.


    Zhang Mingsheng didn''t know why those brothers who were practicing Qi couldn''t resist a move even under a person who practiced blood ten times.


    This time, Zhang Mingsheng knows what the reason is, but the price is Zhang Mingsheng''s life. If possible, Zhang Mingsheng would rather never know how terrible Li Shenglong''s sword is, but there is no if in this world.


    Li Shenglong''s sword spirit carries incomparable power. He cuts all Zhang Mingsheng''s defense forces in half, and cuts Zhang Mingsheng who is still dying in two. The two blood training disciples standing behind Zhang Mingsheng are also implicated and killed.


    Li Shenglong has no time to think about what Zhang Ming thought before he died. After killing Zhang Mingsheng, he chewed the Tianmo pill in his mouth for the first time, recovered his whole body strength, and immediately disappeared into the air.


    When the disciple at the end of the team, who was also the second member of the team, arrived at the head of the team, Li Shenglong rushed out again 50 steps away, and used the same method to keep this disciple and three blood training disciples here.


    Li Shenglong didn''t stay in the same place this time. He knew that if he stayed again, and when the disciples in the Qi training period caught up with him, he would only stay here forever except for using the flying heaven and escaping earth talisman.


    Li Shenglong''s purpose is to abduct them and himself to Luoxia Valley, but not to leave his own life here.


    Not long after Li Shenglong left, elder Li and Lin Chong appeared here.


    Looking at the two bodies in the Qi training period and the five bodies in the blood training period, elder Li, who was also promoted to the foundation stage in the sea of corpses, was also frightened.


    I heard that some of the remaining blood training disciples reported the scene of Li Shenglong''s appearance.


    "Don''t worry, since he is around here, he must not be far away. We should continue to look for him. This time, since I have done it in person, we must let him have no return."


    Elder Li was a little shocked, but there was no shock in his mouth. The words that inspired the morale were said at random. But looking at the frightened eyes around him, we can see how much elder Li''s words have played in boosting the morale.


    "Elder Li, look here."


    Lin Chong suddenly called elder Li. Looking at the place Lin Chong pointed to, there were blood drops on the ground.


    "The blood demon must have been injured in the process of fighting with the two younger martial brothers, and the blood has been left behind."Elder Li''s judgment is almost the same as Lin Chong''s, but Lin Chong has a vague feeling that something is wrong. Li Shenglong is not a disciple who has not killed the double cultivation of Qi, and those disciples have not left any scars on Li Shenglong.


    Zhang Mingsheng is the weakest in the practice of Qi. How can Li Shenglong be injured?


    Is it because Li Shenglong killed two younger martial brothers in succession, and the second younger martial brother was prepared to cause Li Shenglong to be injured?


    Lin Chong instantly thought of a reasonable explanation for Li Shenglong''s injury.


    Actually?


    This blood drop was only left by Li Longsheng on purpose. He was not hurt at all. Since Li Shenglong is not acting alone this time, the purpose of his action is no longer to eliminate the roots, but to lure the enemy.


    The purpose is to introduce the enemy to Luoxia valley. It seems that he did not introduce the enemy, but the enemy found Li Shenglong''s "trace" and found it himself.


    It is not difficult to achieve this. First of all, Li Shenglong killed two disciples in the Qi training period and showed his reappearance.


    Then he pretended to be injured and left clues to Lin Chong. They didn''t know why, so everything was just like what Li Shenglong thought.


    "Look at the bloodstain. It hasn''t been done for long. We should be able to catch up if we catch up now."


    "OK, let''s go."


    Elder Li and Lin Chong said that they had agreed to leave the team to pursue Li Shenglong alone.


    After elder Li and Lin Chong left, the rest of the team continued to search according to the original plan.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 battle of Luoxia Valley


    naturally, Li Shenglong also considered that elder Li and Lin Chong might leave the team alone to search for his whereabouts, which was not what he wanted. Only when all the teams appeared in Luoxia Valley at one time could meet Li Shenglong''s interest requirements.


    Otherwise, if only two people come first, I''m afraid that the wooden gate and the golden gate will have no loss and the battle will be solved.


    The golden gate and the wooden gate use Li Shenglong as bait. Li Shenglong''s heart is not very happy. Naturally, he doesn''t want to let the two sects win so easily.


    After elder Li and Lin Chong leave the team, Li Shenglong, who is in the opposite direction as shown in the bloodstain, finds the team again.


    Another unlucky double disciple of practicing Qi and many blood practicing disciples died under Li Shenglong.


    The phonetic talisman was sent to Lin Chong and elder Li, who were far away from the team. Naturally, elder Li and elder Li knew that they had gone in the wrong direction and quickly turned back.


    This time, although Li Shenglong left a lot of blood in the place, elder Li and Lin Chong did not dare to leave the team easily. Instead, one stood at the head of the team and the other at the end of the team, taking care of each other and following the bloodstain of Li Shenglong.


    This time, Li Shenglong did not come back, and his injuries seemed to be aggravated. The bloodstains from east to West guided the whole team forward.


    "Look at this direction, and further ahead is Luoxia valley."


    The disciples who are familiar with the terrain discuss with each other in private.


    "Well, it seems that the blood demon wants to recuperate in Luoxia valley."


    Luoxia Valley is also famous in several cities nearby. The reason why it is famous is that it naturally produces wonderful brilliance and looks like a sunset.


    What''s more wonderful is that in this valley, all people''s divine consciousness will be invalid, and all the information you can get is within your sight.


    In this way, there is a certain reason why the wooden gate and the Golden Gate ambush the wooden gate. If they go to other places, the people of the wooden gate and the golden gate will not be able to hide themselves from Li Shenglong. They may be seen through by others after a long distance.


    Here, unless people enter the valley, they will never be found.


    Under the guidance of Li Shenglong, the people of huoxingmen step by step forward to Luoxia valley. At this time, Li Shenglong has already arrived at Luoxia valley.


    Just like his name, Luoxia Valley is full of red clouds. It''s the first time that Li Shenglong has seen such a magical canyon. If you always have to take a good look at the scenery of Luoxia Valley, Li Shenglong doesn''t have the heart to see the scenery around.


    If you get to Li Shenglong''s position, there are still people chasing you after you. If you want to count the people who are chasing after you, do you have the mind to enjoy the beautiful scenery around you?


    Li Shenglong is standing outside the Luoxia valley. Lingzhu has reported to Li Shenglong. As Mu Tianyi said, four experts in the foundation period led more than 50 masters in the Qi training period to guard inside.


    After hearing the report, Li Shenglong was not in a hurry to enter the valley. He made some traces outside the valley, which looked like Li Shenglong had entered the Luoxia valley.


    Li Shenglong left Luoxia Valley quietly. He didn''t want to enter the valley. However, there were four monks who built foundations in the valley. If Li Shenglong attacked suddenly when he entered the valley, Li Shenglong would fall here.


    As for the battle after Luoxia Valley, Li Shenglong did not know anything about it.


    After the death of elder Li, people do not know that Li Shenglong has left the news. Still in the back, along with Li Shenglong''s previous whereabouts, he followed to Luoxia valley.


    At the mouth of the valley, elder Li, who had been very anxious, stopped his steps abnormally and blocked the mouth of the valley. He did not move, and the disciples around him would not move.


    "Elder, the blood demon should have entered the valley."


    Elder Li could see it without being reminded by the disciples nearby, but there was a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t know why. This wonderful feeling made him hesitant and stopped.


    Lin Chong in the back also caught up.


    "Elder Li, why don''t you leave?"


    Lin Chong thought that elder Li had found something, so he asked.


    "Nothing? Maybe I think too much. Let''s go. "


    After that, he took the lead in entering the valley of sunset.


    Although Luoxia Valley is a valley, it is not flat and boundless. On the contrary, there are many hills and gullies.


    Elder Li looked at it, but he didn''t find anything wrong. After a while, all the huoxingmen troops entered the Luoxia valley.


    Li Shenglong looked at him with one look, and people began to look for Li Shenglong''s whereabouts. In Luoxia Valley, divine consciousness has no effect. It depends on one''s eyesight. In fact, there is no big difference between the blood training period and Qi training period.


    People are careful to search in the hills and gullies, completely unaware of the danger around them.


    Almost at the same time, dozens of huoxingmen disciples were attacked at the same time.


    For a moment, the golden blade and the wooden arrow were flying.In the same way, elder Li and Lin Chong were also given special attention. The four building foundation elders of muxingmen and jinxingmen, and two disciples of the peak of Qi training, attacked both of them at the same time.


    "It''s you. You''ve joined hands. The blood devil is your man?"


    With one blow, elder Li and Lin Chong, who were highly skilled in cultivation, were greatly injured. In a flash, the team of more than 300 people they brought with them lost half of the time. In addition to Lin Chong, the high-level disciples in Qi training period were all destroyed.


    "Old ghost Li, if you can die in our hands, it''s time for you to rest. After a while, old ghost ye will accompany you."


    The speaker is obviously familiar with Li Chang.


    "Wang Laogui, it''s a good strategy. We''ve been defeated fairly. Can you let me see the blood demon before I die?"


    Elder Li already knew that he must die. His last wish was to see the man who let himself fall into this field.


    "Old ghost Li, the blood devil is not the person we specially want to find. It is a pure accident that we can meet him. He is not in the valley. He introduced you into the valley, but he did not enter the valley. I think it''s for fear of us plotting. "


    Mu Laogui watched the disciples around him cleaning up the blood practicing disciples of huoxingmen who wanted to escape. He did not worry to kill elder Li and Lin Chong.


    "The fire gate is out. Who are you next?"


    All of a sudden, Lin Chong said that all the eight people present were the core figures in the sect. Everyone understood what Lin Chong meant.


    "That''s not what you''re worried about. Well, it''s almost time to send you on the road and walk well."


    The wood old ghost saw that the blood training disciples around him were almost cleaned up, ending the lives of Lin Chong and elder Li.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 The elder


    "send a message to the headmaster that old ghost Li, Lin Chong and half of the disciples in Qi training period of Huoxing sect all died here. The blood demon did not enter the valley and disappeared."


    Li Shenglong didn''t hear what mu Laogui said. If he did, he would be glad that he didn''t enter the Luoxia valley.


    After a while, a phonetic talisman appeared beside the wood old ghost, and the voice of Mu Tianyi came from inside.


    "Don''t worry about blood demons. The rest will follow the plan."


    "Go."


    Wood old ghost only said a word to go. First, he walked out of Luoxia valley. No one asked him where he was going. They all knew that the purpose of this trip was to destroy huoxingmen.


    At the same time, a large army came out of wuregret city. Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen, the leader of jinxingmen, stood at the forefront of the team.


    Four elders in the foundation period, 20 deacons in the Qi training period, and 5000 blood training disciples, are heading for Wuji city.


    It was also at this time that a group of distinguished guests came to Wuji city fire gate. There were only five guests.


    However, the weakest one of the five people''s strength is above Ye silent. You should know that ye silent is also a triple master of building foundation.


    What''s even more terrifying is that the strongest one of the five has the amazing strength of building a foundation of nine. If such strength is established in Wuji City, wuregret city and other surrounding small cities, I am afraid that it will be the first force in the cities immediately.


    Ye silent obviously did not know that the team he sent out to encircle and suppress Li Shenglong had been destroyed. With a smile on his face, he welcomed the five men into the sect and separated the guests and hosts from each other.


    "The big elder''s coming this time really makes the small door shine."


    Ye silent first exchanged greetings.


    "Don''t be polite, headmaster Ye. Don''t be polite to elder Ye. Since all of us are members of the alliance in the future, of course, there is no difference between them."


    Heard the elder called Ye silent elder ye, ye silent also did not express opposition.


    "Since the elder is here today, it seems that the leader has agreed to my request."


    "Of course, elder Ye has a lot of strength. If you want to occupy a city by yourself, you should be divided. However, when I was just introduced, I swept my mind. Why can''t elder Ye''s strength match your current strength?"


    Most of the disciples of huoxingmen asked ye Wuwen to send him to kill Li Shenglong. Now the strength of the sect is really not good. There are only 12 Qi practicing monks and more than 1000 blood practicing monks.


    "It''s also a shame to say that Xiao Sun Ye was killed outside. Most of the disciples in the Qi training period and nearly half of the disciples in the blood training period were led by elder Li in the sect to pursue and kill this man, but they have not come back yet."


    "Oh? What kind of character does it take to send so many people to hunt down? "


    "A younger generation in the blood training period is also a genius. His strength is not under the weight of Qi training. What''s more rare is that he can''t hide himself. If he is not highly trained or let him get close to 50 steps, he can''t be found."


    "Invisibility? This skill has been lost in Ming Zhou and even overseas. Where did this younger generation learn from? Is it a disciple of the great school? "


    "Probably not."


    Ye silent and the elder are still talking about Li Shenglong. A messenger disciple comes in flustered and doesn''t care whether there are other people in the hall. He starts to shout.


    "Master, the big thing is not good."


    Ye silent looked at the elder, and the elder gave him a look.


    "What''s the matter? I''m so flustered. Don''t you see that I have a distinguished guest here? If you have something important to say, you can see how I punish you. "


    What kind of punishment can be given to the informer.


    "Master, it''s not good. Just received the news, elder Li and martial uncle Lin''s team were ambushed by the wooden gate and the golden gate, and the whole army was destroyed."


    The message of the disciple''s words have not finished, ye silent suddenly stood up from the seat, a face can''t believe asked.


    "What? How could it be? "


    "It is said that the wooden gate and the Golden Gate colluded with the blood devil. The four foundation building elders and 60 Qi training disciples of the wooden gate and the Golden Gate ambushed in the Luoxia valley. The blood demon personally sent out to introduce elder Li''s team into the Luoxia Valley, which was wiped out completely."


    The messenger disciple gave a detailed account of the information he got. Ye silent sat back again. He knew that he was finished.


    The team led by elder Li is the most powerful in the sect. At this moment, the fire gate has been destroyed. If you join the league in the future, I''m afraid that you can''t manage a city alone as you do now.


    "How can I get the news now? The people in Wuji city are all hard to eat, and there are famous people. They have not sent back the news."


    The messenger gave a bitter smile and continued to speak.


    "Before the wooden gate started, the whole city of no regrets was sealed off, that is, their people were monitored by each other, not to mention our people."The messenger disciple looked at the silent face of Ye and then stopped for a moment and continued.


    "Headmaster, these are not important now. The important thing is that the wooden gate and the golden gate have united to march toward Wuji city. There are at least eight foundation building monks, nearly 100 Qi practicing monks and 5000 blood practicing monks. It seems that they are going to destroy our fire gate."


    "Kill the door."


    Ye silent head in the echo of these two words.


    "No, huoxingmen will not perish in my hands, he will carry forward in my hands, how can it perish?"


    Ye silent to himself a word, chaos of the brain also returned to normal calm.


    "Elder, you can see that the fire gate is difficult now. Since the fire gate is a part of the alliance, the loss of the fire gate is the loss of the alliance. Do you think the elder is going to show up this time?"


    "Ha ha, what elder ye said is true. Since they are all members of the league, I have to say a few words. If elder Ye works for the league, the League will give certain rewards according to elder Ye''s achievements. As for other requirements?


    As an elder in the league, naturally, he should set an example for thousands of disciples in the league. Those who should not ask elder ye to do so. "


    "Yes, everything is according to the elder. Since I am an elder in the league, I do not ask for any other requirements. I only want to lead the old Department of huoxingmen."


    Ye silent is bleeding in his heart, but he also knows that the situation is stronger than others. If he doesn''t comply with the requirements of the elder, I''m afraid that the last bit of family property of huoxingmen will disappear in his hands. It''s better to lose a little profit now and abandon Ma baoshuai, in order to rise again in the future.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142: "elder Ye''s simple request will certainly be passed when he goes to the leader. Since the leader will agree, I dare not refute the leader''s order."


    "Mutianyi, how far away are they from Wuji city?"


    Ye silent solved the matter of the elder, and then turned to continue to ask the messenger disciple.


    "It''s a quarter of an hour to go."


    The messenger hesitated for a moment and then replied.


    "Inform the sect, open the defense array, and block the whole Wuji city. If there is any change in the city, there will be no amnesty."


    "Yes."


    The messenger took orders.


    "What is the strength of the wooden gate and the golden gate?"


    The elder obviously doesn''t know the specific strength of these two sects, so he has a question. Of course, ye silent also knows that the elder is asking the experts in the foundation period. For the masters at the false Dan level like the big elder, the ordinary experts in the foundation period are not the enemies of his moves, let alone the disciples in the Qi training period.


    "The elder can rest assured that no one has built the foundation more than four times."


    The big elder is even more afraid of death. You should know that if the elder can take this step and achieve Ning Dan, his life will be doubled. His status and status will be very different from now. No one wants to die before he has won five million lottery tickets, don''t you think?


    "Well, that''s fine."


    The great elder is not embarrassed by Ye''s silent mind. He who cultivates immortals has an open mind. What''s going on? That''s what''s going on. There''s nothing to hide.


    Ye silent looks at the big elder who is holding the victory, but in his heart he is looking forward to the scene of Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen.


    Mu Tianyi and ye silent are calculating each other here, and our protagonist?


    At the moment, Li Shenglong and Xi''er are also in Wuji city. After he left Luoxia Valley, he directly ran to Wuji city. This is the headquarters of huoxingmen. Since Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen want to destroy huoxingmen, they will surely come here. Li Shenglong just comes to wait for them in advance.


    If Li Shenglong can play a part in the destruction of huoxingmen, he will not be stingy. If there is no place where Li Shenglong needs to contribute, it is also good that Li Shenglong can let Xi''er see the destruction of huoxingmen.


    When Li Shenglong entered Wuji City, he immediately hid his body. In wuregret City, he didn''t hide his body. The discovery of wooden gate reminded Li Shenglong that he had to be careful in the fire gate.


    Fortunately, not long after Li Shenglong entered the city, the government of Wuji city sent people to come. Every household pasted the order to seal the city. All the street vendors returned home, and the street ban was started.


    Li Shenglong knew that the army of muxingmen was going to attack Wuji city.


    Li Shenglong wandered in Wuji city for a long time, but he didn''t find the sect of huoxingmen. Fortunately, there were some disciples of huoxingmen who were practicing blood in the street. Li Shenglong didn''t dare to get too close. Wuji city is not like outside the city.


    Li shenglongguang looks up to see that the whole Wuji city has been covered by the protective array of huoxingmen, and then he knows how small his range of activities is.


    If he was found in Wuji City, Li Shenglong would have no other way but to use the talisman of Feitian Dundi.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not take any risks. He hung this disciple of huoxingmen from afar, and his kung fu was not bad. Soon, with the help of this disciple, Li Shenglong finally found the gate of huoxingmen.


    The Mountain Gate of the fire gate and the wooden gate are all in the city, and the outside is covered with a two-story building. However, the prohibition of the fire gate is better and more in place.


    If there is no one to guide, Li Shenglong is to search through Wuji City, I''m afraid he can''t find the gate of fire gate.


    When Li Shenglong finds the huoxingmen Mountain Gate, he is also examining whether he wants to sneak into the fire gate. Although the prohibitions outside the fire gate are ingenious, there are spiritual beads in them. These prohibitions can not stop Li Shenglong.


    "Master, there are at least seven experts in building foundation, and even one of them has reached the peak of foundation construction and is about to enter the stage of Ning Dan."


    The search results from Lingzhu''s timely transmission let Li Shenglong give up the idea of entering the fire gate.


    "NIMA, there are only three foundations. Li Shenglong has seen one of them. How come five of them come out?"


    Li Shenglong heart stomach Fei, but seven foundation period in the fire gate guard, if Li Shenglong enter, it is purely self suicidal.


    "Master, go away, and the seven foundation building monks are coming out."


    Li Shenglong quickly flies to the city. If he is met by these people, how can Li Shenglong complete his big plan to watch the fire gate perish.


    However, when he heard that there were seven foundation building monks in the fire gate, Li Shenglong also questioned whether the joint efforts of the wooden gate and the golden gate could extinguish the fire gate.


    According to the comparison of strength, there are eight experts in the foundation period of the wooden gate and the golden gate, but they are not so.Take Li Shenglong as an example. Although he is a person who practices blood and ten levels, his actual combat power is not under the level of practicing Qi. Even if he has enough Tianmo pills, Lianqi Erzhong is not Li Shenglong''s opponent at all.


    It can be seen how powerful an expert is for the battle between the same rank. Similarly, there is an invincible character in the fire gate who builds the foundation of false Dan. His strength is probably only under the period of coagulation.


    Because of this pearl, Li Shenglong can clearly compare the strength gap in the foundation period. It is estimated that as long as the characters in the false Dan period can wipe out all the foundation building monks of the wooden gate and the golden gate.


    This time, Mu Tianyi, I''m afraid they will be wrong.


    Just as Li Shenglong was still worried about Mu Tianyi, his team finally arrived outside Wuji city. Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen stood at the front of the whole team. Behind him were six building foundation elders, nearly 100 deacons, and then 5000 blood training disciples.


    Looking at the protective cover of Wuji City, two people look at each other and smile.


    "The fire gate was the main hall of the five elements gate at the beginning, and the shield was also left by our ancestors. If it were not for our descendants who are also five elements gate, other people would have to work hard against this prohibition."


    "Yes, Mr. Jin, it seems that ye Laogui is determined to stay here. We''d better break the battle as soon as possible, but we haven''t been able to step into the sect for hundreds of years. Don''t you want to. "


    "Ha ha, why don''t you want to? I''m boiling with blood now."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 the five elements returning to the yuan technique


    "in this case, we don''t need to talk nonsense, let''s start directly."


    This side is facing the city, and ye silent on the other side will not be calm. As soon as Mu Tianyi''s figure appears, some disciples have come to report.


    "Elder, do you think we should go out too?"


    "Elder ye, this is your territory. You are the master. Since you say it''s time to go out, let''s go now."


    Ye silent also took several elders and a dozen remaining Qi practicing monks in the gate, and more than a thousand blood practicing disciples came to the tower.


    It is easy to see which team is stronger among them.


    Originally planned to start immediately wood day saw Ye silent their figure, also stopped.


    "Ye Laogui, don''t you surrender?"


    Although Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen have seen that there are five more black robed men in Ye silent''s team, due to a layer of prohibition, Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen''s divine sense is blocked, and they are not aware of their accomplishments. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the five men were in the foundation period.


    "Surrender? Wood old ghost, gold old ghost, it''s you two who should surrender. Put down your weapons and surrender. Now I can spare your life. "


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Mu Tian looks back at his 5000 troops and those disciples of huoxingmen in the city tower. He suddenly laughs.


    Ye silent did not disturb Mu Tianyi''s laughter. When Mu Tianyi finally stopped laughing, ye silent said.


    "Wood old ghost, have you laughed enough? That''s enough laughing. It''s time to surrender. "


    "I said Ye Laogui, did you let the donkey kick you, and can''t see what the situation is now?"


    Jin Zhengen can''t see past, the exit ridicules Ye silent.


    "If you don''t want to surrender, we''ll see who''s willing to surrender."


    Ye silent but did not pay attention to Jin Zhengen''s sarcasm, still said there.


    "Let''s not talk nonsense. We used to be members of the five element sect. Naturally, we also know the weakness of this protective cover. If you only rely on this shield to have this confidence, then even if I misread you."


    When Mu Tian sees Ye silent so fearless, he also has some worries in his heart. He and Jin Zhengen, ye silent have been against each other for many years, and they know each other very well. This ye silent is not a liar.


    Since ye silent said so, it must be something to rely on, or lend Ye silent a few courage, he would not say so.


    Are they the five men in black?


    "Ye Laogui, are you relying on these black robes I haven''t seen around you?"


    "If it''s true or not, you''ll find out if you attack."


    When ye silent and Mu Tian fight with each other, Li Shenglong has been watching from a place not far away. He has never seen such a battle of cultivating immortals among thousands of people.


    However, unlike Mu Tian outside, Li Shenglong doesn''t know the strength of these five men. He is very clear. Now most of the strength of huoxingmen has been transferred to the city tower. Naturally, there is not much defense force in the clan gate. Li Shenglong does not look at the result any more and slips into the huoxingmen.


    There are only a few dozen disciples of the fire xingmen sect who practice blood. How could these disciples find the trace of Li Shenglong? With the help of the spirit beads, the prohibitions around are in vain.


    Li Shenglong easily entered the fire door.


    Li Shenglong came to the fire gate, but he had his own purpose. The fire gate has been passed down for hundreds of years. There must be no less magic weapons in the sect. Since we can''t destroy the fire gate now, we must let the fire gate hurt our muscles and bones.


    Li Shenglong solved all the remaining blood practicing disciples in the sect. As far as Yudan pharmacy, weapons hall, and even ye silent''s residence, Li Shenglong had already asked the blood practicing disciples clearly.


    Even if Li Longsheng was in the huoxingmen sect, he could feel that the earth''s surface had shaken several times. Countless techniques in the sky and flying swords kept crushing the shield of Wuji city.


    Li Shenglong knew that the war outside had begun, and there was not much time left for him. He quickly found the Dan pharmacy, and all the pills in the Dan room were sold out. All the magic weapons in the weapon hall were not left. There was no need to say much about the spirit stone.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who had such a huge space of beads, he would not have been able to hold so many things just relying on the storage bag.


    Finally, Li Shenglong comes to Ye silent''s hut. He knows that every character like Ye silent must hide the most secret things in a safe place, which is usually the place where he lives.


    Sure enough, in Ye''s silent bedroom, Li Shenglong found a dark lattice. Of course, thanks to the magic effect of the Pearl, if it was not for the Pearl, it would have been impossible for him to find it for a while.


    Even if you happen to find the dark grid, you will leave because you can''t break the ban left by Ye silent.With the spirit beads in, the prohibition is not a problem. There is only a jade slip in the dark lattice. Li Shenglong takes it to his hand and takes a look at it. The shock that can''t be concealed flashes in Li Shenglong''s eyes.


    It turns out that there is a skill recorded in the jade slips. The name of this skill is called "five elements Guiyuan Shu". Li Shenglong is shocked because it says that if you want to really refine the five elements Guiyuan technique, you must have five spiritual roots. After completing it, you can cultivate five parts of metal, wood, water, fire and earth.


    With the development of cultivation, the strength of the five sub bodies is also improved. If the noumenon is destroyed, as long as one of them is not dead, then it will become a new noumenon.


    This is a kind of anti heaven skill. One person transforms six bodies, which is more powerful than Lao Tzu''s one Qi Qi and three clear. None of them will die.


    The only pity is that not all the five elements Guiyuan Shu is recorded in the jade slips, which is only two fifths of them. The reason is also explained in the jade slips. After the founder of the five elements sect established the school, he passed on the five parts of the five elements Guiyuan technique to five disciples, which led to the lack of all the five elements Guiyuan in the five elements sect Shu.


    After reading this technique, Li Shenglong immediately understood that this was the root of the division of the five elements gate. Who would willingly give it to others here?


    Li Shenglong searched the door again, but found no other valuable things. Finally, he took a look at the fire gate and left Wuji city.


    Many battles were still going on outside Wuji city. After breaking through the protective array of Wuji City, Mu Tianyi and others finally changed their faces, and the great elder''s terrible strength was undoubtedly revealed in the war.


    One man alone against the eight masters of building foundation.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 wanted


    "Seven Star Alliance, you are the elder of Seven Star Alliance, evil old man."


    As soon as Mu Tian saw the great elder''s powerful strength, he finally recognized who was in front of him. In the land of Mingzhou, all the characters in the false Dan realm were only so few, each of them had a great reputation.


    Mu Tian called himself the old man who broke the evil heart. His body was like retreating. His team was 5000 blood training disciples. Depending on the number of people, he might be able to kill the disciples in the Qi training period.


    But the person in front of me is invincible in the foundation period. If I don''t go now, I''m afraid that I can''t go away after a while.


    "Ye Laogui, you are leading the wolf into the house. Are you afraid that you will not be able to bear the burden in the end?"


    Although Mu Tian''s figure retreats, the roar still does not stop.


    "What brings the wolf into the house? The strength of the Seven Star Alliance is powerful. It''s a great honor for the leader of the Seven Star immortal to allow me to enter the league. After entering the league, there are still many advantages. I will not list them one by one. After today, the whole five element sect will be reunified. Ha ha ha


    Ye silent arrived at this time, unexpectedly still thinking about the matter of unifying the five elements gate.


    As soon as Mutian retreats, the other seven elders in the foundation period are not fools. Naturally, they also step back. At this time, no one dares to slow down. Everyone knows that the slowest one must be the fastest one to die.


    The evil old man also saw that the people intended to escape, and sneered in his heart.


    "I want to run now. It''s too late."


    With a movement of body shape, he has already chased an elder who falls behind the most, and there is no big action of the evil hearted old man. One hand has been directly inserted into the elder''s heart, and the elder''s heart is grabbed out.


    "Fresh heart, I like it, ha ha."


    After saying that, the evil hearted old man directly put the beating heart into his mouth, completely ignoring the frightened eyes around him.


    The other seven fleeing foundation building monks were also afraid and afraid. The speed of all the people was raised by three points. The reason why this evil hearted old man was called evil hearted old man is that he is famous for eating people''s heart in Mingzhou.


    If one of the biggest demons in the whole Mingzhou falls into his hands, the elder who built the foundation just now is an example to all. And


    people don''t want to become food for others after they die, and the speed is increased by three points.


    But how could a group of experts who didn''t reach the triple level of building foundation escape their lives under the master of a fake elixir. After a while, their hearts were swallowed by the evil old man.


    As for the Deacon disciples and ordinary disciples brought by Mu Tianyi and Jin Zhengen, they were scared by the evil old man''s cannibalism for a long time, and they were all exhausted.


    The disciples of huoxingmen had never seen the scene of evil hearted old man eating people. They were also frightened. It was cheap for those disciples, and no one could care to pursue them, so they picked up a life.


    Ye quietly and carefully attends the Five Seven Star Alliance members back to the sect gate of huoxingmen. For him, there are no friars in the foundation period for the wooden gate and huoxingmen, which is totally to let him be slaughtered by huoxingmen.


    However, this time the fire door to pay the price is not small, if the devil in front of you can come a day earlier.


    In that case, elder Li, they don''t have to die.


    Ye silent is still feeling, enter the door to see is a body, all the left behind disciples are quietly killed, no one left alive.


    "Come on, go and see what''s missing in the door."


    Ye silent quickly arranges the disciples to check.


    "Headmaster, all the pills, magic tools and spirit stones are empty."


    After a while, a disciple came to report that every time the disciple said a word, Ye''s silent face was ugly.


    "Who did it?"


    "Master, this is the fire Rune of all the dead disciples."


    The shadow of Li Shenglong at the moment before his death is clearly recorded on the talisman.


    "Blood devil, it''s you again. I swear silently that if I don''t kill you in this life, I will not be human."


    Ye''s silent roar spread all over Wuji city. Unfortunately, Li Shenglong didn''t hear ye''s silent roar. Otherwise, Li Shenglong must return in his heart.


    "You''re brain damaged. I''ve been dead since I killed your grandson. Now I''ve just added one more hatred. As for shouting so loud. Besides, even if you don''t come to kill me, I will certainly kill you


    "Is this man a blood demon?"


    The evil elder asked with blood on his mouth.


    "Tell the elder, it''s this man."


    Ye''s silent reply is more and more respectful, which can not be blamed for his disrespect. The strength of huoxingmen is further concentrated under the constant destruction of Li Shenglong. All the supplies in the sect have now entered Li Shenglong''s pocket.


    What does the fire gate eat?Originally not anxious to accept the wooden door leaves silent now also had to worry.


    "Elder elder, you are resting in the door now. I will pursue the rebellion of wooden and golden gate."


    And then he said, without the reply of the old man of evil heart.


    "Miao Changlao, you take a team of people and go to Jinxing gate immediately. All the people of Jinxing gate can collect the compilation as much as possible. After the collection, all the magic weapons and pills of the golden gate were returned 90%


    Miao Chang is always a elder who is still left behind the fire door. Although he doesn''t deal with Ye silently, he now knows that when the key moment comes, nodding and responding to the sound is to take people away immediately.


    Ye silent himself is to take another pair of people to the wooden door.


    "This blood demon is wanted. If you kill this demon, you should be able to buy Ye silent."


    Evil old man looked at Ye silent hurried left the back shadow, and a few nearby construction period experts whispered.


    "Elder elder, this leaf has no ability to silence. What do you do to buy him?"


    A master of the foundation period did not understand why evil old people paid so much attention to Ye silent, even came here to talk about joining the alliance with Ye silently.


    "What do you know, this silent leaf is nothing, but there is a man behind him, who is our allies who are not guilty."


    "Elder elder, there are people behind this silent leaf, and they will make people force into this appearance? How could it be? "


    "This is exactly why we can pull Ye silent. Ye silent himself doesn''t know someone behind him. And the person doesn''t know that we have found Ye silent. If we send Ye silent to that person safely, you say, will that person not appreciate me?"


    "Elder, that man?"


    "You are not strong enough, you don''t deserve to know the name of that person. Remember to go back and want the blood devil."


    "Yes, elder."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 journey


    Li Shenglong, who was on his way to the sea, knew nothing about all this. When he saw that there were people in the fire gate who were in the period of false elixir, he knew the result of the battle. In fact, it was just as Li Shenglong had expected.


    Knowing the result, Li Shenglong can''t continue to write wuregret city and Wuji city. After ransacking the fire gate, ye Shenglong does not need to say much about his hatred for Li Shenglong.


    If Li Shenglong stays here again and is found by Ye silent, it must be ye silent, a monk in the foundation period, who will appear next time.


    It doesn''t matter if Li Shenglong does not eat for a long time. However, Xiao Xi''er can''t do it. Xi''er is still young, and three meals a day must be guaranteed. Fortunately, when Li Shenglong is in wuregret City, he has prepared some spare food to put in the Pearl.


    In this way, Xiao Xi''er doesn''t have to be hungry, but Li Shenglong also has new problems. After all, Xi''er doesn''t have the talent to cultivate, and Li Shenglong can''t carry Xi''er like this all his life.


    Let''s not say whether Li Shenglong can take good care of Xi''er, but say that Li Shenglong will go to and out of some dangerous places in the future. Li Shenglong may just take risks on his own. If Xi''er is around and Li Shenglong wants to take risks, he will have some worries in his heart.


    But who can Li Shenglong give Xi''er to in this land of Mingzhou?


    Li Shenglong here is not familiar with the place of life, dark eyes, Xi''er''s character, Li Shenglong also touched the same.


    Although Xi''er is still young, she has witnessed the tragic death of her parents in front of her body, which changes her character greatly.


    Although Li Shenglong spent a lot of efforts to persuade, but the actual effect is not very good.


    In this way, Li Shenglong is more worried about putting Xi''er in an ordinary family. After all, Li Shenglong saved her in front of Xi''er and promised her father to take good care of her.


    If you want to find a family, Xi''er will be abused in the future?


    Under his various worries, Li Shenglong couldn''t let go of Xi''er, and he didn''t think of any better way when he died. Li Shenglong put this problem aside for the time being.


    In the process of driving, Li Shenglong checked the fire gate''s harvest by the way.


    It is said that the fire gate has been passed down for hundreds of years, and Li Shenglong has been clean all at once. Of course, without the existence of spiritual beads, Li Shenglong could not do anything about the prohibitions of huoxingmen, let alone put all these good things in his pocket.


    A careful inventory shows that the huoxingmen''s savings over the past few hundred years are really large enough, which is equivalent to the spirit stones of each grade with more than one million lower grade spirit stones. There are numerous kinds of magic weapons, and the pills are enough for Li Shenglong to practice until the period of condensation.


    Of course, the accumulation of a small sect in the third level immortal cultivation world can''t catch up with a peerless powerful family in the nine level immortal cultivation world.


    Li Shenglong would have been surprised at the wealth of huoxingmen if he had not met lu''e. however, after lu''e gave him the amount of spirit stones equal to 4 million lower grade spirit stones, Li Shenglong was surprised by the one million spirit stones, but he was not very excited.


    During the journey, with Xi''er''s company, Li Shenglong did not focus on cultivation, of course, it can not be said that he did not practice at all. Due to the existence of suotan pill, Li Shenglong''s cultivation of Dantian was almost stagnant.


    All the Qi and blood are constantly washing the flesh of Li Shenglong, so that the flesh of Li Shenglong is constantly strengthened. Now that he has enough pills, he doesn''t need to meditate and practice as before, absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and directly take out a bottle of blood elixir from the Pearl space and throw it into his mouth.


    No matter whether the blood elixir is fully absorbed by the body, let the blood pill be freely opened, and how much the body can absorb. When this pill is almost finished, the next blood pill will enter Li Shenglong''s mouth.


    In this way, Li Shenglong''s cultivation has become simpler. If he was not afraid of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth, he would not have enough elixir in his hand once he practiced.


    In addition, Li Shenglong can''t take care of Xi''er during the practice of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth [Dharma]. When Li Shenglong cultivates immortals, there is no sun and moon. Who knows when Li Shenglong will wake up after this practice, and what if Xi''er is starved to death?


    Li Shenglong is chewing pills like candy beans, but from time to time he tells a story to Xi''er, what snow white is, one thousand and one nights.


    With Xi''er''s company, Li Shenglong''s journey is not lonely. In a flash, a few days later, Li Shenglong passed through several cities along the way, and he did not stop except to replenish food.


    "Uncle, we have a few days to go."


    Xiao Xi''er, under the guidance of Li Shenglong, also recovered some of her former liveliness.


    "Well, I''ll look at the map."


    Li took out the map again.


    "It''s almost here. It''s estimated that in another two days we''ll be in black rock."


    In fact, Li didn''t need to look at the map. He knew that he was about to arrive. During his flight in recent days, he met more and more immortal practitioners.If placed in other places, Li Shenglong would never have met so many immortal practitioners, because most of them spent their time in practice, and no one would waste their good time.


    If you want to live forever, how can you not work hard?


    So many immortal practitioners, each of them is in a hurry, constantly on the road, for those around the same road, the face of those who are also on the road with vigilant eyes.


    It''s not only other people who cultivate immortals, but also Li Shenglong. Whenever someone passes by, Li Shenglong becomes nervous consciously or unconsciously.


    Fortunately, in order not to cause trouble all the way, Li Shenglong always used the art of invisibility. In this way, Li saw several farces of beating and robbing houses along the way.


    For such a character, Li Shenglong has always maintained the attitude that it has nothing to do with himself, that is, he did not help this person or that person.


    But the little girl often saw this scene, always showed pity to the person who was robbed.


    By the way, Li Shenglong didn''t do anything on the road when he arrived. Most of the people he didn''t care about were trained abroad for many years. These people have rich experience in the open sea, and most of them can escape even after being robbed.


    However, there are some characters who have just come out of the sect and have no rich experience.


    For such a novice, Li Shenglong or a few hands, saved several people.


    Of course, Li Shenglong has done a lot of work and fame, and this time is no exception.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Seven Star Alliance


    Heiyan city is the junction of Dajin and the open sea, and it is also the closest city on the mainland to the open sea. After passing through Heiyan City, you can see that it is no longer a city on the mainland.


    However, most of these famous cities are occupied by big forces. Anyone who wants to go to the island must pay a sum of money to these big forces.


    In contrast, black rock city is different from the power of these islands. As a link between the open sea and the mainland, the forces in black rock city are complex, and numerous big forces have their own offices here.


    Zhenxianmen, which dominates the third level immortal cultivation world, is no exception. Naturally, it has its own endorsement power here.


    Not far from the Black Rock City, a sword light flies around. A figure holding the peak of blood training and holding a little girl in her arms becomes particularly prominent.


    "Uncle, here we are."


    "Yes, here we are."


    Li Shenglong and Xi''er finally arrive at the black rock city. The black rock city is very large, about ten feet high and hundreds of feet wide. The pure black wall makes the whole black rock city seem very heavy. The occasional blood on the wall makes the city even more awe stricken. The sky above the city is full of light. At first glance, there is a forbidden air array.


    Step by step, like a mortal, Li Shenglong walked on the moat bridge with a width of about 10 Zhang and walked to the gate of the city.


    The countless ordinary people around see Li Shenglong''s sword light falling down, and they are not surprised. It seems that people here have seen too many immortals. Occasionally, one can''t arouse their interest.


    Li Shenglong did not care about the eyes of the people around him. He put Xiao Xi''er down and let Xi''er run around. Children do not like lively, Xi''er is the same, naturally like lively, like to attract other people''s attention.


    Li Shenglong in Xi''er''s noisy down to the gate of the city. There are several guards standing in the gate. At one glance, Li Shenglong sees that they are all mortals. He didn''t think about privileges.


    Line up to enter the city, the front inspection everything will be smooth, the guard actually did not check anything, just to see if your face is consistent with the appearance of some wanted criminals in his memory.


    If it is consistent, it is not necessary to say much. If it is inconsistent, it should be released immediately.


    Soon we arrived at Li Shenglong. The guard''s officers and soldiers first took a look at Li Shenglong. Although his face was still the same as before, the convulsive corners of his face were full of surprise.


    Li Shenglong''s heart moved. Before he could say anything, the officers and soldiers waved their hands to indicate that Li Shenglong could go.


    Li Shenglong did not go far away, he heard that officer and soldier said to the two officers and soldiers behind him.


    "Zhang San, you go and follow the man just now, see where he lives, and then come back and tell me immediately."


    Zhang San is also very witty. He follows Li Shenglong carefully without asking anything.


    "Li Si, you watch here. I''ll go out."


    This officer and soldier arranged everything, and left here, completely unaware that all his arrangements were listened to by Li Shenglong.


    "This officer and soldier obviously knew me, and the other two people didn''t have the same insight as him."


    Li Shenglong thought carefully in his heart. When he came to the land of Mingzhou, there were only two possibilities for him to recognize him. One was because of the blood demon incident of the five elements gate, and the other was the people inside the Zhenxian gate.


    "The people of zhenxianmen should reveal their identity. Besides, Mr. Pangda doesn''t know when I will come to the open sea and whether I will come to the open sea. This officer and soldier recognized me by my blood demon''s identity


    Li Shenglong in the heart of a very cross to determine this person through which identity to recognize Li Shenglong.


    "However, the title of blood demon only offends the fire gate. I have not provoked other people. Who is going to pursue me through the power of the government?"


    Although Li Shenglong has never been to Heiyan City, he knows something about Heiyan city from the sects before he comes. The rules in Heiyan city are jointly promulgated by several big forces in Dajin, and some things are jointly decided by several big forces.


    Of course, there are also some small forces here. Most of these forces are the spokesmen of some big forces. It is up to them to do what is inconvenient for some big forces.


    Those who can manipulate the government can also be regarded as the strength of one side. Naturally, Li Shenglong wants to find out who he offended when he arrived here.


    Li Shenglong holds Xi''er in his arms again. He turns a corner in the seclusion, and suddenly disappears in the sight of Zhang San who is following him. Instead, he catches up with the officers and soldiers who don''t know where to report the news.


    The officers and soldiers were obviously familiar with the layout of the black rock city. After three or two walks, they came to a three story building and stopped.


    Outside the small building, two disciples of blood training period stood on guard and saw a mortal coming over and drinking heavily.


    "Stop, do you know where this is?""This immortal family, I have important information to tell the immortal family. Didn''t the immortal family issue a wanted warrant a few days ago? I saw that man go into the city today, so I''m here to tell the immortal family. "


    The officers and soldiers said with a smile on their faces, and the tension in their hearts was exposed. Although he was facing the lowest level immortal cultivators, even such figures, regardless of their status or strength, were far above their gatekeepers. Any one of them had the strength to crush him.


    What''s more, immortals violate the law, and the laws of the earth can''t restrict it. As for revenge, you don''t want to think about it. If you want to destroy the whole family, you can also want revenge.


    The two blood training disciples looked at each other, and one of them continued.


    "You wait here, and I''ll go in and report."


    After a while, the disciple of the blood training period came out again.


    "Let''s go. The elder wants to see you. Come with me."


    Officers and soldiers and blood training students entered the building, and Li Shenglong could no longer hear the sound. He took a look at their disappeared back and raised his head.


    Seven Star Alliance.


    "When did I offend the Seven Star Alliance?"


    Li Shenglong really can''t remember when he offended the Seven Star Alliance. Looking at the appearance of the officers and soldiers, the Seven Star Alliance is also a big faction. Otherwise, the officers and soldiers would not risk offending Li Shenglong to report the news.


    Since he has the courage to report the news, on the one hand, it is naturally the result of interests; on the other hand, it must be believed that if he offends the Seven Star Alliance, Li Shenglong will die without a burial place, and this officer and soldier will have no future trouble.


    Otherwise, with the officers and soldiers, a mere mortal, dare to participate in the struggle between immortals?

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 zhenxianmen Li Shenglong


    now that Li Shenglong knows who is behind the scenes to control all this, there is no need to wait here. Although he still thinks about what will offend the Seven Star Alliance.


    Back on the main street again, Li Shenglong lifted his invisibility and strolled with Xiao Xi''er in the street. Black rock city is more magnificent than Wuji city.


    There is no need to say that people are coming and going on the street. The business of peddlers is even more prosperous.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t have to come to this kind of place if he is his own. However, with a Xi''er, Li Shenglong has to go to such a place. The fancy toys and delicious snacks in the hands of peddlers are Xi''er''s favorite.


    Xi''er ate a meal and finally filled her stomach.


    Li Shenglong also began to think about how to go next, not to say why the Seven Star Alliance is looking for its own trouble.


    Let''s say where Li Shenglong should go now, which is a problem. If you look for an inn at random, we can see that the Seven Star Alliance is quite powerful here. Whether we can deal with it or not is a different matter.


    If he is under the gate of true immortals, the great childe in the gate may not get news, but it is still possible.


    When Li Shenglong is in a dilemma, he finds the door.


    Two Qi practicing Jiuchong masters wearing Seven Star Alliance costumes have virtually forced Li Shenglong''s body side. Li Shenglong has already found them and has not done any unnecessary actions.


    Where is this? This is the black rock city. It is forbidden to use military force in the city. Let alone the three characters in the Qi training period, the characters in the Ning Dan period are not allowed to do anything here.


    Of course, if Li Shenglong was a casual practitioner, maybe even if the Seven Star Alliance started, no one would give him the lead. But when these people appeared, Li Shenglong had already made a decision and returned to zhenxianmen residence.


    If Mr. Pang Pang comes back, he will have to wait half a month later. At that time, maybe Li Shenglong has gone to the open sea for exploration, and his coming will be a surprise.


    The Seven Star Alliance in front of us is not the same. If the local local villains do not have a certain background, Li Shenglong will not want to enter the black rock city again.


    Three masters of Qi training surround Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong doesn''t panic. He just holds Xi''er in one hand, so that she won''t run around.


    "Three martial uncles, I don''t know what I can do for you."


    Looking at the three men, Li Shenglong asked questions first.


    "Blood demon, how dare you go to the black rock city to play wild? Do you really think that''s all about huoxingmen?"


    When a disciple of Qi training opened his mouth, Li Shenglong understood. It seems that the master of the false elixir period he saw that day should be a member of the Seven Star Alliance. Otherwise, who would be in charge of the fire gate.


    "It seems that the three are going to set me in charge of the fire gate."


    "That''s natural. Huoxingmen is now one of the entrances of our Seven Star Alliance. You may not know the strength of our Seven Star Alliance when you just arrived here. If you offend us, you will be unlucky. Are you going to come back with us or let us tie you back to the door? "


    This Qi training master is not in a hurry. He also knows that Li Shenglong has the means of invisibility. However, the Qi training seven level master is enough to see through his invisibility. Now there are three Qi practicing nine level masters around him. Li Shenglong can''t run away in any case. The Qi training master doesn''t mind talking to Li Shenglong more.


    "Oh, isn''t this black rock city? I heard that martial arts are forbidden here. "


    "No martial arts, that''s what kind of forces our seven star alliance is. The Council of black rock city has a place for our alliance leader. Don''t say that we tied you up or killed you on the spot. No one will come out to say the first half of the sentence."


    The power of the Seven Star Alliance is indeed great. It seems that the tiger skin of zhenxianmen has to be sacrificed just like what Li Shenglong had predicted in his heart.


    When the Seven Star Alliance surrounded Li Shenglong for a while, people gathered around him. Everyone pointed, but they were careful, for fear that they would offend the Seven Star Alliance.


    "The Seven Star Alliance has come to arrest people again."


    "Look at this man. He should have just entered the city. I don''t know why he is so indifferent. Who should he offend? But he offends the Seven Star Alliance."


    "That is, what strength is the Seven Star Alliance? In this black rock city, in addition to the ten big Jin Xiuxian sects, they have the strongest strength."


    "This young man is very dangerous."


    The voice of the surrounding discussion made the three Qi training masters'' faces more glorious, and the leader''s face was also happy.


    Or next to a disciple slightly frowned, said.


    "Elder martial brother, we''d better hurry up. If it''s been delayed for a long time, I''m afraid the elder is in a hurry. It''s not good."


    "Blood devil, do you hear me? We should abandon the elixir field quickly, so that we can go back to hand over the work. If we let us start, it will be more than simply paying for the Dantian."


    After the side of the younger martial brother remind, the leading disciple also feel that it is almost time to take Li Shenglong back. The arrogant and arrogant people said to Li Shenglong."Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    To my surprise, after hearing the leader''s words, Li Shenglong burst into a burst of laughter. Not only did the three members of the Seven Star Alliance fail to understand what Li Shenglong was laughing at, but even the besieged people around him could not understand what Li Shenglong was laughing at.


    "This man is not so scared."


    "That''s right. It must have been silly."


    There are even people around who wonder if Li Shenglong is frightened by his brain, which makes such an abnormal move.


    When Li Shenglong finished laughing, the leading disciple finally asked everyone''s doubts.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "What am I laughing at? Of course, it''s because you''re a Seven Star Alliance


    Li Shenglong''s voice here, the Seven Star Alliance of three people are a change of face, especially the leader, is ugly.


    "Let''s walk and see who''s out of control."


    With that, the disciple was about to start, but the voice of Li Shenglong in his ear let his feet go back.


    "The Seven Star Alliance is so powerful that they dare to threaten the disciples of Zhenxian sect in the street and shout that they want to kill this disciple on the spot."


    "Are you from zhenxianmen?"


    The leader''s face was even more ugly.


    "Yes, Li Shenglong, the disciple of zhenxianmenmen pill hall."


    Li Shenglong shows his own identity jade card. The big three people in zhenxianmen make the faces of the three people in the Seven Star Alliance can''t be described with difficulty. It''s already very ugly.


    This time, they knew they were in trouble. If it''s an ordinary free cultivation, the Seven Star Alliance will take it. No one will offend the Seven Star Alliance for a dead monk.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 elder Wang


    however, Li Shenglong''s identity is not what they originally investigated by the Seven Star Alliance. It is a famous Sanshu sect, but the overlord sect that controls the Heiyan city and even the whole Dajin Xiuxian world.


    Where can they offend a small sect that is suppressed by the ten immortal sects in black rock city.


    The three of them even dreamed of bringing Li Shenglong back to the door after smashing the elixir field. Fortunately, Li Shenglong revealed his identity early. Otherwise, if he really broke the Dantian, he would find out his identity.


    If it is found out by the real immortal gate, it is impossible for the Seven Star Alliance to be immortal.


    The three disciples of the Seven Star Alliance are cold-blooded, and the more they think about it, the more afraid they are. None of the powerful sects in the immortal cultivation world is not overbearing. Any behavior that tries to bully their sects will be severely attacked by them.


    This time, the Seven Star Alliance is really kicked on the iron plate. It is estimated that if the leader of the Seven Star Alliance does not pay something, this matter can not be finished.


    "It turns out that he is a disciple of Zhenxian sect. I say that he has such temperament."


    "In other words, only the top ten immortal families have this kind of confidence. The Seven Star Alliance is afraid to have a lot of bleeding this time."


    "Yes, the Seven Star Alliance didn''t make a clear investigation, so we started it, and we had to make a mistake first."


    Li Shenglong has no time to take care of the surrounding wall grass, but his target is on the Seven Star Alliance.


    "Some martial uncles of the Seven Star Alliance, we''d better hurry."


    "Go, where are you going?"


    As soon as Li Shenglong spoke, he was completely deceived by the three members of the Seven Star Alliance. Li Shenglong has already revealed his identity. Who dares to do anything to him in this black rock city?


    "Of course, I went to the Seven Star Alliance. I don''t want to abolish my elixir field. Can I save this?"


    "How dare you, nephew Li joked."


    The leader''s momentum completely disappeared, his forehead was sweating and his face was smiling.


    "Well, didn''t you hear what I said? Lead the way ahead. I want to see who gave you this order. "


    However, Li Shenglong did not eat them at all. With a big wave of his hand, the words he said in his mouth were even more powerful, and his momentum naturally erupted.


    The three members of the Seven Star Alliance, you look at me, I see you, and finally the leader bit his teeth and winked at a disciple.


    "Nephew Li, please."


    After that, the leader walked out first, and the one who had just received his eye color disappeared into the public''s sight.


    When Li Shenglong saw the disciple who left, he didn''t say anything. He had already said that no matter who gave the order, he would at least launch a scapegoat.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong''s trip to the Seven Star Alliance is not only to be scapegoat, but also to pay compensation that should belong to Li Shenglong.


    We should know that Li Shenglong is a disciple of Zhenxian sect. If he doesn''t go to the Seven Star Alliance now, even if it has any advantages in the future, it must be given to the Zhenxian sect, and it will not fall into the hands of Li Shenglong.


    However, it is not the same for Li Longsheng to come to the door in person. Now the tiger skin of Li Shenglong''s real immortal gate has been put on. All the people in black rock city have watched Li Shenglong enter into the Seven Star Alliance. The Seven Star Alliance can''t do any small things to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has made it clear that the chariot and horse are the people who went to find the order. The Seven Star Alliance did a good job this time. It is necessary to compensate Li Shenglong. Otherwise, can Li Shenglong leave the Seven Star Alliance easily?


    In this way, Li Shenglong can get the compensation he wants. As for the compensation of zhenxianmen, the Seven Star Alliance will not give less at all. Otherwise, the big school is hegemonic.


    The king and the tyrant.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t care whether he reports it or not. What can he do if he reports it? There will be no less things for Li Shenglong.


    In this case, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry. He follows the leader who deliberately slows down the speed and doesn''t urge him.


    Li Shenglong has just come to the general League of the Seven Star League. He knows that the distance is not far away. Although the leader deliberately dallies, after a short time, Li Shenglong comes to the Seven Star Alliance again.


    In front of the Seven Star Alliance sect, an elder in the foundation period stood in front of the door with the just disappeared Qi practicing disciple, waiting for Li Shenglong. Seeing that Li Shenglong finally appeared in front of them, Zhuji elder rushed to meet him.


    "Master. (elder Wang) "


    two disciples in the Qi training period before Li Shenglong said hello.


    Elder Wang nodded, as a response, and ran to Li Shenglong with a smile on his face.


    "Just now the disciples came to report that there was a noble guest from Zhenxian sect. Although I am very old, I have to come out to pick up the guests since they are here."


    This elder Wang, Li Shenglong, did not know that he was one of the four elders who went to huoxingmen with the elder.


    Wang Chang has long heard of the name of the blood devil, and even seen the image of the blood devil killing the fire gate disciples. Therefore, Li Shenglong''s face is no stranger."Dear guest, elder Wang, are you kidding me? I''m bound by your people. If I didn''t show my ancestral door, I would be killed by your people on the spot. Is this the way your Seven Star Alliance treats your guests?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t give him face at all. What about the foundation period? We should be honest in front of Li Shenglong.


    "The distinguished guest is joking. How can it be? Come on, please come in. We''ll talk inside."


    Elder Wang was not angry, and there was no embarrassment on his face. He directly invited Li Shenglong into the door.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his strength is low now. The fact that the Seven Star Alliance can send an elder to receive him has given him great face.


    It seems that all the compensation that Li Shenglong wants falls on this elder Wang. Li Shenglong is not polite and directly follows elder Wang into the Seven Star Alliance.


    After entering the Seven Star Alliance, under the leadership of elder Wang, he came to a side room and sat down with the guest and host. Among the three Qi practicing disciples, only the leading disciple named Master Wang stayed, and the other two did not follow.


    "Quick, why are you still in a daze? If you don''t serve tea to your guests, go, the best yunyin tea will come."


    Elder Wang saw Li Shenglong sitting down and said to the leading disciple beside him.


    Li Shenglong has also heard of yunyin tea. This kind of tea is only produced in a small number of places overseas, and it is not as precious as it is. If a small force like the Seven Star Alliance did not stay in the Black Rock City, close to the open sea, and have convenient land, they would not be qualified to drink this kind of good tea.


    Li Shenglong has never drunk this kind of tea in the door. His status is still too low. When can he enter the foundation period and when can he have a place in the door.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 momentum oppresses


    the leader disciple''s speed is not slow. After a while, he brings up the prepared tea, and Xi''er, sitting on Li Shenglong''s leg, takes a look at the good tea, which seems not attracted by its aroma.


    "Good tea. It''s delicious. It seems that elder Wang has a lot of good tea here. Brother, go and pack dozens of Jin of tea. I can take it away later."


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about those things. Since he came here for the benefits, he would not miss the benefits.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also knows that his status is not enough. If he was not at the center of the incident, he could take this opportunity to blackmail some things. Under normal circumstances, how could he have a share of Li Shenglong.


    But Li Longsheng also knows that he can''t let the Seven Star Alliance pay too much price. This kind of small bargain can naturally be occupied by Li Shenglong.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s words were finished, the leading disciple was stunned. It was because of what tea was, he wanted to come by the catty. It was because his master was an elder that he had more than one kilogram of tea, which he would not give up drinking.


    Li Shenglong is a good man. How can he not embarrass the leading disciples.


    "Zhang Xin, I said that you are dead headed. What are you doing there? You don''t have to pack some yunyin tea for young Xia."


    Elder Wang is not vague at all. As soon as he opened his mouth, he changed Li Shenglong''s several catties into several Liang. Li Shenglong also knew that it was impossible to give him a few catties here. It was your asking price and I would pay back the money on the spot. Therefore, Li Shenglong took a few sips of tea at his mouth and ignored elder Wang''s words.


    "Elder Wang, now that I have arrived at your Seven Star Alliance, what do you want to do with me? Come on."


    Li Shenglong is waiting for Zhang Xin to step back and say to elder Wang leisurely.


    "Oh, you''re welcome, young Xia. How dare our seven star alliance deal with you? What a colossal thing Zhenxian sect is, which is what we, a small sect, can offend. "


    Wang did not dare to admit that it was time for the elder to say that he had done this.


    "Elder Wang, do you think you didn''t give this order?"


    "Of course it can''t be me. How could I have given that order. "


    "That''s easy. It seems that I''ve found the wrong person. Elder Wang, tell me who gave this order. I''ll go to him. Some things can''t be explained clearly if you don''t talk to the client. For example, in this case, you didn''t give the order. How can you know what the person who gave the order asked me for? "


    Naturally, Li Shenglong would not let go of elder Wang so easily. What he wanted was definitely not something that could be sent away with just a few teas.


    "Ha ha, young Xia, don''t you joke any more. Aren''t you invited to be a guest? Just enjoy the scenery. "


    "As a guest, what you think is simple. It seems that if I have to make a scene here, the people behind will come out?"


    Elder Wang made it clear that he didn''t want to give Li Shenglong anything else, but it was not easy for him to get rid of it. Some words naturally become sharper and sharper.


    "Young Xia, don''t do too much. It''s a Seven Star Alliance. Even if the elders of Zhenxian sect come here, they don''t dare to be wild."


    Elder Wang said that, a strong momentum appeared on his body and rushed to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong turned his head hard and found that Xi''er in his arms was not affected. He knew that the old guy didn''t want to stop.


    Li Shenglong could not change his color under the powerful momentum of elder Wang. Elder Wang was also shocked. To know that momentum is actually a kind of spiritual oppression. The more advanced a person is, the more powerful his spiritual power is, and the more powerful his momentum is naturally.


    For example, Li Shenglong is just a small person at the peak of blood training in elder Wang. If elder Wang, who is an expert in the foundation period, is full of momentum, he may destroy Li Shenglong''s spirit and directly turn him into an idiot.


    Therefore, elder Wang did not dare to use all his strength, but only used one tenth of his strength. According to his estimation, Li Shenglong should be suppressed by him, and there is no room for him to move.


    However, in fact, he didn''t think that elder Wang thought. On the one hand, Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength had already reached the Qi training stage, and elder Wang''s oppression was not enough. On the other hand, with the help of spirit beads in Li Shenglong''s body, he could form a protective film in addition to Li Shenglong''s spiritual power. If elder Wang wants to suppress Li Shenglong by spiritual strength, these are what he is using now The strength is still far from enough.


    Moreover, spiritual power is a kind of nihility power. Before elder Wang has no ability to materialize spiritual power, the oppression of other spiritual forces depends on the willpower of the oppressed people. If the oppressed people have strong will, they will not be easily controlled by mental power.


    Unfortunately, elder Wang, Li Shenglong was born again. His willpower is too tough to be tough. Since he has made a decision, he will make it to the end.


    Elder Wang miscalculated, but it is not surprising that he would give up so easily. His mental strength was urged by elder Wang again, and 20% of his strength was suddenly sent out.Li Shenglong is still a pair of indifferent appearance, smiling at elder Wang, determined not to step back.


    30%.


    40%.


    50% power.


    Between the invisible, the power of elder Wang has been mentioned to 50%. There are essential differences between the friars in the foundation building period, the Qi training period, and the blood training period. The monks who step into the foundation period can only be regarded as preparatory monks. Only when they reach the foundation stage can they be regarded as real monks.


    From the Qi training period to the foundation building stage, the strength is not only increased by ten times, but also by 20 times. Except for the vast number of amazing talents during the peak period of Qi training, there are few people who can cross the stage to fight during the Qi training period.


    It can be seen that the foundation period was powerful. Now elder Wang has played his spiritual strength by 50%. Normally speaking, even the general friars who practice five or six levels of Qi should kneel down on the ground under the powerful momentum of elder Wang.


    But Li Shenglong.


    No, the smile on his face is still the same as before. If the hand holding the tea cup kept shaking, no one could find Li Shenglong nervous.


    Li Shenglong is really miserable now. Although he has multiple defenses, his accomplishments in the blood training period are still hard to be compared with those in the foundation building period.


    The infinite pressure brought by the foundation period to Li Shenglong is a situation that Li Shenglong has never met before.


    On the one hand, none of the friars in the foundation period that Li Shenglong had seen before was idle and boring to attack his disciples. On the other hand, some hostile foundation building friars, Li Shenglong, had to use the flying away amulet to escape.

 Chapter 150

    The first time Li Long''s idea of rising to the top of his 50th birthday can''t make Li''s first rise to the top.


    However, what kind of character is Li Shenglong? Such a thought is just a flash in his brain, and it is left behind by Li Shenglong.


    In his mind, Li Shenglong thinks that he can never admit defeat. If he admits defeat, he will not only leave a shadow in his mind when he practices in the future, but on the other hand, his purpose today will be ruined.


    In addition, Li Shenglong is confident that the elder Wang will not dare to force him too much, as long as he sticks to it.


    Although Li Shenglong is confident that elder Wang will not do anything to him, this is only Li Shenglong''s guess. What does elder Wang think? Li Shenglong doesn''t know.


    In other words, Li Shenglong is gambling. He is gambling with his own life. If he wins the bet, everything will be fine. If he loses, his spirit will break up and he will become a vegetable.


    If possible, Li Shenglong didn''t want to gamble, and he didn''t expect that elder Wang would give him spiritual oppression.


    But now things have come to this point. It''s impossible for Li Shenglong to say whether to gamble or not. Under the current situation, it''s impossible not to gamble.


    Elder Wang naturally saw Li Shenglong''s look, and his heart was also a burst of anger. As a monk in the foundation period, he has issued 50% of his spiritual strength, and has not yet cleaned up a person with the peak of blood training. If this is spread out, where will elder Wang''s face go.


    As soon as elder Wang gnaws his teeth, his spiritual strength increases by half, and fifty-five percent of his spiritual strength pours on Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has reached the limit at this time. The strength of Wang Changlao''s 50.5% is not something that Li Shenglong can simply cope with.


    Li Shenglong''s muscles have collapsed together. Holding the teacup, Li Shenglong pinches and smashes the teacup made by Mingyu. The remaining half cup of tea in the cup also flows down the table. Li Shenglong seems to have no idea about all this.


    The chair that Li Shenglong sat on was solid. No matter how hard Li Shenglong used it, it did not collapse.


    No matter how slow the little girl is at this time, she also finds that Li Shenglong is wrong. However, she has been following her parents for a long time and knows a lot about the cultivation of immortals. She also knows that Li Shenglong should be at a critical moment and can''t be disturbed.


    Although the little girl was extremely worried, she couldn''t do anything. She could only look at Li Shenglong, a pair of bright big eyes and tears were hidden in it.


    "Alas."


    With a sigh from elder Wang, all the mental pressure on Li Shenglong suddenly disappeared, and a cold sweat broke out all over his body.


    With a cold sweat all over his body, Li Shenglong stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Xi''er''s head.


    "Young Xia, you win. Go ahead. What do you want?"


    Elder Wang has never seen a person with such a firm will. You should know that although the damage caused by spiritual oppression is not as serious as that caused by physical destruction, in fact, the pain caused by this oppression is directly acting on the spirit.


    Therefore, to be at least ten times more sensitive than the pain on the body, Li Shenglong can be under the mental pressure of elder Wang, and he can never cry out again. That is to say, elder Wang is also greatly admired.


    At the same time, elder Wang is also deeply afraid that such a character becomes his own enemy. It is not terrible for a genius to become your enemy, because there are endless falling talents. Every year, new talents may not fall as much, but a determined genius becomes an enemy, which is what makes the enemy afraid.


    Of course, elder Wang doesn''t want to be enemies with Li Shenglong, but his will has little influence on the whole Seven Star Alliance.


    Elder Wang himself knows his own status. If, at that moment, elder Wang even had the impulse to kill Li Shenglong here. Fortunately, elder Wang knew that if Li Shenglong was killed here, it would be like a formal declaration of war in zhenxianmen.


    It''s really not his kind of low-level elder who can make a declaration of war like zhenxianmen. Therefore, he hesitated for a moment, or let go of his own spiritual oppression.


    Li Shenglong wiped the sweat on his forehead and breathed in his mouth. It seemed that he had not breathed fresh air for a long time. The pain just now was not what ordinary people could bear.


    Even Li Shenglong is just relying on his own willpower to resist, but will power is not able to resist the feeling of pain.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong won the bet, he reluctantly smile.


    "Elder Wang, can you tell me your name?"


    Li Shenglong opened his mouth and did not say the compensation he wanted. Instead, he wanted to know the name of elder Wang.


    "Wang Tianba."


    Elder Wang also guessed what Li Shenglong wanted to do and said his name without caring.


    "Wang Tianba, OK, I, Li Shenglong, swear that I will take your dog''s head from Wang Tianba within one year."


    Although Li Shenglong has no strength, he has endless potential. The pain brought by Wang Tianba in the foundation period will never be forgotten by Li Shenglong in his life.Of course, Li Shenglong will return the pain to Wang Tianba in the future.


    "Don''t worry, young Xia. Although there are many people who want to take my head, I will leave him to you."


    Elder Wang picked his eyebrows and didn''t care. Does a person who practices blood at the peak still want to enter the foundation period within a year?


    What''s more, Wang Changlao is not an ordinary foundation building monk. He is a triple foundation monk, even if Li Shenglong can enter the foundation construction period within a year.


    In the eyes of elder Wang, let alone whether he has made a leap in strength in the past year, that is, elder Wang has stayed in place. Now his strength is too simple to deal with the monks who have just entered the foundation period.


    Li Shenglong wants to take Wang Tianba''s life in one year. It''s a joke.


    Li Shenglong also saw that Wang Tianba didn''t care. He sneered in his heart. After 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, Wang Tianba humiliated himself so much. We''ll see each other a year later to see who wins and who loses.


    Of course, Li Shenglong just said these words in his own heart, and did not say it with Wang Tianba. Sometimes, if he did not have the corresponding strength to assist him, he would say it as a joke.


    "Give me ten bottles of building foundation pills, 100 bottles of Qi training pills, 100 pieces of top-grade original tools, and the same is 100 pieces of lower grade yuan talisman and one million spirit stones."


    Li Shenglong then said what he wanted to ask for. Of course, Li Shenglong also said many things, waiting for Wang Tianba to make a counter-offer. However, this time, after persisting in Wang Tianba''s spiritual oppression, Li Shenglong could get more things.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 compensation


    "if you have too many things and you have too much appetite, you should be careful to damage your stomach."


    Sure enough, after hearing Li Shenglong''s request, Wang Tianba resolutely refused Li Shenglong''s request and ridiculed Li Shenglong by the way.


    "One hundred thousand inferior spirit stones, one top-grade yuan ware, one bottle of foundation pills, and ten bottles of Qi training pills."


    Wang Tianba saw that Li Shenglong didn''t want to bargain at all and said his psychological price directly.


    "It seems that my life is cheap."


    After hearing Wang Tianba''s offer, Li Shenglong made a mockery of himself.


    "Your life is really not expensive. It depends on the face of the tiger skin behind you."


    Xiao Xi''er has never seen a tiger before. She hears Wang Tianba say that there is a tiger skin behind Li Shenglong. She stretches her neck and looks at Li Shenglong''s back.


    After watching for a long time, I didn''t find out where the tiger skin Wang Tianba said was.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knows what Wang Tianba means, but this thing really can''t satisfy Li Shenglong''s appetite.


    "Five hundred thousand lower grade spirit stones, five top-grade yuan ware, five bottles of foundation building pills, and twenty bottles of Qi training pills."


    Li Shenglong once again opened his mouth and said his request again.


    "No way. Don''t look too high on yourself. You can''t give you so much. "


    Wang Tianba just words said, tone of firmness let Xi''er all shake.


    "No way? Let the person behind you see me. Your status is still a little low, and there are too many things you can''t touch. "


    Li Shenglong is quite calm.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Wang Tianba burst out a burst of loud laughter. He really felt funny. Do you want to say, if a township head comes to a prefecture level city and a mayor says that your status is too low and there are many things that can''t be contacted, let the governor come to see me, what do you think?


    Now Wang Tianba''s idea is the same as that of you. As a character in the foundation period, he will be said to be of low status by a character in the blood training stage. It''s really a joke.


    "Don''t you think it''s funny. You don''t want to think about your status, a character in the blood training period, but also want to see a higher-level person? I think I think highly of you. IQ is a hard injury. "


    Wang Tianba said with a sarcastic face. Anyway, he and Li Shenglong have been completely shameless, and their words are particularly impolite.


    "You are sb."


    Li Shenglong is even more impolite and scolds him directly. He really takes you a little monk in foundation period seriously.


    "Do you know how I got into Zhenxian gate? I was directly recommended by the friars in the foundation period, understand? What do you mean? Every monk in the foundation period has only one chance to recommend someone to enter Zhenxian gate. I took this opportunity.


    Do you know who recommended me? Xu Yuechan, one of the 72 zhenzhuan disciples of Zhenxian sect. "


    Li Shenglong''s series of words directly blocked the rest of Wang Tianba''s words. There was too much difference between the zhenzhuan disciples of Zhenxian sect and his ordinary disciples in the foundation period.


    In a big school like xiangzhenxianmen, every zhenzhuan disciple should have at least five levels of building foundation. This is not the key. The realm can not determine everything. Strength is the decisive factor.


    The weakest strength of the seventy-two zhenzhuan disciples is more than seven times of building foundation. Otherwise, it is impossible to become a zhenzhuan disciple.


    As for the top ten, even have the strength of Ning Dan. This is the inside story of the big school and the source of hegemony.


    "Don''t say it''s an ordinary person standing here. If something happens in your Seven Star Alliance, the real immortal sect will destroy your whole family. Just say that I, a disciple who is paid double attention to by the medicine refining Hall of Zhenxian sect and Mr. Xu Shizu, if something happens in your seven star alliance, you should wash your neck and wait to be killed.


    How could you, an ordinary monk in the foundation period, know about the fierce relationship? Let the people behind you come out to see me, sb. "


    Li Shenglong scolded him again. This time, Wang Tianba didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand. Zhang Xin, who had been standing outside the door, came in. Wang Tianba had a jade talisman in his hand and handed it to Zhang Xin.


    "To the elder."


    Zhang Xin goes fast and comes back soon.


    "Master, this is from the elder."


    Wang Tianba looked at his jade talisman and sighed.


    "In addition to the top-grade yuan ware, all others will satisfy you. Zhang Xin, take my Rune and go to get the spirit stone pill. "


    Zhang Xin, the errand runner, went to run errands again.


    "I''ll tell you, you''re in a low position. You don''t know what to do. Look, the people behind you are much wiser."


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that the elder would really agree to most of his requirements. Wang Tianba would not have thought of this.


    What Li Shenglong would never have imagined was that the second person in charge of Zhenxian sect in Heiyan City, the fifth friar of zhenzhuan disciples, was in the hall of evil elder at this time.


    Li Shenglong''s request was sent to the evil elder''s hand. The evil hearted elder just took a look and soon got a reply.After getting help from the sect, Li Shenglong did not know the news at all. Zhang Xin took all the Lingshi pills that Li Shenglong wanted.


    After checking, Li Shenglong put it into the Pearl space.


    Instead of leaving, Li Shenglong is staring at Wang Tianba.


    "You''re not leaving yet. What are you waiting for?"


    Wang Tianba doesn''t know what the genius of zhenxianmen is thinking. However, to be sure, what Li Shenglong thinks must not be a good thing.


    "Elder Wang, what about the yunyin tea you promised me? If I haven''t come up for such a long time, I can''t forget it. "


    Wang Tianba didn''t want to give Li Shenglong yunyin tea at all. He was a little impatient after Li Shenglong reminded him. However, when he saw that Li Shenglong didn''t get something and didn''t want to leave, Wang Tianba waved his hand and motioned Zhang Xin to do it.


    Master has orders, Zhang Xin naturally won''t say anything more, so he went down quickly.


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality. I will come again in the future. When I come next time, maybe I will come to take elder Wang''s dog''s head. Don''t forget to wash and wait for me."


    Li Shenglong, who received yunyin tea, didn''t polite to Wang Tianba at all, and said with a smile on his face.


    "I''m always waiting for you."


    Wang Tianba''s face was indifferent, but his apprentice Zhang Xin''s ability to cultivate Qi was not as good as he was. His anger was directly on his face. It seems that if Wang Tianba was not in front of him, Zhang Xin would have torn Li Shenglong.


    "By the way, discipline your apprentice and don''t yell at people."


    Just as Li Shenglong was about to step out of the door, he suddenly turned back and said a word.


    Zhang Xin''s face turned red in a word from Li Shenglong.


    "Young Xia, you should be careful. You''d better not go out of the city. It''s very dangerous outside the city."


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Under the threat of Wang Tianba, Li Shenglong stepped out of the Seven Star Alliance.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 zhenxianmen residence


    The Seven Star Alliance is out. Li Shenglong looks back at the three big characters on the Seven Star Alliance door plate.


    "Today''s shame will be remembered by Li Shenglong all his life."


    What Li Shenglong said in his heart is sonorous and powerful. Xiao Xi''er doesn''t know why Uncle looks at the plaque. Does uncle like that plaque?


    Children''s minds are always messy, adults can''t understand things, but children''s minds often appear.


    Li Shenglong didn''t think about what xiaoxi''er was thinking at this time. He directly pulled Xi''er back to the street, and did not wait for Li Shenglong to find someone to ask the way to zhenxianmen headquarters.


    An ordinary person with no spirit of cultivating immortals has come up.


    "This immortal master of the real immortal sect, but can''t find the way?"


    "Do you know me?"


    Li Shenglong looked at the man carefully and found that he did not see him. All the immortal practitioners have the ability of never forgetting. If Li Shenglong had seen this man, he would not have no impression.


    Since Li Shenglong hasn''t met this person, but he still knows him, there are some problems. Naturally, Li Shenglong should ask clearly.


    "Immortal master, don''t be surprised. Just now the immortal master followed the people of the Seven Star Alliance back to the Seven Star Alliance in the downtown area. The villains all looked at the whole process. Naturally, they knew that the immortal master was Li Xianshi of the real immortal gate. Seeing Li Xianshi wandering in the street, he thought that he couldn''t find the location of the real immortal gate. So he came up to ask if the immortal master needed help."


    This ordinary person should also be a man of wide knowledge. When he saw Li Shenglong''s surprise, he immediately knew what he thought and immediately answered his question.


    "Oh, in that case, there is old age."


    Li Shenglong knew what was going on. Naturally, he would not say anything more. He directly asked the man to take himself to the residence of zhenxianmen.


    "Master Li Xian is very kind."


    The site of zhenxianmen gate looks more magnificent than that of the Seven Star Alliance. It may cover an area of at least hundreds of square meters of buildings, with two-story buildings and three-story buildings.


    Naturally, there are two disciples in the blood training period at the gate.


    "Do you want spirit stone or gold and silver?"


    Seeing that such an ordinary person took Li Shenglong to his position, he didn''t want to leave. Li Shenglong immediately understood what this person wanted?


    "Gold and silver will do."


    In Heiyan City, there are many forces of cultivating immortals. Naturally, there are many square cities, large and small. Although there are many people who practice the truth in the square city, some ordinary people occasionally get one or two spirit stones to exchange.


    Each shop in the square city is marked with a price tag. How much is a lower grade spirit stone.


    Of course, for those who practice immortality, gold and silver are nothing but worldly things. They can get as much as they want.


    However, it is different for ordinary people without spiritual roots. According to the exchange rules of the shop, a second-class spirit stone is worth 50 liang of silver, which is enough for an ordinary family of three to live for two or three years.


    In this way, the spirit stone is called immortal stone by these ordinary people.


    The meaning of this guide is very clear. It is good to have immortal stone, and gold and silver can be used without immortal stone.


    "How many spirit stones?"


    Li asked directly.


    "Two dollars?"


    The guide asked tentatively. He didn''t know that the immortal stone had a special effect on the immortal masters. It was very generous for the immortal master to have a piece of immortal stone for a normal task of leading the way.


    Now the immortal master obviously didn''t know the price, so the person who led the way naturally started the price. Of course, his question was also trying to test Li Shenglong. If Li Shenglong expressed a bit of unwillingness, the price would drop immediately.


    If he really angered the immortal master, let alone a piece of immortal stone, he would not want to see the shadow, and if the immortal master really did not give him the spirit stone, he would have no way to restrain the immortal master.


    "Take it."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also saw the hesitation of this man. As soon as his brain turned, he knew what he thought. However, Li Shenglong was not short of this spirit stone. Based on the amount of two or three million spirit stones, how could Li Shenglong see this spirit stone in his eyes.


    He took out five pieces of spirit stone and handed it to the guide.


    The person who led the way was naturally surprised in his heart. He repeatedly said thanks and then disappeared in front of Li Shenglong. It looked like he was afraid that Li Shenglong would repent.


    Li Shenglong shook his head. He felt funny in his heart. He didn''t pay too much attention to it. He turned around and went straight into Zhenxian gate.


    "What can I do for you, elder martial brother?"


    The two blood training disciples at the door naturally won''t let Li Shenglong enter so easily, so they quickly stopped him.


    "I''m Li Shenglong who came to the open sea for trial. This is my identity jade card."


    Of course, Li Shenglong would not ignore the rules and handed his own identity jade card up.


    "Brother Li, please. Go straight to the first room, which is the registration office. Let''s go and register, senior brother Li. "Two people have verified Li Shenglong''s identity, naturally will not block Li Shenglong''s entry.


    Thank you very much


    Li Shenglong said thanks and ran directly to the registration office.


    The house of the registration office is not big, and there are not many people. There is only a disciple in the blood training period sitting in front of the table idly, watching two ants fighting on the ground.


    Seeing Li Shenglong come in, the disciple was in his sitting posture.


    "This elder martial brother, did you come to register?"


    "Exactly."


    "Name, identity, jade plate."


    "Li Shenglong."


    At the same time, Li Shenglong handed over the jade card of his identity. During the blood training period, the disciple took out a jade slip and leaned Li Shenglong''s jade card to the top.


    With a flash of light, Li Shenglong knew that his information had been copied into the jade slips.


    "Take it, elder martial brother."


    The blood training disciple who returned the jade card to Li Shenglong took out another jade slip, and his divine sense penetrated. After a while, he said to Li Shenglong.


    "Elder martial brother Li, No.10 building in area a is still empty. Here is the key and this is the map here. You can take it as well."


    The blood training disciple gave Li Shenglong a key and map jade slips.


    "Nothing else?"


    "No more."


    The process of registration is really simple. Li Shenglong hasn''t responded. The registration is over. When the blood training disciple asks him if there is anything else, Li Shenglong responds and he should go.


    After leaving the registration office, Li Shenglong did not rush away. Instead, his divine sense penetrated into the jade slips on the map. After reading for a while, Li Shenglong also had a clear understanding of the layout here.


    Like the Zhenxian sect, the houses are divided according to several areas of a, B, C and D. however, on the one hand, there are few disciples here, on the other hand, many of them are experienced disciples, and few of them are permanent residents.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 women


    this black rock city is just the entrance of a subordinate of zhenxianmen. The permanent residents are responsible for safeguarding the interests of zhenxianmen in the open sea.


    If there are disciples of zhenxianmen, it will be a hotel of zhenxianmen. The disciples of zhenxianmen live at will. If someone is bullied by Li Shenglong in the street, zhenxianmen will not ignore it.


    This is the time for the boss of zhenxianmen office to show up.


    In addition, if there is something urgent in the office of Zhenxian sect that needs the disciples of Zhenxian sect to do, all the disciples registered in the office need to come here without special circumstances.


    After making clear the responsibilities of the zhenxianmen office, Li Shenglong did not want to stay in the office for too long. He came here to find a temporary place for Xi''er. Otherwise, Li Shenglong could not lead Xi''er to the open sea.


    Although Li Shenglong wants to put Xi''er in the school, he is not at ease. After all, he has offended Mr. Pang. Who knows if he will suddenly kill him.


    Although Xi''er is a child, since da da da can enter the foundation period, he will not be a soft hearted person.


    Xi''er will not be safe here, but it is not necessarily safe to follow Li Shenglong.


    While thinking, Li Shenglong went to room 10 in area A.


    When he got the room number, Li Shenglong was still thinking about it. It seemed that he and room 10 of Jiafang were destined for each other.


    Although the residence of zhenxianmen is divided into four areas, each area is not as large as that of zhenxianmen.


    There is only one place in each area. Of course, this is a big place for ordinary people, but for Li Shenglong, this is not a big place.


    Li Shenglong soon found his own district A. compared with the three EPD areas just passed by Li Shenglong and Xi''er, district a is lively.


    It''s no wonder that the other three areas are used for the rest of the monks in the period of practicing Qi, building foundation and Ning Dan. Although there are many monks in Zhenxian gate, there are naturally not many monks in Zhuji and ningdan periods. Even in Zhenxian gate, there are not many such people.


    Most of the monks who come here to practice Qi are those who practice hard. It seems that the life of practicing Qi is longer than that of practicing blood. However, when it comes to Qi training, it is more difficult to upgrade to a higher level.


    Therefore, many friars who practice Qi just go to the open sea immediately after they come to black rock city to replenish something. They will never delay any time here.


    Compared with the practitioners in the Qi training period, the accomplishments of the monks in the blood training period can be improved quickly. On the other hand, the disciples in the blood training period have just stepped into the threshold of the cultivation of immortals, and their strength is much weaker than that of the Qi training period.


    Even if you enter the open sea, you will only be in a few islands near black rock city, and you will not have the strength to go deep into the open sea.


    In this way, because of the small activity area in the open sea, it is more convenient for most of the blood training disciples to return to the city to replenish supplies.


    This led to the largest number of blood practicing disciples in Zhenxian sect.


    This is not true. As soon as Li Shenglong entered area a, he happened to meet several younger martial brothers. Of course, what they did made Li Shenglong a little disappointed.


    Three or four blood training disciples were surrounded by an ordinary mortal woman, with the indecent image on his face. Li Shenglong was still a little far away. Although his ear power was strong, it was limited to all the sounds within 300 meters.


    Although the long face of the woman in the period of Li''s ascent is not necessarily the same as that of the woman in the period of promotion.


    Li Shenglong hated this kind of bullying in his previous life. Naturally, he has not changed this habit in his life. Seeing this scene, take a few steps and follow up.


    Xi''er in Li Shenglong''s arms, see uncle''s face a change, has been with Li Shenglong for another period of time Xi''er immediately knows that Li Shenglong is angry.


    In Xi''er''s small head, those who make Li Shenglong angry are villains.


    Li Shenglong ran to these villains and walked three hundred steps, Li Shenglong was able to hear their conversation clearly.


    "Little beauty, these two spirit stones are not as big as the two in front of you."


    "Ha ha."


    A disciple in purple and red robed teased, while other disciples made up for it. Although Li Shenglong could not see the woman''s expression, he could also imagine the shame and indignation in the woman''s heart.


    I was still wondering how this ordinary woman got to zhenxianmen residence. After listening to this sentence, Li Shenglong was able to come out roughly. This woman should not know where she got two spirit stones and came to exchange them.


    "Some immortal masters, I''m here to exchange Xianshi. Now that you have taken away the immortal stone, should I have silver. There are family members waiting for her to go back. I hope some immortal masters can let her go. "The woman opened her mouth and confirmed Li Shenglong''s idea. Several disciples saw that the little beauty wanted to leave. They tried their best to deceive her in. How could they want to leave so easily?


    "Don''t worry, little beauty. Don''t you just want money? I have a lot of money, but it''s all in the house. Why don''t you come in with me and get it? "


    The purple and red robed disciples gradually revealed their ambition. Naturally, the woman did not understand how to dare to go in with him.


    "Forget it, the little girl hit Kefu, but she didn''t enter with the immortal master. The immortal master will take it for me."


    The woman didn''t seem to want to give up the money she deserved.


    At this time, Li Shenglong has come up, and he has already understood. These disciples of Zhenxian sect not only want this woman, but also want to stay with their money.


    "Senior brothers, what are you doing?"


    The four disciples all have the strength of ten peaks in blood training, which is higher than that of Li Shenglong. Naturally, Li Shenglong wants to call them elder martial brother.


    Although Li Shenglong knows how all this is going on, he guesses that on one hand, listening to them is another.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong still has to stay in Zhenxian gate after all, because the affairs of the inn have offended a huge young master. Although these people are hateful, it is not clear whether they have any background after they have just arrived here.


    If you offend him rashly, once one of them has any background behind him, it is difficult for Li Shenglong to have a foothold in this black rock city. He can only be carefree in the open sea, that is, if he wants to supplement supplies, he can not enter the sect.

 Chapter 154

    That''s not what Li Shenglong wanted to see. So, Li Shenglong came up and asked clearly if these disciples still had some sense of shame.


    Maybe after giving the women gold and silver directly, they will let the women meet the family, and everything will be fine.


    After all, what they did was not something aboveboard. It was said that it would damage the reputation of Zhenxian sect.


    When Li Shenglong opened his mouth, the four blood training disciples and the woman turned to look at Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong looks at the woman, quite amazing feeling, the woman''s figure naturally needless to say, Li Shenglong from the back to see the woman has already foreseen that the front of the woman will not be bad.


    What really surprised Li Shenglong Jing is the woman''s face. The woman''s appearance can only be regarded as medium-sized, not beautiful, but with this pair of peach blossom eyes.


    Li Shenglong heart a purlin, this woman is definitely not as ordinary as it seems on the surface. But on the other hand, Li Longsheng did not find any accomplishments in this woman, and Lingzhu did not tell Li Shenglong that he felt there was cultivation in this woman.


    There is only one case. The woman is obsessed with the nature of her bones. In this way, she will be broken. If the ordinary people look at it, they will be afraid that those who practice immortals will see it, which will easily cause the evil spirits in the body of the immortals.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also understood why these four disciples would do such things to this woman in the sect. After all, if such things were found out by the elders of the sect, it would be too much to bear.


    It seems that it is impossible to solve this matter without offending these people today.


    Li Shenglong sighed in his heart.


    Sure enough, the four disciples didn''t panic when they saw Li Shenglong''s appearance. This is the office of Zhenxian sect, and all the people they visited must be the disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    "This younger martial brother, is he a new comer?"


    Although we know that Li Shenglong is a disciple of his family, he is naturally a newcomer with a fresh face. These disciples can''t treat people in their own family like this woman.


    "Yes, I just arrived today. I just registered. After I came in, I found such a scene. What''s the matter?"


    Li Shenglong will not be so simple by a few people to switch off the topic, and again lead his own words back.


    "This younger martial brother may not know, this is Li Bin, senior brother Li, elder martial brother is the martial uncle of practicing Qi jiuzhong."


    The disciple pointed his hand to the disciple in purple and red robe, then introduced the other two disciples, and finally introduced himself.


    "This is Zhao Hongyang, senior brother Zhao, this is Luan Mingjie, Luan senior brother, I am Jiang Li."


    Li Longsheng immediately understood that Li Bin was not a person to be provoked. There was someone behind him. Jiang Li was also a person who knew the goods. He knew that if they wanted to let Li Shenglong not intervene, they should first use the background to suppress Li Shenglong.


    However, Li Shenglong is not a character that can be suppressed by the background, that is, a character who built a foundation. Li Shenglong killed his brother and nephew. Besides, he is just a character who practices Qi and wants to frighten him?


    Jokes.


    "Oh, I''ve met elder martial brothers Li, Zhao, Luan and Jiang. What are the four senior brothers doing?"


    Li Shenglong asked about the matter for the third time.


    At this moment, these people are not calm. If Li Shenglong is a new comer for the first time and doesn''t know their background for the second time, it will be a bit uninteresting for the third time.


    "Younger martial brother, are we having fun here? Since you are a new comer, you may not know where your room is. Come on, elder martial brother will show you. "


    Jiang Li is still in line with the principle of peace and security, and wants to lead Li Shenglong in. After all, Li Shenglong is a new comer, and several people don''t know what background he has. In case he is the descendant of a big man, it will be bad to offend him.


    "This immortal master, I came here to exchange for immortal stones. I didn''t know that these immortal masters swallowed up my immortal stones and didn''t want to give me gold and silver."


    As soon as the woman looked at Li Shenglong''s appearance, her eyes showed a trace of unintended playfulness. She grabbed Li Shenglong''s arm as if she had caught a straw to save her life.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, why is this girl different from what you said? Is there any misunderstanding in this


    Although Li Shenglong has known that the fault is not all in the disciples of Zhenxian sect, the girl''s eyes also account for a large part of the reason.


    Even so, let Li Shenglong look at such a girl is so spoiled by several people, Li Shenglong is absolutely impossible to do.


    Therefore, there is still a little room for the four people in zhenxianmen.


    "Younger martial brother, it seems that you sincerely want to fight against me?"


    Li Bin didn''t pay attention to Li Shenglong''s steps. He was not determined and had been controlled by his own demons. At this time, he could not care so much.


    Jiang Li has given Li Shenglong several opportunities. The boy pretends to be stupid. Now he has an iron heart and wants to fight against Li Bin."Elder martial brother Li is joking. How could younger martial brother confront him? Well, you have brought some spirit stones to exchange for silver. How much silver should you exchange? "


    Li Shenglong stepped back and said to the woman.


    "Two fairy stones, a hundred taels of silver."


    The woman also vaguely guessed what Li Shenglong wanted to do and said it quickly. It seems that she also wants to leave the right and wrong place earlier.


    "Here are two hundred taels of silver. Take it and go quickly."


    After listening, Li Shenglong took out two hundred taels of silver from the Pearl space and handed it to the woman. He wanted to end the matter.


    Li Shenglong wants to end it, but some people don''t want it so much.


    "Wait, younger martial brother, now you leave, we are still friends, otherwise."


    Li Bin didn''t expect that the beauty of his hand would just slip away. Besides, although he didn''t know why the bath fire was so vigorous today, since it was already up, someone had to eliminate it.


    "If younger martial brother is also interested, we can be together."


    Before Li Shenglong talks again, Li Bin continues to speak.


    "What is senior brother Li talking about? I don''t understand. Why don''t you go? Haven''t all the silver been given to you. Don''t you want to eat here if you don''t go? "


    Li Shenglong once again lamented Li Bin''s demons. Seeing that the woman had not left, he was still angry.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Li Menglong


    "ah. Well. "


    The woman seemed to have just reacted, so she went out quickly.


    "Elder martial brother Li, what''s the matter? This money is given to you as a little brother, so you don''t have to pay it back to me."


    Li Shenglong saw that Li Bin was trying to block him. He quickly stepped forward and stopped him in front of him. He said first.


    The woman took advantage of this Kung Fu and ran out quickly.


    "Good, good. What''s your name? I remember you by Li Bin."


    As soon as the woman left, Li Bin''s eyes recovered. Although they knew what they had done just now, the new disciple dared not give him face. He was even more angry. Fortunately, he also knew that this was the school station, so he could not do it. Otherwise, his four top blood training figures could kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Junior brother Li Shenglong."


    When Li Shenglong saw that the four returned to normal, he did not agree with them. Instead, he directly reported his own name. Li Shenglong was not even afraid of big childe. Could he be afraid of such four blood training disciples?


    After four people left, Li Shenglong also found his own No. 10 Jiafang.


    "Uncle, why did you let those bad guys go. Why don''t you deal with them like those bad guys at FireGate? "


    After entering the room, Xi''er sits on the bed and looks at Li Shenglong. He doesn''t understand. Clearly, according to Xi''er''s understanding of Li Shenglong, these bad people must not be let go, but now Li Shenglong has to bear it again and again.


    "Xi''er, you are still young and don''t know what the bad guys are? There is also a difference between bad people and bad people.


    Like the four villains just now, they didn''t mean to offend the aunt. It was because there was a kind of magic in that aunt, so that the four villains would be enchanted, so that they would become like this.


    They would not have done this under normal circumstances, so my uncle certainly would not have dealt with them like the villains of the fire gate


    Li Shenglong knew that this was a good opportunity to teach Xi''er, so he also said a few more words and instilled his own outlook on life into it.


    "In addition, even the bad guys are graded. Not all the bad guys should die. Some bad people don''t die because they are bad. You have to give them a chance to mend their ways. Although some bad people do small things, they do great harm. They must die.


    Of course, these life and death things are not the things that a child at your age should consider. What you should consider most now is how to play and what to eat? Do you understand? "


    After Li Shenglong said a few words, he found that the topic was a little heavy. He quickly shut up and shifted the topic. Xiao Xi''er nodded vaguely.


    Li Shenglong does not have time to manage the side of Xi''er has not understood, outside a footstep sound has been very close.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Is senior brother Li there?"


    Li Shenglong opens them, and a younger martial brother who practices blood five times stands outside the door.


    "Senior brother Li, please come over."


    "Li Shizu?"


    Although Li Shenglong knows that this is the residence of Zhenxian gate, and he also knows that the highest person in charge here is the founder of the foundation period, but in his memory, the master here should be Yu Ming and Yu Shizu.


    "Oh, it''s Li Menglong and Li Shizu, the fifth disciple of zhenzhuan, and the second person in charge of our station."


    This disciple also has a little eyesight. Seeing Li Shenglong''s doubts, he quickly explained to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong understood who Li Shizu was. Naturally, he would not delay the journey. He went to see Li Menglong with his younger brother.


    The disciple took Li Shenglong to a small building in area C, turned around and left, and let Li Shenglong go in alone.


    Li Shenglong knocks on the door and says, "come in.".


    After Li Shenglong entered, a man who was only 20 years old on his face was sitting in front of his desk, and his body exuded Li Shenglong''s strength. He could not feel the strength of his realm.


    "Nine heavy foundations."


    OK, Li Lingzhu.


    "Master, this man has the level of building nine foundations, and the fighting power of Ning Dan period."


    Li Shenglong is still convinced of Lingzhu''s perception. As soon as this statement is said, Li Shenglong is naturally a character with a strong heart. He is definitely not a character that can be provoked by Li Shenglong now. He is ready to launch the flying amulet in his hands.


    "What''s the relationship between this man and Li Bin? Is it his brother? It''s not right. Is it clear that it''s the strength of practicing Qi jiuzhong? Was it just wrong? "


    Li Shenglong''s mind suddenly changed, and his body naturally became nervous. Li Shenglong, who had seen the powerful monks in the foundation period from Wang Tianba, naturally maintained enough awe for the strength of the foundation period.


    "Are you nervous? Don''t worry, you haven''t offended me, and I''m not one of Li Bin''s


    As soon as Li Menglong opened his mouth, he let go of his nervous heart."I only want to see you. Without any other intention, it''s time to put the rune in your hand. "


    Let Li Menglong say, Li Shenglong to some embarrassed, but also nothing.


    Li Shenglong put away the talisman in a big way, but he kept praising the horror of Ning Dan period. Naturally, Li Shenglong''s own Rune has been concealed enough. The powerful figures in the Ning Dan period just take a simple look and see through Li Shenglong''s intention.


    "Elder martial brother Yu Ming has gone to the open sea for training. Now it''s under my control."


    "I don''t know what Li Shizu wants me to do?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t believe that Li Menglong just wants to see himself.


    "I heard you offended Li Bin? His elder brother Li Bing is a ruthless man. His cultivation of Qi is nine fold, and he has the fighting power in the foundation period.


    Li Bing is very fond of his younger brother. Offending Li Bin is equivalent to offending Li Bing. Do you regret it? "


    Li Menglong also saw that Li Shenglong didn''t believe what he said. With a smile and no explanation, he said such a thing.


    "I don''t regret it. If I offend you, I will offend you. It seems that Li Shizu doesn''t know that I have offended Mr. Pang. The so-called debt does not weigh on my body. It''s nothing to have an extra Li Bing."


    Although Li Shenglong is not sure what Li Menglong really means, it seems that Li Menglong is not one of the big childe. In this case, Li Shenglong has no scruples and directly tells the story of offending him.


    "What''s the reason for offending da da da childe?"


    Li Menglong was very interested, and then asked.


    "His brother, Mr. Pang, and his son bullied men and women. I can''t see it. They killed him with a knife. It''s a death feud with Mr. Pang."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 endure again and again


    "good, kill well."


    After listening to Li Shenglong''s explanation, Li Menglong asked a few details in detail. After Li''s answers one by one, he shouts.


    "I''ll kill such a person if I meet him. If Pang Pang comes to you because of this, you can directly tell him that I asked him to kill him. Let him come to me for something. If he dares to touch half a hair of you, I will make him to pieces. "


    "Li Shizu, thank you for your kindness. However, since I did it, I have made all the preparations. Even if Mr. da da da stands in front of me, we can still escape with the strength of the first World War. As for borrowing the name of Li Shizu, we can frighten him.


    Of course, I know that if I mention Li Shizu, I''m afraid Mr. Da Da doesn''t dare to fart. But I don''t have the habit of standing behind people. It''s just a matter of a while for Da Da Da to be strong. I still have time and confidence, and I will surpass him in three years. "


    "Good boy, ambitious."


    Although Li Menglong doesn''t look big, he has a lot of experience. Because of his age, he is full of pride, and his practice is just on his appetite.


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Although Li Shenglong said that he did not want to borrow the tiger skin of Li Menglong, he did not want to offend him. After seeing the answer, Li Menglong did not mean to be angry, and Li Shenglong also put his heart down.


    "Well, I don''t have anything else. Go back."


    Li Menglong was not polite. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who didn''t see a little anger on his face, he thought that Li Menglong was angry.


    Li Menglong saw Li Shenglong''s strange appearance, and did not explain. He just indicated with his eyes that Li Shenglong could go.


    After Li Shenglong left, Li Menglong murmured to himself in the room.


    "As expected, you are not humble but not arrogant. You have a healthy heart and full of ambition. You are a seedling. It''s just a little suspicious. It''s not good. "


    Of course, Li Shenglong didn''t hear Li Menglong''s comment on himself behind his back. When he returned to his room, he was still thinking about what he wanted to do with his mindless interview?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t believe that he just wants to talk to himself.


    "Uncle, what are you worrying about?"


    Xi''er, who didn''t go with Li Shenglong, saw that Li Shenglong was thinking hard and worried about the way quickly.


    "I wonder, my little Xi''er, when can she grow up and become a big girl?"


    Naturally, Li Shenglong won''t tell his distress to a child, but he hopes that Xi''er will only have joy in the process of growing up. Although this goal has not been achieved now, there will always be a dark time in Xi''er''s life.


    Although Li Shenglong can''t change the past, but Li Shenglong can decide the future, Xi''er''s future, Li Shenglong vowed to make him happy.


    "I also want to grow up faster so that I can know what my uncle is worrying about."


    Xi''er is also smart, familiar with Li Shenglong''s temperament, naturally also know that Li Shenglong did not tell her the truth.


    "Ha ha, well, then you can grow up quickly."


    Li Shenglong also felt interesting and answered casually.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed quickly.


    Li Shenglong took Xi''er to sleep in the small room for one night. To be exact, Xi''er slept all night, and Li Shenglong practiced all night.


    Li Shenglong, who offended an enemy again, is not as easy as the surface. Although Li Bin is a demon aroused by the woman, he still loses face after all.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be the enemy of Li Bin. Li Bin is not a person who can turn this page over easily.


    The next morning, Li Shenglong came out of the house with Xi''er, and wanted to buy some food on the street. After all, it doesn''t matter if Li Shenglong doesn''t eat, but Xi''er, a child, is not good for his health.


    Just out of the door, Li Shenglong happened to meet Li Bin, who also walked out of the door. Li Bin''s house is on the opposite side of Li Shenglong''s room.


    I don''t know whether Li Bin came out so early for cultivation or what he wanted to do. Anyway, he happened to meet Li Shenglong.


    "Good morning, senior brother Li."


    Since Li Shenglong doesn''t want to make enemies, he naturally first greets him well and makes his own position. If Li Bin doesn''t know the interest and has to be difficult for him, he is not a soft hearted person.


    Li Shenglong will still do what should be done.


    "Early, early, early."


    Three consecutive early words were spoken from Li Bin''s mouth. The tone of an early word was heavier than that of an early word. After practicing the three words, Li Shenglong knew that he really wanted to start to deal with Li Bin and Li Bing behind him.


    "Elder martial brother Li, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    After all, he decided to give him another chance. If Li Bin didn''t take the initiative to fight Li Shenglong, he would never do it first.In line with this principle, Li Shenglong announced his resignation and left zhenxianmen residence with Xi''er in his arms.


    Li Bin looks at Li Shenglong and Xi''er''s back behind him, his face gloomy. After a while, Li Bin knocked on the door of several other rooms, and the three of them followed.


    "Li Shenglong is out. Let''s go. Let''s catch up and teach him a lesson."


    The four men didn''t say much. They followed Li Shenglong directly.


    Li Shenglong didn''t even need to be reminded by the spirit beads. He found that the four people who were behind him sighed in his heart that they wanted to fight with themselves to the end.


    "Forget it, bear it again, and again and again. If there is a third time, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    Li Shenglong secretly thought in his heart that he went to a dark corner and started his invisibility. Li Shenglong''s invisibility is basically what Li Bin and the four of them can see through.


    "What about people? How suddenly it disappeared. "


    "Yes, it''s just locked in by divine consciousness. It''s here."


    The four people couldn''t figure out how Li Shenglong disappeared suddenly. They didn''t expect that Li Shenglong was standing beside them at this time.


    After a look at the four people, Li Shenglong takes Xi''er to another hiding place quietly. He shows his figure and finds a place for breakfast. He orders a fried dough stick and a bowl of soybean milk for Xi''er.


    "Uncle, what do those bad guys want to do?"


    Xi''er asked Li Shenglong as she ate.


    "They are just playing with my uncle, isn''t he? We are playing the game of hide and seek, uncle hide, they look, look, if they can''t find uncle, uncle will win naturally


    Li Shenglong naturally knows who those bastards Xi''er said, and said with a smile.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 she?


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to provoke them again, but will Li Bin let him go?


    Obviously not.


    Li Bin, several of them have been looking for a long time, but they have not found the trace of Li Shenglong and Xi''er.


    "How could it be? I saw him come out. Why did it disappear in a moment? "


    Luan Mingjie don''t understand said, his don''t understand is all people''s don''t understand.


    "A few days ago, a little girl who was killed by blood would be killed by others.


    This Li Shenglong should not be that blood devil. "


    Jiang Li seemed to think of something, his face suddenly changed very ugly, and said it with a bitter face.


    The rumor is always out of the ordinary. People who set up their own rank to Jiang do not know the truth of the matter.


    "according to what you say, we are kicked to the iron plate."


    "Well, let''s not provoke Li Shenglong any more. So many disciples in the Qi training period were killed by Li Shenglong. If we go up, we will die. It seems that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to attack us. Otherwise, we will."


    Although Zhao Hongyang did not go on, all four people knew what Zhao Hongyang wanted to say.


    "Go, let''s go back first. Jiang Li, you go and find out whether Li Shenglong is a blood demon. In the past few days, we don''t want to provoke him. When my brother comes back, even if he is a blood demon, I don''t believe he will be my brother''s opponent."


    Li Bin was also frightened after hearing this, but when he thought of his brother, who can be called invincible in training Qi, he had enough confidence for a moment.


    "Well, yes, let him be arrogant for a while."


    "When brother Li comes back, let him clean him up."


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    A few people did not notice that behind them there was a pair of eyes staring at them, the owner of the eyes did not show up, quietly disappeared in the street.


    At this time, Li Shenglong took Xi''er to eat fried dough sticks in the breakfast shop. He didn''t know that his blood devil''s identity had been known by Li Bin. If Li Shenglong knew that, he would not be able to laugh or cry.


    The smile is that Li Bin''s four people will not harass Li Longsheng for the time being under fear.


    Naturally, Li Bin didn''t give up the idea of fighting against Li Shenglong. He even wanted to wait until Li Bin''s brother came back.


    Xi''er a child, the speed of eating is not fast, but because of the small stomach, eat less, not long has been full.


    Li Shenglong''s biggest headache is not Li Bin''s four problems, but Xi''er. After Xi''er has dinner, Li Shenglong continues to lead Xi''er for a walk on the street.


    If Li Shenglong was alone, he would never waste his time. At this time, he is either practicing or has gone to the open sea to search for treasure.


    But with Xi''er, everything is different. Li Shenglong doesn''t like wasting time. Xiao Xi''er doesn''t have the concept of time. Li Shenglong wants Xi''er to grow up carefree. Naturally, he will create a favorable condition for Xi''er.


    Li Shenglong and Xi''er are walking in the street, telling stories to Xi''er casually. Their eyes are also like Xi''er, looking at the crowd around them.


    "Master, you are being followed."


    The sound of Lingzhu made Li Sheng pause the story in Longkou for a moment, and then went on to tell it.


    "Who? What cultivation? "


    Li Shenglong asked in his heart. At the same time, his divine consciousness also swept around. Of course, this is just a habit. Naturally, Li Shenglong knows that his divine consciousness is not at the same level as the spirit bead.


    However, Li Shenglong is not the character who gives everything to Lingzhu. Although his divinity has no effect, Li Shenglong still wants to try to rely on his own strength to complete it.


    Sure enough, as Li Shenglong thought, his divinity scan did not find any abnormal problems, there was no sign of anyone following Li Shenglong.


    "I don''t know. I can''t feel him specific, but I''m sure someone must be following us. This feeling has become stronger and stronger since we left Zhenxian gate.


    I thought it was an illusion, but with the intensity of the feeling, I''m sure it''s not an illusion


    The words of Lingzhu surprised Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong knows the strength of Lingzhu. Even the experts in ningdan period don''t want to hide in front of Lingzhu.


    Now, the stalker can''t even notice his whereabouts?


    How powerful is this man?


    At the same time, he did not know when he had offended such people.


    "Is it Li Menglong?"


    Li Shenglong''s mind rapidly turns, constantly thinking about every possible character.


    "No way, Li Menglong just built the foundation of the peak state. How can he be stronger than Yu Xiaodong, a member of the Seven Star Alliance?If it''s the top ten, it''s impossible for them to be suppressed by the dead. "


    Li Shenglong constantly denies one character after another in his heart, and has not yet been able to determine which character is so cultivated?


    Li Shenglong thought, the story in the air has never been broken, the pace under his feet is invisible, has left the downtown, came to a quiet street.


    Entering the street, Li Shenglong picked up Xi''er and immediately took out the flying amulet in his hand. With luck, he would take the opportunity to escape.


    Although Li Shenglong still can''t figure out who it is, it is a character who has built a foundation period that is not what Lee can fight against now, let alone surpass the figure of Ning Dan period.


    Li Shenglong couldn''t fight, so he had to run away.


    At this time, Li Shenglong''s body shape was a meal, and he found that his body was no longer under his control. Let alone his spiritual power, one finger could not move now.


    Time seems to be still, Xi''er also found Li Shenglong''s change. She turned her head and looked at Li Shenglong who stopped suddenly. Her big eyes were full of question marks.


    Li Shenglong can''t even move his fingers, let alone open his mouth and talk, standing still like a wooden man.


    "Let''s go. Is this the strength to surpass Ning Ning Dan? How strong. "


    Li Shenglong did not see the character at all, and did not know how far away he was from him. As for the mysterious figure, what means did he use to subdue him?


    Li Shenglong couldn''t understand.


    "Master, I feel his breath, three blocks behind you. How could it be her? "


    Lingzhu finally found the visitor, but her voice was full of shock.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 taking away by force? Who is so capable? "


    When Li Shenglong just asked his own questions, the figure of this mysterious figure also appeared in his divine consciousness. The same Li Shenglong was shocked.


    "How could it be her?"


    "Auntie. What''s the matter with uncle? "


    Xi''er is very clever, see to come to call aunt quickly.


    "Xi''er, don''t be afraid. My uncle is just tired. I want to have a rest. I''ll be ready soon."


    At the same time, a wonderful voice sounded in Li Shenglong''s mind. Now I will untie your prohibition, as if everything had not happened. Otherwise, I can only ban you again, understand?


    With that, Li Shenglong found his body a little bleary and regained control of his body.


    Li Shenglong, who once again controls his body, puts away the flying amulet in his hands. This kind of thing has no effect on this person at all. It''s better to put it away in a big way.


    But for now, whatever she wants to do?


    There should be no malice. After all, Li Shenglong helped "her" yesterday.


    Yes, this is the woman who changed the fairy stone yesterday.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Back to normal, Li Shenglong asked his own questions, and at the same time he secretly laughed at his multifarious affairs in his heart. Even if he didn''t do anything yesterday, she didn''t have any problems at all. As for rape and other things.


    If she doesn''t want to, she wants to be raped by four characters in the blood training period. It''s a joke.


    "I want to take Xi''er."


    The woman also did not conceal her own purpose, the tone with a kind of irrefutable momentum.


    "Why?"


    Although Li Shenglong wants to make Xi''er live better and more smoothly, he can''t give Xi''er to a person casually, even if the person is a woman.


    "Because I can teach Xi''er what you can''t teach him. Do you think Xi''er has no talent of cultivating immortals and can only be an ordinary person all his life? "


    The woman looked at Li Shenglong and continued.


    "No, it''s a big mistake. When I stand in front of you, can you feel that I have a little talent for cultivating immortals?


    No, it''s normal. I''m not suitable for cultivating immortals. Of course, I don''t have the talent to cultivate immortals. But I believe you have some experience about my strength.


    In the vast world, there is not only one way to practice. You are a huge family of immortals, and we witches are not unable to compete with you. "


    "You mean Xi''er is a witch?"


    Li Shenglong quickly recognized the woman''s meaning.


    "Yes, Xi''er is a witch, and she is also a rare witch with nine star constitution. The qualification of a witch is expressed by star level, just like the spirit root of your immortal.


    The lowest is one star, and the highest is nine stars. The qualification of nine stars represents that Xi''er can at least become a five-star witch in the future, which is equivalent to the state of the yuan infant period of your immortal cultivation people.


    Shouyuan is on top of those who practice immortals. He has a full life of 2000 years, and is more likely to attack the six-star witch, with 5000 years of Shouyuan.


    Do you think Xi''er should follow you or follow me


    Through a woman''s explanation, Li Shenglong has already put down his heart. It seems that Xi''er can live forever, and his talent for cultivating immortals is far above himself.


    This woman didn''t use her own strength. After killing Li Shenglong, she appeared to take Xi''er away. Instead, she explained to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong knew that this woman would never be a liar.


    Under absolute strength, all illusory things are unnecessary.


    "In this case, please treat Xi''er kindly in the future. Xi''er witnessed her parents'' death from childhood, and her young soul will certainly suffer a certain blow. Although I try my best to make up for this period of time, the effect is not obvious. The rest of Xi''er''s time will be given to you."


    Since Li Shenglong believed what the woman said, he naturally agreed to hand over Xi''er.


    "Don''t worry, the probability of a woman becoming a witch is tens of times less than that of a immortal. From this, you can see that a one star witch with the lowest rank is so hard to find. How can I not treat her well such as Xi''er.


    As for the trauma you said, there is no need to make up for it. The society is dark. Since Xi''er has experienced the darkness in advance, which is more helpful to her future practice, why should she try to make up for it? "


    The woman did not agree with what Li said.


    "No, this society is still dominated by light. If there is no light in the bottom of one''s heart, that person is no longer worthy of being called a person.


    Xi''er is still young. Naturally, she should be taught to guide the light. "


    Li Shenglong frowns. He doesn''t want Xi''er to live in hatred in the future, which goes against his original intention of handing Xi''er to a woman."Light? Like you is the light? Yesterday you saved me, but you offended the four of them. Today they follow you. You let them go because of the light in your heart. Can you tell what they are saying in the back?


    They are saying, because of your blood devil''s identity, don''t provoke you for the time being, and wait for Li Bin''s brother to come back from the open sea to clean you up.


    This is the end of the light in you. If it had not been for you yesterday, the four of them would have become a ghost. Now, there is no time to plot against you behind your back. "


    The woman said coldly.


    "Li Bin is still a minority. Most people still have light in their hearts. You can''t give up the whole society just because you see some dark side.


    I can''t give Xi''er to you. Otherwise, even if Xi''er becomes a peerless master in the future, he is just a murderer.


    The pain of no light in her heart will torment her all her life. The longer she lives, the more she will be tortured by this pain.


    I would rather Xi''er live a plain life with light in her heart and dreams than live in pain all her life. "


    Li Shenglong''s words let the woman a Leng, then flash out a wisp of different colors, as if thinking of something in general.


    "Hum, Li Shenglong, you still want to protect Xi''er with this strength. It''s a dream. Since I''m here today, I will definitely take Xi''er away. You can''t stop me."


    Xi''er listens to the dialogue between Li Shenglong and the woman, and suddenly cat comes to Li Shenglong''s back and makes a grimace to the woman.


    "Uncle won''t let me go. I won''t go with you. Anyone who is against his uncle is a bad man. "


    Li Shenglong also wanted to say something, but his body was immediately fixed, what can not do, Li Shenglong can only watch Xi''er in the arms of a woman.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 blue sky


    Xi''er was held in her arms by a woman without any resistance.


    "Remember, if you want to see Xi''er again, you can come to the witch sect to find the blood soul."


    After half a quarter of an hour, Li Shenglong regained control of his body. His first reaction was to rush out of the street to search for the whereabouts of the woman and Xi''er.


    After a few steps, Li Shenglong stops.


    In the vast sea of people, where to find Xi''er first and not to say, is to find Xi''er, Li Shenglong is not the opponent of that mysterious woman, what is the use of finding it?


    During this period, Li Shenglong has been thinking about who should give Xi''er to raise him, but he has no clue.


    This is good, Xi''er really left Li Shenglong''s side, but Li Shenglong is worried.


    With a bang, Li Shenglong punches a stone lion beside him, and the stone lion with a man''s height smashes him with one punch.


    The doorman at the door wanted to say something else, but seeing the strength of Li Shenglong, all he wanted to say was scared back into his stomach and could not say anything more.


    Li Shenglong looked at the man, dropped a hundred taels of gold, and turned to the residence of zhenxianmen.


    Xi''er was robbed this time. In the final analysis, Li Shenglong''s strength is too weak. If Li Shenglong''s strength is strong and surpasses that woman, how can Xi''er be robbed?


    In fact, Li Shenglong does not have to surpass this woman. As long as he is slightly close to the strength of this woman, even if he can''t fight, how can he have the strength to escape, Xi''er will not be robbed.


    Which is like now, Li Shenglong is depressed to return to the residence of zhenxianmen, but his heart is more eager for powerful strength.


    Now Li Shenglong knows that in addition to his beautiful wife, the wunvzong who doesn''t know where he is still has a Xi''er waiting for him to rescue.


    Li Shenglong has no time to waste any more time. Every minute and every second, he has to make use of it.


    Fortunately, when Li Shenglong came back, he didn''t meet Li Bin and some of them. They were lucky. Otherwise, under such a bad mood, Li Shenglong might have to beat a few people.


    In this way, several people also avoided a beating, Li Shenglong sorted out his own things, concealed his body shape, and quietly disappeared in black rock city.


    No one knows when Li Shenglong left. Similarly, no one knows whether or not Li Shenglong will come back, and when he will return. No one knows how much sensation Li Shenglong will cause when he comes back next time.


    The future is so unpredictable and unpredictable.


    Although Heiyan is said to be the closest inland city to the open sea, there is still some distance between Heiyan and the open sea. In the evening, Li finally arrived in the open sea.


    The open sea is obviously different from the inland. Not only are there so many people practicing immortals, but the sword light is flying in the air, and there are people coming back from overseas. Most of those who come back from overseas are not sad or happy, and look at everyone around them with vigilance.


    It seems that all the people around are robbers one by one, while those who enter the open sea are much more relaxed. Some reach a small team with each other and enter the open sea by themselves. Of course, the strength of the latter is more powerful than the former.


    It is the first time that Li Shenglong came to the open sea. The scenery of the open sea is naturally needless to say. The sea and the sky are the same, and the green sea water is boundless and beautiful.


    The only pity is that Lee is not here to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Li Shenglong knew that he did not have time to enjoy these beautiful sceneries, and he was about to enter the open sea.


    "Is this younger martial brother alone?"


    At this time, a voice interrupted the pace of Li Shenglong''s advance. Li Shenglong turned his head and looked at himself with a smile from a scholar dressed as a scholar. His strength at the peak of blood training was freely sprinkled outside.


    "Exactly. What''s your advice?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t know the man and guessed his intention in his heart.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t be nervous. I''m going to repair blue sky in lower Jeju. He is also a treasure seeker in the open sea. Because of the shallow strength, I feel that if I enter in a hurry, I will inevitably fall down. It is better to form a small team with several Taoist friends. If there is a harvest, the team members will be evenly distributed.


    In this way, on the one hand, when we encounter monsters, we are also powerful. On the other hand, more people are more likely to find treasure. "


    Blue sky also see Li Shenglong''s vigilance, slowly explain.


    Li Shenglong didn''t answer. He thought in his heart that he came to the open sea to find the spiritual pulse. He should not walk with these people. However, most of the things like spiritual pulse have been searched all over the sea and inland areas. It is even more difficult for Li Shenglong to find the spiritual pulse by himself.


    If you join this team, it''s necessary. After the team finds the spiritual pulse, it''s obvious that other people can''t stay here. When other people come back and forth, Li Shenglong has already absorbed a spiritual pulse and turned it into his own strength."Don''t worry, younger martial brother. It''s not just the younger martial brother. There are already four people over there. We have six of them, including younger martial brother."


    Blue sky thought that Li Shenglong was worried about the credibility of their team. After all, it was normal. There were many looters in the open sea.


    "How to allocate exactly."


    Li Shenglong looked at as like as two peas. Four people stood next to him. One was exactly the same as blue sky. The same thing was worn on her body. It should be blue air twin brother. The remaining three had a beautiful beauty. Her slim figure was wrapped in a tight robe and she did not know whether she would wear this body and whether she would have an impact when fighting.


    The remaining two, one in a Taoist robe and holding a duster, are obviously immortal practitioners, and the other is a monk with big ears. A string of Buddhist beads in their hands exudes a different momentum.


    These four people are also the same as the blue sky, all of them are the strength of the peak of blood training. It seems that the blue sky has a good eye for people to find people, and they pick some people who practice blood peak.


    In fact, this is also in the open sea, people from all over the world have explored, the most natural is that this kind of cultivation has reached the peak of blood training or the peak of Qi refining.


    Sanxiu is no more than Li Shenglong, who is the dominant sect in the third level immortal cultivation world. Pills and other things have to work hard on their own. No matter the difficulty or progress of cultivation, they are more than ten times slower than those of Li Shenglong.


    This is also the reason why most casual practitioners envy the people of the sect. Once they have the opportunity, they also want to be members of the sect and enjoy various benefits.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 empty text


    when LAN Kong saw Li Shenglong asking this question, he knew that Li Shenglong had been moved in his heart and intended to join their small group, so he quickly answered.


    "If you have a harvest, you should distribute it equally according to what you have just said. We will evaluate what we have found together. If one wants to buy it, he will naturally compensate others with the same spirit stone or other miraculous drugs.


    If there are more than one treasure, everyone will be divided equally. Everyone has a right of first choice. If they have not used the right of first choice, the one who speaks first will come first. "


    Blue sky explained to Li Shenglong in detail. Li Shenglong was satisfied.


    "Well, when do you want to enter the open sea?"


    Li Shenglong asked again.


    "With younger martial brother, we can start at any time."


    "Well, let''s go now."


    Li Shenglong followed LAN Kong to the four people.


    "This is my brother, Lanti. This beautiful woman is Liu Bing, who is a monk in Lanzhou. Taoist priest Qingwen is a Taoist in Hezhou. Master Kongwen is a cosmopolitan and has no fixed place to live."


    "I''m Li Shenglong. I''m in Hezhou."


    Li Shenglong did not reveal his name until the blue sky introduced all of you. Apart from the blue sky brothers, all the other people were friends of Ping Shui, and no one would ask the truth. Naturally, no one would reveal his own details completely.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not disclose his details to these people who don''t know their temperament.


    "Now with Mr. Li, six of us are enough to search the surrounding areas of the open sea. We should not delay. Let''s enter the open sea."


    Blue sky saw that everyone had already known each other''s names, and there was no nonsense. He wanted to enter the open sea directly. Everyone came to the open sea to seek treasure. No one wanted to stand here and wait for others. Of course, no one would have any opinions.


    People fly above the blue sea, but under the calm sea, Li Shenglong has a strong sense of crisis.


    "It is worthy of the open sea, just left the inland, there is such a great pressure."


    In his heart, Li Shenglong expressed his thoughts on the open sea.


    "It''s the first time benefactor Li has come to the open sea."


    Kongwen monk seems to be good at talking, see Li Shenglong''s shock, come up with a word.


    "Master, it''s really my first time to come to the open sea. In the past, I only heard all kinds of rumors about the sea. Now it seems that the rumors are true. Has the master come to the open sea many times


    "Well, monk, I''ve been to the open sea for three or five times. I remember that when I first broke into the sea, I was just like the benefactor. At that time, I was not as calm as the benefactor. Several friends wanted to find some ancient relics in the open sea.


    Now think about it. At that time, it was really young and vigorous. Several characters in the blood training period just wandered in the open sea with fantasy. Why not think that the custom of wandering in the open sea has been handed down for thousands of years.


    In all places near the inland, all the monsters have been explored and hunted by human friars over and over again. Up to now, there are no monsters in the open sea within two thousand miles. On each island, there are forces of immortal practitioners. If you want to hunt and kill monsters, you have to go two thousand miles away.


    If you want to find treasure, do not go deep into the sea four or five thousand miles, do not think about what you can see.


    However, we are just practicing the cultivation of blood, not to mention four or five thousand li, it is very difficult to reach a distance of 4000 Li.


    Several times the team is also a team, each team member is full of ambition, vowed to get the treasure, but in the end, not all lost their lives, such as me, this person is timid, finally is reluctantly saved.


    If it wasn''t for my birthday, I wouldn''t be here to spell it again. "


    The old monk quietly said something about himself, and Li Shenglong realized that the open sea was stratified, according to the old monk''s meaning.


    The two thousand miles of the open sea near the inland can no longer be regarded as the scope of the open sea. It is still in the hands of human beings. People who cultivate immortals build cities in it, which belongs to the actual occupation area, while the sea of two thousand miles in the open sea is still the territory controlled by monsters.


    Within 3000 miles of the open sea is the range of activities during the blood training period. As for where the activities can be carried out during the Qi training period, the old monk did not say. Although Li Shenglong wanted to know, he did not ask.


    Some people can find out the details and strength of Li Shenglong through his three words and two words. These people are just acquainted with, and Li Shenglong doesn''t know which one has ulterior motives.


    Naturally, we should adhere to the principle of less words and less mistakes, and resolutely refuse to ask what should not be asked.


    As for the fact that Li Shenglong has never been to the open sea, even if we don''t admit it, we can guess from Li''s behavior. Therefore, it''s better to admit that Li Shenglong himself is magnanimous.


    "The master is relieved. Although the master has failed several times, he has accumulated rich experience, which is also valuable. Each accumulation is for the next accumulation.Master rest assured, even if there is still no harvest this time, the next time, the master will be able to get what he wants. "


    Kongwen master looks good, Li Shenglong in line with the principle of reaching out and not smiling, comforts empty text a few words.


    "The benefactor''s good words, but there is a sentence that the monk doesn''t know whether to say or not to say?"


    "Master, but it''s OK to say so."


    Li Shenglong didn''t understand what medicine was sold in the empty gourd, so he had to let Kongwen find out the answer by himself.


    "In my opinion, the benefactor is full of purple and has a deep source of fortune. At first glance, he is a man of great wealth. The benefactor should have come from a famous school. Theoretically, it is not necessary to come to the open sea to fight for life. I don''t know why the benefactor is?"


    The words below the empty text did not continue to be said, but the meaning has been clearly expressed.


    "Master Kongwen joked, and inherited his good words. We must have a good harvest this time."


    Li Shenglong neither affirmed the empty text, nor denied the empty text, nor answered the empty text''s questions. He just turned the topic back to the harvest.


    When Li Shenglong heard the empty words, his first thought was to laugh. Every fortune teller in his previous life said so.


    Naturally, the Kongwen monk would not think that he was regarded as a liar by Li Shenglong and connected with numerous fortune tellers in the previous dynasty.


    Of course, what master Kongwen said is not complete. There is nature below. However, the benefactor is in a bit of trouble now. When the dragon still has a shoal, the benefactor is at this time.


    If the benefactor can spare some money, I would like to solve this problem for the benefactor.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 robbers?


    "The benefactor is really a man of nature."


    Seeing that Li Shenglong didn''t want to reveal any details, the empty Master said a sentence that Li Shenglong didn''t know whether to praise himself or to damage himself.


    "See you, master."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong won''t say anything in his mouth. What he said is naturally some good words.


    Although several people nearby seem to be concentrating on the road and looking at the surrounding scenery, they are actually listening to the conversation between master Kongwen and Li Shenglong. It seems that they are all curious about the origin of Li Shenglong.


    Generally speaking, the open sea is what a dangerous place, there is no peak strength to practice blood, here simply is to die.


    Of course, there are countless low-level monks who don''t believe in evil and want to seek treasure here every year. The lessons of countless blood don''t make them afraid.


    One after another came to the open sea in search of treasure.


    Most of them are some loose repair, there is no way, can only rely on treasure hunting to get rich quickly, the hardships are not enough for outsiders.


    Xiang Shenglong, who came here for the first time, was mostly arrogant and kept alert to the people around him. Few people joined a treasure hunting group as easily as Li Shenglong.


    It''s not because of anything else. Most of them have heard stories about treasure hunting groups in the open seas. If a new man is not strong enough, he will be cannon fodder when he is looking for treasure. It is also possible to kill people after finding the treasure.


    People like Kongwen who have searched for treasure many times are not the same. Although he said that he had found nothing after several times of treasure hunting, it was impossible for each treasure hunter to survive in the open sea without one or two hands to protect his life.


    Therefore, the general offshore treasure hunting groups dare not trap the experienced old people. Who knows what the killer mace is in their hands?


    Of course, nothing is absolute. Whether a treasure hunting group is strong or not depends mainly on the value of the treasure found and the strength comparison within the treasure hunter group.


    The higher the value of the treasure, the greater the probability that the group will become enemies. Of course, if one of the groups can suppress the existence of all other characters, such things as anti purpose will not happen at all, that is, it will only be a one-sided massacre.


    "Benefactor Li, the island in front of us is the little Liuli island."


    In the process of Li Shenglong''s thinking, people have crossed hundreds of miles, and Li finally saw the first island in the open sea.


    "After passing the small Liuli Island, you can walk a few hundred miles to the middle Liuli Island, and on the way ahead is the big Liuli Island, which is also known as the central three islands. After the three islands, it is the real place for exploration."


    Kongwen explained to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong just listened carefully and didn''t say a word. He didn''t know what he was thinking in his mind.


    In fact, the small Liuli island is not small. Li Longsheng, at a glance, is afraid that it is a few kilometers around. Of course, it is a little small for a mainland.


    A few people did not stay on the small glass Island, directly across the small glass, to the open sea to continue to move forward.


    Just a hundred miles away from the little glass, Li Shenglong met the first trouble in the open sea. Of course, the owner of this trouble is not a monster, but a human being who, like Li Shenglong, is also exploring in the open sea.


    There are ten people in the expedition team that stopped Li Shenglong. The leader is a disciple who practices Qi. The remaining nine disciples are also the strength of blood training peak. It seems that they can step into the Qi training period at any time.


    Ten people besieged the city and surrounded them firmly in the middle.


    When they saw this scene, they sneered and said nothing. When the commander of the Qi training period came forward, they said.


    "This martial uncle, you''ve got the wrong person. Our blue brothers'' team has always been here and other brothers'' well water does not invade the river. What''s going on today? "


    as like as two peas and two blue speakers, the frequency and size of the mouth are the same, so that people can''t distinguish it from two people.


    When Li Shenglong saw this scene, he was shocked. It seems that the Lan brothers have a set of unique combination skills, which is also to tell the opposite Qi training disciples that their own team is not easy to provoke.


    "Boss, they are blue''s double demons. They have a combination of skills, and the general disciples who practice Qi are not their opponents."


    During the Qi training period, the disciple didn''t seem to have heard of the reputation of the Lan brothers, but the younger brother next to him should have been here for a long time. As soon as the Lan brothers registered, his face changed and he came up to remind him.


    "Oh, since they are brothers LAN, today I''ll sell you a face. Each of you will have 100 yuan of lower grade spirit stone. It should be the money for tea and water from brothers. How about it?"


    At the time of practicing Qi, when the disciples heard the names of the brothers, they knew that even if they wanted to keep them, they would have to spend a lot of effort. It would be better to extort money.


    "Hum, I don''t know which way you mix with, but I need a hundred spirit stones to open my mouth. Don''t you feel a bit greedy? Each person has five inferior spirit stones. There are six people and thirty yuan in total. If you do it, you can keep a friendship. If not, we will fight each other. After World War I, how many people can you have left? "LAN Kong rejected the request of the disciples in the Qi training period for 100 lower quality spirit stones, and directly offered five spirit stones. It seems that there is no room for discussion.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is a little curious, but there are only a hundred lower grade spirit stones. His disciples don''t want much during the Qi training period. Why does LAN Kong want to fight because of these 100 spirit stones?


    This is not to blame Li Shenglong. He has millions of inferior spirit stones, which are not comparable to those of blue sky.


    Compared with the disciples in Zhenxian sect, they lack spirit stones. A hundred lower level spirit stones are nothing to Li Shenglong, but some ordinary blood training disciples in Zhenxian sect may not be able to bring out so many spirit stones.


    Of course, it just means that they don''t have 100 ready-made spirit stones, rather than other things equivalent to spirit stones, such as magic weapons, etc. all kinds of magic weapons of Zhenxian sect are exquisite ones. Under the same level, these scattered weapons can''t be compared with those of Zhenxian sect.


    These magic weapons are also the life-saving things of the disciples of Zhenxian sect. They will not be sold easily for a moment and a half. Moreover, even if there are stones occasionally, most of the disciples of Zhenxian sect will exchange for pills and talismans to practice.


    In this way, it''s hard to make ends meet.


    Even if the disciples of Zhenxian sect are like this, let alone these free cultivation.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 half demon tiger shark? At least we''d better not think about it from the past ten dollars


    During the Qi training period, the disciples also knew that they were lions. They had been waiting for the blue sky to make a counter-offer, but they didn''t expect that the blue sky would return the price so fiercely. They went directly to each of the five spirit stones.


    Therefore, although the disciples in the Qi training period said they wanted to fight, they didn''t really mean to fight. They still had a price with blue sky.


    Let alone blue sky and other people with rich experience in the open sea, even Li Shenglong can see that this Qi practicing monk doesn''t want to fight at all, he just wants to make some profits.


    "No way."


    Blue sky brothers a synonymous with the right words to say two words, the body of the green light suddenly, like a raging beast, ready to hurt people, two pairs of eyes fixed on the monk of Qi training period.


    "Well, then 30 spirit stones."


    During the Qi training period, the friars obviously didn''t deal with the blue sky brothers. If they were in direct conflict, they couldn''t get along with each other. Since there are 30 spirit stones, take them first.


    LAN Kong didn''t ask for spirit stones like all the people behind him. Instead, he took out 30 spirit stones from his storage bag and handed them to them.


    "I hope you will come back with so many people."


    During the Qi training period, the disciples counted the spirit stones, but they uttered threatening words.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    LAN Kong didn''t tell them much. After they separated, LAN Kong led the people to leave here. No one heard the dialogue between the Qi practicing disciples and the blood practicing disciples.


    "Boss, just let them go? Even if the Lan brothers have the dual strength of practicing Qi, you can have the four fold fighting power of practicing Qi, not to mention that the brothers have some means. They think that they can fight against the friars in the period of practicing Qi. "


    "You don''t know, I let go of this team not because of the blue brothers, but because of the red robed man behind me."


    The man in red is Li Shenglong.


    "I think you know my talent. Although the red robe seems to be the lowest, it only has the level of practicing blood ten times. In fact, the muscles and bones contain infinite strength, and there is a treasure hidden in the mental space of eyebrows that I can''t see through.


    If we fight, I can''t guarantee how powerful this man is. That''s why we let them go. "


    "That man has such a gift?"


    Many blood training disciples exclaimed in succession, but no one doubted the special talent of the Qi practicing disciple, because his talent had saved the team many times.


    "Don''t be surprised, benefactor Li. There are too many people of this kind in the open sea. So most of the people who go in and out of the sea all the year round will choose the form of small teams. In this way, a lot of things can be avoided.


    Otherwise, if you are alone, I''m afraid that a little spirit stone can solve the problem.


    By the way, benefactor Li, benefactor blue has just advanced five spirit stones for us. Now it''s time to return them to him. "


    Master Kongwen said, first of all, he took out five pieces of spirit stones from the storage bag and handed them to blue sky. Then Li Shenglong and others also took out spirit stones and handed them to blue sky.


    "The open sea is really dangerous."


    Li Shenglong just said a little, but his heart was not as calm as his expression. Fortunately, Li Shenglong was in the open sea with the team. In this case, if Li Shenglong came to the sea alone, unless he had been using the art of reclusion, he could not meet people who had practiced Qi for more than seven times.


    Otherwise, there will be great disaster.


    Oh, some readers are going to ask, why can''t we meet the character of Qizhong who practices Qi?


    It''s very simple. Li Shenglong does not have the state of practicing blood ten times. His invisibility is so wonderful. If people who practice Qi more than seven times see it, they won''t have the heart of peeping. In that case, Li Shenglong can only escape with flying amulet.


    However, it is not that Li Shenglong can control the landing position and only knows the direction of landing. There are dangerous places everywhere in the open sea. If a person accidentally enters a dangerous place, Li Shenglong will not be able to lose ten thousand heads.


    The rest of the team seemed to be really calm, and this kind of thing might have happened many times and had long been used to it.


    After a few hundred miles, Li finally got used to this phenomenon.


    Just a few hundred miles away, Li Shenglong and his team were intercepted by ten teams. Fortunately, the strength of the blue brothers is strong enough.


    Even so, ten teams, Li Shenglong, each of them paid the price of ten spirit stones.


    Zhongliuli island is close in front of us. All of us have no posture to go to the island and directly cross over it.


    "Benefactor Li, from now on, we need to strengthen our vigilance. There are many outlaws here, and they are not as easy to talk as those in front of us. What''s more, it''s far away from inland, and it''s possible to have some monsters occasionally."


    As soon as master Kongwen''s voice fell, Li Shenglong felt in his divine sense space that in the calm water below, a monster like a shark rushed out of the water and ran straight for six people in the air."Be careful."


    Li Shenglong just said a word of caution. He found that the five people around him seemed to have been prepared. The light on their bodies was surging, and the magic charm of flying swords hit the monster one after another. In a flash, the monster had turned into a corpse and floated on the water.


    At this time, Li Shenglong had the time to see the whole picture of the monster. The monster''s body was like a shark. It was five meters long. A huge mouth opened. All six of them were not enough. He could not help but feel a sense of fear when he saw the sharp teeth.


    "Unfortunately, it''s just a half demon."


    The words of Kongwen master rang out in Li Shenglong''s ear again.


    "Benefactor Li, I saw a monster for the first time. It''s really admirable to be so calm. I remember the panic scene when I saw the monster for the first time. Even though it has been many years, it still seems to be in front of my eyes.


    This monster is called tiger shark. It''s only the lowest half demon among the monsters, or it''s not strictly a monster.


    monster, like human beings, can absorb the essence of heaven and earth, practice and practice, and the specific classification of practice is similar to that of human beings. The lowest is blood training period, followed by gas training period, building base period and condensate period.


    and half demon is just open up a bit of spiritual knowledge, know a little way to absorb the essence of heaven and earth, has not yet entered the blood training period of the monster.


    Such monsters are mentally retarded. They can''t tell whether their opponents are strong or not. Most of the time, they still rely on their body''s instinct to practice.


    There is no demon pill in the body, and there is no value at all. No one will buy the monster corpse even if it is collected. "


    Kongwen Master explained the concept of monster to Li Shenglong in detail.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Heifeng


    "it''s really rare that there are such monsters in this area, but there are quite a few half demons. If you encounter them, you can kill them


    Li Shenglong also knew that he was making a fuss. The key was that he entered the open sea for the first time. He didn''t have so much experience. After being instructed by Kongwen master, Li Shenglong''s insight has improved a lot.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Li Shenglong respectfully gave a gift to Kongwen. No matter what empty text wants to do, many instructions to Li Shenglong along the way are genuine, without any vanity. On the basis of these instructions, they can be regarded as Li Shenglong''s gift.


    "Benefactor Li, you are welcome. If the old monk doesn''t say anything about these things, benefactor Li will know about them."


    Empty words are modest, which makes Li Shenglong really like him, but he has a good impression. In this open sea, Li Shenglong can''t easily believe anyone. Naturally, he still has some vigilance.


    Empty text in the guidance of Li Shenglong, people can not stop, still in accordance with the speed just forward.


    After several times of half demon''s sneak attack, Li Shenglong''s first battle in the open sea finally came.


    "Combat readiness."


    With a word from blue sky, Li Shenglong also saw a treasure hunting team which was similar to himself not far ahead of him.


    There are more than 20 people in the team. Although not all of them are the peak of blood training, nearly half of them are the people who practice blood. The monks who have no Qi training period are also good news for Li Shenglong.


    "Amitabha."


    With the Buddhist name of Kongwen master, thousands of Buddhist characters appeared on his body, and the light of Buddha beads in his hands was even more intense.


    Blue light rises around the blue master brothers, and the two merge like one person. Liu Bing is like a goddess of ice.


    However, Taoist priest Qingwen swept the dust and did not change much.


    Li Shenglong himself is also holding the talisman in his hand, ready to hand at any time. In his mind, several magic weapons of spirit needle are sent out at any time.


    "Ha ha, another comparison. It seems that it is still a hard idea."


    The leader of the robbers on the opposite side saw Li Shenglong. They were ready to fight and laughed instead of angry.


    "Well, we are the black wind team. If we leave half of the spirit stone, we will let you go. How about that?"


    The robber leader said aloud.


    "Black wind."


    Blue sky and others listen to the name of the black wind team, and even have no interest in answering, but their faces are somewhat ugly.


    "Benefactor Li, this black wind team always asks for money but not for their lives. The people who robbed them have never kept alive. It''s bad luck for us to meet them. When we attack them, we don''t have to worry about it. There are 800 people without a thousand."


    Li Shenglong is still wondering why the blue master didn''t report his name this time. In his ear came the explanation of Kongwen master.


    The robber leader on the opposite side also heard the words of Kongwen master, took a glance at empty text and continued to say.


    "Is Lao he still insightful? However, that was before. Now, in the face of the old monk''s insight, we only take half of the spirit stone to let you live in the past. How about that? "


    No one spoke to the robbers, and all of them were ready to fight. Everyone except Li Shenglong knew that the fight would never end after seeing the black wind team.


    Li Shenglong also didn''t speak. In his perception, several people in the same team were accumulating momentum. It seemed that he sent out a big move at the beginning of preparing for the battle. First, he cleaned up several leaders of the other side, and then deterred other small soldiers.


    In this way, Li Shenglong''s task will be more clear.


    "Catch the king first."


    It is not only blue sky that they think so, but also Li Shenglong. If Li Shenglong is willing to do so, as long as he uses the art of invisibility, all the people on the scene can be killed in a short time.


    After all, not everyone has a fire Rune like huoxingmen. After death, Li Shenglong will reveal his body shape within 50 steps when he encounters the fire gate disciple again.


    To deal with these people, it is enough for Li Shenglong to show himself within ten steps.


    However, Li Shenglong did not appear invisible. For a while, he did not want to expose his strength. Now his strength is a figure who practices blood at the peak.


    Or it can be a little higher. In short, we should show that we have strength and strength in a controllable range in this battle, so as not to let the teammates of the same team rebound. Li Shenglong''s abacus is very good.


    When the robber looked at it, no one paid attention to himself. He was a man who lived in the open sea. Many overseas explorers died in his hands. At this moment, he became angry and drank heavily.


    "Boys, give it to me."


    He told the children to go to the war. If it was just the children, the robber boss himself hid behind others, and had no idea of fighting, or for a while and a half.


    The other robbers seemed to know the boss''s temper very well, and no one doubted anything. All of them flashed all kinds of light and rushed at Li Shenglong."War."


    Blue sky suddenly drank, and first rushed out with his brother. In an instant, five magic weapons hit the Lan brothers'' shield.


    The robbers also know who has high strength. If we want to solve the strongest one first, the battle will naturally be more free of suspense.


    What''s more, the strength of the Lan brothers is really high. Five magic weapons hit it. There is no problem at all. On the contrary, a flying sword in the hands of the Lan brothers flew out, cutting off two enemy flying swords in succession and entering the enemy''s battle circle.


    Since the blue sky has killed in, the rest of Li Shenglong will naturally follow the pace of blue sky.


    With the blue sky behind the kill in, for a moment, scuffle.


    Although Li Shenglong intends to hide his own strength, he does not want his team to perish here. Therefore, he must first remove this small soldier to relieve the pressure of the public.


    It''s bad luck for a character who hasn''t reached the peak of blood training.


    Li Shenglong first took aim at them, not to mention Li Shenglong''s fighting power and inferior tools in his hands. Most of the characters at the peak of blood training can also be killed with one sword.


    Not to mention those characters who have no blood training peak at all. Li Shenglong quietly starts his own speed, and his divine sense pays close attention to


    "killing" all around


    A blood eight heavy robber just said a word to kill, the head has left the original place.


    "Second."


    Li Shenglong silently counted in his heart, and another figure who practiced blood seven times died in his hands.


    "The third."


    "Fourth."


    ¡­¡­


    "The eleventh."


    In a twinkling of an eye, all the characters who did not reach the peak of blood training had been dealt with by Li Shenglong himself. As for the blue sky, their record was extraordinary.


    Firmly hold on the remaining nine people, so that even if they find out Li Shenglong''s attempt, they can''t rush to rescue them.

 Chapter 164

    Among them, the most ferocious is naturally to say the Lan brothers. One person dragged the other side''s four blood training peak figures, including the robber boss.


    After seeing Li Shenglong''s attempt, the robber''s boss moves, and he will stop him. However, the strength of blue brothers is unpredictable, so he stops the robber''s boss in advance.


    Master Kongwen and Taoist priest Qingwen each stopped two figures at the peak of blood training, while Liu Bing himself stopped a figure at the peak of blood training.


    Li Shenglong did not have a little Kung Fu to kill all the robbers who did not reach the peak of blood training, which showed that his strength was definitely not under Liu Bing.


    This time, Li Shenglong to the shot, to help Liu Bing solve the opponent, and then solve one by one.


    Other robbers naturally found that the scene was wrong, but the strength of these several people was stronger than the other. Although the robbers had a ferocious spirit, the people who had experienced overseas were not easy to match.


    None of them can be solved quickly.


    Li Shenglong''s mind is fixed. Naturally, his hands will not be slow. When the robbers, who are close to Liu Bing, see another helper coming up, they are frightened. Naturally, there are problems and flaws in his hands.


    Liu Bing is about to be cut off. Li Shenglong is watching, and his heart is not good.


    Sure enough, the robber''s eyes flashed, a little sideways, and ignored Liu Bing''s flying sword, which he cut to his left arm, and ran straight to Liu Bing''s head.


    The robber was really cruel enough to sacrifice his left arm and pull Liu Bing on the back before he died.


    Between the electric light and flint, no one else has the chance to make a move. Li Shenglong, the only one who has shot, still has a few minutes to reach Liu Bing. The scene of his death has appeared in people''s minds.


    There was also a grim smile on the robber''s face.


    "Bang" a metal cross hit sound, the expected death did not appear, but the robber''s arm was really cut off by Liu Bing.


    Liu Bing''s sword obviously has the energy of ice attribute, and the left half of the robber''s body is frozen into an ice block.


    And just in front of Liu Bing is Li Shenglong''s Feihong sword.


    On the one hand, Li Shenglong does not want this team to end so early. In that case, there will be a lot of trouble in the later wandering journey. This is what Li Shenglong does not want to see.


    On the other hand, although Liu Bing is indifferent, he is also a beauty at least. To let such a beauty fall in front of Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong can''t bear to say it.


    As time goes by, Lee''s speed soared several times. The place where he had a few interest to get to was changed in an instant, and the speed of his hand was not worth mentioning.


    Before the flying sword killed Liu Bing, he cut it off smoothly.


    "Kill."


    After cutting off the robber''s magic weapon, because half of his body was frozen, the whole person''s aura was not running smoothly, and the magic weapon also fell down. Li Shenglong''s aura was completely normal. What''s more, he didn''t pay attention to Liu Bing, who had just picked up a life on the line of death. After a violent drink, the robber''s head and the magic weapon fell into the sea and were buried in the fish''s belly.


    "Come on, help the master."


    Li Shenglong, who killed the robber, reminds Liu Bing again. Liu Bing''s face appears a trace of imperceptible ruddy, and instantly turns into a white and cold color. He catches up with Li Shenglong and kills the two robbers fighting with Kongwen.


    Kongwen master and all the people on the scene, although still fighting, but the divine sense of the whole space of all the scenes back to his mind, Li Shenglong''s scene of killing robbers is not able to escape people''s eyes.


    Master Kongwen is confident that if he is himself, he will not be able to produce such a powerful speed in an instant. There must be a secret method in Lee Sheng Long''s body.


    Li Long''s strength has reached the peak level. He only guesses that Li''s strength has reached the peak level.


    Therefore, people naturally guess at the secret method of Li Shenglong every time they think about Li Shenglong''s hidden strength.


    However, the same speculation on the field of two groups of people is not the same heart. Blue sky they are naturally happy, and robbers they naturally need not say much, melancholy incomparable.


    In the same way, Li Shenglong and Liu Bing work together with the master to kill two robbers, and then wipe out the Taoist priest''s robbers, and finally help the blue sky brothers solve the remaining four robbers.


    So far, all the robbers went to huangquan road and reported to Yan Wangye.


    Thank you very much


    Liu Bing didn''t say anything more, his face was still cold, that is, thanks for listening to the two words. In other people, he was also a bit stiff, and he didn''t seem to have much sincerity.


    But Li Shenglong knows that Liu Bing didn''t say a word of superfluous words with other people all the way. Now it''s a great progress to be able to say thanks to himself.


    "You''re welcome. Everyone is in a small team. Maybe I need your help one day."Li Shenglong is not like Liu Bing, warm said.


    "If there is a need in the future, I will sacrifice my life to help."


    Liu Bing looks at Li Shenglong and promises earnestly.


    "In this way, I thank you first."


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect Liu Bing to be so serious. While Li Longsheng talked to Liu Bing, the other four people had collected all the storage bags on the bodies of the black wind team.


    "A total of 10000 lower spirit stones."


    After counting, the blue sky looks shocked. For a character like him, he needs to be careful to spend a hundred lower grade spirit stones, let alone 10000 lower grade spirit stones.


    Other people, except Li Shenglong, were shocked first and then surprised. It was worth it if they didn''t find any other treasures. At the same time, everyone was surprised how long the black wind team had done business and how many people had been intercepted in order to get this income.


    Of course, no one can answer this question.


    Looking at other people''s expressions, Li Shenglong guessed that these people might not be able to bear loneliness and join the robbers'' army after they knew that the robber made so much money.


    Li Shenglong''s worries will be redundant. Although the robbers look beautiful, every large group of robbers has a record on the mainland.


    In addition to staying in the open sea all his life, the robber will be dismembered immediately if he goes to the island. This is not to say that other people have a strong sense of justice. The main reason is that these large-scale robbers are rich in wealth. On the one hand, they have earned a reputation, and there is no lack of spiritual stones. Why not have the best of both worlds?


    If the blue sky brothers are not forced to a certain share, they will not be willing to stay in the open sea forever and live a life of fear every day.


    This is also human nature. People like the black wind team can only stay in the open sea all their lives, and they keep repeating the activities of killing or being killed. There will be no accident at all.


    For Heifeng, maybe Li Shenglong''s team will kill them all, which is also a kind of relief. After all, no one can survive in such a high-pressure mental state for how long.


    "Ten thousand lower grade spirit stones. There are six of us. Each of us has 1666 spirit stones, and there are four more."


    Blue sky looks at these spirit stone for a time, also don''t know how to distribute, say in the mouth, but in the eye has a trace of irrecoverable greed.


    "I don''t take part in the distribution of the odd. I''ll be satisfied with 1666."


    When Li Shenglong saw that blue sky didn''t want to swallow all the spirit stones, he was relieved. Anyway, Li Shenglong did not lack spirit stones. Naturally, he would not care about one or two spirit stones. He might as well give it up to others.


    Of course, Li Shenglong can''t say that he doesn''t want all the 1600 pieces of spirit stones. In that case, it''s too much. It''s easy to make other people suspicious. How rich should a character who doesn''t put more than 1600 spirit stones in his eyes?


    Now Li Shenglong just gives up a spiritual stone, but it shows his magnanimity. In this way, it has no impact on Li Shenglong, and no one in the team has the intention of murdering him. On the contrary, if no one in the team has the intention of murdering him, he will have a good impression on him.


    Li Shenglong just gave up a stone he didn''t need and got so many benefits. Why not?


    "Since younger martial brother Li has such a bearing, as the leader of a small team, I can''t look like a captain. In this way, our brothers don''t want to. How about each of you four?"


    Although blue sky''s eyes still have irrecoverable greed, he can still restrain his greed. Of course, this is also a normal phenomenon. If you suddenly got tens of millions of money, and now tell you that the money needs to be shared equally by six people, would you have the impulse to take all the money away and swallow it by yourself?


    I will have it anyway. I think most people will have this impulse.


    Seeing blue sky restrain his desire, Li Shenglong''s heart was relieved. Generally speaking, up to now, blue sky is still a qualified captain, which can basically make people feel at ease.


    "Elder martial brother LAN, you are polite. It''s just a spirit stone. I''ve already opened my mouth, so there''s no place for me. Otherwise, it doesn''t seem that I have broken my word? Well, your brothers, and the rest of them, one by one


    Li Shenglong does not lack this spirit stone, and there is no hypocritical expression between his words. He is full of sincerity.


    "Since Mr. Li said so, I''m not polite."


    Blue sky carefully looked at Li Shenglong''s look, and found that he did not really want this spirit stone, nor did he continue to yield. After all, it is a matter of spirit stone. Now there are more than 1600 spirit stones, which are no less than this one. Why push and let go for this one spirit stone.


    Several people divide up the spirit stone and continue to carve up the remaining things. There are not many miraculous drugs for the robbers. On the one hand, the robbers can not meet the right person every day. On the other hand, most of the people who come here are not rich. Pills are a kind of luxury for them.In this way, the robbers didn''t have many pills. Twenty robbers had only a few dozen bottles of practicing blood pills, and Li Shenglong knew that these blood pills were inferior products of some inferior blood pills without opening the pills bottles.


    In other words, it was just called the inferior blood pill, which was thousands of times worse than that refined by Li Shenglong in the sect.


    This kind of pill is naturally despised by Li Shenglong. Of course, it is the same with Lingshi. Although Li Shenglong looks down on him, he still needs these things.


    "A total of 300 lower grade Lian Xue Dan."


    Blue sky will check the pills, surprise and everyone said, blood Dan is no trouble, Li Shenglong again to humble what, each 50, not much, a little more.


    As for the magic weapons and the like, on the one hand, because the quality is not so good, let alone Li Shenglong, even blue sky, they did not put the robber''s weapons in their eyes. After the distribution of pills, everyone was ecstatic and continued to move on to Da Liuli island.


    "If only I could meet another robber?"


    This idea appeared in everyone''s mind at the same time, but at the same time, I was also scared by this idea.


    How can they be so cautious? Although it seems easy to obtain a huge amount of wealth, in fact, this battle is really breathtaking and quite lucky to win.


    The main reason is that their strength is there. If not for the ability of the Lan brothers to resist the three top figures of blood training, and even one of them is a character of Qi training, I am afraid that the result of this battle will be that Li Shenglong and their bodies will be buried overseas.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is known only by himself. Other people don''t know it. If he knew his real strength, others might not think so.


    After everyone repents, he still carefully goes to Liuli island. On the way, he hesitates whether to meet the robbers or not.


    Winning a lottery ticket is like buying a lottery ticket for 200 thousand RMB. Does he want to continue to buy a lottery ticket every day?


    If you buy it again, I think few people will continue to buy only one lottery ticket every day as before.


    If you buy more, the chances of winning the lottery are clear to all of us. Maybe this person will spend 200000 and never win a prize again.


    At present, except for Li Shenglong, everyone in the blue sky team is in this psychology. They are very contradictory in psychology. They don''t know whether it is better to meet robbers or not.


    Maybe God knew blue sky''s hesitation. All the way along the way, all the robbers who came and went disappeared. Li Shenglong and they didn''t meet any more robbers until they entered the big Liuli island.


    In this way, the people who felt sorry for it also gave a sigh of relief. Although it was impossible to get the spirit stone from the robbers without meeting the robbers, it also avoided casualties. On the whole, it was good.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 166 large Liuli Island


    the big Liuli island is different from the small Liuli Island, and the middle Liuli island is not the same. Before the big Liuli Island, it was the territory of human beings, and after the big Liuli Island, it was the territory of monsters.


    "Benefactor Li, the big Liuli island is ahead."


    The voice of master Kongwen rings in Li Shenglong''s ear again. Without empty words, Li Shenglong also sees the big Liuli island. People come and go on the island. There is a ban on empty space in the air. All the flying swords on the island have their own sword light.


    "Daliangli island is a country with a distance of thousands of miles, which can be called an overseas country."


    Kongwen master slowly to Li Shenglong introduced the information of the big Liuli island.


    "There are two main forces on the island. One is the scattered practice of some famous local explorers, and the other is the disciples of the Great Gate School. The two forces are equal and equal on the island. "


    Master Kongwen said here, let Li Shenglong''s mind move. It seems that zhenxianmen sect still has a lot of strength here. In this way, Li Shenglong feels terrible about the strength of the ten immortal sects. It''s just that there are forces on the mainland, but there are still forces in the open sea.


    This is really the big gate faction and the overlord.


    At the same time, when the nine immortals cultivation sect is promoted to the level of nine immortals, there is also a level of strength for the nine immortal sect.


    At present, Li Shenglong can''t imagine the power of the level 9 immortal cultivation world, but he already has a seed in his heart. When it is appropriate, it will sprout and bear fruit.


    At that time, Li Shenglong might have been at the top of the level 9 immortal cultivation world.


    "The two forces form a Presbyterian Council, which jointly absolves all matters on the island. There are not many rules on the island. Only one island is not allowed to hurt people. There are two ways to deal with disputes. One is to find the adjudication Department of the Presbyterian, and the other is to fight on the duel platform."


    Li Shenglong''s reverie did not delay him to listen to the Kongwen master''s explanation. With the Kongwen master''s explanation, several people had already lowered their flying swords on the edge of the island.


    There are special restrictions around the island. Fortunately, blue sky is not the first time that they come here. They lead Li Shenglong to the entrance of the island.


    At the entrance, two Qi practicing disciples in green robes were standing there, and all the people coming and going were queuing up to enter.


    The Qi practicing disciples kept taking out blue or red tokens from their hands and handed them to the people.


    "Those two men are the escort of the island. If there is any dispute on the island, you can go to them. "


    Kongwen master did not forget to explain to Li Shenglong.


    After a while, it''s Li Shenglong''s turn to enter.


    "A six man expedition team, one month each."


    Blue sky handed over 30 pieces of spirit stone, said in the mouth.


    "Name, blue sky."


    After LAN Kong finished, the disciple of the guard team gave him a blue jade card of identity.


    Then several people reported their names, Li Shenglong was no exception, holding a jade card, followed them in the blue sky.


    "The blue one is a short-term identity jade card for one month, five lower spirit stones for one month, the red token for permanent residence, and one piece of medium spirit stone."


    Empty text solves Li Shenglong''s doubts. At the same time, Li Shenglong also knows that since blue sky is the first to pay, people also need to return it.


    Therefore, he also returned the five spirit stones he should have taken to blue sky.


    "At first, there were no mortals in daliangli Island, but later, due to the increase in the number of people who came to settle here to cultivate immortals, most of them were born with the talent of cultivating immortals, but inevitably some of them were also mortals. In this way, after generations of accumulation, there were also many mortals in daliangli island."


    Li Shenglong looked curiously at the water horse dragon on the big Liuli island. The ordinary people set up stalls and peddled on the side. It was the same as the cities on the mainland. The only difference was that there were too many immortal practitioners here.


    On average, there is at least one immortal among the three who walk on the street.


    Of course, these people are some people in the blood training period. Their accomplishments are not high and their qualifications are even more ordinary. If they want to practice to practice Qi, there is no hope in their life.


    "Let''s find an inn and have a rest. Then we''ll see if there are any tasks that don''t conflict with us recently."


    Blue sky turned to the crowd and said, "naturally, Li Shenglong knows that this is actually said to himself. Other people have been here more than once. They have already found out the things here and know the process of these things clearly. Only Li Shenglong himself is here for the first time.


    "Benefactor Li, some big sects in mainland China, such as Zhenxian sect, and other small sects in mainland China will release some tasks from time to time. No matter who is responsible for these tasks, the rewards for these tasks are quite rich.


    Most people who explore the open sea will come here to take the task, because exploration is not always able to get what they want, but these tasks are relatively simple.Every time we go out to sea, there will always be more or less harvest. In this way, every expedition team that wants to go to the open sea will take on a mission first


    Master Kongwen said more than blue sky.


    People step by step directly into the center of the island mission hall.


    In the mission hall, there is a steady stream of people who come to play with their accomplishments. Li even saw two figures in the foundation period, which surprised him.


    LAN Kong is familiar with his way and goes directly to the reception place. Ten spirit stones are exchanged for the latest jade slips. All kinds of tasks are involved.


    Blue sky made several copies, each with one in his hand.


    "Let''s have a look. We''ll decide which tasks to take on."


    Like other people, Li Shenglong explores the divine sense into the jade slips. The jade slips are lists of tasks, from simple to difficult, marked as one star mission to nine star characters.


    The simplest tasks are naturally the corpses of some kinds of monsters, such as swallowing whales and Schizothorax. These monsters are not powerful, but their corpses are a necessary medicine for some kind of elixir.


    All schools accept it. As a result, this monster will naturally become the "thorn in the eye" of each exploration team There was even a period of siege of these monster races.


    Over the years, although it is said that these kinds of monsters still exist, they are not common in the thousands of miles of daliangli island.


    Therefore, although the task is simple, it can only rely on the legend of luck. Let''s see if we can meet these monsters in the open sea in this short period of time.

 Chapter 166

    It seems that Li Shenglong has heard of almost none of these tasks, and his understanding of these monsters is basically zero.


    In this way, even if Li Shenglong himself knows that he or just look at it, don''t talk and listen to other people''s opinions.


    "How about it? What tasks do you have in mind? "


    Blue sky saw that everyone had basically finished reading, and then he said.


    LAN Kong''s words had just finished, a man in splendid clothes came in, the strength of the foundation period, a body of Chinese clothing is the spirit of the looming, a look to know that it is extraordinary, with a folding fan in his hand.


    "Xiaosanxian has come. Every time he comes, he has big business. I don''t know what he wants to do this time?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on with him."


    Even when they saw the little fairy coming in, they changed their faces and stopped the discussion.


    "The father of xiaosanxian is Lu Ming, one of the three immortals in Sanxian League."


    Empty text whispered in Li Shenglong''s ear.


    "The Sanxian league now needs a large number of monks in the blood training period and Qi training period. Each monk in the blood training period has 1000 lower spirit stones, and all the disciples in the Qi training period each have 2000 lower spirit stones.


    If there is a monk who built the foundation, it will be 5000 inferior spirit stones. "


    Xiaosanxian didn''t come in alone, followed by five attendants. They were all the accomplishments in the foundation period. One of them said to the people in the mission hall.


    "A thousand spirit stones, I''ll go. In the past, if I''m lucky, I''ll be hundreds of spirit stones. What''s the mission of xiaosanxian? It''s such a high price. "


    "Look, that means to let everyone go. How much soul stone will it cost at once? Sanxian League is worthy of being the second strongest force in daliangli Island, which is rich and generous. "


    For a moment, the task hall was full of discussions, which was just a blast. Everyone had his own plans in mind. Some were moved by the high salary, while others were worried.


    "With such a high reward, I''m not afraid that I''ll take my life to spend it?"


    The crowd did not know where a voice came from. Obviously, the owner of the voice did not represent himself, but represented some people.


    Small scattered fairy a glance in the past, has the appearance of that person in mind, has not waited for the small scattered fairy to say what, the crowd of people burst out a voice.


    "Do you want to work hard and earn spirit stone?


    Do you think there are so many good things in the world? Since we can come to the open sea, we are all desperate people. Since they are all here to fight hard, we must know where they have not paid in return. "


    There was also a burst of response from the crowd, and the response was much louder than that of the argument just now. It can be seen that the outlaws are still in the majority.


    Xiaosanxian also looked at this man, but it was the same. The meaning in his eyes was obviously different from that of the previous one.


    When they saw this situation, they all looked ugly. It was said that they had just robbed the black wind team, and each of them had more than 1000 spirit stones. There was no need to fight with this little fairy.


    However, the current situation of xiaosanxian obviously requires the whole mission hall to go with him. If they don''t go, they will offend the Sanxian League, except for those from big schools who have capital to offend it.


    If they offend the Sanxian League, they are just the old people who hang up and have a long life.


    Li Shenglong also looked at all this. However, because he had just arrived here, he didn''t know the disposition of xiaosanxian, and he didn''t think that things were really like what blue sky thought in their hearts. All the people in the mission hall would be recruited and not left.


    "Quiet, everyone."


    The expert of building foundation spoke again.


    "Now everyone comes here to make a record. Each person receives 500 spirit stones at the scene, and then receives the remaining 500 spirit stones."


    The crowd surged, many people went to him to register, but obviously some people didn''t want to follow the Sanxian League in such a muddle headed way.


    He went to the door, but there were three monks who were building the foundation at the gate, who were allowed to enter and not to go out.


    "What do you want?"


    Seeing that someone wanted to leave here, a monk in the foundation period asked.


    "This elder, I don''t want to take on this task. Please step aside."


    "No? Are you a free practice or a sect disciple? Which school is it? "


    "The younger generation is free to practice."


    As soon as the sanxiu, who was practicing Qi, had just finished, a strong force made him fly back into the crowd. When he ran into the crowd, a mouthful of blood gushed out. His eyes had already spread. Obviously, he was dead and could not die again.


    Li Shenglong and others watched, although Li Shenglong didn''t see clearly how the monk who built the foundation actually did it.


    Between the five elements, the practicing Qi sanxiu has already flown out, but everyone knows that it must be his hands that can cause this situation."Loose repair? Hum, don''t you know that all the free cultivation are under the control of Sanxian League? If there is something wrong, I want to leave the Alliance for the sake of peace


    The disciple in the foundation period took a look at those who wanted to go around and threatened him.


    Although people know that the foundation building friar of the Sanxian League is definitely a warning to others. If everyone is determined to go, he will not kill all of them. But now a bloody body is still in front of them, and no one dares to go up and touch him easily.


    A group of people who wanted to leave looked at each other. Half of them accepted their orders and went back to the place where Lingshi was registered. The other half were still unwilling, but no one dared to go forward.


    They don''t come forward, and the foundation building friars don''t force them. In his opinion, these small miscellaneous fish are of no use at all. If it wasn''t for the order of Sanxian, they wouldn''t be bored to come here and force some loose cultivation practitioners to practice Qi and blood.


    "This elder, I am the Heavenly Master Guan Yu Lei. There are other things in our sect, so we won''t participate in the action of Sanxian League."


    Finally, after a while, a young man who practiced blood ten times bit his teeth and walked up, trembling.


    "The view of the Heavenly Master? Take out the identity token and have a look at it? "


    In the foundation period, the friar didn''t start immediately. Yu Lei quickly took out the token from his body. The friar checked it and said.


    "Yes, you are indeed a master of the Tianshi temple. Since you are a member of a sect and are not bound by our Sanxian alliance, you can certainly leave."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 168 treasure land


    Yu Lei takes back his own identity jade card and leaves here with great gratitude. He is afraid that he will never leave again if he is too slow.


    After Yu Lei left, the disciples of other schools in the crowd also took out their own identity jade cards and left here one by one.


    However, some of them were unwilling. Some wanted to muddle through, but they were all killed on the spot by the friars in the foundation period.


    Blue sky and others are also always watching the development of the situation. Seeing that the construction period is so strong, they know that this task must be extremely dangerous. If they promise to fulfill the task, they will be doomed to death.


    If you don''t agree, it''s basically death without life. The monk at the gate is not a decoration.


    After a while, all the school disciples were gone, and nearly 500 of them had registered. The remaining 200 didn''t want to register, but they had to come to register.


    Blue sky in their hearts hesitated, do not know Li Shenglong heart is more hesitant, blue sky team cooperation is still good, if Li Shenglong takes the origin jade card, it is natural to be able to go out.


    However, Li Shenglong understood the abundant opportunities in the general crisis. Although he did not know what the Sanxian League wanted to do, he could see that the Sanxian League was not small.


    Li Shenglong hesitated for a long time. The remaining 200 people had already registered. Five of them had already registered. Only three of them had not registered. Those two people had already gone to the registration place.


    "Why don''t you register yet?"


    A friar standing next to xiaosanxian in the foundation period saw that Li Shenglong was still in his place, but there were no registered disciples around him. He snapped.


    Blue sky they also look at Li Shenglong with a puzzled face. When they came to register, they pulled Li Shenglong once, but Li Shenglong did not come with them. Instead, he stood still.


    Li Shenglong didn''t pay attention to the disciple''s question. He ran to the door directly. His eyebrows wrinkled. Everyone was sweating for him. Even in Liu Bing''s mind, Li Shenglong died miserably.


    "This elder, younger generation Li Shenglong, this is my identity token."


    At this time, Li Shenglong''s words came back to everyone''s ears. At the same time, Li Shenglong handed over the jade card of his identity.


    The character in the foundation period obviously felt that Li Shenglong had made a fake and had checked the jade card over and over several times. However, Li Shenglong was not impatient and waited quietly for the inspection to be completed.


    "Is this yours?"


    After the examination, the monk did not find the possibility of forgery. With a jade card in his hand, Li Shenglong was enveloped by his momentum. Of course, in view of Li Shenglong''s practice of blood, the master of the foundation period only used three parts.


    According to his ideas, these strengths have been enough to cause spiritual oppression to Li Shenglong. If ordinary characters have any problems, they will show their flaws.


    "It''s me."


    However, Li Longsheng did not have the same face as he thought, and his face was calm.


    "Sure?"


    During the foundation period, the strength of the disciples rose one more point, and they were oppressed again.


    "Sure."


    Li Shenglong''s forehead emerged sweat, but his mouth is still firmly said.


    "Well, you go."


    When the disciples in the foundation period saw that Li Shenglong was so determined, he did not continue to exert his strength. If Li Shenglong was really a disciple of Zhenxian sect, it was not a person they could easily wipe out by their Sanxian League.


    Li Shenglong walked out of the mission hall with the surprised and envious eyes of LAN Kong and others. Before Li Shenglong recovered, he found that there were more than a dozen foundation building friars standing outside the task hall. The disciples who had just left were all standing behind these building foundation monks, without exception.


    "Which school?"


    Seeing Li Shenglong come out, a friar asked.


    "Zhenxianmen."


    "Here."


    Li Shenglong had already seen the monk dressed in zhenxianmen''s clothes, followed by several disciples of Zhenxian sect who had just gone out.


    "Well, there is no one else in it. We should withdraw. We''ll see you soon."


    During the foundation period, the friars exchanged a greeting, waved their hands, and a gust of wind swept up. They disappeared in the street of the mission hall with their disciples.


    Li Shenglong is also in this does not know what to call the foundation period Friar''s wind skill, in the heart is extremely conjectured.


    During the foundation period, the monks did not speak, and Li Shenglong and other disciples who practiced blood and Qi naturally did not dare to speak. They were silent all the way.


    Fortunately, the speed of the foundation period is not comparable to that of Li Shenglong. After a while, he has arrived at the destination.


    Li Shenglong saw that on the same street, hundreds of blood training disciples and Qi training disciples of Zhenxian sect stood quietly behind several monks in the foundation period and were staring at them."Here we are. You guys are in the line."


    Although Li Shenglong and others want to ask, they all know that this is not the right time to ask.


    After seeing Li Shenglong and their joining the team, the leading friar in the foundation period nodded. Each of the eight friars, with dozens of them, flew into the clouds one after another and flew out to the sea somewhere.


    Standing among dozens of people, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments not only show no mountains and no dew, but also appear to be on the low side. Most of the people who come here are the peak of blood training, and many of them are in the period of Qi training.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang, what are we going to do this time?"


    A man with high horse training and five heavy characters are surrounded in the middle, and several seemingly good disciples are asking in a low voice.


    Elder martial brother Zhang looked up at the building foundation friar who was not speaking at one side. Seeing that he didn''t want to oppose, he said.


    "It''s said that a sanxiu discovered a treasure land. It''s said that there are many ancient secret methods and secret skills of pills. If you can get them, it''s not a problem to add a few more nuns in the sect."


    Although Li Shenglong is not surrounded by elder martial brother Zhang, his words are clearly introduced into Li Shenglong''s ears.


    "Ancient secret method? It seems that those loose repairs are going to be cannon fodder. "


    Sure enough, as Li Shenglong thought, elder martial brother Zhang continued.


    "Outside the treasure land, there are puppet prohibitions. The ten major sects and the Sanxian League have called for a number of loose repairs. When these loose repairs consume the puppets almost, that is when we go on the stage.


    At that time, as long as we all work together, it will not be a problem for each of us to share one or two treasures. In this way, if the realm is not improved, the combat effectiveness will be doubled. "


    "You need elder martial brother Zhang to take care of him."


    Many disciples kept saying around the disciple of Zhang surnamed, who was practicing Qi wuchong.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 169 Liao Hongjian


    "how come there are so many people in a treasure land, and the ten immortal sects and the Sanxian league are all out now?"


    A blood training disciple nearby raised his own question. Generally speaking, the more open the treasure land is, the more secret it should be. It''s better to have several high-level leaders leading several elite disciples to enter. On the one hand, the strength will not be dispersed. On the other hand, if there are any treasures, it will be convenient to distribute them.


    Like this, it is the first time that the strength of the whole sect in the open sea has been mobilized.


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Zhang Ping took another look at the uncle who built the foundation. He didn''t explain it to everyone. But the meaning of his words was very clear. He didn''t know it, but he couldn''t say it.


    When they saw Zhang Ping, they didn''t want to reveal it. Among Li Shenglong''s group, it seems that Wang Ping''s accomplishments are the highest.


    Just as Li Shenglong was also wondering, the friars of the foundation building had already descended to escape the light. The ferry exit was full of people, and eleven neat square arrays were densely arranged on the ferry.


    The ten immortal sects are all gathered together, and each sect has at least hundreds of disciples. The people of Sanxian league are also here naturally. They are even more huge, with thousands of people.


    Of course, at any time, the number of people can only affect the situation, and absolute strength can determine the situation.


    Most people in the sanxiu League have a hazy expression. All of them have no idea what they are going to face.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Li Shenglong, as a disciple of Zhenxian sect, did not know much about the action. He only learned from the mouth of Zhang Ping that this time was for a treasure land.


    What is in the treasure land? Why are so many people deployed?


    Li Shenglong didn''t know anything about it.


    At this time, Li Shenglong does not have much time to think. Now he must go with the people of the sect, regardless of whether he is in front of the sword mountain or the sea of fire.


    Otherwise, the gate rules of Zhenxian gate are not put there to make a show.


    "My name is Liao Hongjian. I think everyone knows me. This action is led by shenjianzong."


    When Li Shenglong was daydreaming in his heart, a brilliant young man came out. He could be sure that he had the strength to build a foundation. But judging from his appearance, he was only seventeen or eighteen years old, even younger than Li Shenglong.


    Although the life span of a practitioner is long, his face is not easy to grow old, especially when it comes to the foundation period. It is even more difficult to see the true age of a person from his face unless he has only a few years left in his last few years.


    However, it was after the age of 20 that his face had been determined. However, Liao Hongjian''s face had not reached the age of 20 at all, and he is obviously still growing up.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know when the zhenzhuan elder martial brother of his sect entered the foundation period at such a young age. However, as far as Li Shenglong knew, it was already after the age of 20.


    Who is this man now? Although Li Shenglong heard that Liao Hongjian reported his family, he knew nothing about other things except that he knew that the Shenjian sect was the first immortal sect in the Jin Dynasty.


    What''s more, seeing the meaning of Liao Hongjian, his tone is full of absolute self-confidence. It should be that Liao Hongjian is famous in the immortal world of Jin Dynasty, which should reach the level that no one knows or knows.


    In this way, Li Shenglong is more curious about this person''s status.


    "Younger martial brother, what is Liao Shizu''s identity? Do you know? "


    Li Shenglong, relying on himself, occupies the end of the team invisibly. There is a certain distance from Liao Hongjian. He quietly pulls a younger martial brother who practices blood seven and asks.


    "Don''t you know about Liao Shizu?"


    The younger brother, who was pulled over by Li Shenglong, was even more surprised than Li Shenglong. It seemed that Li Shenglong didn''t know how wrong Liao Hongjian was.


    "I''ve been closed for years. As soon as I left, I came to the open sea. Before I knew the people and things here, I was pulled into a strong man."


    Li Shenglong turned his mind and explained.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t know that Liao Shizu is very famous. My grandfather was an elder of shenjianmen. He was confirmed to have a divine root when he was born. Although the divine root is also a kind of single spiritual root, the cultivation speed is ten times faster than that of the single spirit root.


    He began to practice at the age of five, began to practice Qi at the age of six, and built the foundation at the age of ten. Now he is only seventeen years old, which is already the peak state of building foundation. I''m afraid that I can enter the stage of Ning Dan before I''m 20 years old. This kind of cultivation is actually the first person in the immortal cultivation world of Jin Dynasty.


    Not to mention that Liao Shizu himself is the chief disciple of the leader sect of the Shenjian sect. He is responsible for inheriting the prosperity of the Shenjian sect in the future.


    Among the younger generation, Wang Junyi and Wang Shizu, the chief disciples of Zhenxian sect, are the most powerful in the whole Dajin immortal kingdom. Wang Junyi and Wang Shizu are not his opponents. "


    After listening, Li Longsheng has a basic understanding of Liao Hongjian. He was born in the family of the elder of Shenjian sect. He has a background. He has a strong spiritual root. His cultivation speed is super fast and he has ability. He is also the leader of the teaching. He has great strength and great potential in the future.However, at the same time, Li Shenglong also has a question in his mind. Shouldn''t such figures be the key protected objects of the sect?


    Although Liao Hongjian is a genius, there are countless talents who have not grown up. If other sects have ulterior motives and secretly do evil to this talented disciple, there is a truth that it is easy to hide the open gun and difficult to defend the hidden arrow. Although Liao Hongjian''s strength level has reached the peak in the foundation period.


    Moreover, his physical strength is stronger than that of Wang Jun, the elder martial brother of Zhenxian sect. At least, he is also the fighting power of Ning Dan period.


    However, there are still many characters in the Ning Dan period of the cultivation of immortals. If such figures are allowed to plot against them.


    Isn''t shenjianmen a successor?


    Li Shenglong''s questions can only be put in his heart. No one will explain these things to such a small monk in the blood training period.


    "Alas, Liao Shizu is simply the idol of those who cultivate immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. Everyone''s goal is to one day reach the training speed of Liao Shizu, and all female practitioners want to marry someone like Liao Shizu."


    The blood training disciple didn''t care whether Li Shenglong was listening to him or not. He was still talking while talking, with a look of worship and jealousy on his face.


    Seeing this scene, Li Shenglong somehow thought of the stars of his previous life. It seems that Liao Hongjian is a famous star in this great Jin Xiuxian world.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 170 the spirit boat


    "OK, everyone, go to the spiritual boat, and the rest of you will listen to the orders


    Obviously, Liao Hongjian didn''t want to explain more to the cannon fodder. He nodded with the leaders of other sects as a sign and gave the order directly.


    Li Shenglong didn''t see any dissatisfaction from the faces of other leaders. It was obvious that he had already communicated before and had already recognized Liao Hongjian as the commander-in-chief of the operation.


    Li Shenglong has never heard of the spirit boat mentioned by Liao Hongjian. It can''t be blamed for Li Shenglong. The time that Li Shenglong entered the Zhenxian gate was still too short, or that Li Shenglong''s contact with the immortal cultivation world was still too short, and his knowledge and experience were not enough.


    These things can only be accumulated by time, and when Li Shenglong''s years of cultivation come, naturally, his experience will increase.


    The leaders of the various factions did not know that at this moment, Li Shenglong thought of so many things. With a wave of their hands, a paper boat grew longer in the wind. In a short time, ten ships of length and width appeared in front of everyone.


    The names of various sects are engraved on each ship. When Li Shenglong saw the spirit boat for the first time, he was naturally surprised for a while. We should know that Li Shenglong used to use a flying sword to go on his way before. When he had no spiritual power, he would find a place to rest, and then he would go again after recovering his spiritual power.


    Have you ever met such a magical thing?


    "Elder martial brother, it seems that you haven''t seen this spirit boat, and I''ve seen it for the first time. However, it is said that the spirit boat was refined with some special equipment. There is no place for the whole level 3 immortal cultivation world to sell. That is, the ten immortal sects have such strength, and each family has several spirit boats.


    Look at the Sanxian League nearby. Although it is said that it was established by three ancestors of the Ning Dan period, on the one hand, compared with the ten immortal sects, the cultivation of them is still much more. On the other hand, the ten immortal sects have the least inheritance for thousands of years. How many years is the Sanxian League?


    It is impossible to compare with the ten immortal sects in details. It is estimated that these scattered cultivation can only be done on our spiritual boat. "


    Li Shenglong looked sideways. Indeed, as the disciple said, the three nuns in the Ning Dan period of the sanxiu League looked enviously at the ten spiritual boats. It seems that if they didn''t know that the top ten sects are qualified to own these things, they could not have snatched one of them.


    "Younger martial brother, what are the benefits of being a spiritual boat?"


    Li Shenglong asked another idiot question.


    "Elder martial brother, you have not heard of Lingzhou."


    The disciple looked up and down at Li Shenglong and said in surprise.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Li Shenglong just looked at himself, and with a smile, he took out the jade card of his identity from the Pearl and handed it to the disciple.


    The identity jade cards of the ten immortal sects are all refined by special means. Only if you use them can you display all the information. If other people use them, you can''t show any information at all.


    Counterfeiting is even more impossible.


    "You are welcome, elder martial brother Li. Since you are all in this team, how can you not be a member of Zhenxian sect? You don''t need to look at the jade card of this identity."


    After looking at Li Shenglong''s jade plate of identity, the disciple said politely that Li Shenglong''s name was also shown on the jade plate, so the disciple changed his name to senior brother Li.


    "Elder martial brother Li, the spirit boat is a treasure. On the one hand, it can walk for thousands of miles, but it can be tens of times faster than our flying sword. Secondly, the spirit boat itself is also a magic weapon. Its defense array is perfect, and it can''t do any damage to the spirit boat without the strength of curing pills.


    If there is an invasion of foreign enemies, the spirit boat will be able to show the spirit boat gun, the power of a gun is not under the coagulation period. What''s more, each spirit boat has at least five spirit boat cannons, and three cannons can be fired in succession, which can be equivalent to the one shot of 15 experts in the period of Ning Dan


    "It''s so powerful. If you can refine this kind of things, once there are 180 in mass production, wouldn''t it be possible to unify the three-level immortal cultivation world?"


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knew that this kind of thing would have his shortcomings, but on the surface, the spirit boat was incomparable in power. In addition, Li Shenglong put himself in a position of slightly insufficient knowledge.


    In this way, on the one hand, this disciple will also tell about the shortcomings of the spirit boat, on the other hand, he will have a deviation in his understanding of Li Shenglong. If this disciple does not harm Li Shenglong''s heart, he will suffer a great loss once he has such a mind.


    "Elder martial brother Li is joking. What''s the spirit boat? Let alone the third level immortal cultivation world, no one can refine it. If it can, it will be of no use at all."


    Sure enough, the disciple looked at Li Shenglong with a trace of disdain in his eyes and said simply.


    "Why is that?"


    Li Shenglong then asked.


    "Although the spirit boat is powerful, it needs something called energy stone to drive it. There is no such thing in our level 3 immortal cultivation world. It is said that it needs at least level 7 immortal cultivation world.


    In this way, do you think it''s useless to refine it?In addition, the position of this kind of spirit boat cannon is fixed. When you want to attack the enemy, if you are avoided by the enemy, you will be in trouble. "


    After listening to the disciple''s introduction, Li Shenglong looked at the spirit boat thoughtfully, and constantly calculated the value of the spirit boat. According to the disciple, the spirit boat has both attack and defense, and it needs no spiritual power to drive, but only the energy stone.


    Li Shenglong sounds like those spaceships seen in previous movies.


    This thing is definitely a good thing for Li Shenglong. If he can get one, it is estimated that there will be no problem for Li Shenglong to traverse the three levels of immortal cultivation.


    As for the energy stone, it is a problem, but these are not really a big problem in front of Li Shenglong.


    Seeing this, Li Shenglong''s first thought is lu''e, who is the gate of the Ninth level immortal cultivation world. This kind of low-level spirit boat should also look down on. I don''t know how many high-level magic weapons he carries with him.


    Li Shenglong now regrets that he didn''t know the news of the spirit boat earlier. If he had, he would have asked for several spirit boats like him when he saw green E.


    Now it''s more troublesome. I have to think of a way. If I can blackmail two or three spirit boats from green e?


    Li Shenglong is still thinking here, and the disciple pushes Li Shenglong.


    "Senior brother Li, it''s time for us to go."


    Li Shenglong came back to see. Indeed, most of the disciples of Zhenxian sect had already been on the spirit boat. Although Li Shenglong was at the end of the team, he should also go to the spiritual boat.


    Therefore, he also stopped his reverie and went to the spirit boat with this disciple.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 the spirit boat is a place with a special cave. As soon as Li Shenglong enters the spirit boat, he first enters a huge hall, which is hundreds of meters round. There are two corridors on both sides of the hall, and there are rooms on both sides of the hall, which are five meters wide.


    Under the guidance of registered disciples, the disciples of Zhenxian sect are entering one room after another.


    However, some casual practitioners were not so well treated. They could only stand and wait in the hall, looking enviously at the disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    Li Shenglong unexpectedly saw blue sky and them in these free practices. Li Shenglong said hello with a smile. In their complicated eyes, a registered disciple of blood training peak came to Li Shenglong.


    "Younger martial brother, please come with me."


    The registered disciple went to Li Shenglong and took a look at his clothes. Then he said that Li Shenglong didn''t wear the dress of Zhenxian sect because he used to be a monk when he entered the sea. He went out of the mission hall and came here directly with the sect. He never had a chance to change his clothes.


    It seems that this registered disciple met Li Shenglong in the crowd. Otherwise, it would be impossible to identify Li Shenglong as a disciple of Zhenxian sect at one glance among the numerous free practices.


    "Elder martial brother, please."


    Li Shenglong followed the registered disciple, walked several hundred meters along the corridor and stopped in front of a room.


    The registered disciple pointed to the room on the left side of the corridor and said to Li Shenglong.


    "Younger martial brother, you live here. Please register your identity with me."


    Li Shenglong took out his identity jade card and took advantage of the registration to look at the sect number, No. 101.


    "Younger martial brother Li, this is the spiritual boat of Zhenxian sect, and all the things in it can be enjoyed by the disciples of Zhenxian sect. If there is something in it, it''s good to speak directly to it. Similarly, if there is something in the sect, it will be told directly in the microphone.


    Tell younger martial brother in advance. Don''t be surprised. OK, there''s nothing else. I''ll go first. There are other brothers waiting for me to guide me, so I won''t disturb younger martial brother''s rest. "


    After the registered disciple registered, he left. Li Shenglong pushed aside the room and walked in.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know what''s in the room. He''s really scared.


    A soft bed is placed in the middle of the room. There are tea tables, cupboards, bedside cabinets, desks and so on. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who knew that he was coming from the house, he would think he was a five-star hotel in his previous life.


    Li Shenglong was just a loser in his previous life. Although he has never been to a five-star hotel, he has seen the appearance of the hotel on TV.


    Naturally, this set of configuration is the basis of the hotel. Li Shenglong was shocked by the news at the same time.


    Li Shenglong is not the only earth man who has passed through here. Li Shenglong can guarantee that the person who built the spirit boat, or the designer of the spirit boat, is also a person of the earth. Otherwise, there would be no such things.


    Li Shenglong has been in this world for nearly half a year. Half a year is enough for him to be familiar with all this. These things can never be imagined by local residents.


    The only explanation is that there are other people who have also crossed here.


    Li Shenglong wanted to understand this, stroked the coffee table as if he was missing something. He sat down on the soft bed with a buttock, feeling lost in his heart.


    Each era will have the leading role of this era, although it seems that the protagonist is multiple, but in fact, the protagonist is always the only one, only one person.


    Other people will never be able to replace the protagonist. Li Shenglong used to think that he is the eternal protagonist of this era. No one can enter the eyes of Li Shenglong, whether it is Wang Junyi, the great brother of zhenxianmen sect, or Liao Hongjian, the famous immortal cultivation world.


    For nothing else, Li Shenglong knew that although he fell behind them for a while, it was only because he practiced later than them and his starting qualification was behind them.


    Li Shenglong now embraces such a magical existence as the spirit bead. For Li Shenglong, the realm is the relationship of time. As long as there is enough time, Li Shenglong will surpass them sooner or later.


    In the face of this fellow villager from the earth, Li Shenglong doesn''t have so much confidence. Li Shenglong comes from the earth. No matter whether this fellow townsman is taking possession of a house or crossing directly, he must have some kind of cheating device, just like Li Shenglong''s pearl.


    The spirit boats made by this fellow townsman all have the strength of Ning Dan period. What about the villagers themselves?


    Isn''t it at least the strength of Ning Dan period?


    What''s more, this fellow townsman should have been a scientist in his previous life. Only a scientist can make these things. Otherwise, if you ask Li Shenglong to try, you will put all the materials in front of him, and he may not be able to make a cannon.


    Since a scientist can make the spirit boat, a warship level magic weapon, can''t he make other magic weapons?After seeing the spirit boat, Li Shenglong also has the possibility to accept that the world may have atomic bomb or even more powerful weapons one day in the future.


    Compared with other people, the growth rate of Li Shenglong''s cultivation is indeed fast, even fast. Li Shenglong is confident that he can surpass all the local residents, but he has no confidence in his fellow countrymen who also have golden fingers.


    It is true that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is growing, but similarly, the cultivation of that fellow countryman must also be growing.


    In the early stage, the growth rate must be faster than that of Li Shenglong. The reason is very simple. Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are lower. However, in the later stage, Li Shenglong still has some gaps with his fellow villagers.


    Always can only look at the back of the villagers.


    Li Shenglong''s heart for the first time appeared fear, Li Shenglong silent meditation for a long time, suddenly jumped up from the bed.


    "Go to his fear, I, Li Shenglong, have to go back and forth in this world. I don''t care if I meet you and I have tears. If you don''t offend me, I won''t easily provoke you. But if you want to meet me in life and death, I''m not a soft persimmon, just pinch it with you."


    Li Shenglong naturally knows that when two earthlings meet in a foreign land, the greatest possibility is to fight together, because the biggest secret of two people is their respective golden fingers. They have golden fingers, which local talented people don''t know at all, but those who come from the same place will surely know about it.


    In order not to expose the golden finger, fighting becomes the only way to solve the problem.

 Chapter 171

    Fortunately, Li Shenglong still has an advantage. He knows that the founder of the spirit boat must be the earth man, but the creator of the spirit boat does not know the existence of Li Shenglong.


    In this way, Li Shenglong has an advantage when he makes a move. Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know the specific identity of the earth man here, it has been regarded as the enemy''s bright and my dark.


    Li Shenglong is still thinking about it. The spirit boat shakes, booms and starts. The whole running process is very stable. Except for the first shaking, Li Shenglong doesn''t feel any shaking at all.


    "Listen up, all the disciples of Zhenxian sect. Now we have started the spirit boat and are ready to go to the treasure land."


    This sound suddenly appeared in Li Shenglong''s room. He followed the sound and found a microphone on the right side of the ceiling in the room. The sound was continuously coming out from there.


    Li Shenglong is more sure that his hometown is a scientist. How can a scientist not make such a magical thing?


    The voice in the microphone didn''t care what Li Shenglong was thinking, just kept talking.


    "According to reliable information, the treasure land we are going to this time is the residence of the puppet immortal sect hundreds of thousands of years ago. It is said that this puppet immortal gate was a huge Xiuzhen sect dominating the level 10 immortal cultivation world hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Because of offending a certain evil Lord, the evil Lord knocks on the door, and the puppet immortal gate uses a mysterious array to move the whole puppet immortal gate to a place unknown to people.


    Since then, no puppet disciples of Xianmen have appeared in the world, and the evil Lord who dominates the sky has also been lost. Everyone does not know what the final result of the battle is, but none of them think that the possibility of ending up together is greater.


    Since then, there have been rumors that whoever can find the puppet immortal sect will be able to inherit the puppet immortal sect and re open a sect as big as the puppet immortal sect once was, and dominate the immortal cultivation world.


    As a result, for hundreds of thousands of years, countless immortal practitioners have been searching for the residence of puppet immortal gate. This time, we found that this residence is also accidental.


    When you get to the station, you should pay attention to cooperation with other sects before the ban is broken. Since the puppet immortal sect is famous, even the remaining prohibition is extremely powerful. If you only rely on the strength of one school, it is extremely difficult to crack it. If you want to find treasure, you must cooperate.


    After the ban was broken, everyone went his own way. All the treasures, inheritance and pills obtained in the treasure land were not taken back from the sect, but all belonged to the disciples who got them. "


    After listening to the speaker''s words, Li Shenglong knows that there must be a large number of disciples in Zhenxian sect who will be bewitched by this person''s words.


    Li Shenglong is clear in his heart that after this person said so, it further explains the great danger of this time, what inheritance, treasures and pills.


    Li Shenglong is not cold. If it comes to treasures, he already has a pearl in his hand. Other treasures certainly do not mean that he looks down upon him. If he can guarantee his own life, he is willing to fight for it.


    If we talk about the inheritance of martial arts, where does Li Shenglong get the skill of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth from the spirit bead is absolutely the skill against the heaven. With this skill, Li Shenglong has no interest in the inheritance mentioned by the sect.


    Li Shenglong didn''t catch a cold, but he had to go. You know, this is a sect mission, and everyone must participate in it. If Li Shenglong is not in the open sea, it''s OK. Since he is in the open sea, he can''t help it.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still too low. If Li Shenglong has the cultivation of Ning Dan, even if he does not participate in this event, no one will force him.


    Once again, Li Shenglong sighed about his accomplishments. He took out a blood pill from the Pearl space and swallowed it.


    There are still many miraculous elixirs that Li Shenglong robbed from huoxingmen, enough for him to spend a year and a half. Although the blood pill constantly improves Li Shenglong''s body and strengthens his strength, it has little effect in the short term. In the long run, the body is the capital of everything.


    The more powerful Li Shenglong''s body is, the more powerful he will be in the same level when he is promoted in the future. Even it is not impossible for him to cross the level like he is now.


    It''s not so easy to cross the level after the Qi training period. Not to mention that in the Qi training period, it''s not easy to make the enemy build the foundation, that is, it''s not easy to make the following offenses between the nine heavy points in the Qi training period.


    Those who can really be compared with the foundation building period in the Qi training period are all the talents among the talents, who have great hope to become masters in the condensation elixir period.


    Although Li Shenglong''s inborn conditions are not comparable to these figures, Li Shenglong has spiritual beads and even swallows the heaven and the earth. It is not an empty word to surpass them in such secret skills.


    I don''t know how long, the spirit boat in progress finally stopped.


    Li Shenglong knew from that younger brother that the spirit boat was fast and terrifying. Now it stopped and seemed to have arrived at the place.


    "Disciples of Zhenxian sect, we have arrived at the treasure land. Now, let''s go down to the spirit boat."


    Sure enough, just when Li Shenglong thought that he should get off the spiritual boat, a voice came from his ear.Li Shenglong opened the door and walked like the hall. In the hall, there were no free practitioners. It seems that sanxiu first got off the spiritual boat, followed by the disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    Li Shenglong and many disciples of Zhenxian sect got off the spiritual boat and sent themselves to an island. On the edge of the island, the island is very big. Li Shenglong doesn''t know how big the island is.


    This is not to blame Li Shenglong. The island is semicircular, and the surrounding circle is empty space. Further down, there is a thick layer of fog. Li Shenglong can''t see clearly what is in the fog.


    In addition, the fog gets thicker and thicker. It seems that there is a prohibition against divine consciousness in the fog. Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is revealed as if he has met a black hole, and those who have no sound will fall into it.


    Countless disciples and monks around him were watching this strange island, which gave Li Shenglong the impression that it was not like a residence of a puppet immortal gate, but like a hermit place of a magic master.


    Boundless darkness spread in the air, a panic mood sounded in the silent hearts of all people, that is, Li Shenglong did not know how there was a panic in his heart.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong is not alone in the battle, he also has the spirit bead, the spirit bead also discovered Li Shenglong''s abnormality.


    "Heart and heaven and earth, the word is the same, heaven and earth, clear God for me."


    With the sound of the Pearl, Li Shenglong''s mood also slowly calmed down, and his panic mood disappeared. However, Li didn''t notice that there were several wisps of green light on his body.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 heartbeat


    the green light and the black light around us flash, and the sparks appear out of thin air.


    "Come on."


    Li Shenglong''s situation is obviously not unique to him. Just listening to a loud drink, many low-level disciples in the audience were shocked, and it seemed that their souls were numbed.


    "There is something confusing in the smoke. Everyone should be careful."


    Liao Hongjian saw that everyone''s eyes had returned to normal, and then he continued.


    Li Shenglong was also afraid for a while. His mind was firm enough. He was still infected by this mysterious fog. If other people lost all their confidence, they would not have lost their confidence.


    Sure enough, Li Shenglong glanced around. Although most people around him knew that it was just because of the temptation of the fog, the panic was still.


    Now the eyes have been restored, but the panic situation did not disappear, like a seed, in the hearts of people buried their own, just waiting for the right opportunity to take root.


    What Li Shenglong can see, Liao Hongjian and other leaders can see.


    "Don''t be alarmed, all the disciples. This is just a way to frighten the enemy of the puppet immortal sect. After this pass, there will be puppet array.


    Remember, all the black iron puppets are the strength of the blood training period, the bronze puppets are the strength of the Qi training period, the silver level puppets are the strength of the foundation period, and the gold level puppets are the strength of Ning Dan.


    After entering, according to your own strength, don''t arbitrarily challenge the puppets that you can''t deal with, otherwise a small life will be accounted for here.


    All puppets must be killed, otherwise the real puppet immortal gate will not appear at all, which is also their original setting.


    All right. After half an hour, the disciples of the ten immortal sects will enter from low to high according to their accomplishments. "


    After Liao Hongjian''s words, no one moved during the free repair. Everyone was not stupid. Liao Hongjian obviously asked everyone to die.


    "Isn''t it for us to see you off?"


    There are gradually discordant voices in the free practice, from one to ten, then to hundreds. Most of the people in the free cultivation are monks in the period of practicing blood and Qi. If only bronze level puppets are available, there are puppets of silver level and even gold level. If anyone accidentally encounters such a puppet, it is a word of death.


    "You can rest assured that after entering, as long as you don''t enter the puppet''s ten steps, the puppet will not move, so it''s not good for us to enter together. It''s inevitable that people will move between fights.


    In general, puppets do not die. It''s good to say that if you are chased by several puppets for other people''s sake, you will have 100 lives and you will die here. "


    Liao Hongjian also saw the worries of the monks and continued.


    "As for the puppets of silver and gold, as long as you are careful and do not go within ten steps of them, they will not pay any attention to you.


    All you need to do is clean up black iron and bronze level puppets.


    I''ll leave the rest to us senior friars. Well, I''ll say nothing more. We don''t have much time. Let''s go in quickly. If you don''t go in, you''ll join me to kill the golden level puppets. "


    Liao Hongjian''s voice overshadowed all the others, and the threat in his tone was obvious.


    Most of them still don''t want to get into it. After all, everyone is not stupid. Knowing that it is a death act, no one is willing to go first.


    Even if Liao Hongjian promised that as long as he did not enter the puppet''s ten steps, the puppet would not act at all, but no one could guarantee that everything Liao Hongjian said was true before he entered.


    The leaders of the ten immortal sects and Sanxian League looked at each other and nodded.


    "Disciples of Zhenxian sect, listen to the orders and surround them for free practice."


    "Shenjianzong''s disciples, listen to the order and surround the sanxiu."


    ¡­¡­


    as like as two peas in the same order, the name changed, the disciples of the ten great immortal leaders and the disciples of the San Xian League stepped forward, surrounded the scattered people in the middle, and the scattered looked around the disciples who surrounded them.


    The first one appeared. He took a few steps forward and entered the black fog. When there was the first one, there was a second one. Gradually, all the loose repairs entered the black fog.


    Li Shenglong also looked at the blue sky among the disciples of Zhenxian sect, and his heart was full of helplessness. If possible, Li Shenglong would save them.


    At present, Li Shenglong''s status is still too low. He can''t protect himself, let alone save blue sky and his friends.


    The monks went into the black fog. The thick black fog was like a man eating beast. After entering, everyone seemed to be devoured by wild animals. There was no sound at all.


    The top ten sects and Sanxian League closed their eyes and said nothing after sanxiu entered. These people do not speak, others are afraid to say anything.The scene of the island is so quiet and frightening that everyone can hear his own heartbeat and others'' heartbeat.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong is also among them. He listens to the heartbeat of himself and the people around him and counts the time. However, the difference between Li Shenglong and the people around him is that he tries to control his heartbeat and make it as normal as possible.


    Li Shenglong knows that there is practice everywhere. Now a simple heart control is also a practice. If the heart is kept in a stable state, his mind will be more calm.


    In some extreme scenarios, when testing a patient''s patience, the calmer the person is, the more likely he is to win. In the face of the sound of heartbeat all around him, Li Shenglong needs to control his emotions, calm himself down and not move with the will of the people around him.


    Li Shenglong''s heart only moves for himself.


    Li Shenglong''s spirit sank into the elixir field, and his mood was like water. Listening to the countless heartbeat sounds around him, dada, again and again, everyone''s heartbeat was speeding up.


    Many people''s hearts beat faster and faster, which also reflects how anxious this disciple is. Although Li Shenglong and his disciples don''t need to be the first to enter the treasure land, they just don''t have to enter first.


    Everyone knows that half an hour later, when they enter the arena, the leaders of the top ten sects have no intention of relieving the pressure in the field. They close their eyes, as if they also have some kind of pressure.


    Li Shenglong can''t control so much now. His heart is completely immersed in his heart beat. He can''t even feel his breath, let alone other people''s actions.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 goes into


    Li Shenglong seems to incarnate as his own heart, feeling the powerful beating of his heart. Every beat is a blood circulation of his body, firm and powerful.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong can''t hear other people''s heartbeat, and all the noise around him has been shielded.


    Lee''s world, only himself, his heart finally returned to the original beat frequency, about 100 beats a minute, not fast or slow.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that just when his heart frequency was adjusted back, the leading figures of the ten immortal families who had closed their eyes and several characters in the congdan period of the Sanxian League opened their eyes one after another, and their eyes were like torches, and one eye was locked on Li Shenglong.


    "There is a good seedling in zhenxianmen. You can understand yourself with such a low level of cultivation. Good, good. "


    Liao Hongjian''s voice was very small. Only the leaders of the ten immortal sects and the elders of the Sanxian League could hear him. Everyone nodded.


    "I hope he can survive this disaster."


    Another sect leader said.


    "It''s not easy to survive this robbery, that is, we don''t know whether we can survive it or not. It''s said that the people from above have already sent people. We should hurry up, otherwise we will have nothing else when people come from above."


    Another leader said that the topic was soon drawn away from Lee.


    "Indeed, if it wasn''t for the sudden discovery this time, and without the cultivation of Ning Dan, you don''t want to come here at all. Now there are only a dozen people with the strength of Ning Dan, and I don''t know where we can break into it?"


    "We should be more careful and take care of each other after we enter. Each of us will take care of one or two things. We should be able to save our lives."


    "Go in and talk about it."


    Although some of the people present were in the real period of coagulation and the others were at the peak of building foundation, none of them was inferior to the three masters in the initial stage of the alliance.


    Some of them are even stronger than them. If they are placed in the third level immortal cultivation world, they are all the fighting power of a top middle school.


    But people are worried about their own fate. I think it must not be as simple as puppets. Even if there are only puppets, they must be thousands of times more difficult than they said.


    "Congratulations, master, for understanding yourself."


    Li Shenglong just stepped back from this wonderful state, and the sound of the Pearl came from his heart.


    "Understand yourself?"


    "Yes, you are the most wonderful thing between heaven and earth and the most powerful thing that can be excavated. Master, you are now in this wonderful state, and your cultivation will be more rapid in the future. Congratulations. "


    Li Shenglong still doesn''t understand how this insight itself is. However, the meaning of the spirit bead is very clear. It is good for him to understand himself. At least, his cultivation will progress rapidly in the future.


    "Disciples."


    Li Shenglong did not have time to continue to ask Lingzhu about the understanding of their own things, heard a loud drink. All the disciples around seemed to be awakened by the sound. No matter whether they were nervous, excited or afraid, they all disappeared at this moment.


    "We were the first to arrive here when we found treasure land among the sects. I also know that the purpose of cultivating immortals is to be immortal.


    But if you want to live forever, you have to take your life to fight for it. You can ask which old monster of Ning Dan period has not experienced the test of life and death that has not been said dozens of times?


    All people want to succeed, but they don''t want to pay. That''s impossible. Success lies in hard work and hard work.


    Although it is said that if you work hard, you may not be able to inherit and become a character in the Ning Dan period, if you do not work hard, you will certainly not become a character in the coagulation period. You can only be trampled on by others all your life.


    I know that all the people who practice immortals dream of becoming an expert one day. They will trample on the person who once bullied you, and say to him, don''t bully the poor youth.


    If you don''t work hard, is it possible?


    No way.


    You don''t pay, is it possible?


    No way.


    You don''t work hard. Is that possible?


    No way. "


    Liao Hongjian''s words fully aroused the emotions of all the people present, and all of them were very excited. Of course, Li Shenglong was no exception. However, Li Shenglong was excited for several times and immediately controlled his heart beat and his emotions.


    "What we are facing now is an opportunity, and it is also an opportunity. Under normal circumstances, even those of us who have the fighting power of Ning Dan period are not qualified to enter this treasure land, let alone you. Most people in this life only have this opportunity. If they miss this opportunity, they will not come back again. If they grasp it, they may even surpass the realm of Ning Dan and enter The legendary Yuanying period.


    After we have a solid understanding with you, the puppets will meet with all kinds of things we don''t know. Even if we have the fighting power of Ning Dan period, we can''t guarantee that we can come back alive, but we also want to surpass ourselves and strive for something. If we can get something, let alone Ning Dan, it is not impossible for Yuanying to come back. "Liao Hongjian then said, seducing people and telling them the uncertain danger in the treasure land.


    Liao Hongjian has stirred up all the people''s emotions, and they have forgotten their own lives. Only a small number of conscious people stand around these fanatics.


    "Well, it has been half an hour since the practice of free cultivation has entered. It''s time for us to go in. Similarly, the students in the blood training stage are advanced, and those in the Qi training stage are followed by those in the foundation building stage.


    Be careful not to enter the ten steps of a puppet that you can''t provoke. Otherwise, no one will collect the corpse for you. Even if there is, it will only be your storage bag.


    Finally, everyone should not fly in the sky. The ban in the air is even more powerful. Even after we fly, there is only one way to die. Therefore, you''d better not try your life. There may be a way to live when you walk on the land, and there is only one way to die in heaven. "


    Liao Hongjian once again reminded people not to enter the ten steps of a puppet that he could not provoke. It seems that his news, no matter where he got it, should be true, otherwise he did not need to emphasize it so many times.


    All the disciples of the ten immortal sects and Sanxian League began to enter. Li Shenglong didn''t worry and consciously slowed down his pace. Soon, he had fallen from the middle of the team to the end of the team.


    The leaders of various schools and some people who have a heart in mind also saw Li Shenglong''s move, and no one spoke. For the leaders of the ten sects, the difference between the advanced and the backward is not great. They stay in the last place in order to monitor that all people enter into it.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 puppet


    Li Shenglong walks at the end of the team and slowly enters the dark fog with dozens of people of the same mind.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go in, too."


    Seeing that all the people have entered into it, the leaders of various factions are not wasting time and entering them together.


    When Li Shenglong entered the black fog, the scenery in front of him was different from that outside the black fog. His divine sense still had no effect. His eyes did not think to what he had thought before, so he lost his function completely.


    All the things that Li Shengwu can see are black. Black stone, black land, in addition to some color problems, other and a normal island has no difference.


    Li Shenglong was surprised. To know that the puppets were distinguished by black iron, bronze, silver and gold. Li Shenglong was now in front of him in black, and he could not tell which was black iron and which was silver.


    If one is not careful to step into the gold level within ten steps, Li Shenglong may not even have the chance to escape.


    Think of this, Li Shenglong''s face is a change, those around the same drag to the last face is no better than Li Shenglong.


    All the people know that since they have entered here, it is absolutely impossible to turn back. There are still those leading figures walking at the end. If they are allowed to meet, if they do not go forward, there will be only one dead end.


    After hesitating for a while, all the people walked forward carefully. Li Shenglong was as careful as the people around him. After walking for a while, Li Shenglong saw the so-called puppet.


    The puppet''s general image is portrayed in accordance with the human figure, with a nose and eyes, no clothes on his body, and a bead the size of a watermelon unknown in color on his belly.


    Puppets are really like Liao Hongjian said. As long as you don''t provoke him or step into his ten steps, puppets will not attack you at all.


    However, the problem now is that there are too many puppets. If Li Shenglong looks carefully, he is afraid that there are tens of thousands of puppets.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that it''s black in the eyes of Li Shenglong. No one knows what bronze is. Everyone knows that it''s not the time to step back. Everyone remembers what Liao Hongjian said. Within ten steps, as long as it doesn''t appear within the puppet''s ten steps, there will be no problem.


    Li Shenglong also looked at the puppets. There were some corpses around the puppets, but there were no bodies in some places. Many scattered repairs were arranged there.


    Li Shenglong knows that the only thing he can refer to now is these corpses. The closer he is to the corpse, the higher the strength of the puppet.


    The fewer corpses around the puppet, the easier it is to pass. Of course, there is also a possibility that no one will appear in the puppet''s ten steps.


    Most of the thousands of casual monks have died here, and there are only a few dozens of figures in Li Shenglong''s sight, only a vague back.


    It seems that there are still dozens of lucky people. There are thousands of people in the ten immortal families of Li Shenglong. Facing these puppets, the number is still small, and some people naturally come up with the idea of detouring from both sides.


    Some people, like Li Shenglong, think that the corpse on the ground is the best indicator, and they are ready to try the road with few corpses.


    Lee didn''t try it easily. He only had one life. The best way is to find a way that is not within the ten steps of any puppet.


    But Li also knows that it is difficult.


    The second thing is to find all the puppets of black iron level within ten steps, which is even more difficult for Li Shenglong. There is no way to distinguish the level of these puppets.


    Li Longsheng did not move, but not everyone was as calm as Li Shenglong. Some people went in first and followed their planned road.


    After looking for a few paths that would not encounter puppets in sight, the two disciples of Qi training period went along different paths.


    There was no problem in the first few hundred steps, and no puppets were disturbed. After a few hundred steps, Li Shenglong, who was still in place, clearly saw that according to their tracks, it was estimated that another hundred steps would coincide.


    After a hundred steps, the two people are coincident without accident. One is ahead, about ten steps faster, and the other is following behind. After seven hundred steps, there is no road ahead. No matter where you go, you will enter the ten steps of a puppet.


    As soon as the first disciple clenched his teeth, he moved a step to the left, and entered the ten steps of a puppet. The puppet, which had been still, moved at once, and his black eyes glowed with black light.


    Staring at the disciple, he seemed to be sure of his own goal. The disciple also knew that if he could not solve the puppet, he would have to explain it here.


    Even the disciple at the back knew that his luck might not be much better than that of the disciple in front of him. He quickly followed the steps of the disciple in front of him and stepped up to face the puppet together.


    The puppet twisted his head from side to side between the two men, as if to determine who was the first target of attack. However, the two disciples did not hesitate like the puppet, and only one of them made a decision in his hand.Subsidence.


    The place where the puppet was located sank three points out of thin air, and his legs were all sunk into the soil.


    Another disciple, the flying sword flashed, wanted to take the puppet''s life directly, but he didn''t know that the bead on the puppet''s body flashed and burst out strong repulsion. The disciple''s flying sword was not close to the puppet''s three steps.


    The disciple also knew that there was something wrong with the puppet, so he quickly put away his sword and pinched it with the same method.


    Subsidence.


    The puppet''s whole leg was in the ground.


    This disciple is also good at abacus. Since the former disciple used the sinkhole technique, he also used it to bury it in the earth.


    The puppet''s head is still looking from left to right, as if it has not decided to attack the target.


    At this time, the recovery time of the first disciple''s magic had already arrived, and the same was that the sinkhole hit the puppet again, and the puppet''s body sank three points again.


    Although the first disciple of the puppet regiment was ready to shoot the first one in the past, it seemed that the second disciple had not been ready to shoot the fireball in the past.


    The five water polo teams went up to fight the fireball. Two water balls put out the fireball. The remaining three regiments hit the puppet. The puppet did not seem to be affected at all.


    The first disciple also knew that this was not the time for hesitation, and then a series of ground trapping techniques came out again. The ball that directly made the puppet sink into the ground.


    The puppet lost the ball, opened his mouth, and another ball of fire came. The second disciple put out the fireball with the same water ball.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 route


    repeatedly several times, the puppet was completely buried underground by two students during the period of training. Although he was still twisting in the land, he could not climb up at all.


    The two disciples seem relaxed, but Li Shenglong on the other side knows that they won nothing easily. First, it is the lowest level black iron puppet to see the power of the fireball sent by the puppet.


    It is such a lowest level black iron puppet. The beads on his body can restrain the flying sword of two disciples. If it is not the first time that the puppet chooses to attack the target, he will be slow, even if both of the gas training disciples will fall here.


    Only after the tests of these two disciples, Li knew that such a black iron puppet was not a blood training disciple or a disciple of Qi training period could fight independently.


    The magic weapon is restrained, the only way to use is the skill. The attack speed puppet in the technique is definitely stronger than those of the immortal gate.


    In this way, the real immortal door person is not thinking about dealing with him alone.


    Li Longsheng saw things, other people who did not act naturally also can see, one after another contacted the surrounding teachers and brothers, wanted to enter together, and not two people, but three people. Looking at the meaning of this puppet, both people can make him tangle for half a day. If it is three people, it will not take longer?


    Li Shenglong is not as anxious as those around him, but continues to watch the progress of the two gas training disciples who are more than 700 steps away. After Lisheng long practises immortals, his ears are clear and clear, and he can see a thousand steps away without divine knowledge.


    After the battle, the two gas training disciples also have the same ideas as Li Shenglong. Even if they are more than Li Shenglong, there is still a little fluke in their hearts. It is necessary to know that this time, they are lucky to enter the ten steps of a black iron period. If they are in the golden level, what should they do?


    Both of them were cold sweat, not in a hurry to go forward, but more slowly looked at the road ahead to calculate the way forward, calculated for half a day, the two people discussed a best way, slowly forward.


    Two hundred steps passed, and only the back of the two people were left in the sight of lishenglong and others. They did not know how many steps had passed. Neither of the two disciples even cried out a single scream, and the figure disappeared directly in front of the public.


    No one else saw what happened. Li Shenglong could see clearly. It was not because of his good eyesight. His vision had just finished, and only about a thousand steps could be seen.


    The reason why they can see the end of the two disciples is that the existence of the Pearl, the inner collection of Li Shenglong''s divine knowledge, enters the Pearl space, and the two gods and animals are still sleeping there and lazy. Li Shenglong has no use for them during this period.


    "Master, look, this is the layout of the area of 2000 meters."


    Pearl is still so beautiful, and also knows why Li Shenglong came in.


    The space of Lingzhu was ten times larger than that of lishenglong last time. It was 100 flat. When Li Shenglong was last entered, he was still chasing by Zhu Wei. At that time, the pearl could only see more than 100 meters away from the nearby.


    Li Longsheng also came in with a try. He did not think that Ling Zhu was awesome. Now the Pearl has been able to see the distance of two thousand meters.


    Li has no time to feel that millions of Lingshi he has given to the Pearl are really valuable problems, and he looks at the small pearl in the middle of the space.


    Among the little Lingzhu, the two disciples just walked out a thousand steps. Because of the calculation, they were quite smooth. It is estimated that there is no problem within a few hundred steps.


    Li Shenglong watched the two of them move forward in the Pearl of the little spirit. After 300 steps, the two men were faced with a puppet situation again.


    This time, the two people were not in a hurry. They also calculated the pace ahead of the puppets around them. Since they were unable to determine which puppet was of low rank, they had to calculate the way and meet the least puppets.


    After a while, the two men took a step to the right and entered into a puppet''s ten steps. The puppet moved up again. After almost no consideration, two fireballs emerged. Even if the two disciples had already prepared for the preparation, the body protection technique was lit up in the body at the same time.


    But the two people''s body protection technique is like paper paste, the fireball has not stopped even, directly burning the two people into ashes.


    "A puppet at the level of Ning Dan."


    Lee sang long with a slight cry.


    "No, this one is still built."


    Pearl denied Li Shenglong''s view.


    "Pearl, can you feel the strength of the puppet?"


    "Yes, these puppets and humans are no different, and I can naturally feel the gap in their strength."


    "That would be much easier. So, you look at the map and constantly direct me how to walk forward, avoid all the puppets, and naturally avoid all the puppets. If not, try to make the lowest puppets. Every time I want to tell me the strength of the puppet, let me have a preparation. "Li Shenglong can feel the strength of the puppet once he hears the Pearl. He also has an idea in his heart. In this way, he has a lot of chances to pass the puppet array.


    Now, there is no better way for Li to escape. If he doesn''t rely on the Pearl, he only relies on the flying sky in his hand to escape the ground. However, the place where the flying sky runs is uncertain. In this island, there is a vast sea around.


    Li also dare not fly to escape at will, otherwise he will be alone, and do not know where the direction is, floating in the sea, and more numerous monsters in the outer sea.


    Li Shenglong is too low now. If he meets one, he may explain it here. It is too risky.


    It is not worth it. If he can pass here, Li will try to pass it. If not, Li has no other way to leave here by using the flying sky escape character.


    As for the use of things, it is not Li Shenglong can control, anyway, is the last choice, at that time, life-saving is important, so many have been ignored.


    Li Shenglong and Lingzhu are studying the best way of the first two thousand steps, and think about them in their hearts.


    is awesome, and it is quickly marked out all the two thousand steps. Obviously, no one is completely without puppets.


    All of them need at least seven puppets, at most not to mention, that is, all puppets are black iron level, and not.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 177 Buddhist heart master


    "Pearl, I will find the least dangerous way to go. Now you can only see the two thousand steps ahead, and wait until you go."


    Li Shenglong and Pearl quickly reached an agreement, and Li Shenglong withdrew from the Pearl space. At this time, hundreds of thousands of people around him entered the water test, and all of them died in it.


    Li Shenglong looked at the crowd around him and walked to a disciple who was practicing Qi for ten times according to the instructions of the spirit bead.


    "This martial uncle, do you have the idea of going back together?"


    The Qi training disciple was very tall. He raised his head and looked at Li Shenglong carefully. He was sure that Li Shenglong had to practice blood ten times. He said with disdain.


    "Your accomplishments are too low."


    The meaning of the Qi training disciple is very clear. Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are too low to be with him at all. Li Shenglong did not get angry and went on to the next target.


    Similarly, he is also a disciple who practices Qi ten. What he still gains is rejection.


    Li Shenglong also didn''t say anything else. He went straight to the next disciple who practiced Qi ten.


    After Li Shenglong has been rejected several times, the eyes in the field have gathered on him. You should know that most people will have a self-knowledge, what strength they have, they will choose to advance with people with similar strength. How can there be someone like Li Shenglong who has been looking for people with such strength that is too much higher than himself.


    People laugh at Li Shenglong in their hearts and watch him coldly as he continues to walk to the next disciple in the Qi training period.


    "Go away."


    The disciple, who was practicing Qi Jiuchong, also saw Li Shenglong''s actions. He was also dissatisfied with Li Shenglong. He felt that Li Shenglong did not know good or evil, and his tone was full of impoliteness.


    "That''s it. I don''t know what strength I have. A man who practices immortals but has not reached the level of Qi training wants to enter with elder martial brother Wang. It''s a dream."


    A disciple who practises Qi Yizhong next to the Jiuchong disciple said with flattery.


    As soon as Li Shenglong turns around, he goes to the next target. It''s not that he doesn''t want to find those blood practicing disciples. It''s just that the cultivation of the blood practicing disciples is low and the magic operation is slow. If one doesn''t work well, all the key people will die in it.


    Li Shenglong had no choice but to go to these figures with higher accomplishments than himself, but most of them were arrogant. How could they be associated with Li Shenglong.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong is not only asking for companionship. He must take the leadership and listen to him in everything. Otherwise, everything he has done will be in vain.


    Li Shenglong has no sense for the man who said he would roll. Would you be angry with a dying man?


    Li Shenglong is also like this, that is, Li Shenglong himself is not sure that he will be able to survive in this, let alone other people?


    Li Shenglong continues to go to a person, without being humiliated after the anger, so that those around the theater look down on Lee even more.


    Li Shenglong moves to the next master of Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi.


    Before he got to the position, Li Shenglong had already seen the figure who was practicing Qi Qi Qi. Once he frowned, he guessed the result. But everything was trying. If he didn''t have the courage to try, he would not be Li Shenglong at all.


    Li Shenglong still resolutely walked past. Before Li Shenglong could speak, he came by a disciple who was practicing Qi for ten times. However, this disciple was not from the real immortal sect. His Buddhist costume showed that he was obviously from Luohan temple.


    "Amitabha, but are you looking for someone to go with you?"


    The monk came over and said some nonsense.


    "Master Buddha, it''s him."


    "The leading figures of the new generation in Luohan temple can compete with those in the foundation period by practicing Qi ten times."


    "In this case, Blessed is the silly boy."


    "That''s to say, the possibility of the past can be increased by 30% with the company of the Buddhist heart master."


    Li Shenglong was stunned. At the same time, he also heard the comments of people around him. Originally, Li Shenglong wanted to find these disciples in his own school.


    After all, Li Shenglong is also a disciple of Zhenxian sect. If he has a chance to live, he should give priority to his own sect.


    Unfortunately, there is no one in zhenxianmen to get the love of Li Shenglong. Now a monk from Luohan temple takes the initiative to find it, and Li Shenglong can''t help it.


    "Thank you very much, master


    "I wonder if I can be a companion of the benefactor."


    Buddha heart childe a face of compassion, not anxious to say.


    "Of course, but I have one more condition."


    Li Shenglong opens his mouth again, and people around him stir fry the pot again. Master Buddha himself accompanies Li Shenglong, but Li Shenglong even asks for conditions?


    What is Li Shenglong''s cultivation?


    What is the cultivation of Buddhist heart childe?For a while, everyone despised Li Shenglong even more.


    "It''s so shameless. You''re so embarrassed that you don''t like three or four."


    "It''s interesting that you don''t pee and take good care of yourself. It''s really interesting."


    "I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen one so shameless."


    "Well, it''s shameless."


    Everyone''s voice of anger, Buddhist heart childe''s face as usual, no change at all, a face calm looking at the same calm Li Shenglong.


    "In the process of leaving, everything will follow my orders."


    Li Shenglong''s voice has just fallen, and the curse around him is more intense.


    "Go to your sister''s, do you think you are Liao Hongjian?"


    "It''s up to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Among the many voices, one loud voice quickly overshadowed the others.


    "Yes, no problem."


    Li Shenglong put forward this request, but he was afraid that master Buddha would not agree. After all, it seems that only master Buddha can meet Li Shenglong''s requirements.


    There is a saying, not afraid of God like opponents, afraid of pig like teammates.


    Compared with other people who don''t understand Lee''s request, he is like a pig''s teammate.


    Li Shenglong has a spirit bead, which can dynamically show things in a radius of 2000 meters, while other people can only rely on their own groping forward.


    Master Buddha''s understanding made Li Shenglong have some good impression on him. However, now Li Shenglong will not easily say that he believes 100% for anyone.


    Trust is temporary and needs to be gradually generated in communication.


    "My name is Li Shenglong. I''m a disciple of Zhenxian sect. I can practice ten levels of blood and two levels of Qi."


    Li Shenglong looked at the Buddha heart and said formally.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 178 choice


    people from all walks of life around him are also surprised to hear that Li Shenglong''s strength is not obvious. Is Li Shenglong also a talented person who has the confidence to say that he has the dual ability to practice Qi?


    However, this point is no one silly out like Li Shenglong for verification.


    Li Shenglong also does not want to expose his own strength, but at this time, not to expose his strength means that he does not believe in the Buddha.


    If Li Shenglong is not exposed, it is even more impossible to ask the Buddhist master to reveal his accomplishments. In that case, Li Shenglong, who is in the same team, can''t grasp the real combat power of the two men correctly, which may lead to deviation when confronting these puppets.


    When Li Shenglong is in crisis, he can only escape with the flying amulet. It depends on his details whether he has the same kind of talisman.


    "Buddha''s heart is a state of ten levels of practicing Qi and building a strong foundation for fighting."


    The Buddha''s heart clearly understood the meaning of Li Shenglong and simply stated his own strength.


    Li Shenglong nodded, which was to show that he understood the fighting power of Buddhist heart master. Originally, Li Shenglong meant to find two figures who can practice Qi and have ten fighting abilities.


    Now a Buddhist heart childe has the ability to build a foundation, which is equivalent to two people who practice Qi ten times. It is good to find another person to come.


    But looking at the disdainful eyes in the eyes of the people around him, Li Shenglong knew that he wanted to find another person to come, and let him follow the orders of Li Shenglong like master Buddha. That was impossible.


    When Li Shenglong thought of this place, he was relieved. Anyway, a Buddhist heart master can be equivalent to two people who practice Qi ten times. It is also possible to stop looking for other people.


    Since the reality is such a situation, Li Shenglong did not force himself to continue to find.


    "Martial uncle Buddha heart, come with me. We walk from here and watch my every step. I will say it before we meet a puppet."


    Li Shenglong knows that we don''t have much time. If we can save time, we should hurry to save time.


    "No


    Li Shenglong frowned at the word "no" from master Buddha''s heart. Is it possible that this Buddha hearted childe is still a renegade person who has just agreed to listen to Li Shenglong''s order and immediately repented. That person is not a thing.


    Buddhist heart childe also seems to feel the inquiry in Li Shenglong''s eyes and says with a smile.


    "Benefactor Li, don''t get me wrong. I still have to listen to the benefactor how to go. But I think the cultivation of the benefactor is a little lower than that of me. In this way, let me go ahead and tell me how to take every step. It''s good for you to tell me in the back, even if you encounter any danger, I can resist one or two points.


    What do you think, benefactor


    Li Shenglong''s affection for the monk has increased a few points. Everyone knows that if he walks in front of him, he will have a greater chance of encountering danger.


    Li Shenglong had thought that he had a low level of cultivation and would be in command again. Naturally, he could not let the monk walk in a dangerous place, so he chose to go ahead. Now the monk asks to be ahead. Naturally, it is good that Li Shenglong will not refuse.


    "Well, master, since that''s what I said, I''d better obey my orders than respect."


    Li Shenglong arched his hand and said to the Buddha.


    "You are welcome, benefactor. Where do we go from? "


    "Master, come with me."


    Li Shenglong led the Buddhist heart childe in the public attention down to a do not know what puppet about 30 steps, stopped.


    "Master, the first thing we have to do is to go through this puppet, then go 50 meters ahead, walk 50 meters on the left, defeat the next puppet, walk 300 meters on the right, and defeat the next puppet.


    Of course, this is just an ideal state. If there is a sudden change at that time, I hope the master will not be surprised. "


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice dropped, there was a sound of sighing around him. To know where he chose, the first step was to step into the side of a puppet, not to mention other puppets.


    If you choose a black iron puppet, it''s OK. If you don''t want to die at other levels.


    Li Shenglong also knows that there are some things that can''t be explained to others at all. The only thing that can be relied on now is the belief of Buddhist heart master.


    However, what kind of choice the Buddha heart childe will make, Li Shenglong can''t be sure. In other words, the choice of Buddha heart is only known by Buddha heart itself.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not say much. He just looked at the Buddha''s choice calmly.


    If master Buddha really chooses not to go, then Li Shenglong will have to go to try on his own. When he gets to the place where he can''t move forward, he can only escape with flying amulet. As for other people, Li Shenglong can''t control so much.


    "Good."


    Master Buddha didn''t let Li Shenglong down. He just said a good word. He stepped forward a few steps and stepped into the scope of the puppet''s attack.


    After getting the judgment of Lingzhu, Li Shenglong naturally knows that the puppet is a black iron level puppet. He should be able to handle it by himself. Of course, Li didn''t stop his pace because of this. Instead, he followed up.Two men appeared in front of the puppet almost at the same time. Two quicksand techniques were released one after the other. The black iron puppet who was still hesitant to attack the man fell into two-thirds of the ground.


    Master Buddha''s heart is worthy of the fighting power in the foundation period. His strength is really strong. A quicksand technique makes the puppet sink into the ground more than five times as deep as Li Longsheng.


    Although Li Shenglong has seen the spirit attack in the foundation period before, this is the first time that he has seen the attack during the foundation period. Not to mention the attack power, the speed is faster than that of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has just made a quicksand technique. Before he can get back to it, the second quicksand technique of master Buddha''s heart has been issued again.


    The puppet sank into the ground.


    Li Shenglong was proud of his own strength. In particular, the speed of Li Shenglong''s magic can basically reach about twice that of a monk in Qi training period.


    However, compared with the Buddha''s heart master in the foundation period, Li Shenglong was completely compared, and there was no room for him.


    Li Shenglong once again saw the terror of the foundation period, and he was more urgent to improve his own strength. No matter how strong the strength of others was, it was only a goal in the eyes of Li Shenglong, which was a stage that could be surpassed.


    Fortunately, master Buddha doesn''t know what Li Shenglong is thinking. If he does, he will be surprised by his ambition.


    It is impossible for a person without ambition to achieve a great cause. As a genius of the top ten sects, master Buddha knows this very well.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 179 found that


    "advance 50 meters."


    Li Shenglong didn''t stand in awe for a long time. He directly issued an order to master Buddha''s heart. Of course, this order has already been said just now. At this time again, it is to make master Buddha''s heart clearer. If Li Shenglong has not said anything, he will not leave.


    Because the route may change at any time.


    According to Li Shenglong''s order, master Buddha took fifty steps forward.


    "Stop."


    When Li Shenglong said "stop", he also stopped. It seemed that he was counting something in his heart. In fact, it was all the orders of the Pearl. After Li Shenglong and master Buddha''s heart went forward for 50 steps, Lingzhu could see more things of 50 steps. Naturally, we have to recalculate the route.


    "Take fifty steps to the left."


    One, two, three Fifty.


    Master Buddha''s heart took no more than 50 steps, and did not continue to move forward because there was still a road ahead and there was a puppet on both sides.


    Li Shenglong also stopped. He was waiting for the command of Lingzhu.


    "Left. Black iron puppet. "


    Li Shenglong and the Buddha heart childe once again eliminated a black iron level puppet.


    "Three hundred meters to the right. Black iron puppet. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Two hundred meters to the left. Black iron puppet. "


    Unknowingly, Li Shenglong and the Buddha heart childe have walked out of the distance of 700 meters.


    The Buddha heart childe also had some surprise to Li Shenglong. It is impossible to say that the Buddha heart childe is completely submissive to Li Shenglong. He is arrogant and arrogant. If he was not in Buddhism, he held the Buddhist heart to be good.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong is seeking cooperation from all over the world, he has been refused many times, but he still does not give up his mind.


    In other words, curiosity should be more accurate. Unlike ordinary people, master Buddha''s heart has a better understanding of the momentum of people.


    Li Shenglong''s whole body reveals a kind of indomitable and human momentum. Master Buddha knows that most people who have made great achievements have this momentum, and Li Shenglong''s momentum reveals an indescribable confidence.


    It is this self-confidence that makes master Buddha decide to believe him. After all, even if he passes this thing with other people, he can''t guarantee that he will be able to live through it.


    Since he saw that Li Shenglong was so confident, master Buddha also agreed to Li Shenglong''s request with a try attitude.


    After that, Li Shenglong further demanded the right of command, and master Buddha didn''t say much. Anyway, he had chosen to believe Li Shenglong, so why not give him the command right directly?


    As for the later one who asked to stand in front of him, he wanted to win the favor of Li Shenglong. Besides, the Buddhist master did this for the sake of the overall situation.


    If you choose to trust Li Shenglong, you will trust him completely. Even if he goes directly to the puppet''s attack range.


    Buddha heart childe did not say anything, directly according to Li Shenglong''s words walked in.


    Although the Buddhist heart doesn''t say it, he also has some opinions on the arrangement of Li Shenglong. Why don''t you go where there are puppets? You just go where there are puppets.


    Of course, these words are hidden in the heart of Buddha, and they are not directly expressed. They go forward step by step according to Li Shenglong''s request.


    The first time I met a puppet, the black iron level, the Buddha thought it was luck. The second time I met the puppet, or the black iron level, it was still luck.


    The third time, the fourth time when he met a black iron level puppet, the Buddhist heart master no longer thought it was luck.


    If a person''s luck can reach this level, how adverse should it be?


    The only explanation is that Li Shenglong can distinguish the ranks of these puppets. Only in this way can he choose the right path among the numerous puppets and try his best to follow these low-level puppets and avoid those high-level ones.


    With the command of Li Longsheng, master Buddha was satisfied with his decision several times. He was so wise and powerful that he could meet such a person.


    "Left, bronze puppet."


    Li Shenglong''s voice still rings in the heart of Buddha.


    This time, it was not a black iron puppet, but a bronze puppet in the Qi training period. Master Buddha first prepared two quicksand techniques. When Li Shenglong stepped forward, the two men almost appeared in the bronze puppet''s attack range at the same time.


    With the same fireball and different reaction speed, the bronze puppet almost didn''t react, so he set his target on the Buddha''s heart. A big fireball spurted out. At the same time, the bronze puppet''s body kept falling, and two-thirds of his body had sunk into the soil.


    At the same time, due to the collapse of the body, the fireball hit a little bit biased. Instead, it flew out and attacked another puppet 30 steps away.


    When Li Shenglong and Buddhist heart master didn''t manage so much, they just threw two quicksand techniques in the past and buried the bronze puppet completely.The puppet was attacked by fire, as if there was a sense, twisted his head, looking at the sparks on his body.


    A mouth of the same fire group hit themselves.


    It was found that the fire did not eliminate the original flame, but became more and more prosperous.


    Looking at the flaming puppet, Li Shenglong and master Buddha''s heart know that he may regard the flame as the enemy and want to eliminate it, but the flame is on him. If you want to attack, you can only attack his own body.


    In this way, under several attacks, the puppet completely destroyed himself.


    Li Shenglong and the Buddha heart childe are in the side of gaping at all this, the original can still be like this?


    At the same time, Li Shenglong and master Buddha have an idea in their hearts. If so, as long as they do not enter the puppet''s 20 steps and throw out the flame talisman, will they be able to destroy themselves and eliminate themselves?


    Li Shenglong wants to test the change. There is a bronze puppet 50 steps away.


    "Master, wait for me here. I''ll try it out."


    Buddhist heart childe also did not say much, he also knew what Li Shenglong said about the experiment.


    as like as two peas, Li Shenglong reached the thirty step, and the flame spirit struck directly on the bronze puppet. The bronze puppet in the period of gas training was obviously not high. It was exactly like the last puppet''s fate, and he burned himself alive.


    The bronze puppets in the Qi training period can be used, which proves that the black iron puppets under them can also be. Li Shenglong did not continue to try to find the largest number of black iron puppets. He wanted to find the silver puppets above the bronze puppets to try and see if they could work.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 180 dilemma


    Li Shenglong goes back to the position of Buddhist heart master.


    "Let''s go and see if silver and gold are the same? Thirty steps to the left. "


    Master Buddha also hopes that this discovery can be successful. In this way, there will be no obstacles in their progress. All puppets will eliminate themselves. They not only save spiritual power, but also eliminate danger. This is a great good thing.


    Thirty steps soon arrived, and then went forward to a golden level puppet''s attack range. Li Shenglong had seen the attack power of gold level, and it was impossible for two people to compete.


    It is estimated that as soon as two people enter the golden level attack range, they will immediately become ashes and disappear in the world forever.


    Li Shenglong did not dare to hold the big one. He ran straight to the golden puppet with a magic charm in his hand.


    Li Shenglong and Buddhist heart childe''s eyes are only staring at the fire, although the Buddha heart childe does not know that this is a golden level puppet.


    But since Li Shenglong has just said that he wants to find a silver level or a gold level to test, the puppet in front of him is at least silver level. In that case, if the silver level can be used, the probability of passing through here will be doubled.


    Such a high probability makes Li Shenglong and Buddhist heart childe not excited. Both of them are very nervous. They both hope that the puppet, like the two in front of him, will destroy himself.


    Unfortunately, the two men were disappointed. The flame fell on the puppet. Although the puppet also looked at the flame, there was a different light in his eyes. As soon as his head turned, he returned to the original state, and did not pay any attention to the damage caused by the fire to him.


    Because the talisman in Li Shenglong''s hand is a blood rune, the power of the flame is limited. For this kind of golden puppet of coagulation pill level, Li Shenglong was just holding a try attitude.


    It''s good to be able to do it naturally, but it''s nothing if you can''t.


    Next, naturally, we have to try the puppets of silver level. If we can weigh them, we can basically add the magic power of the beads. It is not a problem to leave here.


    "Five hundred steps to the right, silver puppet."


    Li Shenglong looked at the expectation of Buddha''s heart and said a simple sentence. He knew that when he saw the result, he also thought that it was gold level, otherwise he would not have to try other things.


    Another 500 steps. After careful calculation, the two men have already gone more than 1200 steps.


    There were few people who followed Li Shenglong on other roads. They were basically killed at 500 or 600 paces.


    Therefore, no one can see the actions of Li Shenglong and master Buddha''s heart. Naturally, they don''t know that the puppets of bronze and black iron can be cracked like this.


    Five hundred steps soon arrived, and two people threw a fire Rune again.


    As a result, the two men were disappointed again. The puppets of silver level and those of gold level were not able to directly let them solve their own problems with fire talisman.


    Li Shenglong also knew that what he had thought before was a little too good. If these puppets could be solved so easily, the level would be a little too simple.


    In that case, how can this treasure land be called the residence of a puppet immortal gate, even if the immortals at that time are no longer there.


    "Go on, keep going five hundred steps to the right."


    Lingzhu is not like Li Shenglong. She is very satisfied with the present situation. If she can easily solve the black iron and bronze level puppets, she has solved at least the ordinary puppets.


    Half of the puppets have been solved, and there are more routes for the remaining two kinds of puppets to avoid. The only thing that worries Lingzhu is that she has not seen the end of the puppet array so far.


    There are already more than 3000 meters away, but there is still no end to see. How many beads of this puppet are there.


    She also kept calculating the rest of the route in the Pearl space.


    "Five hundred steps to the left. Bronze puppets. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Thirty steps to the right, bronze puppet."


    In a twinkling of an eye, the two men have already passed a distance of nearly 3000 steps. With the distance of two thousand steps of the spirit bead, they have already reached 5000 steps. They still haven''t seen the end of the puppet array.


    Li Shenglong''s heart also faintly appeared a trace of worry.


    The more you go forward, the more senior puppets you will be. When you get here, you can hardly see the black iron puppets. Basically, the most important puppets are bronze level.


    If we go on according to this, we will be puppets of silver level if we go further.


    Now two puppets of bronze level can barely cope with it. If they are silver level puppets, their strength is at least ten times stronger, and they can''t fight against each other at all.


    What''s more, according to this kind of reasoning, after the silver level, the rest should be gold level. If it is true, don''t say that Li Shenglong and Buddhist heart master are the leaders of the ten immortal sect. If they come here, they will have a life but not a life to go back."If we go on like this, I''m afraid we''ll have a dead end in addition to turning back."


    Li Shenglong hesitated for a moment, but he still said his worries.


    "Indeed, there are more and more bronze grades now. If it goes on like this, we can only go back. "


    "But if we look back, if we meet Liao Hongjian, we still have to move forward."


    Li Shenglong''s words are not aimless. With Liao Hongjian''s strength, one and a half gold level puppets can''t stop them. As for the puppets of silver and bronze, it''s impossible to stop them.


    Liao Hongjian and Li Shenglong are determined to be able to reach their present position and will certainly go further than Li Shenglong.


    Both Li Shenglong and Buddhist heart master know this.


    "In this case, we will go ahead as before. When we can''t move, we will stay where we are and wait for them to come up. We think that they will let us move forward with them. Although it is also dangerous at that time, it is much safer than going forward ourselves."


    Buddha heart childe is also quite helpless to say, no one thought that this task should be so difficult, it is estimated that thousands of disciples will fall here, and none of them can go back.


    "There is no other way, so it is."


    Li Shenglong also knows that there is no better way to do it now. He can only do it according to the Buddha''s heart.


    "Go, fifty meters to the left, bronze puppet."


    Li Shenglong''s pace has gradually become smaller, because the puppets are more densely distributed, and the cost of moving forward is greater.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 181 harpoon generals


    Li Shenglong and master Buddha''s heart thus went out of a distance of about 500 meters, which made them worry about something. Although there are still bronze level puppets in the sight of Li Shenglong and master Buddha Xin, it is clearly shown in the Pearl space that after 2000 meters, at least they are silver level puppets.


    "Stop."


    Li Shenglong stops, looks at the Buddha heart childe who looks at him, and smiles bitterly twice.


    "Master, we can''t go forward any more. If we follow the current progress, we can only go ahead a thousand steps at most, and then we can only stay there."


    On the way, master Buddha has been relying on Li Shenglong''s magical spirit to avoid many puppets of silver and gold level. He believes in Li Shenglong''s words.


    "Silver ahead?"


    "Well, at least it''s silver. It''s not something we can cope with."


    "You can only wait for Liao Hongjian to come up."


    At this time, master Buddha can''t think of any good ideas. He can only wait for the people behind to come up.


    Master Buddha wants to wait, but Li Shenglong doesn''t want to wait. The more the treasure land goes, the higher the level of puppets. Let alone follow Liao Hongjian, can they take care of themselves.


    Not to mention the fact that all of them are golden level puppets. Even if Liao Hongjian wants to take care of Li Shenglong and the two of them, they are probably unable to do what they want.


    Li Shenglong knows this, and master Buddha''s frown also knows this. But master Buddha has no means like Li Shenglong. He has a flying amulet to escape from the earth. You should know that this talisman can''t be seen in the level five or six immortal cultivation world, but lu''e is a figure in the level nine immortal cultivation world.


    Because of the special status of Li Shenglong, which is related to the important affairs of lu''e, he will not give this thing to Li Shenglong to protect his life.


    In fact, Li Shenglong was not interested in the residence of the puppet immortal gate. He had an understanding of his own strength and dominated the existence of the immortal cultivation world hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Even if only the automatic defense prohibition is left, it is not something that he, as a man of Qi period, can contend with.


    Just because there is no way to resist the mission of the sect, I have to come.


    Now that he has been forced to this field, Li Shenglong will not wait for the people behind him to come up. Then Li Shenglong and they will die together.


    Li Shenglong''s hand quietly holds the flying heaven to escape the ground Fu, the mouth says to the Buddha heart childe.


    "Master, I will go first."


    Before the Buddhist master knew what Li Shenglong''s first step was, Li Shenglong launched the flying amulet and disappeared from his sight.


    Li Shenglong, who left here, will not know the follow-up situation of this secret place. Li Shenglong has appeared on the vast sea.


    "Flying away from the earth, it''s really nice to treat its name, but it''s just that you can''t control the direction of landing, which is really confusing."


    Li Shenglong''s aura circulates, and Yu Feng Jue controls his body shape. He looks around, and the vast sea is boundless.


    Li Shenglong does not know where he is now. Even if he knows, he is not sure whether he can return to the mainland.


    We should know that when Li Shenglong came, he made a spirit boat. The spirit boat is a thousand miles in an instant. Li Shenglong sat on it and walked for a long time. It is estimated that he would have gone hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    Now Li Shenglong''s position should have gone deep into the inland sea. If there were not many miraculous stones on his body that could supplement the consumption of spiritual power in his body, he would be buried in the sea when his spiritual power was exhausted.


    Li Shenglong looked at the blue sea, and there was no better way. He meditated slightly, looked at the sun, determined the southeast and northwest, and headed for the north.


    Now it''s on the sea. Even if Li Shenglong has millions of spirit stones, if you don''t save them, sooner or later they will be used up.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong only uses the Yu Feng Jue to advance. Although the speed is only one third of that of the imperial sword, his spiritual power is much more economical than that of the imperial sword.


    "Fly East, quick."


    Li Shenglong just flew out, but the spirit bead suddenly heard an urgent voice. Li Shenglong didn''t ask him in detail. The flying sword was out of the body. Once the direction was turned, it ran to the East. The speed was accelerated by the spirit bead.


    "Fast, fast."


    Li Shenglong flew hundreds of miles in one breath.


    "Watch your step down."


    As soon as Lingzhu''s voice fell, a dark shadow suddenly sprang out of the water. Fortunately, Li Shenglong heard the reminder of Lingzhu that the nine fire divine dragon shield had been started.


    It turns out that the sound of the "bang" of the "dragon''s" arms has just reached the metal.


    Li Shenglong was in a cold sweat. If it wasn''t for the reminder of the Pearl, he would have gone to see the king of hell.Before Li Shenglong had time to relax, he suddenly jumped out of the water and stood steadily on the water. He looked at him with a human figure, a fish brain, and a scaly armor on his body. His body exuded the momentum similar to that of Li Shenglong.


    "Human beings, you dare to go wild in the territory of general harpoon. It seems that you are impatient to live."


    The harpoon general waved his hand, and the harpoon had already flown back. The harpoon general held the harpoon in his hand and greedily took a look at the nine fire dragon shield in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Monster, where is this?"


    When Li Shenglong saw this monster, he felt a little excited. Because where there was a monster, he might be able to determine his own position. As long as he could determine his position, he would have the hope to go back.


    There is also a beautiful wife waiting for Li Shenglong to go back to marry him. Li Shenglong doesn''t want to live alone on the sea for life.


    "Human beings, it seems that you are lost. It''s OK to tell you that I am a harpoon general under the king of Tongding. If you will give me that shield, I can take you to see the king of Tongding. Maybe when the king is happy, he will send you back to the human continent."


    The harpoon general turned his eyes and said in his mouth, but he had another idea in his heart.


    "Hum, this shield has extraordinary strength, and it is not ordinary. If I can get hold of it, any catfish general will be my defeated general.


    As for this human being, I want to thank him very much, just stab him with a hundred and eighty times


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what general harpoon thinks, he can''t send out his nine fire dragon shield like this. You know, this is his life-saving thing.


    Unless Li Shenglong is dead, otherwise this thing is absolutely impossible to give to the monster.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 182 demon pill


    "master, there was a demon beast passing by with at least the ability to coagulate the elixir period. Fortunately, we escaped quickly. Otherwise, we were afraid that we would use the flying heaven and earth Rune again."


    Li Shenglong was also surprised. To know that all the flying amulets in his hands were given by green e, there were only ten. Now Li Shenglong has used two of them, leaving only eight. He will not use this magic talisman when he has to.


    "Master, this monster has three levels of Qi training. It is estimated that its combat power can reach five levels of Qi training."


    Lingzhu said just the thrill, and will turn back to the monster in front of her.


    "Practicing Qi five times?"


    Li Shenglong silently read a word in his heart, a spirit of five heavy beast is not put in Li Shenglong''s eyes, although Li Shenglong''s combat power alone does not practice Qi five.


    But it is a nine fire dragon shield, you can love that monster who practices Qi five times to clean up the shit.


    On the mainland, Li Shenglong did not dare to release the news of the nine fire dragon shield. You should know that with the strength of the spirit stone, the power of the shield also increased.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is not enough. The highest level spirit stone in his hand can only increase the power of the nine fire dragon shield to the foundation period.


    It is more than enough to deal with the harpoon general in front of him, but Li Shenglong does not want to kill the harpoon general like this, because he also wants to know his current position through the harpoon general and see if he has any hope of returning to the mainland.


    The harpoon general did not have that self-consciousness. Seeing that Li Shenglong did not speak, he thought that Li Shenglong was moved and continued to say.


    "Human beings, do not hand in the shield quickly. After a while, general, I changed my mind. Even if you teach the shield, you can''t go back to the mainland."


    "You want the shield. OK, take it."


    Li Shenglong was happy to arrive. He said directly that although the magic fire sent out by the shield was powerful, it still had some defects in speed. The closer the monster was, the greater the damage would be.


    "Well, general Ben is here to take it."


    Li Shenglong was just joking. He didn''t expect that the harpoon general would come up. He didn''t know whether he was bewildered by the nine fire dragon shield, or that the general''s IQ was a little low.


    "Come on, here you are."


    Li Shenglong did not expect things to go so smoothly. He held the spirit stone of the nine fire dragon shield in his hand and was ready to send out the dragon.


    In fact, Li Shenglong didn''t know that the clothes and armor of this harpoon general are also the most famous in the open sea. Even some monsters who have the same five levels of Qi training can''t be broken, and the monsters are generally more powerful than human beings.


    The harpoon general also decided that Li Shenglong''s shield should be a defensive weapon with no attack power. As a result, the harpoon general''s vigilance was also relaxed, which made it so easy to fly up.


    General harpoon flew up and approached Li Shenglong. Seeing that Li Shenglong didn''t put the nine fire dragon shield up, the harpoon general frowned.


    "Will you hand over the shield to general Ben?"


    The harpoon general said while holding the harpoon in his right hand. As soon as Li Shenglong put away the nine fire dragon shield, he would poke several holes in Li Shenglong''s body.


    "Well, here you are."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice fell, the harpoon general saw that one of the nine dragons on the nine fire dragon shield seemed to be alive, and came out directly from the nine fire dragon shield, the generation of Harpoon general.


    Even if there is still a little distance, the harpoon general can feel the strength of the fire, which is absolutely not his own ability to fight.


    As long as the fire gets close to it, he, the harpoon general, will become a dead fish general.


    "No, my Lord, I surrender."


    The harpoon general quickly begged for mercy.


    Li Shenglong had not killed the harpoon general''s heart. The flame dragon appeared on the nine fire dragon shield stopped in the air. The dragon''s whiskers fluttered and the dragon''s eyes were wide eyed. He looked at the harpoon general as if he could burn the harpoon general into a group of dead fish at all times.


    "What is this place and how far is it from the mainland?"


    "Spare your life, my Lord. This is the endless sea, the territory of the king Tongding. As for the mainland, it is only three thousand miles away. "


    "Lie, how can it be only three thousand miles."


    Of course, Li Shenglong will not believe what general harpoon said. To know that the spirit boat is a thousand miles in a flash, it has already walked out of the unknown distance of tens of thousands of miles. How can it be only 3000 miles away.


    With Li Shenglong''s voice, the flame dragon took another step forward. A flame had been burned to the harpoon general. The harpoon general, with a bitter face, quickly called out.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. What I said is true. It''s only three thousand li."


    Although the flame of the flame dragon is small, it is obviously powerful. The famous harpoon general''s armour is like a piece of thin paper, which can be ignited.


    The harpoon general''s face was in pain, and a round pill of Neidan was ejected from his mouth. Neidan was dribbling in the air. With the rotation of Neidan, a mass of water came out of nowhere around Neidan, and he directly threw himself into the flame.The power of the fire is obviously above the water mass, although the water mass must not be ordinary water, it also plays a certain role in blocking the flame.


    Harpoon demon will be a look, not good, a red face, a mouthful of blood essence spurt out, directly spray on the inner pill, the internal alchemy running speed immediately ten times faster.


    The water mass also turned into water, and kept rushing on the flame. After half a sound, the flame was finally put out.


    Li Shenglong was also surprised by the fire power of the nine fire dragon shield. He watched the harpoon general''s action all the time. Because he had never seen the legendary demon Dan with his own eyes, he felt more mysterious.


    "Master, quick, he wants to take back the demon pill, take the first step and take his demon pill."


    The harpoon general was tired, and finally wiped out the flame. He even paid his own blood essence as the price. We should know that no matter the human demon, the essence blood, which is commonly known as the heart blood, is well known, but not much.


    If you look at the consumption, you may even die suddenly at that time, that is, a small amount of consumption. If you don''t cultivate yourself for a few days, don''t try to recover your vitality.


    Just when the harpoon general wanted to take back his demon pill, the magic dragon from the nine fire dragon shield opened his mouth, swallowed the demon pill directly, retreated back, and entered the nine fire dragon shield again.


    The round demon Dan is playing in the hands of Li Shenglong.


    When the harpoon demon saw his demon pill collected, he was in a hurry. After such a shock, his body, which had already hurt his vitality, spurted out a mouthful of blood. Of course, what he ejected this time was not essence blood, otherwise the essence blood would not be too worthless.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 183 distribution of forces


    Although the harpoon general was anxious, he had no way to get back his demon pill. Logically speaking, the harpoon general and the demon Dan should have a feeling. As long as the harpoon general''s heart moved, let alone retrieve the demon pill, it would not be a problem to poke a hole in Li Shenglong''s body.


    But demon Dan into the nine fire dragon shield, completely lost contact with the harpoon general.


    Harpoon general looked at his demon Dan in Li Shenglong''s hands, and did not dare to say anything more. The only hope is that Li Shenglong can give it back to himself when he has played enough.


    "Pearl, is this the demon pill?"


    Li Shenglong is playing with the demon pill in his hand and asks for the spirit bead in his heart. Although Li Shenglong has never seen the demon Dan, he has also heard of the name of the demon Dan. Now the demon Dan in his hand is extremely smooth and round like a larger glass ball.


    "Well, this is, the demon pill is as important to the monster as the internal elixir of human beings. The first step of human cultivation is to inhale the aura into the body, and then convert it into blood gas through the skills, and then store it in the elixir field.


    Although there are some differences between monster and human, most of them are the same. After the spirit power is absorbed by the demon pill, it is also converted into the Demon power and stored in the body through the demon method. The demon pill is a converter and absorber. All auras are first entered into the demon pill, and then transformed into the monster body.


    Moreover, because the demon pill of the demon beast is baptized by the aura of heaven and earth every day, it is equivalent to daily sacrifice and practice. It is a rare magic weapon. What''s more, this magic weapon is interlinked with the spirit of the demon beast, and it''s easy to command.


    If in an emergency, use blood essence to urge, can burst out suddenly several times the power.


    Although the demon pill is not the only one. If a demon pill is not available, it is only a great damage to the spirit of the beast. It is not like that if the elixir field is abandoned, the price of reunifying the elixir field is too high.


    The demon pill doesn''t need to cost so much. It can be re practiced. However, the demon pill has just been practiced, and it is only the size of a nail. Now the demon pill has the size of a ball.


    If this demon will want to re practice such a big demon pill, it is impossible without hundreds of years.


    Of course, monsters are different from humans. Compared with monsters, the life span of human beings is too short. They have time to spend.


    However, human beings can quickly improve their own strength in a short period of time. In this way, if a high-level human dies, countless high-level human beings will rise again in a short period of time. However, the monster beast is not. A high-level monster wants to grow up.


    At least it''s a thousand years, so the battle between the two clans is ultimately won by mankind, and the demon clan is driven from the mainland to the sea by human beings. "


    Lingzhu explained to Li Shenglong, by the way, he also popularized the war between human beings and demons. Li Shenglong also had an understanding of the importance of the demon pill to monsters.


    "Your name is harpoon general, aren''t you? Are you sure there are human islands 3000 miles away from here?"


    Li Shenglong''s face was covered with a smile that he thought was mild.


    "Sure, your majesty, don''t worry. I dare not cheat anyone. Another month ago, I went to the island with the king of Tongding. It''s three thousand miles east of here. "


    Harpoon general''s eyes are still fixed on his demon Dan, and he said respectfully to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong looked at the harpoon general''s look and knew that he should not have lied. Since the harpoon general has not lied, it is that there is something wrong with the mainland.


    Anyway, Li Shenglong must be at least hundreds of thousands of miles away from the immortal cultivation world of the great Jin Dynasty. Is this the other immortal cultivation world?


    "What are the human beings on that continent like and what weapons do they use?"


    Li Shenglong made up his mind to go to the mainland first to see what the situation was, and then he could make a decision after seeing it.


    "People on the mainland are dressed in animal skins and armour. The weapons in their hands are either javelins or harpoons. They have infinite strength, and some monsters will be defeated in their hands."


    "So it is."


    After listening to the harpoon general''s words, Li Shenglong said to himself that the harpoon general''s description could not be the cultivation of fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty. Instead, it was like an uncivilized savage country, dressed in animal clothing and armor.


    "What are you doing with that king of bronze tripod?"


    Li Shenglong then asked.


    "The human beings there are so hateful. They hunt and kill our fish compatriots all day long, and even many monsters who hope to become generals die in their hands. The king of bronze tripod can''t bear to lead us fish to fight back. The fight between the two sides has lasted for thousands of years.


    There are some old men among those people who are quite powerful, even the king of bronze tripod can''t beat them. "


    The harpoon general said with a look of indignation.


    "Tell me about the distribution of power among your demons and beasts."


    After hearing general harpoon''s words, Li Shenglong naturally has his own ideas. Let''s not say what kind of strength the copper tripod king is. He can become a general only by his five strength of practicing Qi. It is estimated that Tongding will also be able to survive, that is, the strength of building foundation.There are only a few top people among the human groups in the island with such strength. Isn''t it said that this island is equivalent to a small sect, and the one who built the foundation is already a king of the country?


    "I have 50 demon soldiers under my control. In the East is the black fish demon general, the west is the sickle demon general, the south is the shrimp demon general, and the north is the turtle demon general.


    A hundred thousand li is the territory of the king of the bronze tripod. There are more than 100 demon soldiers and nearly 10000 demon soldiers under me.


    If we go outside, it is the territory of other kings, that is, we, the king of bronze tripod, dare not cross the boundary easily. "


    After a brief introduction of Harpoon demon, Li Shenglong understood that the demon king was in charge of the territory with a radius of 100000 Li, while a demon general was in charge of a territory of 1000 Li. Among the demon generals, there were demon soldiers in charge of several Li''s territory.


    In this way, it''s a bit like the enfeoffment system. Each demon general will assign his own territory to the next level.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also feels that the sea is really huge. A demon general who practices Qi has a territory of 1000 Li in his hand. It is basically unimaginable on the mainland.


    In addition, the management at all levels in the Shanghai Ocean ensures that there are monsters in every position. If there is a strange face like Li Shenglong in some territory, it is the pursuit of the whole territory, and it is difficult to escape.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 184 harpoon


    of course, this time, Li Shenglong is lucky. His momentum and strength are not high. Because these monsters in the open sea are too far away from the inland, they have basically forgotten Li Shenglong, a man who practices truth by relying on the benefit of magic weapons.


    In this way, the harpoon general thought that he could defeat Li Shenglong with his harpoon. Unexpectedly, Li Shenglong''s attack method was quite different from those of the human beings he often fought.


    It''s too late for the harpoon general to regret. He can only watch his demon Dan fall into the hands of Li Shenglong.


    "How many demon generals are there under the king Tongding? What''s your ranking? "


    Looking at the harpoon king in front of him, Li Shenglong turns in his heart. An idea comes to his mind and continues to ask.


    "108 demon generals, I ranked 72nd."


    Said the harpoon general, with a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    108 demon generals, that is to say, at least 108 characters in Qi training period, although listening to a lot, but combined with the vast area, this number is really too small.


    Li Shenglong also thought that he could not return to the immortal cultivation world of Dajin for a while now, and he could not always float on the sea. It would be better if he met a demon like the harpoon general. If the ranking was more advanced, Li Shenglong could not guarantee that he would defeat them.


    It is Li Shenglong''s use of the flying amulet to escape. However, listening to the meaning of the demon general, the land of the sea is firmly controlled by the demon clan. There is a demon beast without a distance. It is very difficult to escape alone.


    "Do you want your demon Dan back?"


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s words changed, how could general harpoon not think about it? However, it took him hundreds of years to form such a big demon pill. If it was re condensed, he would not only greatly reduce his cultivation, but also not want to make any progress in a few hundred years.


    There is no need for waste among the demon clan. If someone can defeat the harpoon general in this period of time, the territory of a thousand miles will be owned by that person.


    Harpoon general''s ranking is not at the front, and there are not a few demons to challenge. If Li Shenglong can return this demon pill to him, he will naturally be extremely excited.


    Li Shenglong did not continue to speak. He stretched out his right hand and rubbed his thumb and index finger. It was obvious that he wanted to exchange the demon pill with other treasures.


    Li Shenglong forgot that although his gestures were very common in the Chinese dynasty, they were alien. Although the harpoon general saw his gestures, he did not understand what he wanted to do?


    Li Shenglong rubbed for a long time. Not only did the general harpoon not understand, but also the spirit bead did not understand what Li Shenglong wanted to do?


    "Master, what are you doing? Are your hands itching?"


    At this moment, Li Shenglong has an impulse to vomit blood. He also responds. No wonder the harpoon general''s face is confused. He didn''t understand what Li Shenglong really means.


    "Cough."


    Li Shenglong did not explain to Lingzhu, just dry cough a few times to cover up his embarrassment, and then continued to say.


    "Well, do you want your demon Dan now?"


    The harpoon general nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    "But now the demon Dan is in my hands, and it doesn''t belong to you. If you want the demon pill, you have two ways. One is to defeat me, and the demon Dan will naturally belong to you."


    Li Shenglong continued to say with a smile.


    General harpoon''s face was even more ugly. He wanted to defeat Li Shenglong, but the flame of Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield could not bear, let alone defeat Li Shenglong.


    If it is true, harpoon general would rather condense a demon pill again than provoke Li Shenglong.


    However, harpoon general also heard what Li Shenglong said. There are two ways. The first is like this. What about the next?


    "What about the second one?"


    Asked the harpoon general expectantly.


    Li Shenglong did not mean to disappoint the harpoon general, and went on.


    "The second way is to exchange other things. You can exchange as much as you think your demon pill is worth."


    Li Shenglong tried to persuade him and finally said his purpose. He had already understood that the residence of the harpoon general should be under water. Li Shenglong could not enter the water for a long time. He could not enter it to search for treasures. Now he uses this method.


    If the harpoon general still wants his own demon Dan, he can only teach his own treasure. In that way, on the one hand, it will save Li Shenglong the trouble of looking for it himself, and at the same time, he will go there more time and effort.


    "Well, my harpoon is a treasure. It was taken from the human beings three thousand miles away after their death. Exchange it for my demon pill. "


    General harpoon first offered his own harpoon. For general harpoon, Li Shenglong also observed it for a long time. He knew that although his harpoon did not seem to be a special magic weapon, it was only because of the special material that it was made that it had great power. In other words, this harpoon was also a foreign treasure.If Li Shenglong can leave the harpoon behind, although it seems difficult to see, but this harpoon is indeed a good treasure. It is estimated that if one fork goes down, it is full of the power of top-grade weapons.


    The best magic weapon in Li Shenglong''s hands is Changhong sword, the second-class original weapon of Zhu Wei from Zhu Yi. Of course, this is the exotic treasure that lu''e gave to Li Shenglong.


    Although the nine fire dragon shield given by lu''e is powerful, it also consumes spirit stone. After a while, Li Shenglong has replaced two top-grade spirit stones.


    The harpoon general''s harpoon obviously does not have this shortcoming. Compared with the inferior one, the power of the first-class element has been increased by more than ten times. In this way, Li Shenglong''s strength has also been improved. At least, his combat power can be enhanced to five levels of Qi training.


    Li Shenglong didn''t relax at all. He was urged by the spirit in his hand. A dragon spurted out, opened his mouth and brought the harpoon back.


    Li Shenglong touched the harpoon with his hand, and a feeling of comfort and strength spread all over his body.


    "This harpoon is really a good treasure."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t care whether it looks a little ugly or not, since it can enhance Li Shenglong''s strength.


    Li Shenglong stroked back and forth for a few times. Without being in a hurry to refine the exotic treasure, Li directly threw the harpoon into the Pearl space and turned to the expectant harpoon general.


    "This harpoon is good, but do you think your demon Dan is worth something like this? Isn''t that a little too cheap? "


    Li Shenglong is like a wolf abducting Little Red Riding Hood, and little red riding hood is on the edge of opening the door.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 185 avoiding water drops


    the harpoon general must have been named after this harpoon. Moreover, he was able to rank 72nd among the 108 demon generals in Qi training period, relying on this harpoon.


    However, compared with the harpoon general''s demon Dan, this harpoon seems to be somewhat inadequate for the way.


    Harpoon general without harpoon, at most, is a few places down in the rank of generals. If there is no demon Dan, it is not a matter of falling a few places. Even the position of the general can not be retained.


    The harpoon general without demon Dan is the weakest among all the monsters in Qi training period. None of them is the weakest. Even some monsters at the peak of blood training period are stronger than him.


    Of course, this does not require much talent, as long as it is the normal peak of blood training.


    Demon Dan is the symbol of Harpoon general''s strength. Without demon Dan, the harpoon general can''t keep his harpoon. If he can exchange his own demon Dan with this harpoon, the harpoon general will be 10000 happy.


    However, now it seems that this hateful human being is not so simple.


    Just a harpoon can''t replace his demon Dan. The harpoon general thought for a while and said to Li Shenglong.


    "King, wait a minute. All my treasures are placed in the water talisman below. I''ll go and get them for you. What do you think is good for you? You can take what you like?"


    Li Shenglong once heard of Shuifu, he was also a character who had seen the journey to the West in his previous life, especially the monkey king, who often went to the Dragon King of the East Sea for a few rounds and took some good treasures from time to time.


    as like as two peas in the past, Li Shenglong can''t miss this opportunity. He also imagines that Sun Wukong can go into the water house to see if the real water house is exactly the same as the legend.


    However, before that, we need to solve the problem that Li Shenglong can''t breathe under the water. Although he can carry the nine fire dragon shield into the water, it is not long after all and consumes his spirit stone.


    Although it seems that there are many spirit stones in Li Shenglong, he still doesn''t know when he can return to the mainland, so he should use them carefully.


    Otherwise, when Li Shenglong''s elixir and spirit stone are used up, I''m afraid it will be the time when Li Shenglong is buried in the sea.


    "Shuifu? Do you want to go to Shuifu to get the treasure or to carry the soldiers? "


    Li Shenglong didn''t directly reveal his intention. He scared the harpoon demon general. If he had any evil heart, he should be on guard.


    "I dare not. King, my demon Dan is in your hand, and my weapon is in your hand. You hold the whole life in your hand. How dare you play any tricks? "


    Seeing the harpoon demon, Li Shenglong said nervously. In his heart, he knew that the harpoon demon would look like he was really submissive and did not dare to do some small actions in private.


    Li Shenglong will harpoon demon will be the demon Dan also thrown into the Pearl space, this just said to the harpoon general.


    "Since there is no evil heart, how dare not let me go with you, but let me wait here?"


    "It''s OK to go, but my water house is thousands of meters under the water. If the king doesn''t have any magic weapon to protect himself, he can''t get to that deep place."


    The harpoon general took a look at Li Shenglong and said it carefully.


    "You''re right, but I''m sure you have some way to solve it, don''t you?"


    Seeing the general harpoon''s evasive eyes, Li Shenglong knew that this guy must have some way to solve it, so he also followed his words.


    "King, the villain is just a general. How can he solve such a problem?"


    Before the harpoon general''s words were said, Li Shenglong had already interrupted him.


    "In this case, your demon Dan doesn''t have to think about coming back. Prepare to practice a demon pill again. It''s only a few hundred years to cultivate a demon pill, and it doesn''t take much time, do you think? "


    After Li Shenglong finished speaking, he made a gesture to leave.


    "King, king."


    Harpoon demon will quickly stop Li Shenglong.


    "King, go on, I really have a magic weapon. It''s a drop of water that I''ve stolen for thousands of years. I''m going to give it to King Tongding as a birthday gift. In this case, I''ll lend it to you first, and you''ll have to give it back to me when you''re finished."


    General harpoon''s words make Li Shenglong feel funny. After using it, remember how can it be possible?


    When the treasure came to Li Shenglong''s hand, it was Liu Bei who borrowed from Jingzhou and didn''t repay it. Li Shenglong didn''t say so in his mind.


    "Keep away from the water. Take it out and have a look."


    At the urging of Li Shenglong, harpoon general pinches out a night pearl from the depth of his armor. The transparent night pearl is the size of two glass balls. It''s just right to hold it in his hand. Although it''s daytime, the whole body of the night pearl still emits a faint light.


    Although the harpoon general took it out, his face clearly told Li Shenglong that he was very reluctant to give up. At this time, Li Shenglong collected his nine fire dragon shield and grabbed the night pearl directly from the harpoon general''s hand."It''s cool."


    A fresh cool air came from the palm of his hand that touched the Pearl of the night, and instantly spread all over Li Shenglong''s body, which made him shiver unconsciously. Just after the shiver, a hot air came up again. His body circulates dozens of times under the alternation of heat and cold.


    "That''s cool."


    With the alternation of cold and hot night pearl, Li Shenglong can feel the benefits to his body. After each alternation of heat and cold, Lee''s body will have a trace of all-round strengthening.


    Although the intensity is small, if the night pearl stays around for decades and changes slowly, even an ordinary person can live for more than 200 years.


    No wonder the harpoon general is so reluctant to give up such good things. Li Shenglong suddenly has doubts about the general harpoon''s saying that he wants to give the night pearl to the king of Tongding.


    It''s strange that the general harpoon can give it to the king of bronze tripod.


    It is estimated that it is a pretext that Li Shenglong is afraid of taking away. However, Li Shenglong doesn''t care what the general harpoon''s excuse is. Since this thing has entered his hands, he should not think of being able to take it back.


    "How should I use this night pearl?"


    After playing with it for a while, Li asked, looking at the harpoon general''s complicated eyes.


    "If you want to avoid water droplets, you can directly hold them in your mouth. As long as you give him a little aura, you can make the beads smaller and stick firmly under your tongue. You can avoid water without delaying your normal speech."


    General harpoon seems to want to understand the general, directly told Li Shenglong about the magical effect of the night pearl.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 186 the magic of avoiding water drops


    after listening to general harpoon''s words, Li Shenglong directly put the night pearl into his mouth. With great luck, as general harpoon said, the night pearl turned into a little rice like thing, firmly absorbed on the lower tongue.


    However, Li Shenglong also thought of a problem, since the harpoon general knows this usage, should not this harpoon general also like Li Shenglong contain the night pearl in his mouth.


    Li Shenglong thought of this, and looked up and down the harpoon general, and knew that his idea should not be bad, that is, to change into a normal thinking human demon, and see such treasures will certainly contain him in his mouth.


    Fortunately, although Li Shenglong felt uncomfortable, there was no smell in the mouth of the harpoon general from the night pearl, but there was a faint aroma.


    "In this case, let''s go, lead the way and go to your water house."


    Li Shenglong said to the harpoon general.


    "Yes, this leads the way."


    The harpoon general also saw that Li Shenglong did not want to return the bead of water to himself. He quickly led the way in front of him.


    Li Shenglong fell directly into the water when he was placed in the Dharma. The water around him was like wearing a protective cover. The water around him was tightly attached to his body. He could touch the water, and it was like turning into a fish. He could breathe normally and swim normally.


    Li Shenglong decided to be lucky. He controlled his falling body and followed the harpoon general. The harpoon general was worthy of being a monster in the water. The speed of entering the water was far from what Li Shenglong could compare. The speed in the water was at least three times faster than that on land. Li knew that he was fighting with the harpoon general on the land.


    If in the water, although the harpoon general can''t defeat Li Shenglong, there is no problem in running away.


    Fortunately, general harpoon''s speed did not last long. He found that Lee was not fast in the water. He stopped and waited for him. After Li Shenglong followed up, the harpoon general''s speed did not change too fast, just the same speed as Li Shenglong.


    As he walked along with the harpoon general, Li watched the wonderful scenery of the sea bottom. As if he had gone to an aquarium, all kinds of fish swam by Li Shenglong''s side. He did not know whether it was the general harpoon''s deterrent power or Lee''s imposing pressure. None of the fish wanted to use Lee as food.


    Even if some of them were half demons that Li Shenglong had seen before, this demon beast which was supposed to attack on people did not attack Li Shenglong this time.


    "Avoiding water droplets can shield your breath. If you don''t see you with your eyes, you will be ignored."


    The harpoon general seemed to see Li Shenglong''s doubts in front of him and solved them directly.


    Li Shenglong looks as usual, but he is very surprised in his heart. In this way, it is not to say that his invisibility can be enhanced by combining his own invisibility with this water repellent.


    The more he thinks about it, the more he is right. In this way, Li Shenglong''s invisibility is that only those who practice Qi Qi Qi can find it. Now, at least, he has to practice Qi Jiu Chong.


    Li Shenglong once again understood that the harpoon general did not give up when he handed over the Pearl of the night. Even if Li Shenglong had such a good thing, he would not like it.


    Fortunately, the harpoon general''s demon Dan is in the hands of Li Shenglong, so if the harpoon general wants to know his demon Dan, he will give all his treasures to Li Shenglong under the abduction of Li Shenglong.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also doubts that the harpoon general is also equipped with the night pearl. How can he be found by the Pearl?


    "Well, if you don''t think about it, the harpoon general''s accomplishments are just a few more night pearls. I can also find his trace."


    Lingzhu extremely disdains to answer Li Shenglong''s question.


    Li Shenglong thinks that it is also a magic weapon of what level, Li Shenglong has not been clear, but Li Shenglong knows that the level of Lingzhu is at least a artifact.


    What kind of night pearl is a joke to Lingzhu.


    After Li Shenglong realized this, he did not try to hide himself on the spot. He sank 5000 meters under the sea after the harpoon general.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments would be crushed to pieces by the strong water pressure below 5000 meters. However, under the protection of water drops, Li Shenglong walked safely on the road under the water.


    In fact, there is no big difference between the underwater and the land. It is all sand, but there are endless beautiful corals at the bottom of the water, which makes Li Shenglong feel the beauty of the underwater.


    When he sank to the bottom of the water, the harpoon general''s pace did not stop, but moved in one direction. Under the water, Li Shenglong did not know how to identify the direction, so he did not know which direction the harpoon general took himself to.


    After walking for several hundred meters, the sound of the Pearl came again.


    "Master, there is a demon beast in front of me who practices Qi five times."After hearing this, Li Shenglong felt a purlin in his heart. Could he say that this harpoon general really brought himself to his helper''s place?


    Li Shenglong, who is behind the harpoon general, quietly launches the invisibility method. The harpoon general who walks in front of him does not find that Li Shenglong has disappeared.


    After walking two or three hundred meters, the harpoon general found that Li Shenglong had disappeared. He looked up and down, but could not find Li Shenglong again.


    I don''t know when Li Shenglong disappeared.


    In fact, at this time, Li Shenglong did not disappear. He just followed the harpoon general with the method of invisibility. He wanted to see what tricks the harpoon general played, and even more wanted to know where the harpoon general''s water house was and what it looked like?


    "King, king."


    General harpoon yelled around, and Li Longsheng was silent. He let the harpoon general shout blindly. After a while, the harpoon general seemed tired.


    "Well, the devil did not know where to go. Now not only my demon Dan was gone, but also my harpoon and my night pearl. In this way, the next time the general comes back to me, I will not be able to beat him. I used to mock him, but now it''s his turn to laugh at me. "


    The harpoon general talked to himself in the water. He didn''t expect that Li Shenglong was listening.


    "My Demon Dan, don''t let me meet this devil next time. If I meet him, I must insert a hundred holes in his body."


    The harpoon general thought that Li Shenglong had already left, and cursed Li Shenglong severely here.

 Chapter 186

    At the beginning of Chapter 187, General Li also listened to the joke. Instead of trying to stop the harpoon general''s curse, he watched the harpoon general curse himself.


    "The devil, curse him for giving birth to a son without an asshole."


    The harpoon general did not know where he had heard a word, but said it directly.


    The harpoon general also knows that he is talking on his mouth and has been addicted to his mouth. If he really meets Li Shenglong, he will not be his opponent in his heyday, let alone now?


    The harpoon knew it, and Li Shenglong knew it, so he didn''t care, and he didn''t show up to stop the harpoon general''s action.


    The harpoon general scolded for a while, and he was tired. He turned and went on. Li Shenglong also followed him to see what kind of tricks the harpoon was playing.


    Fortunately, but a few hundred meters away, Li Shenglong followed and saw a water mansion - harpoon general''s house.


    There is no big difference between Shuifu and those on land. The only difference is that one is in the water and the other is on the land. Of course, there are some differences in the materials of Shuifu and Shuifu.


    The whole Shuifu is made of coral. Li Shenglong doesn''t know how many corals are used. The colorful corals make the whole Shuifu look colorful.


    The whole Shuifu is flat and tidy. From the outside, you can''t see what it looks like inside. Two turtles covered with coral in front of the gate of Shuifu are firmly standing there.


    In front of the water mansion stood three monsters, two shrimp heads, two big knives in the hands of the demon soldiers in the blood training period standing on both sides of the water mansion.


    A monster with soft armor and fish head was standing in front of Shuifu with a big knife in his hand, looking at two nervous demon soldiers.


    "General, wait a moment. My general is out on patrol. I don''t know when to come back? Why don''t you go back first and come back another day. "


    The demon soldier standing on the left side of Shuifu advised the demon beast in Qi training period. Obviously, the demon soldier didn''t accept his suggestion.


    "Shrimp, I''ve been working for years. You don''t know. How could I give up halfway? Let alone go out on patrol for a day, even in ten years, I''ll be here waiting for the harpoon to come back."


    The general said majestically.


    "Yes, yes, who is the general of the year? Look at the challenge. The harpoon general has been defeated and fought many times, but he still perseveres. If the general had changed the general, it would have been a long time ago. "


    Another soldier seems to be very familiar with the year, and I don''t know whether he appreciates or belittles the year.


    Li Shenglong followed the harpoon general and also heard this. Naturally, the harpoon general couldn''t miss it.


    "Mad, it''s really bad luck. It''s OK to meet a devil today, but it''s a challenge that comes to the door for the past year. It''s only this year, again and again, and you won''t leave if you don''t see people."


    General harpoon''s soliloquy seemed to think of something for Li Shenglong.


    "It seems that the underwater hierarchy is completely determined by strength. As long as you have enough strength, you can challenge the person at the next level, defeat him, and gain his position.


    This system. "


    When Li Longsheng thought of this, an idea rose in his heart.


    "Master, there is a spiritual pulse here."


    Li Shenglong is thinking of his idea in his mind, and the voice of the Pearl comes again.


    "Spiritual pulse, do you think there is spiritual pulse here?"


    What did Li Shenglong do in the open sea?


    It was for the sake of the spiritual pulse that all the spiritual veins on the mainland were occupied by the great Xiuxian sects. Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still low, and it is impossible to compete with them for the spiritual pulse. Therefore, he came to explore overseas and didn''t get any news of the spiritual pulse for such a long time.


    Now he doesn''t even know where he is. Li Shenglong doesn''t have the heart to look for the spiritual pulse. He does not expect to follow an old saying that he wants to plant flowers but not to grow willows.


    Li Shenglong actually found the spiritual vein on the sea floor. It is also true that most of the spiritual veins on the island are occupied by those sects. If Li Shenglong wants to find the spiritual vein, he can only come to the sea bottom.


    However, Li Shenglong did not think that he wanted to go to the bottom of the water to find spiritual pulse because he did not avoid the water.


    The spiritual pulse on the bottom of the water is the same as that on the mainland. It needs strength to capture it. However, looking at the strength of the harpoon general, he can manage the land around thousands of miles. Li Shenglong knows his future plans, but he is not in a hurry to return to the mainland.


    "Yes, master, the spirit is under the harpoon. The whole water house is covered with spiritual pulse. "


    The words of the spirit bead confirmed Li Shenglong''s determination. He decided to occupy Shuifu and then use the spiritual pulse here to cultivate the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth. After his skill is improved, it should not be impossible for him to leave here.


    However, Li Shenglong knows that he is a human being. If he wants to occupy Shuifu in an open and aboveboard way, there will be endless troubles. Not to mention the crusade of generals, he will even lead to the existence of the copper tripod king king and the copper tripod king king.Naturally, Li Shenglong would not be so stupid. He changed his mind and perfected his idea. Although he is a human being, it does not mean that he has no monster under him.


    White tiger and four are not like these two kinds of food. They sleep in the Pearl space every day. Now it''s time for them to go on the stage. As long as they defeat the harpoon general, Li Shenglong will naturally be the master of the water mansion. After entering the water palace through the method of hermit, he will become the master of the water mansion.


    Then wait for the opportunity to practice. If the spiritual pulse here is sucked dry, go to another place to continue to look for the spiritual pulse. In this way, you will not worry about your accomplishments.


    Li Shenglong has seen his accomplishments soar. He has entered the foundation period and returned to the sect to marry Yu Linglong.


    Heart for this moment more expectations, quietly said in the heart.


    "Lady, wait for me. I''m coming. Ha ha. "


    Li Shenglong daydream here, but the harpoon general there had to go up, two demon soldiers saw that the harpoon general finally came back, said quickly.


    "Harpoon general, are you back? The general has come to challenge you again


    "Harpoon, where is your harpoon, and how does your breath become so weak?"


    In recent years, the general was not like two demon soldiers in the blood training period. He could not feel the strength of the harpoon at all. He could see the problem of the harpoon general at a glance. Not only the harpoon that had always been in hand disappeared, but also the whole person seemed to have consumed a lot of energy, without any spirit.


    The momentum of the body is also unprecedented low, years quickly asked.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 188 water talisman


    the harpoon general made the general''s face red and his mouth murmured for a while.


    "Can you be a man?"


    This time, let alone the general of the year, is that the two demon soldiers have seen the general harpoon''s wrong, of course, they do not know why, the ear has already heard the general''s question.


    The harpoon general stamped his foot, as if he had made a great determination.


    "In recent years, I will tell you the truth. I went out on patrol today and met a human demon with a blue dress on his body. Judging from his momentum, he was as powerful as shrimp.


    Of course, I can''t miss this kind of fat sheep. I didn''t expect that there was another magic weapon in this human body, a fire spurting magic shield, with both attack and defense.


    I couldn''t break his defense, but I got a little flame from him. I had to use blood essence to urge demon Dan to put out the flame.


    Just when I was about to take back the demon pill, the demon Dan actually let that human give the income in the hand. I was happy, thinking of directly using the demon Dan to poke a hole in the devil''s head.


    After the demon Dan fell into his hands, I didn''t know what magic method the demon played, which cut off the connection between me and demon Dan, so I had no way.


    Demon Dan in the hands of the devil, the devil asked me to change the magic weapon, so I gave my harpoon to the devil, who knew that the devil didn''t speak of credibility, took my harpoon, and didn''t return it to me. Instead, he wanted to destroy me. There was no way. I finally escaped into the water.


    Fortunately, the devil doesn''t know water, so I have a life. "


    Harpoon general did not want to tell others his secret of avoiding water droplets, so he told the story of him and Li Shenglong in half truth.


    Li Shenglong listened, and his heart became calm. He was afraid that the general harpoon would say it all. In this way, no one but the harpoon general would think that Li Shenglong was also in the water. Even the harpoon general himself would not have thought that Li Shenglong was right beside him.


    "Harpoon man, this devil is so powerful. Where is he now? Report to the king of Tongding to monitor his whereabouts and let the king avenge you. "


    "Old brother, this devil is highly skilled, even the king of bronze tripod is not necessarily his opponent. I don''t think so. "


    The harpoon brother of the year has brought the relationship between the harpoon and the year closer, and the harpoon naturally returns to the old brother. When he heard that the year wanted to find the king of Tongding to avenge himself, the harpoon naturally would not want to. If the king of Tongding took Li Shenglong and got the magic night pearl, it would be impossible for him to return it to himself.


    What''s more, if Li Shenglong slips away and says that the night Pearl was obtained from the harpoon general, the harpoon can''t bear to eat. Such a good thing is not given to the king. Don''t you want to live?


    Of course, each demon will always have one or two treasures that the king does not know. If the king does not know, this matter will pass.


    But if the king knows, that''s another thing.


    "Harpoon, you don''t have to worry about it. Even if our copper tripod king is not the opponent of that demon, are there other kings?


    Step back, these kings are not rivals of the devil. Don''t forget, the king himself said that he is just a high-level soldier, and there are big people on it. No matter how powerful the human devil is, he will fall in our endless sea.


    Shrimp, what are you doing here?


    Don''t hurry to pass the devil''s affairs to the king with water notes, so as to avenge your general as soon as possible. "


    Shrimp also this just responded, quickly from the hands of a circle, a wavy water lines appear, shrimp will just say the things to the water lines.


    "Urgent."


    He snapped and folded his hands. For fear of the watermarks, Li Shenglong could see them as if they were alive, and ran directly to the original place.


    When Li Shenglong saw this place, he was also glad in his heart. Fortunately, he had one more heart and was on guard. Only in this way did he see the way in which the aquatic animals transmit information.


    Otherwise, even if Li Shenglong saw this strange water mark, he would not have thought that he was actually a passing note.


    Naturally, harpoon general also saw the action of shrimp, shrimp and the general year a good intention, although the two demons do not know the harpoon general''s idea.


    According to the common sense to do things, harpoon general is not easy to stop, can only watch the water amulet disappear in his sight.


    "I hope you get out of the endless sea."


    No matter how the general wants to kill a harpoon, or he never wants to be promoted to any other person.


    "Don''t worry, the king of Tongding will avenge you as soon as possible. A human dares to come to our endless sea to be arrogant. What''s the reason


    In recent years, the general also saw that there was something wrong with the harpoon general''s eyes. He thought that the harpoon general was because he was afraid that other people would not catch up with Li Shenglong.


    "I hope so."No one understood what general harpoon''s hope meant, that is, Li Shenglong did not think that the harpoon general was worried about him in his heart, and did not want other monsters to kill him.


    "General of the year, in the future, the name of this water house will be changed. It will be the general''s house, shrimps and shrimps. In the future, you will be the demon soldiers under the general of the year."


    Harpoon general thought about it and decided to give up the position himself. Now his strength has fallen to the freezing point. He doesn''t have to think about fighting with the general of the past.


    "Harpoon man, is that how old you look down on me? Although I really want to enter the general''s mansion, I have to rely on my real strength. Now, brother harpoon''s strength is low. If I occupy brother''s cave at this time, will other demons look down on me? "


    In recent years, they did not accept the harpoon''s cave directly as the harpoon imagined. Instead, they became modest.


    "Old brother, I have lost my demon pill with harpoon now. I don''t have a few hundred years'' hard work. Don''t try to recover to the original strength. Brother, you will make continuous progress in these hundreds of years. What the demon clan always stresses is that the winner is the king. Your strength is strong. This cave should be given to you.


    However, don''t look down upon your harpoon, man. Although this cave is given to you now, you should keep him well and wait for me to take down this cave after hundreds of years. "


    Obviously, the harpoon didn''t want to take advantage of the year, so he refused directly.


    "Haha, harpoon man, I''ve said it. You can live here in peace. I never want to take advantage of others."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 189 brothers the general laughed and said to the harpoon general.


    "Every time you challenge me, I''m so embarrassed."


    The harpoon general thought about how he treated the year when the general challenged him in the past. Now the general treats the harpoon general like this. Naturally, the harpoon general''s heart is full of guilt, and he quickly says to the general.


    "Brother harpoon, you''re welcome. In the past, my cultivation was low and I was beyond my ability. However, I challenge you to regard you as a qualified opponent.


    You didn''t disappoint me. After each challenge, it was just a point. However, I know that there are many lords who use thunder to destroy their challengers.


    No matter how much you humiliate me, you always left me a life. Otherwise, with my strength, I would have died in your hands. I don''t know how many times.


    Now, harpoon man, you''re in trouble. Naturally, I''ll help you to the end. I won''t do anything that takes advantage of others'' danger. "


    The general opened his mouth and said something that moved the harpoon general. After listening, the harpoon held the general''s hand tightly. His face was excited and ashamed.


    "General of the year, you will be my harpoon''s brother in the future. If anyone is against you, you will never die with my harpoon."


    Harpoon general can''t think of any other words to thank the old general.


    "You''re welcome. We''ve been brothers for a long time. Now we''re in trouble. I''m going to disturb you in Shuifu these days.


    If there are other challengers coming to our door, if we can, we will tell them. If we can''t, I will help the harpoon brothers to deal with a few games.


    If you win, everyone will be happy. If you lose, you don''t have to worry about it. General Shentou and I are good friends. When the time comes, please come to him, and you can get back any water palace. "


    In recent years, the general was very considerate, and he had already thought clearly about the future challenges. When general harpoon heard about the reputation of general Shentou, he was shocked.


    "General Shentou? But the 50th god head general under the throne of Tongding


    "Of course, it''s him. Otherwise, who else is there in the endless sea?"


    After hearing the general''s affirmative reply, the harpoon general was once again moved by the general. General Shentou ranked 50th among the generals under the Tongding king, while his harpoon general was only ranked 72nd.


    In terms of strength, every ten of these generals under the king of Tongding are a rank, and the strength difference among them will not be too much.


    For example, harpoon general ranks 72nd, which is basically equal to the strength of monsters of the same grade from 71 to 80.


    However, there will be a leap in strength between each level. The strength of Harpoon generals is that any general of more than 60 can complete the explosion of Harpoon generals.


    Not to mention that he is also the first god head general in the class of 50.


    If you want to win the harpoon general, it''s a matter between your fingers. In recent years, there have been at least dozens of battles between the general and the harpoon general, although the harpoon general has always been lenient, just like the general said.


    However, with such a big background behind the general, the harpoon general did not know at all. Now I think about it, fortunately, the harpoon general was merciful. Otherwise, the harpoon general would have offended Shentou, and the general did not know how he had offended him.


    The harpoon general, who was happy on the one hand, was also happy. With the general of years and the god head general behind him, his own water house was saved.


    Although the water mansion of general harpoon is not in the top of many generals under the king of copper tripod, there is a inferior spiritual pulse under the water mansion, and the speed of cultivation is at least twice as fast as that without spiritual pulse.


    If this is not the case, there is no need for harpoon generals to stay here. If they are not powerful, they can not enjoy the corresponding treatment.


    "Come on, elder brother. Please come into my water mansion."


    General harpoon politely invited the general into the water house. Outside the water house, only two demon soldiers, shrimp and shrimp, stood guard at the gate of the water mansion.


    No one knows that Li Shenglong is hiding on one side, and everything general harpoon and general Nian have said is listening to Li Shenglong.


    In this way, Li Shenglong understood that the general''s presence here this year was purely an accident. It was not what Lee thought at first. It was general harpoon''s helper.


    As a result of this accident, general harpoon and general Nian have become a pair of good brothers, which Li Shenglong did not expect.


    However, from the dialogue between general harpoon and general Nian, Li Shenglong understood that the status of Shuifu can be challenged, and it seems that as long as it is a monster, it can be challenged. If the challenge wins, the Shuifu will be the winner.In this moment, Li Shenglong thought of his two magical beasts, the white tiger and the four dissimilarities.


    To say that their original strength is the foundation period, but because they are divine beasts, their bodies are the most powerful. They are not the same as ordinary monsters. If they want to have a freely changing body, they should at least go to the Ning Dan period.


    What is a free changing body?


    Just like harpoon generals and year generals, the human body and the head of fish belong to semi free change. When completely free transformation, it can make random changes between human body and monster body.


    Although because of the existence of the contract, the strength of the two divine beasts is the same as that of Li Shenglong, and there is only a dual realm of practicing Qi. However, we should know that although the power of these two beasts has been lost, the strength of the body has not disappeared with it.


    It is still the body of the foundation period. The body of the demon beast is one of the most powerful weapons of the monster beast. With the body of the foundation period and the talent and skills of the two divine beasts, the combat power of the two supernatural beasts can at least reach five levels of Qi training. In other words, the harpoon generals in their heyday may not be the opponents of the two mythical beasts.


    After thinking about it, Li Shenglong left Shuifu and released the two mythical beasts out of sight of the two demon soldiers.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaohua, you two are going to challenge the harpoon general and seize the water mansion."


    Li Shenglong has a spiritual connection with the two mythical beasts. It is good to give orders to them directly in spirit.


    Unable to resist Li Shenglong''s command, the two beasts nodded, separated the waves, and went straight to the harpoon general''s water house.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 190 someone challenges


    "stop the two generals. This is general harpoon''s water house. What are the two generals doing here?"


    Shrimps and shrimps two demon soldiers see white tiger and four not like a menacing water house, quickly asked.


    "Brother, what do you think of this water house?"


    "Yes, it''s just right for us to use as a cave."


    The white tiger and the four don''t like to take care of the shrimps and shrimps at all.


    Shrimps and shrimps hear the dialogue between white tiger and Sixiang, but they don''t know well. They are here to rob the water house. The shrimps give the shrimps a wink, and the latter knowingly enters the water mansion.


    "Brother, you see, the coral structure here is good, crystal clear, so beautiful."


    White tiger and four are not like, or to be more precise, Li Shenglong did not want to find shrimp and shrimp, let them report in.


    In Shuifu, the harpoon general and the year general are divided into guests and hosts, and have just sat down.


    "General, general."


    Shrimps came running in panic.


    "What''s the matter, so flustered?"


    General harpoon is not strict with his subordinates. When he sees shrimp coming in, he asks quickly.


    "General, another man has come to seize the mansion."


    Shrimp took a breath, and then said.


    "Who is it?"


    When general harpoon heard the news, he was also flustered. Although he said that the general had promised him to protect the safety of Shuifu, he knew the strength of general Nian.


    Although there is a long way to go from here to the territory of general Shentou, there is still a long way to go. If general Shentou wants to come, it will take at least three days.


    Therefore, the harpoon general quickly asked who the visitor was. If he was familiar with him, he could at least sell him a face. What he was most afraid of was that he was a stranger. He did not know the name of the general.


    Moreover, most of these monsters who challenge others all over the world make mistakes in other sea areas. If they develop in another sea area, the strength of these characters is generally the strongest. Even the harpoon general does not know whether the Shentou general can be the opponent of such figures when he comes.


    "I don''t know. The two generals have never seen them before, but their momentum is really terrible, that is, when the general is in full swing, they are not as powerful as they are."


    Sure enough, shrimp opened his mouth and said that the harpoon general did not want to encounter the situation, outsiders, strong strength.


    "Brother harpoon, don''t panic. Let''s go out and have a look."


    Compared with harpoon generals, generals are much calmer these days.


    When they walked out of the cave, they saw that white tiger and four elephant were pointing at each other as masters, as if the water mansion was already theirs.


    Naturally, the shrimps could not insert any words. They just quietly listened to the words of the two gods. The cold sweat at one end showed that the shrimps were not as calm as they seemed.


    "Ha ha, are these two friends?"


    The harpoon general and the old general are even more surprised when they see the white tiger and the four dissimilarities. They are not demon soldiers in the blood training period like shrimps and shrimps. Even if the strength of the harpoon general is greatly reduced, how can they still have the spirit of practicing Qi.


    White tiger and four unlike the body from the momentum of oppression is unprecedented, such strength is not to say god head general, is the king of the bronze tripod here, are not necessarily the white tiger and four unlike the opponent.


    In fact, this does not mean that the white tiger and the four dissimilarities are already more powerful than the king of the bronze tripod. The reason why the harpoon general and the general of the year have this feeling.


    Or because the white tiger and the four are not like divine beasts, they are born to suppress the ordinary monsters such as harpoon general and year general.


    This will make the harpoon general and the year general have a wrong estimate of the strength of the white tiger and the four dissimilar. As soon as they saw that the white tiger and the four were not so powerful, their faces were a new face. They quickly inquired into the details of the white tiger and the four dissimilarities.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. In the future, this water mansion will be our brother''s. I don''t know how to be the master of this water house.


    No matter how you became the Lord of the water house, now this is our brother''s. If you know your way, you can go now. "


    Baihu and Sixiang didn''t give the harpoon general and the year general the face at all, and said their purpose directly.


    "Two brothers, listen to me. The brother next to me is the Lord of the water house here. His strength was also earth shaking. But because he met the demon man, he was taken away the demon pill and fortunately left his life.


    Now is the time when the strength is greatly reduced. The two brothers have extraordinary skills. It seems that they are masters. If you take this brother''s position as the master of the water mansion, you will inevitably be able to let the monsters on the road laugh at you for being bullies. The affairs of Shuifu are small and your reputation is great.


    Once their reputation is damaged, it will be a problem for them to find the monsters who want to find the alliance in the future.You have to think about it. "


    When the general saw that they were powerful, they knew that they could not be good today. However, with a glimmer of hope in his mouth, he persuaded Baihu and Sixiang.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about our two brothers. Now you should pack up and leave."


    "No, how can I pack up and leave. Now that we are the masters of the water house, everything in the water house belongs to both of us. Now, you should take care of yourself. "


    White tiger and four are not like two people. Under the guidance of Li Shenglong, one says more than the other.


    "Don''t deceive people too much!"


    General harpoon and old general''s face is once again, this white tiger and four unlike do a little too much, even think that they want to leave everything in their cave, it is too greedy.


    "Too much bullying? Xiaobai, he said we deceived people too much. "


    "No, floret, have you seen people? How can I see only two monsters?"


    The white tiger and the four elephant teased, did not put the harpoon general and the year general in the eye at all.


    The harpoon general and the general of the year turned red. They knew that their strength was not good, and they did not dare to say anything. We should know that the predatory of the demon clan was even more serious.


    Now the harpoon general is not as powerful as the old general. If the white tiger and the four are not like two people to kill the two demons on the spot, even if the general Shentou avenged the two demons afterwards, the two demons have already died, which makes no sense.


    "Don''t be complacent. There are gods behind us, general. If you do this to us, others will do the same to you in the future."


    The general said.


    "Ha ha, let''s go. Our brothers are threatened by others. There''s no need to say anything more. Let''s go."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 191 guide


    "hum, you don''t have to be proud. Sooner or later, you will be allowed to cry out of the water house."


    The general still wanted to be cruel, but the harpoon general saw that the white tiger and the four did not look like his face changed, so he pulled the general''s coat tightly.


    In recent years, when the general looked bad, he shut his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After all, although cruel words are addictive, if they are at the cost of the life of the general, the general will not say them that year.


    "If you don''t leave, what are you doing here?"


    The tiger''s mouth was white.


    We should know that white tiger and four unlike are divine beast level, such as the year general and harpoon general, these two miscellaneous fish are not in their eyes at all.


    If according to the nature of the two beasts, the harpoon general and the general of the year had dared to challenge their authority and would have been chopped to death by them.


    However, because Li Shenglong felt that the general was loyal, he didn''t want to hurt him.


    In this way, because of the contract, the two mythical beasts could not violate Li Shenglong''s orders, so they would talk nonsense with general harpoon and general Nian for such a long time.


    Now these two miscellaneous fish dare to threaten them. How can they not be angry.


    Under a slight threat, two miscellaneous fish obediently closed their mouths, and the world was finally clean.


    General harpoon and general Nian have just turned around, and finally have a look at their own water house, ready to leave here. At this moment, the white tiger stopped them both.


    "What harpoon fish, are you demon Dan robbed by human?"


    "So what? What else do you want? The water house has been given to you. Don''t you want to let me go? "


    A word from the white tiger aroused a strong reaction from the harpoon general.


    "Harpoon fish, if I want to tell you, when I just came here, I killed a human, blue clothes, used a shield type magic weapon, and got a demon pill. I didn''t know whose it was. Originally, I wanted to ask if it was yours. Now, I have more than one question."


    White tiger still holds his temper this time, according to what Li Shenglong said in the space of consciousness.


    Li Shenglong misunderstood the harpoon general. Seeing what he had done, he felt that the harpoon general was also a man of love, so he decided to return the harpoon general''s demon Dan to him.


    Of course, now that Li Shenglong has obtained the water mansion, the harpoon general''s treasures have all been returned to Li Shenglong.


    In addition, returning the demon Dan to the harpoon general can also take this opportunity to make Li Shenglong''s wanted disappear in the endless sea. Li Shenglong doesn''t want to face the whole demon clan''s pursuit.


    "It''s mine. It''s mine."


    After losing the news of Li Shenglong, the harpoon general never thought that he could find his demon Dan. Now he is overjoyed to hear the news of his demon Dan.


    "Is it yours? Miscellaneous fish, since you say it''s yours, I''ll give it to you. "


    As soon as the white tiger waved, a demon pill suddenly appeared in the air. Of course, this demon pill was taken by Li Shenglong from his own spirit bead space.


    As soon as demon Dan appeared, the harpoon general''s eyes did not leave its figure again.


    "Do you really give it back to me?"


    After all, Baihu and Siwei didn''t seem to be domineering to occupy the residence of general harpoon, which made the harpoon general resentful. Now, Baihu and Sixiang didn''t change their domineering nature and directly gave the demon pill to the harpoon general. How can the harpoon general believe it?


    "You don''t want it?" Li Shenglong, who controls the white tiger behind


    , can see at first glance what the general of the harpoon thinks.


    "Yes, it''s impossible not to. Thank you very much. I take back my words and say sorry to them."


    Since Li Shenglong took out the demon pill, he has been in a state of shock. After hearing Li Shenglong''s ridicule, he immediately said something and apologized to the white tiger.


    In the eyes of the generals of the past, Baihu and Sixiang take advantage of the weakness of the harpoon generals to seize the water Mansion by force.


    But if the harpoon general''s strength recovers, even if the Shuifu is taken away by the white tiger and the four elephant, the general of the year can''t say anything. After all, even the general of the year wants to defeat the harpoon general with normal means to obtain Shuifu.


    "Yes, of course. Take it."


    Naturally, the harpoon general was more willing to take back his demon pill. Hearing that Li Shenglong manipulated the white tiger, he quickly used the secret method to take back his demon pill. It seemed that he was afraid that the white tiger would repent.


    The harpoon general''s strength has recovered, but because the harpoon general has been injured, it is impossible to recover within a few days.


    "Demon Dan has already got it, but I don''t want to go. Do you still want to stay here?"


    White tiger looked back at the harpoon general and year general said.


    "Get out of here, get out of here."


    The harpoon general is thinking about white tiger returning the demon pill to himself, and whether there will be any other requirements. Now he hears that white tiger lets himself and the old general get out of the way. He doesn''t make any demands, so he won''t say anything else."This is the key to prohibition in Shuifu, and this is the key to treasure house in Shuifu."


    The harpoon general did not go away immediately. Instead, he took out two keys and handed them directly to the white tiger. Then he turned around and left with the general.


    White tiger took the two keys and didn''t say anything.


    When the figure of Harpoon general and year general disappeared in Li Shenglong''s eyes, the invisible Lee Shenglong manipulated the white tiger to carry on the next step.


    "You two, which is shrimp and which is shrimp?" Small shrimp and small shrimp are as like as two peas in Li Shenglong''s eyes. They are all human shrimp brains, and they do not know how the


    can distinguish the shrimp and shrimp.


    "I''m shrimp, he''s shrimp."


    The shrimp on the left replied that they are not the same as harpoon generals. They are soldiers of the government. No matter who is a general of Shuifu, they will stay, instead of leaving with the last general of Shuifu.


    In the face of their new owners, shrimps and shrimps are also a little nervous. We should know that their fate is completely in the hands of the general of Shuifu. If the general is not satisfied with killing them, no one will make an effort to kill them.


    This is the soldiers. They are the personal belongings of Shuifu generals. Therefore, all previous soldiers hope to meet a good general of Shuifu. In this way, the treatment of soldiers will be relaxed.


    "Don''t be nervous. Shrimp will continue to stand guard. Shrimp will come with me."


    Li Shenglong saw the tension between the shrimps and the shrimps, and manipulated the white tiger to walk towards the water house, saying at the same time.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know anything about Shuifu. He needs a guide to guide him.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 192 the situation in the prefecture


    "yes, my Lord."


    Generally speaking, all the generals of the prefecture should be called the Lord of the mansion. Because of his easygoing manner, the harpoon general has never had any airs. Several soldiers are familiar with the harpoon general, and the harpoon general is not particular about some details.


    Li Shenglong and two divine beasts, a demon soldier, enter the water mansion.


    It was the first time for Li Shenglong to enter the water palace, and he was also surprised by the sight. The road paved with night pearls all over the ground illuminated the whole water mansion. Several coral halls appeared in front of Li Shenglong. There seemed to be some special connection between the hall and the hall. Li Shenglong could clearly feel that there was an infinite crisis in it.


    Li Shenglong''s heart a Lin, think of the harpoon general left two keys, in the heart understand, this is the prohibition of Shuifu.


    "Lord of the mansion, it is impossible to prove when this water mansion was built with people, but the pattern of the water house is roughly like this.


    Facing the gate of the mansion is the Council hall. On the left is the treasure house. On the right is the hall of life of the Lord of the mansion. "


    In a few words, shrimps make it clear that the pattern of Shuifu is clear. Li Shenglong nods in front of him. Of course, because Li Shenglong is invisible, there is no sign of Li Shenglong.


    "Who are there in Shuifu and what do I need to do?"


    Shrimp heard the white tiger said so, a strange look at the white tiger.


    "Don''t be surprised. This is my first time to be the head of the mansion. I just think it''s interesting for me to grab a pawn."


    Li Shenglong manipulates the white tiger and continues to speak.


    "My Lord, there are five soldiers in the mansion now. Except me and shrimp, the other three are looking for the sea outside. It is estimated that they will be back in another hour.


    The ordinary thing of the Lord of the mansion is to practice. He goes out to patrol every ten days and a half months. What''s more, if the king of the bronze tripod has any orders, he needs to act according to the orders. If there is any abnormality in the territory, you also need to report it to the king of Tongding.


    In addition to these, if someone comes to challenge the position of the Lord of the mansion, he needs to beat him back. Of course, you can also challenge the governors who are in front of you. Now you have challenged the harpoon general, because the harpoon general ranks 72nd among the generals, so you are the 72nd prefect now.


    When the Lord of the mansion defeats the first one, he is entitled to challenge the king of the bronze tripod. As for whether there is any more powerful presence on the king of the bronze tripod, it is not for the villains to know. "


    Shrimp''s face red, know that he asked should not ask, the heart secretly told himself to be careful in the future.


    "Well, I see. Now I''m in charge of this water house?"


    "My Lord, of course."


    Shrimp do not know why so obvious question, white tiger asked again, the heart is strange, but the mouth still answers.


    "Does that mean that even if I want to tear down this mansion, no one will take care of me?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Although the new mansion Lord''s idea is more strange, but shrimp is still honest reply.


    "It seems that the Lord of the mansion is really good and has great power."


    "Well, in this area of thousands of miles, the Lord of the mansion is the actual king."


    Shrimp complimented Li Shenglong.


    "Well, I don''t have any other problems for the time being. You can continue to stand guard. When others come back, they will not be used to visit me. When I want to see them, they will be summoned."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The shrimps retreated after the white tiger waved his hand.


    After the shrimps receded, Li Shenglong, like the white tiger, entered the hall of daily rest of the mansion master, showing his body shape.


    "Pearl, how is the spirit pulse here?"


    Li Shenglong''s first task now is to find the spiritual pulse and improve his cultivation. Finally, there is no one. Li Shenglong didn''t even go to the treasure house to see what treasures there were. Instead, he first asked how the spirit bead was?


    "Master, this spiritual pulse is not good. It is just a low-level one. It''s not very spiritual. "


    Lingzhu''s answer made Li Shenglong a little disappointed.


    "It''s better to have something than nothing. Besides, the meaning of shrimp meat is that all the mansion owners'' residences are located on the spiritual pulse. After I absorb this spiritual vein, I will let the white tiger continue to challenge."


    "Well, that''s the only way. When the white tiger reaches the king''s level, maybe he will know how to return to the kingdom of cultivating immortals."


    "Yes, the most important thing now is to improve one''s accomplishments, and then to find a way to return to the realm of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. Finally, the human continent here also needs to see, and maybe we can find something."


    Li Shenglong adjusted his thinking and listed the things he needed to do one by one during this period.


    "Yes. It''s the key to improve your accomplishments. One year later, lv''e''s peerless secret was born. Since you have taken lv''e''s things, you must enter it. Lv''e''s strength is not under the nuns in the Ning Dan period. Since you want to enter the peerless secret place, you should at least enhance your combat power to Ning Dan period, or enter the peerless secret place It''s just death. ""Yes, not to mention that I have offended a mysterious young master of level 9 immortal cultivation world. He will try his best to enter the secret place. Don''t look at what green e says. As long as I don''t enter the Qi training period, you will never enter the secret place.


    Since the status of the noble childe is still above the green e, there must be other ways to enter the secret land.


    At that time, I must be the first person to kill. If you don''t have the fighting power of Ning Dan, maybe you can''t even protect yourself. "


    Li Shenglong thinks about his short-term danger thoroughly. In fact, Li Shenglong is not too worried about returning to the immortal cultivation world of the great Jin Dynasty. When the peerless secret is opened, Lu e will surely find a way to take Li Shenglong away. If Li Shenglong dies in the secret place, there is no need to talk about it.


    If Li Shenglong really helps lu''e to accomplish her goal, returning to Dajin is not a problem at all.


    "Cultivation, now the most important thing is cultivation."


    With a flash of light in his eyes, Li Shenglong once again made clear what he was going to do.


    "Come on, master. I''m sure you can do it."


    Lingzhu is full of confidence in Li Shenglong, and speaks out to encourage him.


    "Yes, I must come out alive. Yu Linglong is still waiting for me to marry her. How can you be knocked down by this difficulty


    Li Shenglong is also full of confidence. He is a man with clear goals and will never be knocked down by such a small amount of suffering.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 193 visions


    Li Shenglong has always said that he is a man who does what he does. He never procrastinates. This time, it is the same with Li Shenglong. He asks Xiaohua to stay outside the door, sits on the bed of the Lord of the mansion, and lets Xiaobai guard aside, so he begins to practice the method of swallowing heaven and swallowing the earth.


    Naturally, Xiaohua and Xiaobai will not violate Li Shenglong''s orders. What''s more, if Li Shenglong''s accomplishments rise, their accomplishments will be restored.


    Li Shenglong practiced the method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth for the second time in his life in Shuifu. The intense pain and the earth shaking spectacle during the first practice made him remember vividly.


    Close your eyes, clear your mind, sink your mind into your body, feel the spirit of heaven and earth, and operate the skills.


    Standing on the side of Xiaobai, he can see clearly that Li Shenglong becomes a spiritual power absorber, and the spiritual power around him pours into Li Shenglong''s body.


    In the air, the spirit power which can be barely perceived by divine consciousness is not so strong. Now you can see the rich auras with the naked eye.


    Outside the gate of Shuifu, the shrimps who came back there and stood guard with the shrimps also looked at the water outside the mansion and didn''t know why it suddenly turned.


    You know, this is a place thousands of meters under the water. There may be hurricanes and tsunamis in other places. How can it happen here.


    Not to mention, shrimp has been practicing for hundreds of years, and has never seen the automatic rotation of water outside the Shuifu.


    What''s more strange is that the rotating water is centered around the water house, which seems to form a protective cover. It is impossible for anyone to enter the spiral water.


    Shuifu has nothing to do, not to mention Shuifu, which is nothing to do with the frightening and shrimps standing guard in front of the gate.


    "Shrimp, what''s going on?"


    Dull, they finally recovered from the spectacle in front of them.


    "Shrimp, how do I know? But shrimp, do you feel that the aura around you suddenly becomes particularly sufficient


    A word from shrimp reminds the shrimp that he only paid attention to the water, but he didn''t notice the aura around him.


    "Yes, at least ten times stronger than usual."


    "It''s not the new Lord."


    The rest of the words, two people did not continue to speak, looked at each other, and then aimed at the water house.


    "We don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for us to stand up for this mansion master."


    "It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. Let''s stand guard at ease. If something really happens, there will naturally be people from above who will come to solve it. "


    "It''s true."


    Li Shenglong here''s wonders, not only shrimp and shrimp, they feel.


    The harpoon general and the general of the year have not gone far away. They are also watching this underwater hurricane not far from Shuifu, but because they are outside, what they see is only the innumerable small fish outside, one by one, being involved in the interior of the hurricane.


    As for what happened inside and why it was like this, the harpoon general and the old general did not know.


    "What''s going on? My water house. "


    After all, the harpoon general has been a Shuifu general for hundreds of years. He still has feelings for his own Waterhouse. Now he sees such a big change in his Shuifu.


    Just looking at the scene outside is enough to frighten people. Naturally, I think that Shuifu must not be able to protect it.


    "It''s OK, harpoon brother. You can see that the two new generals are very clever. Maybe they did this accident. Now the Shuifu is their private property. They will not let anything happen to the Shuifu."


    In recent years, the general naturally comforted him.


    When the harpoon general and the general of the year looked at Shuifu, the black fish demon generals in the East, sickle demon generals in the west, shrimp demon generals in the South and tortoise demons in the North felt the abnormality because they were close to here.


    One after another out of their own Shuifu, straight to harpoon general Shuifu.


    Before we got to the place, we saw the harpoon general standing together with the general of the year from a distance, and the iconic harpoon of the harpoon general in the water had disappeared.


    Naturally, the harpoon general saw the four of them and rushed to meet them.


    "Harpoon general, old general, what''s going on? It''s not that there''s a secret treasure. "


    The black fish general on the left first asked the four demons'' doubts.


    "I want to know what''s going on? I don''t know whether there is a secret treasure or not. By the way, brothers don''t know. I''m not the general of Shuifu here now. My water mansion was taken by other demons. In the future, I may have to go to some brothers to beg for food. "


    "The position of general harpoon has been robbed. What is the character? Is it general cuttlefish?"


    When the general shrimp in the South heard the harpoon saying that his water house had been taken away by others, he was surprised. To know that this kind of thing is common among the underwater demons, but it''s better to say something if the person who had the water mansion originally had it.If there is no water house, the people who are robbed will be miserable. The only thing better than harpoon is to be able to take away his treasure by himself, instead of keeping all the harpoon treasures like Li Shenglong. This is also compared with the human beings who have seen the monsters in the open sea Less, did not develop the greedy nature of human beings.


    It''s no wonder that the monsters who practiced in the open sea, on the one hand, did not see many human beings. On the other hand, the leaders at the upper level of the monsters had developed a series of complete rules and regulations according to the method of enfeoffment and layer by layer management.


    If today''s Challenger leaves all the treasures in his own hands after successful challenge, then if he is challenged successfully in the future, all the things will naturally become others'', so most monsters do not conflict with the original master''s taking away their treasures.


    "It''s not cuttlefish, of course. If he wants to challenge me, he has to practice for hundreds of years."


    The cuttlefish general in the mouth of Harpoon general and shrimp general is the 73rd general under the copper tripod king. If the harpoon general is challenged successfully, the most promising one is the cuttlefish general.


    "Is that? It''s not the general of the year. "


    General Xiami continued to ask, and at the same time, he was worried. You should know that the general did not have his own water house. If he was the general of the year, then the harpoon general would not have his own fixed water house.


    In that case, if the harpoon general wants to challenge other Shuifu generals, there is no problem. General shrimp ranks behind the harpoon general and naturally pays attention to this point.


    ¡¢

 Chapter 193

    "Where am I? How can I have that ability?"


    In recent years, the general saw the topic leading to him, several people''s eyes were looking at him, and quickly explained.


    As soon as general shrimps heard that it was not the year, the nervous heart was relieved. Before general shrimp relaxed for long, the general continued to say.


    "They are two monsters who don''t know where they came from. They are powerful. They didn''t do anything. General harpoon and I automatically let the water house out."


    In recent years, the general''s explanation made general Xiami''s heart hang up again. He knew that there were 108 Shuifu generals under the king of Tongding, and his shrimp ranked the 107th. He was not the opponent of general harpoon. If he had two hands, he would have been challenged and could not have stayed in this position ¡£


    But the general shrimp''s two hands and harpoon general is a scum. Now that the harpoon general has no place to go, will he come to rob his own water house?


    The more you think about it, the more likely you are. If you are like a harpoon general, you will be robbed of your cave and you will find yourself a place to live.


    The best choice is to find someone else''s cave.


    "So good? According to what you say, isn''t it necessary to have at least the strength of the top dozens of generals? "


    The other three generals don''t know what shrimps think. They are not as nervous as general shrimp. They are all ranked above general shrimp.


    Even if the harpoon general takes the cave, they can also rob other people''s caves.


    However, the other three generals were more interested in the two generals who suddenly appeared. Although general shrimp was also interested in the two mysterious masters, it was obviously his own water house that was more important than his own.


    "The first few dozen? You underestimate my harpoon too much. How can I fight for the strength of the first few decades? Besides, the strength of these two generals is simply unfathomable. Judging from the momentum, the pressure on me is not under the king of copper tripod. "


    "King Tongding? Harpoon general, are you exaggerating their strength. What strength is the king of Tongding? All of us are his pawns. "


    "That is, harpoon, we don''t know your strength. If you lose, you lose. There''s no need to exaggerate your opponent''s strength."


    "None of us will laugh at you, harpoon general."


    The others didn''t believe what general harpoon said, and the general''s face turned red.


    "How can it be? Is my harpoon like that? The strength of those two people is really powerful. The momentum is not under the copper tripod king. If you don''t believe it, you ask general Nian, general Nian, do you think so


    "Indeed, the strength of those two generals is unfathomable. I can''t see how powerful they are."


    The general also said.


    The harpoon general himself said that it might be the harpoon general who lied. But now that the general said the same thing, several people have already believed it. The general of the year did not need to protect the harpoon general. They knew that the harpoon general and the old general had never dealt with it.


    In recent years, the strength of generals is also very strong. Although there is no comparison with harpoon generals, they still have the status of the top 100 generals.


    It''s just this idea that the general always does not deal with harpoon generals, and never goes to other Shuifu generals who have been able to fight against them.


    Although the general has never come to the fish fork to relax when he is defeated.


    "Really, in this way, isn''t it that the two generals who don''t know where they came from now are the two generals in Shuifu?"


    "Yes, that''s what happened."


    "Why do people with such strong strength look at general harpoon''s Waterhouse?"


    The tortoise general in the North said slowly, and his questions also represented the thoughts of other people at the scene.


    "Is there some kind of treasure in general harpoon''s Waterhouse that other people don''t know, but these two generals know."


    "I''m afraid so. How else can we explain that they didn''t go to other generals but came to harpoon general?"


    General sickle''s words aroused the approval of others on the scene.


    "It seems that this treasure is not a common treasure, otherwise it would not have caused such a drastic change."


    Even the harpoon general was also said by these generals. It seems that there is only one explanation. General Li Shenglong''s shield is powerful. General harpoon has personally experienced it.


    In general harpoon''s opinion, the magic flame of shield does not have the strength of the king of bronze tripod. Don''t try to get rid of Li Shenglong.


    Since the two foreign generals can get rid of Li Shenglong, their strength is definitely not under the copper tripod king.


    Such a powerful person just doesn''t want to compete for the throne with the copper tripod king. For some good Shuifu, they should also go to the top ranking general Shuifu. In this way, the spiritual pulse needed for cultivation is particularly sufficient.The spirit pulse of Harpoon general''s Shuifu is also at the bottom of all the generals'' water mansion. It can''t go on the stage at all. Although compared with the situation that there is no spiritual pulse now, it can improve one''s cultivation speed.


    But if you take the harpoon general Shuifu''s spirit vein and those who rank at the top of the general Shuifu, it''s just a scum.


    Why do these people take a fancy to their own Shuifu?


    General harpoon thought about it.


    "Do you really tell them that there are treasures in my water house that I don''t know?"


    The harpoon general was still there thinking, and the words of general sickle came to his ears.


    "I remember that there was a magic weapon in our waters, called the sea fan. As soon as this fan comes out, the nearby waters immediately blow away the hurricane. The size of the hurricane is related to the strength of the magic weapon owner.


    Is this magic weapon in general harpoon''s water house


    "Yes, this is the magic weapon. However, didn''t the fan disappear as early as 7000 years ago? How could it be here? "


    General tortoise raised his own question.


    "It was the fan that disappeared at the beginning, and now no one can find this magic weapon. Is it possible for these two generals to come here?


    If the magic weapon is still there, they will not have to look for it at all? "


    General sickle and general tortoise explained that the others were listening. Although they didn''t say anything on their mouths, they all felt that the general sickle was very reasonable.


    It seems that these two generals are looking for this magic weapon.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 195 powerful


    "yes, it must be this magic weapon."


    Speaking of this, all the monster generals suddenly shut up and stopped talking about it. Naturally, the harpoon general knew what they thought.


    Although they are Shuifu generals under the king of copper tripod, they are still not very high in the ranking. As a result, some generals have other careful thoughts. There are not ten thousand kings in the endless sea, and there are eight thousand.


    Since there are more kings, those people who are not satisfied with the king will have other choices.


    The harpoon general guessed that these generals would surely spread the news of the falling sea fan, but to whom? To which king?


    That''s what the harpoon general didn''t know.


    No matter which king they want to give, their water mansion will disappear in the endless sea forever.


    Several generals did not continue to talk about the topic, one after another to leave, leaving only harpoon general and year general.


    "Where are you going next, harpoon?"


    "I think there will be wind and clouds on the endless seahorse. I am a little person who is afraid that I will die if I stay here. For a while, I want to go abroad. I have always heard that there is a mysterious continent in endless overseas, where there are abundant products and various rare fruits. There are countless resources for cultivating immortals.


    I haven''t had a chance before, but now it''s time to take advantage of this opportunity to go out and have a look. Maybe we can really find the continent our ancestors said? "


    The general wanted to persuade him, but seeing the firmness in the harpoon''s eyes, the general gave up persuasion.


    "Brother harpoon, be careful."


    Thousands of words, to the mouth are only this sentence.


    "Take care."


    Although the harpoon general did not ask general Nian what he was going to do next, he could also think that since general Nian and general Shentou had friendship, he was afraid that he would go to general Shentou.


    As for the future, the harpoon general can not think of.


    The harpoon general did not return his head, and went to the holy land of cultivation in the legend of his ancestors. He had no idea that the holy land of cultivation in his mouth had been occupied by human beings. As for the numerous fruits and resources, it was nonsense.


    It is estimated that when general harpoon''s ancestors lived, there were not many human beings on the mainland. At that time, it was possible that there would be endless resources for cultivation. Now, almost every piece of land on the mainland has been occupied by human beings.


    Only a few of the remaining few areas did not dare to say that some spiritual fruits were everywhere.


    Years after the general watched the harpoon general leave, he also disappeared in this sea area.


    Li Shenglong, who was still practicing in Shuifu, would not have thought that although his practice did not lead to natural calamity, it still attracted other visions of cultivation.


    To blame, Li Shenglong''s practice of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth is too overbearing. As soon as the skill turns around, all the auras between heaven and earth are absorbed.


    Such a huge Reiki automatically formed a Reiki vortex. Driven by the Reiki vortex, it naturally formed a hurricane underwater.


    Li Shenglong did not know that the hurricane formed during his cultivation had fallen into the eyes of other generals. What he did not expect was that the imagination of several generals was really good.


    With the help of several generals, the visions of Li Shenglong''s cultivation were regarded as a magic weapon.


    It''s not an ordinary magic weapon, the legendary inverted sea fan.


    At this time, through the mouth of many generals, the news of a sea fan falling down appeared in the harpoon general''s water mansion and spread out around.


    The invisible storm has not affected Li Shenglong, who is still practicing, and Li Shenglong is not easy now. Although his physical strength has been greatly improved in recent years, his physical strength is still extremely painful when he practices such domineering skills and gathers so much spiritual power at the same time.


    Li Shenglong naturally knows these pains and pains, and he must bear them. If he can''t, he will give up all his previous achievements.


    I comfort myself in my heart, and I will be better when I improve my strength in the future.


    However, Li Shenglong did not expect that after his strength was improved, his physical strength was indeed enhanced again, and the amount of aura that could be contained in his body was also larger.


    At the same time, his cultivation of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] is also improved. Each time he practices, the spiritual power that enters the body will correspondingly increase.


    Swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] not all the spiritual power absorbed into the body is transformed into the original force, and the rest will also enter into the body to constantly strengthen Li Shenglong''s body.


    However, the speed of physical promotion is still not as obvious as that of Yuan force. However, it is also very good.


    It''s not the first time to practice the huge spiritual power into the body''s meridians. The second practice is much more smooth than the first one. The transformed cells are constantly integrated into the yuan power.One drop, two drops, three drops.


    ¡­¡­


    Thirty drops Three hundred drops.


    Li Shenglong does not know how long it has passed. He only knows that all the aura in his body has been digested into Yuanli.


    Three hundred drops of force have not yet reached one tenth of the storage capacity of one of his cells.


    No more spiritual power could be absorbed around him. However, Li Shenglong was not satisfied at all. He felt like a hungry man who had not eaten for several days. He finally ate something and thought he could have a good meal.


    But found that after eating all, it was just an appetizer.


    He can''t satisfy his appetite at all. The unprecedented hunger symbolizes that Li Shenglong needs spiritual power now, but his strength is still low, so much spiritual power can be absorbed.


    The hungry man wanted to eat, but he couldn''t find anything to eat. Li Shenglong had no choice but to take his own swallowing heaven and earth.


    Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness swept over his body after he restrained himself from swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth. [Dharma] and the unprecedented powerful feeling filled Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness. Although the divine consciousness was a little weak at the time of merging spiritual power, the strong body gave Li Shenglong spirit.


    It''s true, powerful, very powerful.


    After Li Shenglong had practiced for the first time, Yuanli''s accomplishments had already reached the strength of practicing Qi. However, he could only use it once.


    Now it''s not the same. Li Shenglong has more than 300 drops of Yuanli in his body. Each drop is used alone, which is the strength of practicing Qi.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 196 the wind and clouds are surging up and down


    these 300 drops of yuan power can be sent out by Li Shenglong at the same time, and its power is 100 times as powerful as that of practicing Qi.


    One hundred times as heavy as practicing Qi?!


    That is at least the triple peak of practicing Qi or the strength of quadruple training Qi.


    Li Shenglong now has the ability to practice Qi with five peaks or six with one strike. If he uses the sword from Chu, Ming and Shang Dynasties to break through the sky, the strength of this attack is not as strong as eight, but also as seven.


    "It feels good."


    Li Long couldn''t help speaking.


    "Master, your strength is still small, and you need to practice hard."


    Lingzhu heard that Li Shenglong''s strength was not high, and she was still very satisfied. Lingzhu was afraid that Li Shenglong''s accomplishments were complacent and quickly reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, pearl, I know, but now the strength has improved a lot, never so strong."


    Li Shenglong naturally knew why Lingzhu said so, and quickly said.


    "It''s good to know. Don''t forget that Yu Linglong is still waiting for you to marry him."


    "Ha ha, Lingzhu, we want to go together. Every time we improve our strength, I feel that I am one step closer to getting married."


    "Lingzhu, how long has it been


    Li Shenglong didn''t ask Xiaobai, who was protecting Dharma, but asked Lingzhu directly.


    Because of the contract, Xiaobai has always thought that he was taken advantage of by Li Shenglong and accepted them by improper means. Although he has always refused to accept Li Shenglong, because of the existence of the same contract, he and Xiaohua can''t disobey Li Shenglong''s orders at all.


    It''s one thing that we can''t disobey, and another thing is what we think in our hearts.


    Li Shenglong also knows that he does not have the strength to convince Xiaobai and Xiaohua, and has not been able to command Xiaobai and Xiaohua for this reason.


    Of course, there is also the reason why there is no suitable opportunity. If Li Shenglong wants to convince Xiaobai and Xiaohua, the only thing he needs to do is to improve his own strength.


    Only strength is not empty, strength to, Xiaobai and Xiaohua will naturally worship Li Shenglong.


    There must be a contract between them, but how to say that the demon clan is also based on the strength. When Li Shenglong''s strength comes, it will be easier to instruct them to get up.


    And it is also the reason for strength. If Li Shenglong''s strength exceeds Xiaobai and Xiaohua, the promotion speed of Xiaobai and Xiaohua''s strength will also increase.


    Originally, the cultivation of the beast is more difficult, but with the contract of Li Shenglong, it is not the same thing.


    Although Li Shenglong''s contract restricted the improvement of the cultivation of the two mythical beasts when Li Shenglong''s cultivation was low, it would also play a leading role in the promotion of the cultivation of the two mythical beasts when his accomplishments were high.


    "Three days."


    Lingzhu naturally knows what Xiaobai and Xiaohua think about Li Shenglong. When they are in Lingzhu space, Lingzhu will chat with their two supernatural beasts when they have nothing to do.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohua are also somewhat fond of Lingzhu. Although they don''t understand why he is so powerful and obedient to the weak Li Shenglong, he has never resisted.


    Although the two deities are gods, they still can''t get rid of the word "beast". As a beast, especially an immature one.


    Consciousness is not up to the level of human beings, thinking about problems, doing things more often like a child.


    "Three days in a flash."


    Li Shenglong sighs that there is no sun and moon in the cultivation of immortals. He looks at Xiaobai lying on one side.


    Three days is not long, but short is not short. Three days is enough for people to do a lot of things. Just like now, the news that Li Shenglong has obtained an inverted fan in Shuifu has spread all over the endless sea, and is spreading in a spiral way.


    Countless demon clans all know that there is a water mansion at the king of endless sea bronze tripod. The ancient treasure and sea fan have been found in the general''s mansion.


    There is no need to say much about the matter of falling sea fans. Some knowledgeable people know about it, but those monsters who don''t know about it will also know about it.


    All the monsters in this situation, endless Haydn when the wind and clouds, on the surface, although still calm as usual, but in fact, the representatives of various forces are constantly rushing to Li Shenglong''s position.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t know about these things. He has just finished his training. He is going to see the treasure house of general harpoon.


    He didn''t know what was in the treasure house.


    Since it''s called a treasure house, there must be something good. Now that the cultivation has been improved, a lower level spiritual pulse under the water mansion has been absorbed by Li Shenglong. He has also poured out his efforts to see the treasure house mentioned by general harpoon.


    If there is something that can improve one''s cultivation, it is good, but it is not. If there is something that can be used now or in the future, it is the best.


    Since the things that can''t be used are in the sea, they must be some rare things on the mainland. After returning to the mainland, Li Shenglong can also go to the sect to exchange with others or give them as gifts.Li Shenglong originally planned to take back some beautiful corals when he left the endless sea. Li Shenglong knew these corals, and most girls liked them very much.


    Yu Linglong is also a girl who likes beauty. Apart from these beautiful corals, she likes the gold and silver jewelry that Li Shenglong brought back.


    Thinking of Yu Linglong, Li Shenglong''s heart is filled with a trace of warmth. All his short-term practice is to prepare to marry Yu Linglong. Without this motivation, maybe Li Shenglong would not have been so diligent.


    What''s more, there is no need to leave the sect in such a hurry to go to the open sea to search for treasure. Naturally, he will not meet lu''e. now that he has come to the open sea and has this adventure, Li Shenglong will be able to meet this adventure.


    Li Shenglong and Xiaobai Xiaohua, who just stepped out of the hall of life, saw the shrimps and shrimp brothers outside. Of course, at this time, Li Shenglong used the art of invisibility. The cultivation of shrimp and shrimp could not see the whereabouts of Li Shenglong.


    Not to mention that Li Shenglong has made great progress after his cultivation. Now he has no accomplishments in the foundation period. He can''t find his whereabouts at all.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s "swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth" is completed, all the visions outside disappear immediately. Shrimp and shrimp are not always on guard at the door every day. Several demon soldiers are replaced. After the replacement, the shrimps and shrimps are preparing to practice in the water mansion. When they want to practice, they find that the original rich aura has disappeared.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 197 copper needle general


    shrimps and shrimps are startled. You should know that the aura in Shuifu is emitted from the spirit veins buried below. Now that there is no aura, does it not mean that the spiritual veins in Shuifu have disappeared?


    There are several reasons why Shuifu can attract many generals to rob. One is that if the general of Shuifu is bullied outside, the premise is not to rob the water house. The king of the water mansion general will protect him. There is a protective cover on his head, which will make his daily work more convenient.


    Secondly, the general of Shuifu follows the king. In general, there will be one or several human islands in the king''s territory. Most of the human beings on these islands are weak. Every once in a while, the general of Shuifu will be able to have a big autumn breeze with the kings.


    Third, there are spiritual veins in Shuifu. Compared with the practice in places with spiritual pulse and those without spiritual pulse, even if the spiritual pulse is smaller, the training speed will be two or three times faster than that in the place without spiritual pulse. Of course, this is the least.


    Now the spirit veins of general harpoon''s water mansion have disappeared. This is a big event. There are many spiritual veins found in the bottom of the water. After discovering a new spiritual vein, the king will build a water mansion on the spirit vein, and the general of the water supply house will live in it. Now, 108 Shuifu buildings have been developed for many years before they are completed.


    If the spirit of Harpoon general Shuifu really disappeared, the attraction of Shuifu to other generals should be reduced by at least half.


    Not to mention the generals of Shuifu, most of them come for this spirit vein. Although the soldiers can''t occupy the central area of the spiritual pulse like the master of the mansion, they can also speed up the progress of cultivation in the periphery. Maybe one day, a breakthrough will become the master level figures.


    Shrimps and shrimps looked at each other and knew the importance of the matter. They immediately wanted to discuss with the two new governors. They happened to meet Li Shenglong.


    "My Lord, it''s not good."


    Li Shenglong is also very strange. What''s the matter with these two demon soldiers? Are they so flustered that they have to challenge them again?


    It''s not that the harpoon general has come back with that God head general again.


    "Is there a challenge?"


    Li Shenglong manipulated the white tiger and asked tentatively.


    "No, it''s ok if someone comes to challenge. Now it''s a big deal."


    Li Shenglong all want to go up and beat them up and clean off his appetite. What''s going on? Just say it quickly. What''s wrong? What''s wrong.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Lord of the mansion, shrimp and I found that the rich aura in Shuifu disappeared when we just changed jobs and practiced."


    "Well, I see."


    Li Shenglong heard shrimps say so, also put his heart down, the aura disappeared normal ah, if not disappear, it would not be normal, a light response.


    "Lord, you may not understand that. The disappearance of aura means that the spiritual pulse may have been exhausted. In the future, this is no longer a place for aura to gather. "


    Shrimp see white tiger and four not like, did not take what he said as a matter of a while, quickly said again.


    "Well, I see."


    In his heart, Li Shenglong was even more indifferent. It was not a spiritual pulse, but it was not the first one to disappear, nor the last one to disappear.


    Sooner or later, it will disappear, but Li Shenglong now let him disappear earlier. What need to make a fuss about.


    As a matter of fact, even if the spiritual pulse disappears, the spiritual power will gradually weaken. Everyone will have a process of adaptation. That is, Li Shenglong''s skill is too overbearing. He directly absorbs all the aura in the spiritual pulse and the aura in a square kilometer, and the aura around him disappears completely. Shrimp and shrimp can naturally feel this change at the first time To change.


    "Lord, you still don''t understand what I mean. I mean, if there is a problem with this spiritual pulse, you should go and have a look. Maybe someone stole it."


    Shrimps and shrimps are in a hurry here. Li Shenglong knows why the spiritual pulse has disappeared. He is not worried at all.


    Li Shenglong didn''t think of the influence of absorbing the spiritual pulse on the shrimps and shrimps.


    "Lord, Lord."


    Li Shenglong is still thinking about what words to use to fool the shrimp and shrimp away, so that he can go to the harpoon general''s treasure house to see what treasures are in it.


    Outside, a demon soldier who had never seen him came in and called while running.


    "Lord, this is shrimp sauce."


    Shrimp and shrimp know that white tiger and four don''t like, do not know the demon soldiers under the hand, quickly introduced.


    "Shrimp sauce, what can I do for you? You don''t want to say that the spiritual pulse has disappeared. "


    Li Shenglong to really did not think that after he absorbed a spiritual pulse, the demon soldiers under his hand would not do it at first, and they came running in a panic, as if something big had happened."No, the Lord of the mansion, the envoy of the king of the bronze tripod is coming. It''s the general of the bronze needle."


    What the shrimp sauce said reassured Li Shenglong. The shrimp sauce was not for the spiritual pulse. Li Shenglong had never heard of this messenger. What did he come for?


    "General copper needle, what''s the way?"


    Since Li Shenglong doesn''t know, of course, he has to ask shrimp to see if they are clear.


    "My Lord, general Tongzhen is the brother of the king of bronze tripod. His strength has already reached the level of practicing Qi nine. He has no friendship with my harpoon general at ordinary times. He has never visited his home.


    According to law, it is not the year to pay the sacrifice, and my subordinates don''t know what he is doing here? "


    Shrimp also no longer mentions the spiritual pulse. Everything should be prioritized. Since the envoy of the king of Tongding comes to visit, he should be given priority.


    "The Lord of the mansion, no matter what the general copper needle is here for, since he is here, he is coming on behalf of the king. We should treat him well. The Lord of the mansion had better go out to meet the general bronze needle in person."


    Li Shenglong originally wanted to see what was in the treasure house. Then he packed up his things and continued to challenge the next Shuifu, absorbing spiritual pulse and increasing strength.


    I didn''t think that he was born in the living hall. First, he was blocked by shrimp and shrimp, and then by a copper needle general who didn''t know what he wanted to do here.


    Li Shenglong couldn''t help shouting in his heart.


    "My life is so hard."


    There is no way, since Li Shenglong still wants to rob Shuifu under the copper Ding king, he has to meet the copper needle general.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 198 reason


    "go, brother, let''s meet the general with the bronze needle."


    White tiger to four not like a greeting, four unlike nature is not against, also nodded to agree.


    "Let''s go and meet the general of the bronze needle."


    Li Shenglong and white tiger are not following. They walk out of the water house and see a big man in golden helmets and gold armour standing outside the water house.


    "Copper needle general, wait a long time. I''m general white tiger. This is my brother. I don''t look like a general. "


    The white tiger came forward and said first.


    "General white tiger, you are welcome."


    White tiger four is not like them. When they look at the copper needle general, the copper needle general is also looking at them. He gets the news that there is an ancient secret treasure in the water house of general harpoon. Two generals who do not know the origin of the sea fan have occupied the water house and have taken out the fan.


    But in the process of taking it out, it is said that the strength of the two generals is not under the copper tripod king.


    The general copper needle has never seen the white tiger and the four dissimilarities. It is said that this thing is just for him to listen to. The king of the bronze tripod does not believe that the sea fan is so skillful that it will be discovered by two outsiders. You should know that the water mansion was built by the king of Tongding.


    Before the construction of Shuifu, the king of Tongding knows everything. If there was an inverted sea fan, it would have been taken away by the king of Tongding. How could it be left to others.


    It is even more impossible to say that the fan was acquired by the harpoon general later. The generals under his command, the king of the bronze tripod, are familiar with them. Every few years, when they go out to fight for a long time, they are familiar with the nature of the people under them.


    Other people may hide the treasure, but the harpoon will never. He is greedy for life and is afraid of death. Naturally, he knows that if he left this fan, if he is found, he will die.


    Although the king of Tongding didn''t believe that there was an inverted sea fan here, the two foreign generals aroused his curiosity. According to the intelligence, the strength of each of the two generals was not below his own.


    Naturally, the king of Tongding didn''t believe it, but he had been commanding the sea area for so long. He finally knew that there was no big mistake to be careful.


    As a result, the general copper pin was sent out by the king of copper Ding. The general copper needle is the younger brother of the king of copper Ding, and his strength has reached nine times of practicing Qi.


    If these two foreigners really have the strength of building foundation level, the general of copper needle can see at a glance whether the strength of the two foreigners is more powerful than the king of copper tripod, or is far lower than the king of copper tripod. Naturally, general Tongzhen can tell.


    The general himself knew what he had come here for. After seeing the white tiger and the four elephants coming out, he looked at him in a hurry.


    It doesn''t matter. Indeed, as the reporter said, white tiger and Si Xiang have the momentum of building foundation period, and this momentum is more oppressive than the bronze tripod king.


    However, white tiger and four are not like their momentum. Although they have the strength of the foundation period, the general copper needle still feels some differences from their momentum.


    "Come on, general copper needle. Don''t stand outside any more. Hurry into the house and say it."


    Before the general thought about it, general white tiger had already pulled the general into the water palace. As he walked, he thought about the difference.


    Although the momentum is the same, it is the momentum of the foundation period, but it feels like what the lack is.


    "Yes, it''s power."


    Copper needle general walking, suddenly a pat on his head, under the other people a jump.


    "General copper needle, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Shenglong and white tiger naturally do not know that the general copper needle has figured out the difference between the momentum of the white tiger and that of the king of the bronze tripod.


    Only the copper needle general himself, a demon, knows that the general''s momentum is solid and powerful, while the momentum of the white tiger and the four dissimilar is just an empty shelf. Although it looks very powerful from the outside, it is just a thin piece of white paper, which can be broken by a stab.


    At the same time, general copper needle also thought of another possibility, that is, the general white tiger and general Sixiang must have entered the foundation period.


    Only in this way can we explain why they are so powerful now, but in fact they are not so powerful.


    The copper needle general thought in his heart. Hearing the white tiger''s question in his ear, he was also thinking and returning.


    "Nothing. I just suddenly remembered a key point of practice. General white tiger and general Sixiang don''t mind."


    Li Shenglong and they can see that the copper needle general hit a ha ha, do not want to tell the truth, and did not ask more.


    "Congratulations on that. The general copper needle is now a nine heavy strength to practice Qi. Sooner or later, he will be able to enter the foundation period and become a king level figure. Moreover, the speed of general copper needle training is so fast that he will be able to enter a higher level one day."Don''t ask is a matter of not asking, the polite words should be said.


    "General white tiger, you''re welcome. I''ve been very grateful to God for being able to enter the foundation period in my life. As for the speed of cultivation, let alone death. It''s only with the support of my elder brother that I can reach this level.


    But general white tiger and four are not like the accomplishments of the two generals


    The general copper needle stopped here and looked at the two monsters before continuing.


    "I also know that this kind of thing should not have been asked, but I am really curious. Judging from the momentum revealed by their bodies, at least they have the strength to build the foundation.


    But from the perspective of their spiritual power, it is the realm of practicing Qi with five levels


    The general did not go on, but all the people present already understood what the general meant.


    "General Tongzhen has extraordinary vision. Our brothers have indeed entered the foundation period. For some reasons, we are now in the state of practicing Qi and five levels."


    The white tiger laughs and gives a little explanation to general Tongzhen. However, this explanation only admits that he has entered the foundation construction period. The specific reason is that the white tiger did not say, and it is impossible to say.


    The general copper needle naturally knew the specific reason. Neither general white tiger nor general Sixiang could tell him, so he did not continue to ask. Anyway, now that he has got the information he wants, the general white tiger and general Sixiang are not monsters in the foundation period.


    This is enough. In general Tongzhen''s opinion, it may take a shorter time for the monsters who once entered the foundation construction period to recover to the foundation construction period, but they would not want to enter the foundation construction period without one or two hundred years.

 Chapter 198

    In Chapter 199, it is doubted that general white tiger and general Sixiang could not enter the period of foundation building in one or two hundred years, that is to say, neither general Baihu nor general Sixiang could have affected the position of King Tongding king in the past one or two hundred years.


    Since we know that general Baihu and general Sixiang will not affect the position of the king of Tongding, then general Tongzhen''s goal has been achieved, and he can go back to face the king of Tongding.


    "That''s not to say that the two generals used to be king level figures. No wonder they have such temperament. Even if one of them falls into the king level accidentally, he will be able to go back in two or three years. When I see two generals, I will call them" King ". Can they pretend that they don''t know me


    General Tongzhen said politely. Li Shenglong and Baihu Sixiang are not like each other. Of course, it is impossible for him to know what the general thinks. Just as the king of Tongzhen did not expect that the white tiger and the four dissimilarities would not be able to recover to the strength of the foundation period for a long time.


    Several monsters entered the meeting hall and sat down with guests and guests. Shrimp and shrimp also knew that the new Lord had just become the Lord of the water mansion. They were not familiar with the hospitality in the water mansion. The two demon soldiers decided to go down and bring up some rare fruits that Li Shenglong had not seen.


    Although Li Shenglong would like to have a taste of it, he is now hiding his body shape, which is really not easy to do, so he has to resist the impulse in his heart.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Well, I have another question. How can the aura here seem to be drained out? It''s normal to say that since it''s Shuifu, it''s normal to have at least a lower spiritual pulse, so it shouldn''t be like this."


    Now Li Shenglong feels that the general of copper needle is really wordy. One problem after another, the most important thing that Li Shenglong wants to do is to find out what the general wants to do and then send him away. After Li Shenglong goes to the treasure house, he continues to challenge the next general of Shuifu and continues to absorb the spiritual pulse.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is naturally not known to the general copper needle. As soon as he sat down, he found that there was no aura in the water mansion, which shocked the general. To say that although a spiritual pulse can not be used forever, a demon in the water can protect the spirit vein in the water mansion very well.


    Basically, unless necessary, they will not excavate the spirit stone in the spiritual pulse of Shuifu. On weekdays, they will absorb the aura from the spiritual pulse when they practice.


    According to normal estimates, even the lowest level of a spiritual pulse is enough for them to use for thousands of years. Now the spirit vein has disappeared. Why is the general not surprised.


    "Well, because of my reason, I sucked a spiritual pulse dry when I practiced."


    Li Shenglong hesitated for a moment, or command white tiger to tell the truth. You know, if Li Shenglong only does this hammer business, then he will rob other Shuifu, then the disappearance of spiritual pulse will happen frequently.


    Even if Li Shenglong cheated the general with a horse and a horse, in the future, people will know that Li Shenglong must have done it.


    It is not as good as Li Shenglong''s recognition.


    "General white tiger, don''t you joke with me. A spiritual pulse, even if it''s the lowest level one, if you want to suck it dry, your body will not be burst?"


    Li Shenglong tells the truth, but general Tongzhen doesn''t believe it. He thinks that Li Shenglong is telling jokes. The general thinks well. A spiritual pulse, even the king of Tongding, can''t absorb him.


    This is not to say that the copper tripod King''s strength is not poor, but the skill problem of the copper tripod King King''s cultivation has not reached the level of Li Shenglong.


    After the spiritual power is integrated into the body, the king of Tongding has no way to absorb them all.


    Li Shenglong is different. He has the power to swallow the heaven and the earth. No matter how much spiritual power comes in, he can swallow it. However, other monsters are different. They have no such ability at all.


    If other monsters also absorb spiritual power like Li Shenglong, then his end will be either his body exploding under the support of spiritual power, or his elixir field will be broken and disabled for life.


    Either consequence is extremely cruel, and the first one is more likely to die.


    "I don''t need to be absorbed by my meridians for three days, not to mention the strength of my body


    Although Li Shenglong is telling the truth, how can general Tongzhen believe him? What he said is too shocking.


    For the first time in general Tongzhen''s head, he doubted the news that general Baihu and general Sixiang had an inverted fan in their hands.


    In the past, he never thought of such a possibility, but now a spiritual vein has disappeared, so that the general copper needle has to believe the rumors of falling sea fans.


    In the general''s opinion, a spiritual pulse can''t be absorbed within three days. The only explanation is that someone cultivates some secret treasure. The sea fan is in line with this requirement. Worshipping secret treasure requires huge spiritual power.The general copper needle doesn''t know how much spiritual power it needs to sacrifice for love. But with the fame of the fan, the general can imagine that the spiritual power needed by the fan must be huge, and a minimum spiritual pulse can''t be satisfied at all.


    Since they can''t be satisfied, the white tiger general and the four unlike generals will surely find other spiritual veins to start with.


    As they say, if they just absorb one spiritual pulse, it may also indicate that their body is strong. But if they connect two spiritual veins, how strong body should they need?


    It''s hard to imagine the general copper needle, and he doesn''t believe that general white tiger and four are not like the general''s self-cultivation and absorption.


    Maybe, the general of white tiger and general Sixiang fell from the strength of the foundation period to the period of Qi training because of the fan.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was right. This must be the case. Otherwise, a character in the foundation period would have been able to dominate in the endless sea, without any special conflict of interest, and no one would easily fight against each other. Now that even the existence of the two foundation periods has been knocked down, there must be a big problem.


    It seems that we should report this matter to the king of Tongding and ask him to make an idea.


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable he was. He already had an idea in his mind. At the same time, he also knew that this matter had developed to such a situation, which could not be handled by the general copper needle, a figure who had practiced Qi nine times.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 200 treasure house


    the copper needle general looked at the white tiger and the four unlike them again. His heart was full of sympathy and understanding. For an ancient treasure, the two king level existence were knocked down, not to mention how many King level existence died.


    Of course, the general didn''t wonder why he didn''t get the news.


    There are at least thousands of kings in the endless sea, each of which has a territory of at least ten thousand miles.


    Even what happens in the endless sea is impossible without a month or two.


    Not to mention the things beyond the endless sea, if those things want to spread to the endless sea, it is possible for a few years, decades, hundreds of years.


    Copper needle general has confirmed that these two once King level existence are either the characters who have just entered the building foundation around the endless sea, or the figures of other forces outside the endless sea.


    In any case, there are several killing moves in the hands of this king level existence. Even if the realm is reduced, the only few killing moves are not comparable to those of the characters who practice Qi nine.


    The general of copper needle naturally knows very clearly that he will fight for what kind of position and what to do with whatever strength he has. If he does not have this consciousness, he will easily become cannon fodder, disappear in the boundless sea and become a grain of dust.


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Copper needle general''s tone is calm, as if he believed the white tiger''s words, but his heart is very nervous. He is afraid that general white tiger will find something. What''s more, if general white tiger finds out that he knows their secret, he will kill people.


    When general Tongzhen thought of this place, he knew that he should leave here quickly. If it was really like what he thought, even the king of Tongding should make a good plan, otherwise the end would not be much better than the two in front of him.


    "I don''t know if the general is here this time. But what orders do you want me to do?"


    When Li Shenglong saw the general''s look, he knew that the general did not believe what he said. However, since the general did not believe it, there was no better way for him to believe it.


    In fact, not to mention the general bronze needle, they are standing on both sides of the shrimps and shrimps serving on both sides. They also write two big words on their faces, do not believe it.


    He told the truth but no one believed it. Li Shenglong was also depressed.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong has not forgotten the business. He changes the topic and asks general Tongzhen.


    "This time, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that there''s a rumor that there''s an inverted fan here. My king doesn''t believe it, but let me prove it."


    When the general copper needle said this, his eyes were always on the white tiger, and monsters generally would not lie. If there was such a thing, there would be some clues among the white tigers.


    Copper needle did not know, Li Shenglong there is no so-called inverted fan, so white tiger can not lie, so white tiger''s eyes as usual reply.


    "How could it be that when I first arrived here, there was no fan left by general harpoon if there was one. It was probably in the treasure house.


    I haven''t checked the treasure house of general harpoon. It happens that the general copper needle is coming. Let''s go and see if there is any fan that the king of bronze tripod wants. "


    Li Shenglong is not a member of the demon clan. He has never heard of an inverted sea fan. He thinks it is an ordinary magic weapon. Since he still has to mix with the king of Tongding in a short period of time, give him a magic weapon.


    "This is not good. The story of the fallen fan has spread across the endless sea. Even if my king doesn''t argue, other kings will come to fight. "


    Li Shenglong thought it was very good, but he completely wanted to go to both sides with general Tongzhen. Seeing Li Shenglong saying this, Tongzhen thought that Li Shenglong wanted to bribe him in the treasure house and let him go back to say some good things.


    This kind of treatment has been met by the copper needle general before, but this time it is not the same as before.


    When he spoke, the copper needle looked at the white tiger''s eyes all the time, but he didn''t find anything unusual. At this moment, the general copper needle also made a murmur in his heart. Was it true that he wronged general white tiger and general simiang?


    "Go, there''s nothing bad about it, shrimp. Lead the way ahead, please."


    Li Shenglong let shrimps lead the way. White tiger got up and invited general copper needle. A number of demons went to the treasure house of general harpoon.


    In front of the treasure house, the white tiger took out the key left by the harpoon general that day and opened the door of the treasure house.


    The brilliant, colorful, twinkling in front of Li Shenglong.


    There are many kinds of spirit stones. There are countless other magic weapons and armor, precious pearls and corals.


    "Copper needle general, please, the general to see which is the fan, the general will take away and Tongding king


    When the general heard the white tiger say so, he was more sure that the white tiger wanted to bribe himself instead of the impulse to kill himself.Is it true that the white tiger has no fans?


    "Let me see."


    The general copper needle went into the treasure house and looked around, but his heart was not on top of the treasure house like his eyes. Of course, he knew that since general white tiger let the treasure house open and let him see the copper needle, it showed that he could not find the fan, otherwise he would not have seen the fan at all.


    The general turned around and looked over the treasures in the treasure house.


    "There are no fans."


    "General copper needle is a treasure in the picture. Take it back and treat it as my honor to the general and the king. All the treasures here are left by general harpoon. I have never counted them. I don''t know what treasures are in them. If the general likes them, he can do it himself. "


    General Baihu continued, Li Shenglong knew that he did not have the so-called inverted sea fan. The only thing he could possibly have was the treasure house of general harpoon. He asked him to go in and check whether there was a fan.


    Of course, Li Shenglong is not prepared to let the general return empty handed. There can be other treasures without the sea fan. In any case, these treasures are robbed from the harpoon general. Even if they are sent out, Li Shenglong is not very distressed.


    "General harpoon has many treasures, but there are not many useful things."


    Copper needle general did not directly answer whether Li Shenglong has a treasure in the end, but rather euphemistically said a word.


    As soon as Li Shenglong listened, he understood that this was something he did not prepare for him.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 201 iron card: general copper needle, our brother didn''t have any good things on his body when he first arrived here, so you can take the things inside


    General white tiger''s words made the general copper needle stunned. You know what he meant by saying this was to get rid of him quickly. Unexpectedly, the white tiger general misunderstood his words.


    In this way, the white tiger general did not want to kill him. However, in this way, the general was puzzled. If he changed the position between the copper needle and the white tiger.


    If there is an inverted sea fan in the hand of the copper needle, and if it falls into the Qi training period because of this thing, the general copper needle will first choose to kill people at the moment when he is suspected of having an inverted sea fan.


    The general believed that if the White Tigers had fallen fans in their hands, they would do the same.


    Now general Bai Hu''s practice has made general copper needle hesitant. A new doubt has arisen in his heart. Is it true that the white tiger general has no sea fan in his hand?


    If there is no fan, then what is the reason for their demotion?


    It is difficult to upgrade the level of cultivating immortals, and it is not easy to lower it. There are no major accidents that can''t be brought down at all.


    Therefore, although the copper needle general suspected that the white tiger four not like the hands may not have fallen the sea fan, but because of the previous determination that they have, coupled with the matter of demotion, white tiger and four elephant said vaguely.


    If the situation changed, the copper needle general asked the white tiger why they were demoted. The white tiger and the four did not answer like this. There is absolutely no problem with this kind of thing. This kind of thing is privacy, of course, it can''t be easily told to others.


    However, this time is not the same. The general copper needle replenished his brain by himself and connected their demotion with the sea fan. That is to say, Li Shenglong did not know that he understood wrong, otherwise he had to vomit blood.


    "I don''t need this one. I''ve seen the treasure house today. Since there''s no fan, I''ll go back and tell the king."


    When Li Shenglong heard this, he thought that the general was using the means of being hard to get. If he stepped back, the sensible people would automatically retain the general. Naturally, there would be everything.


    Li Shenglong sneers in his heart. I wish you would hurry away. I haven''t checked what is in the treasure house.


    "In that case, I won''t give it away."


    General copper needle really hesitated this time, so easy to let me go?


    It''s too simple. If I were to go out and publicize the matter of pouring sea fans, I''m afraid I''ll be killed according to the current cultivation of Baihu and Sixiang.


    "Copper needle general walk slowly, if you still want to come, our brothers are always welcome."


    Li Shenglong went further and further along the road of misunderstanding. Seeing the general hesitated, he thought that the general regretted that he had just opened his mouth.


    However, he didn''t want to give him the chance to repent, and he said that he wanted to get rid of the general.


    "General white tiger, four are not like generals. I''ll see you later."


    Hearing the white tiger''s words again to let him go, the general copper needle decided not to think about these things at first, and then he left and then went back to report all kinds of things to the king. He asked the king to analyze and see if the fan was in the hands of white tiger and Sixiang.


    White tiger and four are not the same.


    "See you later."


    The general of copper needle went out of the house in a big stride, but his body had been collapsing tightly. He was always on guard against the white tiger and the four elephant suddenly in the back.


    White tiger and four don''t seem to smile in the back, has been the copper needle general sent to the outside of the house, closed the house door.


    The copper needle general who came out of the harpoon general''s house looked back at the sect of the residence and made sure that he had not gone to the wrong place. He left here with a lot of doubts and a lot of perplexity in his heart.


    "My Lord, the general bronze needle is a figure around the king of bronze tripod. There is a saying that the seven rank officials in front of the prime minister''s door. What''s more, the copper needle general is the brother of the king of copper tripod, and his strength is also nine fold. If the Lord of the mansion treats this way today, you should be careful if you go to war with the king of the bronze tripod in the future


    Although the strength of shrimp is not good, but the insight is still good, see the copper needle general leave with a lot of misgivings, and step forward, kindly remind the white tiger and four unlike.


    "You''re fine, I see."


    White tiger looked back at the shrimps and said a word.


    Shrimp did not expect white tiger still so mindless appearance, the heart also did not know oneself just remind in the end should say.


    White tiger and Li Shenglong didn''t pay any attention to the doubts of shrimp, so they went back to the harpoon general''s treasure house.


    General harpoon is just a nobody. There is nothing good in the treasure house. It''s not surprising that the general copper needle looks down on him.


    Some ordinary armor, thousands of spirit stones, a few bottles of pills, some corals.


    Li Shenglong looks around in the treasure house. Beautiful corals and night pearls are put into the beads. When he goes back, he gives them to Yu Linglong.Between his eyes moving, Li Shenglong found an iron card in the treasure house. With luck, he took the iron card in his hand, with a meaning word on it.


    Li Sheng dragon as like as two peas, and the right hand also appeared an iron card. Li Shenglong compared the two iron cards to his hands. No matter how he worked or something else, the other ones were exactly the same.


    "What the hell is this iron card?"


    Li Shenglong holds the iron card in his hand. He thinks that the benevolent iron card comes from Zhu Wei, and the Yizi iron card has just been obtained. Originally, Li Shenglong thinks that the benevolent iron card is a useless thing, because it is in Zhu Wei''s storage bag, and Li Shenglong puts it into the space of spirit beads.


    I''m afraid it''s not so simple to get this iron card of Yi character. If one iron card appears, it''s afraid it''s a coincidence. If there are two, it''s not a coincidence.


    What''s more, the two irons fell into the hands of Li Shenglong, indicating that there must be some connection between Li Shenglong and this iron card.


    Li Shenglong tossed the iron cards in his hand, but he didn''t find any other connection. The iron cards did not indicate how many iron cards there were, nor what they were used for.


    There is no way for Li Shenglong to finally throw the two iron cards into the Pearl space. Since we can''t find their use now, we can only wait for the future.


    After searching around the treasure house, in addition to this iron plate and other coral night pearls, the most useful thing Lee found was a water map of the endless sea.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 202 guarantees that Li Shenglong, who has just got the water map, is very happy. He thinks that he can finally figure out the terrain around here and find his way back to the immortal cultivation world in Dajin. Although it is said that after one year, Li Shenglong can enter the secret place and then come out, he will be able to return to the immortal kingdom of Dajin.


    However, Li Shenglong disappeared for such a long time, especially when he had registered his name in the open sea and participated in the puppet Xianmen operation off the zhenxianmen gate.


    According to Li Shenglong''s estimation, unless those leading figures retreat in the face of difficulties, those who take part in this operation may be able to save their lives, and others will undoubtedly die.


    The people who died in the puppet immortal gate will not be collected for you. Who is dead and who is not can only see the specific number of people.


    People who disappear like Li Shenglong will be regarded as dead. Even if Li Shenglong is not dead, if the news reaches Zhenxian gate, Yu Linglong doesn''t know what it will look like to be sad.


    Although Li Shenglong knows that the most important thing now is to improve his own strength, he still wants to go back to Dajin first and pass on the news that he has nothing to do with Yu Linglong. In this way, Li Shenglong will feel much relieved when he comes back here to practice. With this mentality, Li Shenglong can''t wait to sink his divine consciousness into the water map.


    After a while, Li Shenglong left the water chart with a disappointed face.


    There is no problem with the water chart, but the scope of the water map is a little small. The detailed record only covers the territory of the king of copper tripod. As for the other kings around the king of copper tripod, some are also recorded. According to the meaning of this record, there are at least one thousand Tongding kings in the endless sea, and the territory of Tongding king is just endless To the west of the sea.


    Further to the west is the territory of Moyuan sea, where there are countless monsters like the king of copper tripod. There must be at least 100000 people. If not for the vast territory of Moyuan sea, 100000 foundations could be arranged. To the small place of endless sea, Moyuan sea could not be looked at at at all, and sent someone to destroy the endless sea.


    "It seems that there is really no other way to return to Dajin."


    Li Shenglong sighed in his heart, walked out of the treasure house, looked at the shrimps outside and guarded there. He manipulated the white tiger and said faintly.


    "What''s left in it, you can share it."


    "Lord, we dare not."


    The white tiger''s words startled the shrimps. What the Lord of the house could use?


    "It''s OK. It''s all I don''t need. You can take it. "


    White tiger said as he walked out of the house.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    When they saw the white tiger, they sincerely wanted to give the treasure to themselves, and they no longer pretended to be sentimental, and happily entered the treasure house to share the treasures.


    In the treasure house, Li Shenglong only took away the water map, iron plate and some coral night pearls. As for the weapons and pills in the treasure house, Li Shenglong didn''t care.


    The remaining thousands of spirit stones, not to mention too much, are too few.


    Looking at these demon soldiers, Li Shenglong is not bad. He is also a good man. What he doesn''t need is that they are in short supply. In addition, Li Shenglong devours the spiritual pulse, which actually damages the interests of shrimps. It''s unreasonable not to give them any compensation.


    The prawns who divided the treasures didn''t notice that the Lord of their mansion had disappeared. Of course, even if they knew that white tiger and Sixiang were going to leave Shuifu, they would not think much about it. They would only think that they were going out to patrol the sea and do routine business.


    Li Shenglong and white tiger four do not like to leave the harpoon general water house four days later, several monsters have come to the harpoon general water house.


    The momentum of each monster is at least the existence of Jiuchong, and there are even several demon beasts at the peak of Qi training.


    They are all representatives of several King level forces nearby. There are rules in the water. King level existence with the same status can not enter the territory where other king level forces exist.


    If you enter, it means one thing, war.


    Once the war of the king level forces is opened, it will never die. Because of the existence of this rule, and the authenticity of the inverted sea fan has not been verified, all the king level existence who have received the news of the birth of the sea fan have not moved out easily.


    They all sent out their most effective assistants, as the vanguard forces, came to explore, and at the same time, they also sent the second wave of envoys to test the pressure together, hoping that the king of Tongding would hand over the sea fan.


    After the king handed over the bronze tripod, the king decided that he had never heard of the general''s copper fan falling.


    The reason for this is because of the particularity of the skill. If you have entered the king level, you have a secret skill that others don''t know.


    Maybe the white tiger and the four are not like each other. Now they use these secret skills to absorb a spiritual pulse.


    The king of Tongding will not have a good face for other ambassadors who are king level. If not, there will be at least 20 or 30 envoys. The king of Tongding really wants to kill them all.Many people represent more power. The king of Tongding changed his mind and assured all the representatives of the forces that as long as their king level did not come to the territory of the bronze tripod, and the existence of other kings did not hurt others and rob them wantonly, the bronze tripod would not control them. As for the copper Ding''s subordinates, Tongding would restrain them from participating in the war.


    The promise of King Tongding made the representatives of various forces around him very happy. We should know that the place where general Baihu is located is the territory of the king of Tongding, and the king of Tongding has the convenience of land.


    Now what the king Tongding said is to tell you that I am not involved in this matter. As long as you don''t hurt others, I will not care about you.


    The king of Tongding has a high reputation among the people. Most of the monsters in the sea are like this. Maybe it is because they are far away from human beings. There are few cases of reneging. Unless he says that the metropolis can do it, Li Shenglong still does not know this. If he still looks at these monsters from the perspective of human beings, he will naturally misunderstand them.


    The king of Tongding sneered at the happy representatives below. However, he knew that the white tiger and the four dissimilarities were once King level, whether or not they had fallen to a certain level or not, it was up to these miscellaneous fish who practiced Qi.


    No matter whether there is an inverted fan or not on the white tiger and four elephant, these miscellaneous fish will have to pay a greater price if they want to get a cheap price from them.


    The others didn''t know that the king looked at them with the eyes of the dead.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 203 Langya Island


    the representatives of other forces got the assurance of the king Tongding, and they all left in a hurry. They all wanted to send the news back to their territory as soon as possible. In that case, their king would send powerful generals to clean up the white tiger and the four dissimilarities as quickly as possible.


    In their opinion, general white tiger and general Sixiang do not have any prestige in this endless sea. Even if they have an inverted fan in their hands, they will not be the opponents of others.


    However, even Tongding doesn''t know the existence of Li Shenglong, let alone the representatives of other forces who even underestimate the strength of white tiger and four different forces. Just as the king of Tongding thinks, other representatives of forces will surely pay a heavy price for their belittling the enemy.


    At this time, our protagonist didn''t realize that a crisis was approaching quietly. Li Shenglong, who left the harpoon general''s water mansion, again collected the white tiger and the four elephants into the Pearl space, while he was invisible in the water.


    Occasionally encountered beautiful coral and night pearl, Li Shenglong will pick it into the Pearl space.


    Li Shenglong''s next destination is the human island in the mouth of the harpoon general. Since there is no way to return to the kingdom of cultivating immortals in the sea for a while, is there any other way on the land?


    What kind of cultivation does this island depend on?


    Li Shenglong naturally wants to know the answer. It is impossible to know the answer from the monster''s mouth. Li Shenglong has to go to see it in person and put away the white tiger and the four dissimilarities. It is because from the words of the harpoon general, Li Shenglong knows that the monster has been fighting with the human beings on this island for many years, and the hatred between them has not been known for a long time.


    If the human beings on the island can see the existence of white tigers and simian, I''m afraid they will be killed at the first time.


    Li Shenglong walked for a few days on the way of 3000 Li. Fortunately, Li Shenglong is still in the realm of the king of Tongding. Apart from the king of Tongding, no other monster has found Li Shenglong''s strength. He is very safe all the way.


    When Li Shenglong could see the island under the water, he appeared on the sea with light weight. It has to be said that the water escape bead given by harpoon general to Li Shenglong is indeed a good thing. Li Shenglong has lived underwater for such a long time, which is no different from that on land.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong returned to the sea without any other reaction.


    Li Shenglong also knows that he has indeed got a treasure, but now he has no time to find out where the general harpoon got the bead. Otherwise, Li Shenglong can give some back to Yu Linglong and Lei Zheng one for each.


    The island in front of Li Shenglong is called Langya island. This name is also seen in the chart. It is thanks to the water map of general harpoon that Li Shenglong was able to find the island. The direction of the water is more difficult to identify than that on the land.


    If Li Shenglong does not have a water map to compare, I am afraid that even if he is given 10 days, he will not find this Langya island.


    Langya island is not small. Looking down from the air, the whole Langya island is thousands of miles in size. Around Langya Island, there are many things like wolf teeth, which are more than one meter long and more than ten centimeters wide.


    Surrounded by the surrounding of Langya Island, Li Shenglong guessed that this may be the reason why it is called Langya island.


    Above the wolf teeth, there are many strange things with the size of strawberries. Li Shenglong has never seen them before. Naturally, he doesn''t know what it is. As for the function, Li doesn''t need to know that it must be the early warning system for protecting against monsters on Langya island.


    There are not many people around the island. Every kilometer there is a police building as high as ten feet high. There is an Islander in each building.


    Li Shenglong flew through the air and entered the island without any alarm. Those islanders did not see through the strength of Li Shenglong''s invisibility. Li Shenglong entered the island naturally and safely.


    All the islanders wore fur clothes made of the skins of monsters or wild animals. Of course, not all of them had a handle, a spear or a harpoon in their hands.


    Li Shenglong walked through the police buildings and went to the interior of the island. He did not dare to show his body for a moment. Let alone how many human beings there will be on this island thousands of miles around and how likely it is for human beings to know each other.


    Just to say that Li Shenglong''s current costume, if it is rashly revealed, is a person who can find the difference between Li Shenglong and the people around him.


    What kind of attitude will people here treat Li Shenglong? Li Shenglong is really not sure.


    After seeing that all the people here were wearing animal clothes, Li Shenglong did not hope that there was a means to return to Dajin.


    Originally, Li Shenglong came to have a try. Seeing that the people here are still living a savage life, he knows how much hope he has to get back to the immortal cultivation world of Dajin from here. If he can really return to the immortal cultivation world of Dajin, there are not too many people. As long as there is one, the customs and habits here will be changed.Although Li Shenglong didn''t give back hope, he had never seen the way of life of the ancients. Therefore, he was still very curious about the people on this island. He did not rush back to the sea and walked slowly towards the island.


    More and more to the center of the island, the people around become more and more, and the houses in the island are also faintly visible. They are all ancient brick and tile buildings, row by row.


    Looking from the house, the people here are still more advanced. The people around Li Shenglong are also people coming and going, doing their own work. Some are farming, some are weeding, and others are washing clothes.


    Li Shenglong continued to walk towards the center of the island. The center and periphery of the island are indeed different. A building with three or four stories high stands out among the numerous bungalows, which is particularly dazzling.


    Li Shenglong is also running for this building. From a long distance, Li Shenglong can see the building. When he has an idea in his mind, he will act at his feet.


    Along the way, because Li Shenglong has arrived at the center of the island, teams of savages come and go. Among them, men, women, old and young, everyone''s muscles are very strong and powerful, showing infinite vitality.


    Li Shenglong has no interest in those people who live by muscles. Now his physical strength has reached the five fold strength of Qi training. I''m afraid no one of these fierce savages is the enemy of Li Shenglong''s one move.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 204 son of fate


    while enjoying the surrounding scenery, Li Shenglong walked like the building in the island. After half a day''s hard work, Li Shenglong finally came to the island and came to the bottom of the building.


    When we get closer, we can see the building more clearly. The building is about three or four meters high. The appearance of the building looks like a church. All the wild people passing by here stop to bow to the church one after another, and then continue to do their own business.


    Li Shenglong is curious in his heart, but he can''t ask the people on the island about everything. He can only solve it by himself. Without any way, Li Shenglong naturally wants to enter the church and see what it is like inside.


    Fortunately, the door of the church is not closed, and Li Shenglong hides his body shape. No one can see the trace of Li Shenglong. There is no resistance to enter the church.


    Who knows, Li Shenglong has just entered the church, sudden changes, the church door with a bang, closed himself.


    Li Shenglong''s face changed and his heart was not good. He looked around.


    There are hundreds of people in the church. There are dozens of old people with white hair sitting on the ground. Their eyes are shining with light green. They are looking at the direction of Li Shenglong.


    Around him, there are hundreds of warriors in animal armor and harpoons standing aside. The strength of each physical body is only above Li Shenglong, not below him.


    As soon as Li Shenglong looks at this posture, he knows that his trace has been discovered by others. It is not good to go out like this. What''s more, Li Shenglong only guesses that he was discovered by them. There is no conclusive evidence that Li Shenglong will not go out.


    "Now that the son of fate has arrived here, has he not yet appeared?"


    An old man, who seemed to be more than 100 years old, was sitting in the middle of the road. His words were not the language of the immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty, but when they were introduced into Li Shenglong''s ears, Li Shenglong knew the meaning of his words somehow.


    "Son of fate? Is that me? "


    Li Shenglong knew that the old man must be talking to himself. Although there was a green light in his eyes, there was no momentum on his body. He believed that they must not have practiced any magic arts of cultivating immortals. Otherwise, even if they concealed their accomplishments with special methods, Li Shenglong did not notice it, and the beads would also be aware of them ¡£


    This is also based on Li Shenglong''s absolute trust in the Pearl. At least so far, apart from the old witch who took Xi''er away, Li Shenglong has not found any other existence that can not be found by the Pearl.


    And Lee didn''t feel the hostility from these old people''s eyes, so he showed his body in a big way.


    "What language are you speaking? Why can I understand it? "


    As soon as Li Longsheng shows his birth form, the green in the eyes of all the old people gradually fades away, and all the warriors around him can see the figure of Li Shenglong.


    "Son of fate, I have used language savvy to you. We can understand the language you can speak, and you can understand what we say."


    The old man explained with Li Shenglong.


    "Son of fate, please do it here."


    The old man pointed to a futon beside him. Li Shenglong realized that the old people sitting on the ground were not completely sitting on the ground. Everyone sat down with a futon.


    Moreover, the color of the futon is not the same. The old man who talks is sitting at the top of the table. The putuan sitting on the seat is also golden. The old people sitting down are light gold, followed by red, light red and light red.


    Each level of Futon is sitting in parallel, and there is a staggered body position between levels.


    Li Shenglong can see the relationship between superiors and subordinates at a glance. The old man speaking is obviously the highest ranking figure here, and the futun he points to is also golden.


    Li Shenglong noticed that some of the warriors around him had an envious look in their eyes, some of them were hostile, and even some women were like this. As soon as Li Shenglong swept away, a beautiful woman standing in the front row had this kind of hostility in his eyes.


    Li Shenglong looked up and down. This woman is about seventeen or eighteen years old. She has an oval face. Her body is well developed. The convex part is especially protruding, and the concave part is just right concave. With such a perfect S-shaped figure, Li Shenglong can''t help looking at it more.


    The woman also seems to notice that Li Shenglong is seeing it. She stares at him fiercely, as if to dig out his eyes.


    With a smile in his heart, Li Shenglong moves to the golden Futon beside the old man, and he does it directly. I don''t know whether the old man intended or not. The woman just stood opposite to Li Shenglong. As soon as he looked up, he could see the beautiful figure under the skin.


    Naturally, the old man also saw Li Shenglong''s eyes, and his eyes flashed a bit of fun. He didn''t say anything until Li Shenglong sat down.


    "Son of fate, I know that there are many questions in your heart now. It doesn''t matter. I will answer them slowly. Of course, I can''t answer all your questions. It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I don''t have that ability. "As soon as the old man opened his mouth, he said what Li Shenglong wanted to hear. Li Shenglong nodded, and the old man continued to speak.


    "This is Langya island. We have known for a long time that you, son of fate, will come to this place at this time. This is the arrangement of fate. No one can resist or stop it."


    The old man is very much like a priest. Opening his mouth and closing his mouth is fate. It is a bit difficult for Li Shenglong, who does not believe in the so-called fate. However, seeing that all the people around him are full of deep feelings, Li Shenglong only expressed his feelings in his heart, but did not say anything in his mouth.


    "My name is Langya, the elder of Langya tribe, the son of fate. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Li Shenglong."


    Li Shenglong thought for a moment, or said his real name, the old man does not seem to have any malicious, but the surrounding young warriors, one by one, seem to have some problems.


    However, these problems are not considered by Li Shenglong. Those characters who only rely on their physical strength are not Li Shenglong''s opponents. As long as Li Shenglong is supporting the nine fire dragon shield, none of the warriors here can attack.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not look at these Samurai more. Of course, except for the "s" type beauty just now, everyone has the so-called love of beauty, and Li Shenglong is no exception. He looks at the beautiful women more.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 205 see through


    the S-type beauty also seems to find that Li Shenglong always looks at his own eyes. Whenever Li Shenglong looks over, the beauty will give him a fierce look.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care at all. Beautiful women are beautiful women. Even if they stare at them, they have a special flavor. Fortunately, this S-type beauty does not know what Li Shenglong is thinking about now, otherwise, she will surely faint.


    "It''s the name of destiny, son of fate. You seem to like Lucy very much? After that, Lucy will be your slave. Whatever you want to do to her. Lucy, come here. "


    The elder said without a clue, and then it seems that Li Shenglong peeked at Lucy, a beauty of S type. He was generous and wanted to give Lucy to Li Shenglong directly.


    Li Shenglong is frightened. He never thought that he would harvest a female slave like this. He is a man with a wife. When Li Shenglong left, Yu Linglong specially took care of Li Shenglong, and he was not allowed to touch flowers and weeds outside. If yu Linglong knew that Li Shenglong wanted to accept a beautiful maid, he would not fight with Li Shenglong?


    Li Shenglong did not speak, but saw that the S-shaped beauty named Lucy came over with shock on her face. The warriors around him were also shocked, but none of them made any voice. Everyone''s eyes towards the elder were still full of respect.


    Looking at Li Shenglong''s eyes is like looking at an enemy, as if all this is caused by Li Shenglong.


    Lucy comes over and kneels down in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Master, please take me."


    Because Lucy has already knelt down and buried her face deeply on the ground, Li Shenglong can only see the back of her head, but even so, from his slightly shaking body, Li Shenglong knows that Lucy is not voluntary.


    "Elder elder, you may have misunderstood me. First of all, I am not the son of fate in your mouth. I have nothing to do with fate."


    "No, you are. I know you are not the master of this body. You are the son of fate from another time and space. In your time and space, human beings can escape from the sky by relying on some objects. The buildings are thousands of meters high. There is also a kind of terrorist weapon called hydrogen bomb, which can instantly raze dozens of Langya islands to the ground."


    Li Shenglong''s voice has not yet fallen to the ground, the elder has continued to say, but in saying this, the elder''s eyes are emitting green light, a pair of frightening eyes seem to be able to see through the infinite universe, murmured in his mouth like a nightmare.


    Li Shenglong stands up and points to the elder.


    "How do you know, are you also a runner?"


    Of course, Li Shenglong will be surprised. As a traverser, this is one of his biggest mysteries. Normally, no one should know his identity. Even Yu Linglong does not know his identity now.


    It''s not that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to tell Yu Linglong that he always wants to find a suitable opportunity to talk about his own affairs with Yu Linglong. However, a series of things make Li Shenglong have no time to confess with Yu Linglong.


    During his trip to the open sea, Li Shenglong knew that he was not the only one who crossed the sea. For the secret of the intruder, Li Shenglong had to protect it, for fear of leaking out a little. If people could see any clues, he would be in danger of his own life.


    Now this secret is broken by the elder. Why is Li Shenglong not surprised?


    "No, I''m not a passer-by. Everything I know is told by fate. You are not the only one, like you, from your time and space there are 108 people.


    Each of these 108 people is the son of fate. According to the rules of fate, they fight in this world. In the end, only one person can become the real son of fate, gain eternal life, fly to the divine world and become a new God of destiny. "


    "108."


    What the elder said is really too mysterious, but everything he said seems to be true, so that Li Shenglong has to believe that there are 108 walkers. Does that not mean that Li Shenglong has at least 107 opponents.


    "It''s 108. I''m the mouthpiece of fate. Destiny tells you all this through me, so that you have a preparation. In front of fate, all living beings are like chess.


    You are just chessmen, but sons of fate. As sons of fate, no one can kill you except those who are sons of fate. This is the arrangement of fate, and no one can violate it. "


    "Chess pieces. It turns out that I''m just a chess piece. No one can control my destiny. It''s only me, the God of destiny, who can control my destiny. Let him go. "


    Li Shenglong once again strengthened his heart of Tao. Even in his previous life, he was always unwilling to settle the injustice in the world. Although he had no strength, he had been working hard.


    In this life, since Li Shenglong has a chance to practice and a channel to gain strength, he will not let others control his own or other people''s destiny.


    "Every son of fate is unyielding. Everyone thinks that his own destiny is in his own hands, but he does not know that everything is arranged by fate. It is impossible to escape.""Escape, no, I will not escape, I will personally break the head of fate, to see if he can really manipulate fate?"


    "If you can really smash the head of destiny, then all this is arranged by fate in advance. Otherwise, no one can defeat destiny, only destiny can defeat destiny.


    The moment you break the head of your destiny, you become a new destiny. Destiny still rules all these things and will never change. "


    The elder''s words stabbed into Li Shenglong''s heart like root by root, so that Li Shenglong doesn''t know what to do. Resistance falls into the clutches of fate, whether it doesn''t resist or is in calculation. Fate controls everything.


    "You don''t have to worry, you don''t have to panic. Just do the same thing as usual, just as you don''t know.


    This is destiny, and it will go on as usual, whether you know it or not. "


    "What you are talking about is light. Who are you and what is your purpose?"


    The elder''s words gave rise to a sense of fear in Li Shenglong''s heart. It seemed that his everything was seen through. Li Shenglong had never felt this kind of feeling and never thought that he would be seen through by others.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 206 is it worth it


    "son of fate, you don''t have to resist the existence of fate, all of which you can''t resist, just like now.


    You don''t want to accept Lucy as your slave girl in your heart, but it''s fate''s arrangement, and you will accept it. "


    "No, why should I accept her as my slave? What does this have to do with fate? "


    Li Longsheng doesn''t think it is necessary for him to accept the S-shaped beauty in front of him as a female slave. What''s more, he doesn''t know what the so-called fate has to do with this?


    "If I tell us a custom here, that is, if a woman wants to be a slave of others, but the master doesn''t accept it, she will only die in front of her master. Will you accept it?"


    Li Shenglong was stunned when he heard the elder''s words. He didn''t expect such a custom. However, according to the normal situation, no one would refuse to be a female slave of anyone with such a colorful beauty.


    However, firstly, Li Shenglong had been educated in democracy and equality in his previous life. Secondly, he already had jade in his heart. Although he had a love for beauty, he only appreciated it and didn''t want to do it again.


    Now this elder has forced Li Shenglong to the road of choice. Li Shenglong doesn''t want Lucy. If Li Shenglong doesn''t want Lucy, Lucy will die in front of Li Shenglong. In this case, Lucy will die because of Li Shenglong.


    Although Li Shenglong treats his enemies decisively, Li Shenglong is not a bloodthirsty person. Looking back on those people that Li Shenglong killed, they were all those who should be killed or those who wanted to kill him. Li Shenglong never said that he killed innocent people because he liked some magic weapons of some people.


    Li Shenglong is not such a person. He would not do so at all.


    On the contrary, Li Shenglong still has compassion in his heart. No matter long Ming, Xi''er, or harpoon general, Li Shenglong did not take their lives. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, all people are equal. There is no need for you to kill me, I will kill you.


    The elder also caught a soft spot of Li Shenglong. If Li Shenglong was allowed to watch such a beautiful woman die in front of him, he would not have the heart.


    "What does it have to do with fate?"


    Li Shenglong did not say whether he would accept Lucy, but from Li Shenglong''s no longer talking about Lucy, we can know that Li Shenglong has stepped back and he will certainly accept Lucy.


    It is quite clear that the old man is mature and has the ability that Li Shenglong does not know.


    "This is fate''s arrangement, and your character is also destiny''s arrangement. It''s you who come here this time. If you change the son of fate, maybe Lucy will not frown even if she dies in front of him."


    "Are there any other sons of fate coming?"


    Li Shenglong thought.


    "No, there are many spokesmen for the God of destiny in the world, and there are countless like me. Every spokesperson can only contact one son of fate.


    Since I have contacted you under the arrangement of fate, I will not have anything to do with other children of fate. "


    "Tell me all this and give me a beautiful woman. What good will your tribe do?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t believe that the great Presbyterian told him these things for no reason.


    The green light in the elder''s eyes disappeared again, and he sighed.


    "Son of fate, our family is a family exiled by fate. If we want to regain the recognition of fate, we must rely on a certain son of fate. The son of destiny we want to rely on has been determined by the God of fate. It is you. We have been waiting for you here for tens of thousands of years."


    "Fate exile? Now that you have been banished by fate, how can you know your destiny? "


    "This is fate. The magic destiny can always make things unexpected. Destiny, through the mouth of those of us who are not recognized by fate, tells us what destiny wants to express.


    Let us poor people always remember the end of their struggle with fate. "


    What the elder said was very interesting. It seemed that it was really arranged by fate. The elder didn''t continue to speak, nor did he give Li Shenglong the chance to continue to ask. He knew that all these things should give Li Shenglong a time to adapt.


    "Lucy, take your master to rest, son of fate. Let''s call it a day. Let''s talk about it another day."


    Li Shenglong really wants to have a rest. What the elder said is really enough for him to digest for a while. He needs to think about it.


    Lucy raised her beautiful body and said to Li Shenglong with a look on her face.


    "Master, please come with me."


    At the same time, Lucy''s beautiful body has been pasted on Li Shenglong''s body, and he is directly dressed up.


    The feeling of soft fragrance in my arms is really good. Li Shenglong feels his arm leaning on a soft hemisphere, fully feeling the elasticity of the hemisphere.Li Shenglong also knows that since the elder doesn''t want to say it now, he doesn''t have to ask now. Since Li Shenglong has come here, how can he stay here for a few days.


    With Lucy''s help, Li Shenglong left the building of the elder. The door opened and closed.


    "Elder, is there really no problem? Lucy is your granddaughter. How can she be a humble slave


    A cushion under the head of the elder is a golden figure, looking at the elder with worry on his face.


    "To be the servant of the son of God is Lucy''s honor and her destiny."


    "Elder, can this son of God really become the God of destiny?"


    Since the elder has made such a decision, no one will say anything about Lucy. Even Lucy''s parents, the elder''s son and second daughter-in-law will not say anything about the elder''s decision.


    "I don''t know, and no one knows, even the God of fate does not know. Although the 108 sons of God were selected by the God of fate, the God of destiny can only control the first half of their destiny. There are countless possibilities for development between them.


    Although the God of destiny can see all kinds of paths of their development, they have no idea which way they will go.


    Therefore, no one knows whether they can become a new God of destiny, and who can become a new God of destiny. "


    The elder''s words let all the people present sink into meditation. After a long time, an elder opened his mouth and made his own voice.


    "Is it worth the fate of our tribe to lay on him?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 207 Lucy


    "I don''t know whether it''s worth it or not, but I know that our tribe has no choice. We will only meet the son of fate. If we do not put the treasure on him, our descendants will continue to live in such a small island like us forever, relying on the mercy of the God of destiny and living meaninglessly.


    From the beginning, I have to worry about whether I will have food. The talent of cultivation is blocked, and the longest life can only live to 150 years old.


    I have to worry about being killed by monsters when I go hunting every day.


    I don''t want to.


    I think my children and grandchildren live on that beautiful and rich land. They will be happy all their lives. Those who have the talent of cultivating immortals will cultivate immortals, and those who have no talent of cultivating immortals will forge their bodies.


    You don''t need to worry about eating every day. The resources for cultivating immortals depend on their qualifications. "


    The elder''s words are full of hardships, and they are also about the current situation on the island, and all the people on the island know about it.


    "So I''ll bet."


    "If we lose the bet, maybe our tribe will disappear forever."


    A red cushion under the elder whispered.


    "I bet."


    Big elder left head of the elder said.


    "I bet."


    "I bet."


    ¡­¡­


    I bet two words rang out in the hall of elders one after another. Most of the elders in the hall said these two words. Only a few of them seemed to know that the elders with the lowest status did not respond to the words of the elders.


    Although they did not speak, the results were obvious. These young elders could not compare with other elders in terms of prestige and popularity.


    Although these elders are young, they are at least 50 years old. Youth is only relative, and everyone is not young. These young elders have a good idea of what the elder elders think.


    "In this case, if you see the son of God in the future, if you see the God of fate, all the people in the tribe must not have any conflict with the son of God. Whoever conflicts with the son of God will be banished."


    Exile.


    This is also one of the famous punishments on the mainland. It is second only to beheading. You should know that this is an island. Where can the expelled go?


    They can only go to the monster beast, die in the hands of the beast is the ultimate destination of the expelled people, even if there is some difference, that is sooner or later.


    "Well, the meeting is over."


    There is no doubt about the authority of the elder. Moreover, this matter was decided by the Presbyterian Council through discussion, and no one would object to it. The decision was passed on to the whole tribe at the end of the meeting.


    "Jason, you keep it."


    A tall, powerful young warrior stood up.


    "Go back and tell Jesse it''s Lucy''s blessing. Don''t be sad."


    When there were only two of them left in the hall of elders, the elder said.


    "Yes, grandfather, I''ll talk to my father."


    It turns out that this Jason is Lucy''s brother and the grandson of the great elder.


    The elder waved and motioned Jason to leave. In the empty hall of elders, only the elder was left. The elder looked down at the unchanging land. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong walks out of the hall of elders with Lucy. Under the guidance of Lucy, he enters a courtyard not far away from the hall of elders. The yard is not big, with dozens of square meters. There are two houses inside, although everything seems very simple.


    However, the houses that Li Shenglong saw along the way seemed a little narrow compared with this one. I think this room is also for distinguished guests to live in.


    Inside the room is a living room, a master bedroom and a guest room. There is a wooden bed in the master bedroom, which is enough for two people to sleep together.


    Li Shenglong sits on the bed and looks at Lucy standing by.


    Lucy still looks angry, and I don''t know what made her so angry.


    "Your name is Lucy?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with this Lucy. After all, Lucy is a beautiful woman. As a normal man, she should not have a bad relationship with a beautiful woman.


    Li Longsheng also holds the same mentality. In addition, Li Shenglong wants Lucy as a female slave. From the name, we can see that if we say it is a female slave, we will lose our self-esteem, and that will be meaningless.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to deprive her of her self-esteem. At the same time, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to take lucy with him. He will enter the secret land in a year''s time, let alone return to the sect to marry his beautiful wife in three years.


    "Yes, master. My name is Lucy."


    Although the anger on Lucy''s face did not change, her mouth did not express angry words to Li Shenglong.


    "Are you angry?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t know what the beauty thought."No, master, I''m not angry at all. It''s my honor to be your slave."


    "Then can you be happy, or at least pretend to be a little bit, don''t glare at me like this, OK?"


    Li Shenglong said that speechless, the beauty''s ability to tell lies is also first-class, the face is clearly angry can not, mouth still does not admit their anger.


    "My face is naturally shaped like this, and I can''t change it if I want to."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know what to say to Lucy.


    "I know that you are my slave, and your heart is not willing to accept it. Neither do I. I do not want to accept you, nor can I accept you."


    Li Shenglong takes a look at Lucy. Knowing that she has misunderstood her again, he quickly continues to explain.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that you are not charming. You are really beautiful, and there must be many people who like you. However, I already have a wife. For other beauties, I just look at them with an appreciative eye.


    Second, come on, a beautiful woman suddenly became my slave. I can''t accept it. Well, how about telling me your story? "


    I don''t know if Li Shenglong''s words have any effect. Anyway, Lucy''s anger doesn''t disappear. She looks at Li Shenglong with a strange look in her eyes.


    "Master, what do you want to know?"


    "Tell me about your origin and the female slave customs here."


    "I am the granddaughter of the great elder, the leader of the third team of the Langya Island guard."


    "It''s over? It''s too simple. All right, since you don''t want to say it, tell me what happened to the slave girl? "


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t let Lucy continue to speak, he could roughly guess why Lucy was so angry. One possibility is that Lucy likes people outside. Li Shenglong has not heard that anyone who becomes a slave of others has the right to pursue his own happiness.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 208 Lucy''s doubts


    another situation is that Lucy''s status is noble, and the slave''s identity should be able to think of how humble it is without other people''s explanation.


    Since Lucy has said that she is the daughter of the great elder, the captain of the guard team in the island, and the majesty of the elder, Li Shenglong has seen her. She is definitely an emperor in the island.


    Lucy is the granddaughter of the great elder. She is a princess on the island. She is respected.


    In addition, Lucy is also the captain of the island''s guard team. Li Shenglong knows from the name that this must be won according to the strength.


    In this way, that is to say, Lucy has both status and status. She is a rich and beautiful woman in the island.


    Such a character suddenly became Li Shenglong''s female slave, how to let him adapt to the change of his identity in a few days.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to treat Lucy as his female slave, so his temporary acceptance of Lucy was just based on the authority of the elder.


    Although it was the first time that Li Shenglong met the elder, he could also feel the momentum of staying at the top for a long time.


    The elder said that if Li Shenglong doesn''t accept Lucy, Lucy will commit suicide in front of Li Shenglong, then Lucy will definitely commit suicide in front of Li Shenglong.


    In this way, Li Shenglong reluctantly accepted Lucy. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who had other things to ask the elder, he would have run away with Lucy when he came out.


    Although Li Shenglong''s invisibility is not invisible on this island, it is only a small number of elders.


    Of course, this is what Li Shenglong thinks, and there is a basis for Li Shenglong to think so. As a result, there are few people here. Although Li Shenglong does not know what magic skills to see through Li Shenglong''s invisibility, Li Shenglong can confirm one thing.


    Just like the cultivation of immortals, they all need special physique. The physique of cultivating immortals is one in ten thousand, and this magic technique must be one in ten thousand. Compare the number of mortals and the number of immortals in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin, and the proportion of them, and then look at the number of mortals on this island, we can infer There will not be many people who can have this constitution.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart, listening to Lucy introducing the slave girl.


    "Female slaves are the lowest and most of them are female slaves who violate the clan rules. The other is that like me, they are given to others by their parents to become female slaves.


    If a person like me who is sent away does not accept it, he will only commit suicide in front of the master. "


    "It''s over again. Are you so reluctant to talk to me? Well, well, I''ll ask. You can answer the head office. "


    Li Shenglong naturally saw that Lucy deliberately said less, and he also had some dissatisfaction in his heart. However, the dissatisfaction disappeared immediately. If Lucy is a beautiful woman, generally beautiful women are given preferential treatment in front of men.


    "Now that I am your master, can I remove your servitude?"


    This is a problem that Li Shenglong is more concerned about. If this is OK, it would be better to remove it directly, and there will be no so much trouble.


    "No


    Lucy cleanly returns to Li Shenglong. Her heart is full of contradictions for Li Shenglong. As the daughter of the elder, her status in the island is needless to say.


    What''s more, Lucy is not only stronger than most men in force, but also has a devil like body and an angel face.


    It''s not necessary to say much about Lucy''s pursuers. But soon after Lucy became sensible, her grandfather, the great elder, told her that Lucy would worship the son of God in the future.


    When she was a child, Lucy didn''t know what God was. God was a terrible thing in Lucy''s eyes.


    We need to be in awe of him and worship him.


    Later, Lucy grew up, and like the people in the tribe, she needed to go outside to hunt and fight with monsters. When Lucy learned that she and her people would fall on this island because she had offended the so-called gods, Lucy no longer revered the gods.


    She thought that since everything was the punishment of the so-called God, she did not need to fear the so-called God.


    Naturally, there is no good image of the son of God that she is destined to serve in the future. When she practices martial arts, her imaginary enemies are also the ones she will serve in the future.


    She always wanted to tear the Shenzi into pieces. She had the motivation. In addition, Lucy still had the talent to practice martial arts. She quickly became the leader of the guard team on the island.


    Today is her last day as captain of the convoy, and everyone knows the news, because today will be the predicted day of destiny.


    On this day, the son of God will come, and Lucy will become the slave of the son of God. The person who becomes a slave is not qualified to be the captain of the escort team. That is to say, at the moment when Lucy becomes a slave, she will no longer be the captain of the escort team.For Li Shenglong, Lucy knew from childhood that she must serve the man, but she did not know why she was going to serve him.


    As soon as Li Shenglong entered the elder hall, he was seen through by several elders. Li Shenglong was in a blue shirt. Because of his long-term cultivation and not seeing the sun, his skin was white. Compared with the dark and strong men on the island, he was naturally weak.


    Lucy did not look after Lisheng long on the first side. Next, Li always looked at Lucy with her narrow eyes, leaving a bad impression in Lucy''s heart.


    Although Lucy didn''t speak, she had been staring at Lisheng long with her eyes. Later, lishenglong said to the elder that she didn''t want her slave. She was surprised to know that Lucy asked herself that her looks were absolutely qualified.


    Even this squint guy is attracted by his body. Otherwise, he will not stare at his body from the beginning of entering the house. But how could this squint guy say he didn''t want to be a slave?


    Lucy, of course, was the first time to think that Li Shenglong was more hypocritical, just pretending to be modest.


    When Lucy took Lisheng long to the hut, Lucy knew that Lisheng dragon was not really pretending to be modest. All the way, Lisheng dragon had no other unnecessary actions.


    It is said that since Lucy is the slave of Lisheng long, that is, Li Shenglong will put Lucy on the street in the right way. No one will say anything about Li Shenglong. This is the right of Lisheng long.


    However, Li Shenglong not only did not do that outside, but also was disciplined to return to the room.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 209 curse


    to say that Li Shenglong is really pretending, it is a bit too similar for Li Shenglong to pretend. Besides, there is no need for Li Shenglong to pretend at all.


    As a son of God, even the elder should be careful to treat the characters. Even if he is a little arrogant and domineering, the elder will not say anything. Besides, Lucy has become a slave of Li Shenglong, and there is no need to pretend to be polite.


    But what about Li Shenglong?


    After entering the room, Lucy was surprised by the questions. Li Shenglong''s words revealed that he didn''t want Lucy to be his own slave.


    Originally very angry Lucy this time more angry, but Lucy''s anger this time and the previous time is not the same.


    Lucy thinks that she is also a beautiful woman. Li Shenglong treats Lucy like a fly. She keeps trying to drive her away. Can Lucy not be angry?


    However, Li Shenglong did not know what Lucy was thinking, nor did he know that he wanted to get rid of Lucy. Instead, he aroused Lucy''s rebellious psychology, and Lucy would stay with Li Shenglong.


    "Lucy, how can you get rid of your servitude?"


    Li Shenglong is still on the side to ask, but Lucy does not care about this set, still cold answer.


    "Master, it''s impossible. I''ve been labeled as a slave. Even if I die, I''m also a slave. Of course, if you don''t take me with you, I''ll kill myself in the direction you''re going.


    A female slave who doesn''t even want her master can get rid of it except death and no rain. "


    Li Shenglong frowned. It seems that Lucy''s big trouble is getting on her.


    It''s impossible for Li Shenglong to stay in this place for too long. He just wants to ask if he has the way back to Dajin. He didn''t expect to become that God son?


    Li Shenglong has to go to Shuifu to challenge generals, absorb the spirit of Shuifu, and improve his own strength. This world is a world with supreme power. Even if Li Shenglong doesn''t want to kill 107 other gods, he also needs to be strong enough to protect himself and avoid others from covetous eyes.


    Li Shenglong thought, Lucy this big trouble is simply can''t go with himself, Li Shenglong also can''t take Lucy to go.


    Even if Li Shenglong wants to take lucy with him, Li Shenglong has only one droplet to avoid water, which can only be used by one person. If Lucy uses it, Li Shenglong does not have one.


    So even if Lee wanted to take it, Lucy couldn''t live in the water for a long time.


    "Lucy, come here and sit here."


    Lucy''s heart a purlin, this master, began.


    Lucy was alert in her heart, but she didn''t show any sign on her face.


    Sure enough, just as Lucy thought, as soon as Lucy sat down, Li Shenglong grasped Lucy''s small hand. Lucy''s hand was rough because she practiced weapons all the year round.


    However, it''s still quite fleshy and feels OK.


    Of course, Li Shenglong''s touching Lucy''s hand is not what Lucy thinks to invade Lucy, but Li Shenglong unexpectedly discovers that Lucy has the talent of cultivating immortals.


    However, the feeling to Li Shenglong is not as strong as the sound of the dragon. Li Shenglong thought that it was due to Lucy''s poor talent in cultivating immortals, so he wanted to make a judgment on Lucy''s spiritual roots by touching Lucy''s body.


    "Tianlinggen."


    Li Shenglong was shocked by the result of the judgment. Lucy was a single water spirit root. She practiced the water system skill rapidly.


    "Mad, how can I meet a single spirit root? How can I be so sad that I don''t have the attribute of single spirit root?"


    While examining Lucy''s body, Li Shenglong mocked himself.


    "How could that happen?"


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual power enters into Lucy''s body, and finds that Lucy is absolutely a single Linggen. However, there are thick chains in Lucy''s Dantian, just like Li Shenglong''s suotan pill, which firmly locks Lucy''s elixir, and the spiritual power can''t penetrate into it.


    "What is this?"


    Because Li Shenglong was excited, how could this sentence be so? Lucy could hear it. Then she saw that there was no one else in Li''s eyes who looked like her own carnal eyes. Her eyes were as clear as water.


    No matter how stupid Lucy is, she knows that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to do those things to herself as she thinks.


    At this time, hearing Li Shenglong''s excited voice, Lucy can''t help asking.


    Li Shenglong also heard Lucy''s question, let go of Lucy''s hand, thought about it in his head, and decided to tell Lucy the truth.


    "Your Dantian seems to be blocked."


    "Yes, it''s the curse of fate. We all have this curse."


    Lucy was not shocked by Li Shenglong''s news, but her facial expression has returned to normal. I don''t know whether Lucy has forgotten or what happened.


    "Is this a curse?"As like as two peas, Li Shenglong did not believe that Lucy''s Danti was the so-called curse, because the things that locked Lucy''s dtian were exactly the same as those that locked them. If it was really a curse, then it was not that Li Shenglong was also cursed.


    "Yes, it''s a curse. It''s the result of our ancestors'' Disobeying fate in the legend of the old generation."


    Lucy also seemed to think of the legends of countless old people, and her heart was a little sad.


    "Well, you go out first, I want to do today''s business."


    Li Shenglong suddenly drove Lucy out, which surprised Lucy.


    "Yes, master."


    Lucy, like a qualified slave girl, said nothing more.


    In fact, there is a reason for Li Shenglong to drive Lucy out. To know that the chain of Lucy''s Dantian is basically the same as that of Li Shenglong. There are two main ways to remove this kind of chain. One of the natural ways is to let it go as Li Shenglong is now. It''s just continuous cultivation. It is impossible to completely block the spiritual power in the Dantian by locking the chain of Dantian.


    There are always so few of them enter the Dantian. In this way, as long as you keep practicing and spend a lot of time, you can always break the chain that locks the elixir field.


    There is also a way to rely on external forces to impact the chain, also can break the chain.


    The chains in Lucy and Li Shenglong''s body are not exactly the same. Lucy''s chains are not strong because Lucy has never practiced them.


    It is possible for Li Shenglong to help Lucy break the chain from her body, but from Lucy''s mouth, Li Shenglong knows that this is not Lucy''s business alone, but the whole tribe''s business.


    How many people are there in Lucy''s tribe? Li Shenglong doesn''t know, and Li Shenglong doesn''t want to know.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 210 broken sword


    although Li Shenglong has a kind heart, it is not a flood of kindness. He still has his own selfish heart, and he has no special intersection with the tribes on Langya island.


    The only intersection may be that Li Shenglong wants to find the way back to Dajin, but after running here, he still doesn''t know whether he has the way back to Dajin. Instead, he takes a servant.


    If it is not for the sake of looking at Lucy''s beauty, Li Shenglong will not go to check whether she has the talent of cultivating immortals. Now it can be good. Lucy has the talent of cultivating immortals, but Dantian is blocked.


    If Li Shenglong helps Lucy to open the chain, it is that the elder does not say that Lucy will certainly ask Li Shenglong to help other people on the island to open the chain, but Li Shenglong does not have so much time to stay on the island, and his time is limited.


    It is only 11 months before the opening of the secret place. Li Shenglong must make full use of the 11 months to improve his own strength, otherwise, there is only one way for him to enter the secret place.


    Therefore, on the road can not waste time, Li Shenglong will never waste, time is life, this saying is good.


    It''s also natural for Lucy to break the chain after all.


    Li Shenglong is sure that Lucy''s chain can be broken without Lucy''s knowledge. However, Li Shenglong does not know what strange functions the elders on the island have.


    Since those elders can see through the invisibility of Li Shenglong, they may be able to see that Lucy''s chain was broken by Li Shenglong. In that case, Li Shenglong may be entangled by these elders. This is not what Li Shenglong wants to see.


    This is also the reason why Li Shenglong drove Lucy out. Li Shenglong should think about it carefully and see what he should do.


    Li Shenglong, who had no sleep for a night, naturally knew that Lucy at the door had been there for a night, and she did not sleep like Li Shenglong. However, Li Shenglong is a person who cultivates immortals. Even if she doesn''t sleep for a month, there is no problem. Now Lucy is just a powerful warrior. She can''t compare with Li Shenglong. Sleeping is more necessary for her body.


    Li Shenglong did not order Lucy to guard in front of the door, but Lucy was very conscious of guarding in front of the door, so that Li Shenglong saw the consciousness of a slave Lucy.


    Li Shenglong is even more troubled. When Li Shenglong hesitates to call Lucy into the house, another Islander Li Shenglong doesn''t know enters Li Shenglong''s yard.


    "Lucy, is the son of God awake? The elder asked the son of God to come over. "


    "Brother, I''ll go in and have a look."


    The man talking is Lucy''s brother, Jason.


    Lucy hasn''t come out yet.


    "No, let''s go now."


    With the sound, Li Shenglong has appeared outside the house.


    "The elder wants to see me. Let''s go. I just want to see him."


    Li Shenglong said, motioning Jason and Lucy to lead the way. Jason and Lucy also naturally took the road in front of him. The meeting place is still the Presbyterian hall yesterday.


    However, this time, Li Shenglong went to the hall of elders in an open and aboveboard manner. All the islanders who saw Li Shenglong on the road all knelt down and cried out in their mouths.


    "Long live the son of God."


    Li Shenglong can''t stand it. He has never been treated like this. Lucy and Jason look as if they knew it would be like this.


    There is only one big elder in the hall of elders. The elder doesn''t want Lucy and Jason to retreat. Li Shenglong sits down on a futon next to him.


    "Shenzi, you had a good rest yesterday."


    "Fortunately, elder, I''m here."


    Li Shenglong does not intend to continue chatting with the elder, nor does he want to know the fate of the elder. After thinking for a night, he decides to go straight into the elder today and directly express his intention to return to Dajin through Langya island.


    If he can, Li Shenglong doesn''t mind leaving some pills and secret methods of cultivation, so that these people can attack the chain by themselves.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong''s words were interrupted by the elder.


    "I know. I know what you''re here for. You''re just afraid that your lover will worry about your own safety. Do you want to find a way to tell your lover about your safety?"


    Li Shenglong was really surprised this time. The oracle that the great elder said in the past were all Li Shenglong''s previous life. This time, he directly said Li Shenglong''s purpose this time. Li Shenglong knew his purpose, and no one could know it.


    Unless the elder has mind reading skills, then it is possible to see through what he thinks and say it first.


    Or, as the elder said, he is the spokesman of God. God knows everything, and the elder knows everything."How do you know?"


    Li Shenglong suppressed his emotions and asked coldly.


    "It''s written in the oracle. Although I don''t know who your lover is or where you came to Langya Island, I know your purpose.


    And I''d like to say sorry to you. We don''t have the transmission array of ancient times in Langya island. We can''t let you go back to the place you came from. "


    The elder seems to know everything without saying anything. He also makes clear what Li Shenglong wants to know.


    "In this case, I don''t need to stay here. I''m leaving."


    As soon as Li Shenglong heard that there was no way for him to return to Dajin, he naturally did not want to continue to stay here. He resolutely asked the elder to leave. He wanted to leave alone, but a word from the elder pulled Li back.


    "Shenzi, walk slowly, Shenzi, don''t you want to know what happened to that strange broken sword in your body?"


    Li Shenglong is no longer surprised by the magic of the great elder. He doesn''t need to ask the elder how he knows that there is a broken sword in his body. Now the elder directly says that there is a spirit bead in Li Shenglong''s body. Li Shenglong will not be surprised.


    "Tell me."


    Li Shenglong is really interested in the broken sword. Since it entered Li Shenglong''s body, the broken sword has always been on top of Li Shenglong''s elixir field without any movement. It neither hinders Li Shenglong''s cultivation nor helps him do anything.


    If Li Shenglong didn''t know that he could get into the top 900, he had to drive him out of his body with this broken sword.

 Chapter 210

    Br > of course, if Li Lingzhu doesn''t have the power to break his sword, that is to say, if he doesn''t have the power to break his sword, he can''t get rid of his own power.


    He had to let the broken sword be in Li Shenglong''s body. However, Li Shenglong also knew that the broken sword was a treasure after all. If he could really be taken in by himself, the ordinary experts in Ning Dan period might not be his opponent.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his current cultivation is still too low, and he is not qualified to accept the broken sword. Therefore, he has never tried that useless attempt. He let the broken sword stay there, and Li Shenglong doesn''t care about it. Now he hears the elder saying that he knows the origin of the broken sword, and Li Shenglong is interested in it. Naturally, he wants to know.


    Li Shenglong is worried, but the elder is not worried. He says slowly.


    "Shenzi, don''t worry. Let me speak slowly. I don''t know the origin of the broken sword, to tell you the truth


    When Li Shenglong heard this, he stood up and his face changed. He said to the elder in a sharp voice.


    "Elder, are you kidding me


    In his life, Li Shenglong hated others playing with him. The elder''s behavior made him angry. If it wasn''t for the elder''s appearance that he should be at least 70-80 years old, Li Shenglong really wanted to go up and beat him up.


    "Son of God, don''t be impatient. How dare I play with Shenzi. Although I don''t know the origin of the broken sword, I have a way to let Shenzi use it. I can use it three times a day at most.


    Of course, this is my own guess. I should be able to use it at least once. How many times can I use it? It depends on you. "


    "Can you use it? Are you serious? "


    This broken sword is equivalent to an expert in the period of curing elixir. If Li Shenglong can use it, he can save Li Shenglong''s life even if he has only one strike power. When he hears this news, he is naturally interested.


    "Yes, there is indeed a way for the son of God to use it. Don''t worry. This method was passed down from God, but we can''t tell him now. "


    "Tell me, what price you want, as long as I can do it now, I can promise you."


    When Li Shenglong saw what the elder said, he naturally knew that the elder wanted to gain some benefits from Li Shenglong.


    "Ha ha, Shenzi misunderstood. The fate of our family has been connected with Shenzi since the moment we saw him. If you die, our family will only end up destroying our family and killing people.


    How can you think about the terms with the son of God. The reason why I didn''t tell you about it for the time being is that this method is a little special, and it is not convenient to disclose it for the time being. However, I will prepare this matter as soon as possible. I can let you use the broken sword in three days at most. "


    "What do you mean, what do you have to do with me?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to find so many responsibilities casually. He has enough of his own affairs. In the future, he is still carefree in the cultivation world. If he carries so many responsibilities behind him, how can he be free in the Xiuzhen world.


    "Our family has a special ability to convey the will of the gods, which is not only our luck, but also our misfortune. It is because our ancestors participated in the dispute of the son of God to fight for the throne. After the failure, our family has become the exiled family, to this day.


    Now the God of destiny has let our people meet you. The only way for us to help you become a new God of destiny is to help you become a new God of destiny. If you fail, we will have only one way to destroy. "


    What the elder said made Li Shenglong frown.


    "Elder elder, I''m afraid I''ll let you down. I never wanted to fight for the throne of the God of destiny. The safety of your family doesn''t have to be all over me. You can find other people."


    Although it is said that the elder''s clan is also a mysterious force, if it is used well, Li Shenglong''s power will soar, but the elder is too mysterious, and Li Shenglong is not sure whether he can restrain himself. The elder naturally does not want to bring the elder clan under his command.


    "The son of God doesn''t have to explain. This is the fate of the son of God. Even if you don''t want to, you will think so in the future."


    Li Shenglong also saw that this elder is very stubborn, and he must do what he believes.


    "Elder, show me your hand."


    Li Shenglong is not ready to continue to tangle with the problem just now. Let''s wait for time to prove everything. Besides, the power of taking in Langya island is not bad. On the one hand, Li Shenglong''s strength is still too weak, and there is no way to transport all the people of Langya Island to Shanxi, leaving Langya Island hanging in the air overseas, and there is no future for its development. In general, it is still In a word, the most important thing is to improve our strength.


    Although the elder didn''t know what Li Shenglong wanted to do, he still held out his hand.Li Shenglong holds the elder''s hand, and his spiritual power has been transported in. At such a close distance from the elder, Li Shenglong also feels the same light spirit root potential as Lucy from the elder''s body. He thinks a little and wants to see what level your elder''s spiritual root has reached.


    As expected, as Li Shenglong thought, the spirit root of the elder is also the single spirit root of water attribute. The cultivation speed of this spiritual root needs no more repetition.


    Similarly, the great elder''s elixir''s elixir''s elixir''s elixir is also locked by chains. I don''t know whether it''s the elder''s age or other reasons. The elder''s Dantian is not empty like Lucy, but has a mysterious power.


    The power is not much, but it is extremely fierce. It seems that it is a black hole. Once Li Shenglong''s spiritual power contacts with the power of the great elder, a part of it will be swallowed up immediately. If Li Shenglong does not withdraw quickly, all the spiritual power that he enters into the elder''s body will be swallowed up.


    Li Shenglong released the elder''s hand and knew that the mysterious power was the reason why the elder could find Li Shenglong''s body shape.


    "This power, which we call divine power, means the power given to us by the God of destiny. There are very few people with this power here, and they are older. Those who have practiced martial arts like Lucy and Jason are successful. It is estimated that by the time they are 40 years old, they will automatically appear in their bodies, and then increase every day. "


    The elder also saw Li Shenglong''s doubts and explained directly to Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 211

    I can unlock the chain


    "we have no way to explain how and why the divine power came into being. Everything is a mystery, and the various magical effects of divine power have been explored by generations of us."


    Listening to the elder''s explanation, Li Shenglong suddenly turned around and said to Jason.


    "Bring your hand."


    Jason, like the elder, handed his hand to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong checked it and found that Jason''s condition was the same as Lucy''s.


    Li Shenglong sat on the futon again. Said to the elder.


    "Elder elder, I also have the so-called curse in my body. However, I took a pill called suotan pill to limit my ability.


    You should be born, and I can''t explain this phenomenon, but I have a way to break the chains on you. Of course, I can''t break the chains of people like you who have cultivated divine power. As long as my spiritual power is close to your elixir field, it will be swallowed up by your divine power. So you people who have cultivated their divine power, I can''t do anything about it. "


    Li Shenglong pauses for a moment, sees the big elder and Jason their joyful facial expression, then says.


    "The physique of your family is very special. At least now I can see that all three of you are single water spirit heels. If you practice the water system skill, it is not a problem to coagulate the golden elixir. Normally speaking, even the numerous immortal practitioners in the fairyland of Dajin, they may not be able to find a few single spirit root people. They have met so many of them at once. I''m a little bit convinced that you are gods'' favourites, not people abandoned by gods. "


    Li Shenglong suddenly felt that he was also a bit like a God. In fact, Li Shenglong had thought about it all night. He didn''t want to have anything to do with this race, and he didn''t want to open the chain on Lucy.


    However, the elder''s words changed Li Shenglong''s attention. No matter what, if the elder really has a way to let Li Shenglong control the broken sword, then Li Shenglong must give corresponding rewards, otherwise Li Shenglong will owe the people of Langya island all his life.


    Li Shenglong has no other compensation to Langya Islanders, so he has to say that he can release the chain.


    In fact, Li Shenglong is also very surprised. It is too low to know that there are three single lineages of tianlinggen in a family.


    "Really."


    When the elder heard Li Shenglong''s words, he could not use surprise to describe it. His voice even trembled, and his hands also trembled.


    We should know that the elder is now in his 70s and 80s. As an old saying goes, he has more food than Li Shenglong has ever eaten.


    The great elder has experienced too many things in his life. He has long been able to keep his mind calm. However, the news that Li Shenglong brought to him still shocked the elder.


    The curse has been entangled with them. I don''t know how long it has been and how many generations have died because there is no way to break the curse.


    "It''s true. I can''t help everyone break the ban."


    Li Shenglong once again affirmed the idea in the elder''s mind. At the same time, the latter half of Li Shenglong''s words also made the big elder a meal. Was the hope just obtained so dashed?


    "Why?"


    Lucy and Jason have no big elder''s self-discipline, one left and one right, trying to grasp Li Shenglong''s arm.


    "Presumptuous."


    Before Li Shenglong has said anything, the elder first reprimands him. The elder''s dignity still defeats Jason and Lucy''s excitement. He even releases his hand, but a pair of eyes are still staring at Li Shenglong excitedly.


    "Because I don''t have that much time."


    "Please."


    "Shut up and listen to the word."


    The first word of Lucy''s mouth was stopped by the elder.


    "Jason, take Lucy to the door and wait."


    The elder saw that Lucy and Jason looked excited and knew that they were no longer suitable to stay here, and waved to get them out.


    "Grandfather, I dare not, I will not interrupt, do not let me out, OK?"


    Jason is also embarrassed. It seems that he doesn''t want to go out.


    "Since you don''t want to go out, just stay here."


    Lee also knows that the news is too shocking for this race. Jason and Lucy''s actions are reasonable, so he doesn''t embarrass them.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s words were finished, the elder also acquiesced to let them continue to stay in the house. Lucy looked at Li Shenglong with gratitude.


    "I''m going to enter a dangerous place in 11 months, so all my time now must be used to improve my strength, otherwise I will be dead if I enter the dangerous place.


    Because of this, I can''t open the chains of all the people, but I can first open the chains of several people and give them a way to practice. Relying on the attribute of your single spirit root, the cultivation is also a matter of thousands of miles in a day. It may take only a few years to enter the Qi training period.In a few years, these people will be able to open the chains of the rest of the people. Of course, I do this on the premise that you can make me use the broken sword


    Li Shenglong really thought so, and he said it with the elder.


    "Shenzi, yes, there''s no problem at all. It''s no problem that you say you''ll come out of the dangerous place and unlock it for me after a year.


    I know that the son of God is still wary of us, but it is absolutely unnecessary. Everything in our tribe will revolve around him.


    If the son of God delays the practice because he unlocks us, then you don''t need to unlock it. Even if we are chained, the son of God will die.


    Although the chain of our body is broken, we can not solve the chain of fate, and we can not escape the fate of extinction.


    On the contrary, as long as the son of God you have nothing to do, sooner or later you will be able to untie our chains.


    We have been waiting for many years, and we don''t care about waiting a few more years. "


    But the elder was not as excited as Lucy and Jason. He had a thorough recollection and even said that if Li Shenglong didn''t have time, he didn''t need to unlock it first.


    "There''s no need to untie the chains of several people. If all the people on your island are single Linggen, it''s the best. I can untie a few at will. If not all of them are single Linggen, it''s better to find them all. The cultivation speed of single Linggen is the fastest, which is also the most time-saving way for your tribe to untie all the chains."


    Li Shenglong still has doubts in his heart and doesn''t want to accept the gift from the elder.

 Chapter 212

    Discussion


    "OK, Shenzi, you can go back now. I will prepare everything you need to prepare for manipulating the broken sword in three days. The rest is waiting. As for whether you want to use the three days to unlock others or wait for three days to unlock others, I have no opinion."


    How many years has the great elder lived? For a man who has become a fine man, Li Shenglong''s idea can not escape the eyes of the great elder. When the elder sees Li Shenglong''s insistence, he is no longer reluctant.


    "Well, tomorrow. You can choose a few people first. It''s better to be single Linggen. In this way, it''s faster to practice and it''s more convenient for me to unlock it."


    Li Shenglong is not all on guard against the elder. Since the elder has said so, if Li Shenglong insists on waiting until his own can control the broken sword and then unlock the people on the island, it would be better to be more generous. Anyway, Li Shenglong has nothing to do in these three days.


    It''s better to take advantage of these three days to unlock the island. After three days, when your broken sword can be controlled, you can leave Langya island without paying half the room fee.


    As for the candidates to unlock, this is what Li Shenglong can''t participate in. Although the Langya island is not big, Li Shenglong can also know that the hierarchy system on Langya island is very strict, and there must be parties inside.


    Although it is said that Li Shenglong has seen the authority of the great elder these days, if Li Shenglong really puts forward the candidate he wants, the elder is 90% sure to pass.


    But in this way, the elder may offend the real power figures on the island. Even if the real power figure hides his discontent in his heart, this kind of discontent is like a seed. One day, it will not break out now. If it breaks out one day, it will be like a mountain torrent beast, which is extremely fierce.


    It is better that Li Shenglong does not participate in the coordination of such candidates within them. The specific personnel are determined by the internal people of Langya Island, and Li Shenglong only unlocks the people they choose.


    As long as they choose people who don''t have five spiritual roots or even those who don''t have spiritual roots, it''s OK, even if they have four spiritual roots. At most, the speed of cultivation is a little slower, but it is basically possible to reach the period of Qi training in one''s lifetime.


    In this way, the task of Li Shenglong will be achieved, and there is no need to continue to participate in the affairs of Langya island.


    "OK, son of God, everything is up to you. Tomorrow we will arrange a few people to let you check. If you can, Shenzi will list them to unlock the curse on your body, that is, the chain in your mouth."


    The elder still attached great importance to Li Shenglong''s suggestion. He agreed on the spot and did everything according to Li Shenglong.


    "In that case, there is no other problem."


    "The elder will tell me the good news first. Lucy, you serve the son of God and go back to rest. Remember, this matter is of great importance. You are not allowed to reveal any information to anyone. "


    Naturally, the elder knew how important it was for Li Shenglong to say this thing. He quickly told Lucy.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    Lucy agreed, but her face was still full of excitement. Li Shenglong looked at Lucy and found that the excited Lucy was much better than when she was angry. Lucy saw Li Shenglong looking at her and her eyes were staring again.


    Li Shenglong suddenly felt speechless, and sighed in his heart. They all said that women''s faces changed like the sky. The ancients did not deceive me.


    "Master, please."


    Lucy and Li Shenglong left the hall of elders.


    "Jason, go and bring all the elders."


    The elder waited until Li Shenglong had gone far away.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    After a while, all the elders went to the hall of elders and sat down according to their positions.


    "Elders, I want to announce something today."


    The elder said slowly after all the elders had Dao Qi.


    "The son of God said to me today that he can lift the chains of curse from us."


    This news is also shocking for the Langya Island tribe. Although all the elders have been figures for many years, everyone can''t help but take a breath of air when hearing this news, and then their faces flash with surprise.


    "Really?"


    Some elders can''t even believe that this news is true, can''t help but ask.


    "Nonsense, when did you hear the elder tell lies?"


    Before waiting for the elder to reply, the elder elder elder said in advance. Although they were also shocked by the news, they also knew that what was said from the elder''s mouth could not be false.


    The questioner did not know that what the elder said must be true, but he asked such a question because he was too nervous.


    "We are rich."


    "Worthy of the son of God, really our Savior."¡­¡­


    All the elders talked about it.


    "Cough."


    The elder allowed the elders at the bottom to discuss for a while, and saw that although the flush on everyone''s face had not completely faded, they all accepted it. They coughed gently for two times, and the voice was not big enough to make all the other voices in the field disappear. All the people''s eyes converged on the elder and waited for the elder''s speech.


    "We old people have already produced divine power, and this kind of divine power has special phagocytosis. As soon as the spirit power of Shenzi touches the place where the divine power of Dantian is, it will be absorbed by the divine power immediately.


    Therefore, there is no way to untie the chains of our divine power. "


    "It''s OK. We''re all old bones. We won''t live for many years. As long as the son of God can untie the chains on the children, they are the hope and future of our tribe."


    One by one, the elders took the lead to speak for the sake of the whole tribe, saying that it was ok if they could not solve it, but as long as the hope of the tribe could be untied.


    "The son of God can indeed untie the chains in the children''s bodies, but he can''t untie the chains of all people. He can only untie the chains of a few people."


    "Why?"


    "How could that happen?"


    The news of the elder was no less powerful than the first news that was brought to everyone. Everyone saw the hope of the rise of the tribe, and let the elder''s words return to the original form.


    The progress of the whole tribe is the real progress. Otherwise, there is no way to make the whole tribe strong just by the strength of a few people. All the elders are talking about it.

 Chapter 213

    Candidates


    "cough."


    The big elder''s cough calmed the audience again.


    "Listen to me. It''s not that the son of God doesn''t want to untie the chains of all the people on the island, but I don''t agree with him


    All the elders know that the elder must have the intention to say so. This time, there is no elder shouting at the bottom, and everyone is waiting for the elder''s explanation.


    "The son of God is going to experience an unprecedented crisis in a year''s time. All the time before this should be used to improve his own strength, instead of wasting time on unlocking the chains of our people."


    "Elder, how can this be a waste? Our people look forward to the stars and the moon, and finally come to the day when we can untie the curse. But you say it''s a waste of God''s time? "


    The elder''s words obviously dissatisfied many elders. Several elders took the elder''s dignity and forbeared, but one elder couldn''t help saying what they thought.


    The elder was so dazzled that none of the elder''s expressions could be separated from the elder''s sight. He glanced around coldly. All the people who agreed with the elder in his heart were under their heads, for fear of being seen by the elder.


    "Shortsighted fellow, what did I tell you? Our family is an abandoned one. Only by relying on the son of God can we regain the cover of our destiny. However, as our family can only meet one God son, this also determines that we can only be loyal to this God son.


    If the son of God won the throne of God of destiny in the war between the son of God and the son of God, our family will rise in reason. If not, the fate of our family will disappear forever with the son of God.


    Since this is the case, if the son of God dies, then our family will only disappear. In that case, even if the son of God unties the curse for everyone?


    You know, the son of God can only untie the curse imposed on us, but not the curse in our hearts.


    On the contrary, as long as the son of God is still alive, our family will be able to rise one day. On this day, we have been waiting for a long time. Can''t we even wait for the last few years? "


    The elder''s words let all people fall into meditation. All the elders have just more or less supported Li Shenglong in their hearts to help lift all the people from their chains.


    "Now if we let the son of God just release the chains of several people, on the one hand, it will not delay the cultivation of the son of God. Secondly, since our family was a family favored by gods in ancient times, everyone is a single spirit root. It is needless to say that the speed of practicing immortal Dharma is not to mention. It only takes a few years to reach the level of power to unlock the chains of other clansmen Time.


    In this way, as long as the son of God first unties the chains of several people, our people will naturally untie the chains of curse for other people in a few years. In this way, will you still worry? "


    "Elder, who should these people choose?"


    "Lucy, Mengling, aiya."


    The elder did not stop to say his ideal four people in his heart, and the elder was embarrassed again.


    Lucy is the granddaughter of the elder and the princess of the tribe. Although she is now a slave of the son of God, no one will treat Lucy as a female slave and become the first three people to be released from the chain.


    But the other two men, Meng Ling and aiya, have no special status in the clan, but they are very beautiful. Together with Lucy, they are the three beauties of the new generation of the tribe.


    Although most of the young men of Langya tribe like these three women, they have different views on Lucy, Mengling and aiya. Although Lucy is a woman of the elder, she is also very capable. Being the captain of the island protection team fully illustrates this point.


    Langya island is also an island to speak with strength. Mengling and aiya are not as powerful as Lucy. In other people''s eyes, they are just a vase. They have no practical effect.


    "Elder, since we want to untie the chain, Lucy is one of them. We don''t have any opinion, but are the other two not enough.


    It''s reasonable to say that it should be replaced by the young strong people in the family, just like Jason


    One of the granddaughters and grandsons of the great elder are both talented and beautiful. Grandson Jason is also the leader of the younger generation. These elders are not wrong to say so.


    "No, Jason can''t. You still don''t understand what we want to do? What we want is not to untie the curse on ourselves now, but to tie the son of God and his heart.


    After my observation of the son of God these days, it is obvious that men?


    Shenzi doesn''t have that special hobby.


    For women, Shenzi also has her own beloved, but through the observation of Shenzi''s character, if Lucy can become the woman of Shenzi, then Shenzi will be responsible to Lucy and her to the end. In that case, Shenzi wants to do nothing about our tribe. ""Elder, this


    The elder didn''t say what he said, but the elder also knew what he wanted to express. It was not good for the elder to use this method, which was against the open and aboveboard style of the Langya island people.


    In the eyes of the elder, there is also a trace of helplessness.


    "You haven''t had too much contact with Shenzi these days, and you don''t have an understanding of his character. According to my observation in these days, Shenzi doesn''t want to owe our tribe anything, nor does he want to help our tribe. It''s just to help us untie the chain, because I can improve the strength of Shenzi.


    Shenzi said that he could untie the chain, otherwise according to the character of Shenzi, he would not want to have anything to do with our tribe.


    It is also a last resort. "


    The big elder''s explanation made the elders on the scene feel sad.


    "Elder elder, although our tribe is not a particularly powerful force, it is better than none. I think the strength of the son of God is not too high. How can we resist US so much?"


    An elder raised his doubts.


    "Because Shenzi''s strength is weaker than that of our tribe, Shenzi can''t ensure that he controls our tribe, so naturally, he has taken precautions against our tribe."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 215 all for the tribe


    "that elder, this dream spirit is Jason''s fiancee


    An elder suddenly thought of a thing and said to the elder with a strange face.


    "I know that I made my own decision to get married. How could I forget it, you say, Jason?"


    Jason standing on one side was also shocked by the shocking news of the great elder. Lucy, his sister, was told that she would serve the son of God in the future. People had been prepared for it for a long time. Of course, there was no other emotion.


    But Meng Ling, that''s Jason''s girlfriend. Although he hasn''t entered the bridal chamber yet, everyone on the island knows that Meng Ling is his Jason''s woman. The elder didn''t tell Jason about his decision in advance. Jason, the grandson of the great elder, naturally knows what the elder''s idea is without the elder''s explanation.


    Men are lecherous, even the son of God is the same. In this case, it is natural to choose the first few beauties in the family to serve the son of God.


    Even if the dream spirit is not his woman, is the other people in the family''s woman also is the same result.


    "Yes."


    In fact, Jason had a lot of words in his stomach that he wanted to say, but he couldn''t say a word. All the words were held in Jason''s voice, and half of them couldn''t spit out. After a lot of effort, Jason just said one word.


    "Jason, I''m sure you will understand, because you will become the elder of our tribe one day. You can''t think only for yourself, you should consider for the whole tribe."


    The elder also naturally saw Jason''s mistake, he didn''t say anything more, just said a light.


    Jason did not speak any more, and everyone saw that Jason was holding back his tears to keep him from falling.


    "Elder, it''s not fair to Jason."


    Some elders spoke Jason''s heart.


    "All for the tribe."


    The words of the great elder are full of firmness.


    "What should Mengling do?"


    The elder said that, naturally, no one will continue to ask. The fact has been put in front of him. It is meaningless to ask him again. Instead, someone asked Mengling what should they do?


    "Mengling, they don''t need to do anything, because after three days, we will use the bridal technique."


    "How to get married? Why? That''s forbidden. "


    All the elders were shocked to hear the name of the wedding dress technique mentioned by the elder.


    "I know, but only in this way can Shenzi have a chance to control the broken sword in his body."


    The elder''s tone is very insipid.


    "Elder, you have to think well. Once this technique is launched, not only all the elders here will die at least half, but also the people who live will have at most 20 years of life. Is it worth it? "


    "It''s worth it. The higher the price we pay, the more worthwhile it is to do it. The best result is not to die half, but to all of us.


    In this way, the son of God was able to create a huge debt to our tribe. At the same time, when the marriage technique was launched, the son of God could seize the chastity of the three dreamers.


    In the future, everything in our tribe is the work of the son of God, and it is impossible for him to care about it. "


    The elder''s words revealed a strong momentum. Fortunately, Li Shenglong didn''t know what the elder thought. Otherwise, he would be shocked by the elder''s plan. The elder was too honest, but Li Shenglong was just cruel to the enemy.


    The great elder is cruel not only to the enemy, but also to his own people. He even thought of sacrificing their lives to make Li Shenglong feel guilty. At the same time, he tied his double insurance with Meng Ling''s chastity.


    "All for the tribe."


    As soon as the elder''s voice fell, the Council hall suddenly became very quiet. All the elders pondered. After a long time, the first elder finally said.


    "All for the tribe."


    ¡­¡­


    Immediately, this sentence was read by all the elders, and Jason also said it.


    The elder looked at the crowd with satisfaction.


    "The tribe will always remember us, we are for our descendants, for our future."


    "For future generations, for the future."


    No one else had different opinions, and everyone understood what the elder meant.


    "Jason. After three days, at least half of the members of the Presbyterian group should be removed, and the future tribes will depend on you. Remember, when you think about problems in the future, tell yourself that everything is for the tribe. "


    "Grandfather. I see. "


    Jason also knew that this might be the elder''s last words. He hit himself hard on the chest with his hand and said aloud.


    "Well, well, do you have any questions?"


    "No, elder."


    All the elders said with one voice."Don''t reveal today''s affairs for the time being. You know, even if you want to disclose them, you have to wait until Lucy and the three of them have the strength to untie the people''s chains and curse. Do you understand? "


    "I see."


    "In that case, let''s break up, Jason. Go and get aiya and Mengling. I''ll talk to them alone."


    "Elder, this is not good."


    Jason''s face changed. Even some elders thought it was cruel.


    "He is the great elder in the future. If all these things have gone, how can I trust him with the tribe. Go ahead, Jason. Face it all, as usual


    "Yes, grandfather."


    Jason agreed. He moved slowly, and his heart was dripping blood. But they did. He knew that the elder was watching him behind him. He should walk quickly at this moment, and then quickly walk to aiya and Mengling. As usual, he was in love with Mengling. Then the elder brother told the cruel news to Mengling.


    But Jason''s legs did not listen to the general, can only step by step out, all the elders in front of Jason left the assembly hall, from the hall door originally nearest Jason is still half the distance from the door.


    "Jason, it''s all for the tribe."


    "All for the tribe."


    Jason murmured this sentence in his mouth. He knew clearly that what his grandfather said was right and what he did was no problem. But Jason''s heartache was still in pain. He didn''t know how to face the dream spirit, whether he should have a strong smile or a cold face.


    Jason was walking slowly, and he kept thinking about walking outside the door. The elder didn''t urge Jason any more. Both the elder and Jason knew that no one could help Jason solve the problem. Jason could only rely on himself.


    Jason finally walked out of the assembly hall and disappeared in the sight of the elder.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 216 is all about fate [br >


    there is only one elder in the hall. No one sees the elder''s loneliness and loneliness, no one knows the suffering of the elder, and the elder never said it to anyone.


    Because the elder knew that he was the soul of the tribe, he could not show weakness, he could only be strong, and the tribe was strong.


    Time passed by a minute and a second. Elder elder was not worried. He was waiting quietly. In a moment, half an hour passed. Jason finally appeared in front of the hall with the dreamling and aiya.


    Jason''s face is obviously with tears that have not been done for a long time. Aiya is always naive and happy, while Mengling is constantly looking at Jason, and the worry on his face is undoubtedly revealed.


    "Jason, you get back."


    The elder waved at Jason while he spoke, and he knew Jason could. It turns out that Jason did. The tribe handed it to Jason, and the elder can be assured.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Jason turned to the head, and did not see the dreamers at once, and hurriedly left here.


    "Well, it''s still young."


    The elder sighed in his heart.


    Dreamling and aiya entered the chamber.


    "Sit down."


    The elder pointed to the status symbol of the two dandelions next to him to let the dreamers sit.


    "Elder?"


    Dreamling and aiya naturally know what their position is like, that is the position of elders, how dare they sit easily.


    "You''re welcome. In three days, this is your position, and Lucy, of course."


    The elder''s words made them unable to touch their heads.


    "Mengling, you should have been my daughter-in-law, giving Jason a lot of children to my family, but now it won''t be."


    "Why?"


    It''s too late to think why the dreamer who has such a high status in three days asks quickly.


    "Because you are going to be a woman of God."


    "I don''t want to."


    "You must, not only you, but you, Aiah, and Lucy, all three of you will be women of God.


    It''s not for your own sake, but for the tribe, for our children, for our future. "


    "Why am I? Can''t it be someone else? "


    "Because you are one of the most beautiful women in the tribe, the son of God is also a man and a hero. There is a good saying that beauty is worthy of heroes since ancient times."


    Elder is a person respected by all the people in the tribe. Therefore, Mengling and aiya also know that since the elder elder tells them both, it means that this matter has been settled and there can be no change. No wonder Jason does not treat the dream spirit as before. It is not surprising that Jason has tears on his face. It turns out that it is.


    Knowing why the dream spirit did not think of resistance, as the elder said, all of this is for the tribe, Mengling believes that this is true, aiya also believes that the whole tribe people believe in the elder said this sentence.


    Because the elder did it all his life.


    Dreamling and aiya have said nothing more, the established facts can no longer be changed, what they can do is to adapt to fate.


    "What do we need to do?"


    "Tomorrow you will see the son of God, he will unlock the curse chain on the three of you, and teach you the cultivation of the skills, you must study carefully, when the son of God, your cultivation to a certain extent, can help other people in the family to release the curse chain in the body, so that other people of the family can also take the path of cultivation."


    Is this a condition of exchange?


    Dream spirit and aiya heart at the same time appeared such a word, the elder seems to have practiced reading the mind, calmly looked at two people, and then said.


    "God does not know that you and Lucy are going to be his woman. Neither of you will show it in these three days nor tell Lucy that her mouth has no door, or let her know it first.


    Three days later, we will do the grafting, which will control the body of the son of God to capture your chastity. Listen to me. "


    Mengling and aiya heard that the name of the grafting technique was also a shock. Just wanted to say something, the elder had already said it first.


    "After that, the son of God will not take you away. It is no wonder that the son of God has a problem now, that is, he does not know whether he can survive in a year later, so the son of God can not take you to risk.


    But you have planted your own flowers in the heart of the son of God. The son of God will never forget you. After the son of God goes, all you need to do is to cultivate hard, and try to unlock the curse chains of all the people in the family when the son of God comes back.


    When the son of God comes back, it is estimated that our family will leave the Langya Island, which has not known many years of life, and return to the mainland, and cross the mainland.Remember, no matter any one of you, you must keep your virginity during this period. You are the son of God, and you will always be.


    Any questions? "


    "No more."


    Mengling and aiya had already experienced the impulse of the elder when he mentioned the bridal technique. With the wisdom of the elder, he would not have been unaware of the consequences of the bridal technique. He must have considered everything before he thought of using it.


    What''s more, the decision of the elder is not something that the two weak women who can''t do anything can overturn.


    The elder also said clearly that the son of God could break the chains of curse on the people. No wonder the elder tried his best to tie the son of God.


    The big elder has already explained what should be explained. Naturally, Meng Ling and his two have no other problems. Even if there are, they are only small problems compared with the problems of the whole tribe.


    Mengling knew that this problem could only be solved by herself. No one could help her solve it, even Jason, who she always trusted, could not help Mengling solve this problem this time. Because Jason is in the same problem.


    "My child, it''s hard for you."


    The elder sighed.


    "All for the tribe."


    Naturally, two people know what to say at this time.


    "Go back and prepare, but tomorrow you will find the son of God."


    The elder also didn''t continue to say anything more, and let the two people retreat.


    "Yes, elder."


    Meng Ling and aiya naturally agreed and withdrew from the meeting hall.


    The elder looked at the figure of Meng Ling and aiya disappearing in his sight, and the huge Council hall left the elder himself again.


    "Well, everything is life."


    No one could hear the elder''s lament.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 217 Lucy''s mind


    Li Shenglong and Lucy left the assembly hall and went back to the cottage prepared for him by Langya island. This time, Lucy did not have the same anger as before, but could not hide her excitement.


    It seems that the news that Li Shenglong can untie the curse chain really makes Lucy excited.


    After arriving in the room, Li Shenglong sits on the bed, while Lucy walks around the room, looking at Li Shenglong with beautiful eyes. It seems that she has a lot of questions to ask him.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also found Lucy''s behavior, and felt funny in his heart. He let Lucy wander in front of his eyes, and Li Shenglong did not speak.


    After a while, Lucy finally couldn''t help it.


    "Master."


    "Something?"


    "No


    When Li Shenglong looks at Lucy like this, he knows that he will take the next medicine.


    "Go out if you have nothing to do. I''m going to practice soon. When those people come to untie the chains tomorrow, you can come together."


    "Master, can you really untie the chains of curse?"


    Lucy heard that Li Shenglong wanted to drive her away, but she still couldn''t hold back her curiosity. She asked Li Shenglong.


    "False, of course."


    Li Shenglong is absolutely teasing Lucy.


    Lucy''s face suddenly changed when she heard Li Shenglong''s words.


    "How can you say you can? You are deceiving the elder. No, I''m going to tell the elder


    "The fake."


    Li Shenglong waited until Lucy finished speaking. Looking at Lucy''s face blue and white, Li Shenglong also felt very interesting.


    "Lucy, don''t be impatient to hear me out."


    "Fake, fake, that''s true?"


    Lucy turned her brain to react.


    "Of course, it''s true. How could I cheat the elder? Don''t worry. When tomorrow comes, you can see how I can remove the chains from you. You can wait. "


    Seeing that Lucy''s face turned into a happy color, Li Shenglong couldn''t help but reach out and touch Lucy''s face, touching and saying at the same time.


    Lucy was touched by Li Shenglong, as if she was frightened. She suddenly stepped back two steps. Li Shenglong also found that her action seemed to be inappropriate.


    "Well, Lucy, go out first. I''m going to practice."


    "Yes, master."


    Lucy''s face turned red at this time, and her heart was beating. She didn''t know why. She knew that when Li Shenglong touched her pretty face, she should have been angry, but it was not.


    Lucy knew that the feeling in her heart was called coyness, with a little sweetness.


    "Did you fall in love with this asshole?"


    A sudden thought in her mind startled Lucy. Lucy shook her head quickly.


    "No way. How could I fall in love with this asshole? He''s lustful, asshole. "


    In addition to the words that Li Long and Lucy wanted to describe, they didn''t find any other words to describe her.


    What makes Lucy even more puzzled is that the "accusation" she has just put forward has been overthrown by her own.


    "However, to speak of lecherousness, he had no other action except to touch his face today. As for assholes. "


    Lucy can''t tell where Li Shenglong is a jerk.


    "Forget it. I don''t want this bastard to be a sex wolf."


    The final result is that Lucy gives up to think about Li Shenglong again, but things are not as beautiful as Lucy thinks. The more she doesn''t want to think about Li Shenglong, the images about him constantly appear in her heart.


    Li Shenglong looked at Lucy''s back, and his heart was moved.


    "There is a saying that is really good, men are really lower body animals."


    Lucy looks so beautiful, Li Shenglong also knows that he has just offended Lucy. On the one hand, he feels guilty about Lucy, but more about Yu Linglong.


    Thinking that Yu Linglong may not know the news that Li Shenglong is still alive, he must spend every day in pain, while Li Shenglong is here.


    How can Li Shenglong not feel guilty in his heart? What''s more, Li Shenglong''s flirting with beautiful women is a little wrong with his beautiful wife.


    "Well, it''s better to leave this land of right and wrong and return to the water for cultivation, and welcome the secret opening one year later."


    Li Shenglong also knows that even if he wants to leave here, he must wait until the elder helps him to control the broken sword three days later. Li Shenglong knows the strength of the broken sword. Even if he can''t give full play to the full strength of the broken sword, only a small part of the power can be used to protect his life.


    In order to break his sword, Li Shenglong would never leave the island in advance.


    "Forget it. Don''t think about it so much. Meditate."Li Shenglong threw a blood pill into his mouth and closed his eyes to practice. He said that Li Shenglong robbed all the foundation of huoxingmen and got a lot of things. These blood pills can still last for several years.


    Not long after Li Shenglong entered the state of cultivation, he remembered the sound of knocking on the door outside. He knew that Lucy was the only one outside and did not speak. He continued to dissolve the blood pill.


    The blood gas transformed from blood alchemy can no longer enter the elixir field, so it has to enter the muscles of Li Shenglong and constantly improve the physical strength of Li Shenglong.


    It''s Lucy who is standing outside knocking on the door. It''s time for dinner. If she and Li Shenglong don''t deal with it, they can''t make him hungry. Of course, Lucy doesn''t know that Li Shenglong doesn''t have a meal for ten days and a half months.


    After knocking on the door, she found that Li Shenglong didn''t make a sound. Lucy pushed open the door on her own. She saw Lee sitting on the bed with her eyes closed, her whole body emitting blood red color, and a wonderful fragrance was floating in the whole room.


    Lucy has never seen such a magical scene, and she also knows that this may be the cultivation only spread in the legend of the wolf tooth Island clan.


    You can''t be disturbed when practicing. Lucy knows this even if she hasn''t seen others practicing.


    She put the food box aside and stood quietly watching Li Shenglong practice.


    Li Shenglong''s blood pill absorption is not slow, which is mainly due to the improvement of Li Shenglong''s strength. Under the promotion of Li Shenglong''s yuan power, his physical strength has also been promoted.


    With the improvement of Li Shenglong''s physical strength, the more strength that can be contained in his inner body.


    Therefore, the faster Li Shenglong absorbs blood gas, the faster it will naturally be.


    Lucy is quietly watching the blood around Li Shenglong from strong to thin, and the appearance of Li Shenglong, who could not be seen clearly, also appeared in front of Lucy.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 218 Li Shenglong''s helplessness


    Lucy, who has not observed Li Shenglong''s appearance carefully these days, can''t help but sigh after taking a close look at Li Shenglong''s appearance.


    Li Shenglong''s appearance is naturally a handsome man, although it is said that before Li Shenglong passed through, he was a common character, and there was no place for him to shine in the crowd.


    But it''s different here. Because of the transformation of Li Shenglong''s body by the divine fruit, not only all kinds of impurities in his body are excluded from the body, but also his appearance has been greatly changed.


    Just like all men like beautiful women, all women are the same, all like handsome men, Li Shenglong''s appearance is absolutely a handsome man that women like.


    What''s more, because Li Shenglong is an immortal cultivator, he practices daily, absorbs the aura between heaven and earth, nourishes himself, comes and goes, and naturally takes on a kind of empty and bright momentum.


    Li Shenglong absorbed the blood in the blood pill, opened his eyes, and saw a bright face staring at his face, and the distance between them was only a few centimeters.


    The fresh red lips are on the lips of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong doesn''t know where he comes from. He suddenly leans forward and kisses him.


    The woman that Li Shenglong kisses is naturally Lucy. Lucy looks at Li Shenglong''s handsome face and slowly leans forward, bit by bit. Unexpectedly, Li Shenglong suddenly opens her eyes and kisses directly. Lucy, who is startled, quickly retreats and reaches the ground with one buttock.


    Li Shenglong is still savoring the feeling just now. It''s soft and greasy. It''s really good.


    "You rascal."


    Lucy is also frightened by Li Shenglong''s behavior. Her face is red and her heart is beating. She is also remembering the kiss. Her face is full of manly breath, but she scolds Li Shenglong as a rogue.


    "Why did you come in?"


    Although Li Shenglong has just been practicing, his divine sense has been paying close attention to his surroundings. Lucy comes in with a lunch box. Naturally, Li Shenglong is also clear about it. He just wants to ease the tense atmosphere.


    "I''m here to deliver food to the host."


    Lucy has just called out the rogue words, the heart of the reaction, now Lucy''s identity is not the former tribal princess, she is the slave of Li Shenglong, as Lucy''s master, let alone just kiss Lucy, is now told Lucy to undress and lie on the bed to serve Li Shenglong. Lucy can''t refuse.


    Hearing Li Shenglong change the topic, Lucy also quickly stood up, walked to one side, picked up the food box.


    There are several kinds of small dishes in the food box. Li Shenglong takes a look at them. They are all seafood. This is an island, and the most food is also seafood. This is understandable.


    "Thank you very much. I''m an immortal. I don''t need to eat for a while. If you don''t eat it, eat it, and you don''t have to bring me any food in the future. "


    Li Shenglong saw Lucy also turned over this area, said naturally.


    "Master, were you just cultivating immortals? What is immortal? After cultivating immortals, is it possible to live forever and destroy heaven and earth with a wave of hands


    What Li Shenglong said aroused Lucy''s curiosity. Lucy had never seen a real immortal, and her deeds were only seen in the books of the tribe. Naturally, the strength of the immortal practitioners recorded in the books of the tribe was imaginable and fascinating.


    This time, Lucy really saw the immortal, and naturally she was excited. She put down her little embarrassment and asked Li Shenglong about the immortal.


    "I don''t know what immortals are. I don''t know whether there are immortals in the world. I don''t know if they can live forever."


    "What do you know?"


    Lucy, who originally wanted to get a positive answer from Li Shenglong, heard that Li Shenglong didn''t know anything. She felt that Li Shenglong was perfunctory to him. Of course, she was dissatisfied.


    "I know that the cultivation of immortals is cruel. Although your tribe is far away from overseas and is threatened by monsters and beasts every day, you feel that your life is not very happy. You are a family cursed by the God of destiny.


    In my opinion, in fact, you are not cursed by the God of destiny, on the contrary, you are the people favored by the God of destiny.


    People in the family are very simple. There are not many intrigues. Killing people is a joke.


    However, in the realm of cultivating immortals, it is impossible to see such a peaceful life. People eat people and people kill people. This is a common occurrence.


    Everyone should guard against other people''s attack on themselves. Everyone lives for the resources of cultivating immortals. Life is fast-paced. Even if you want to stop, your opponent will not give you this opportunity.


    As for what you said, if you want to live forever, unless you really stand at the top of all the immortal practitioners, at that time, because you are the most powerful, no one can compete with you for anything, you will naturally be able to live forever. "Li Shenglong''s voice is not big, but it reveals a kind of helplessness. Since he began to cultivate immortals, he has always maintained a heart of kindness. He never thought of killing anyone on his own initiative. He only wanted to cultivate himself quietly.


    The trees want to be quiet, but the wind is still.


    There are always some people around Li Shenglong who want to peep at Li Shenglong, such as Zhu Yi, Zhu Wei, and so on. Li Shenglong is very upset with these people. At the same time, Li Shenglong also knows that there is only one solution for these people.


    The only way to eliminate them is to kill them. For this reason, Li Shenglong has to fight hard, although he has killed these people, or will kill some people in the future.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is full of sympathy for these people. He knows that these people are also pathetic. In fact, from Zhu Yi''s point of view, their actions are justifiable.


    After all, there is an old saying that man kills the devil for himself.


    The majority of people hold this attitude in this society, but it is absolutely impossible for Li Shenglong to agree with him. Li Shenglong will stick to his own way, because he thinks that he is a living person, and that if he is a human being, he must look like a man.


    He is not a bloodthirsty beast. He only knows how to plunder.


    "It''s terrible to let you talk about the cultivation of immortals."


    Naturally, Lucy doesn''t believe what Li Shenglong said. She can''t understand the loneliness of Li Shenglong. When she was young, she saw that the big tribal records could not be subverted by Li Shenglong''s three or two words.


    "Believe it or not, after I untie the chains of your people, you will eventually set foot on the realm of cultivating immortals one day, and then you will know."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 219 intention


    "well, I''ll see if xiuxianjie is so terrible as you said


    "If it is possible, I hope you will never set foot on the road of cultivating immortals."


    Li Shenglong said faintly, in the heart at the same time secretly scolded himself for meddling in his own business. If others want to cultivate immortals, let others cultivate immortals and do their own business.


    Li Shenglong''s life is still at stake. A year later, he has no confidence in his luggage.


    Li Shenglong can''t be blamed for this. If you think about the magic weapons and pills that Lu e gave to Li Shenglong, you can know how many other treasures are in lu''e''s hands. And Long Teng, who Li Shenglong offended, is even more powerful than lu''e. when he thinks about Li Shenglong''s scalp, he doesn''t know whether he can leave the secret place alive and go back to marry him The jade is exquisite.


    "Well, you go out, I will continue to practice."


    When Li Shenglong thought of this place, he felt the urgency of time. Time could not be wasted. He didn''t want to say anything more to Lucy. He directly gave her the order to leave.


    "Yes, master."


    Lucy''s teeth are itching for Li Shenglong''s actions. One moment Li Shenglong still talks and laughs with Lucy, and the next, he drives people immediately. How can Lucy accept this? Fortunately, Lucy still knows that she is a slave of Li Shenglong and needs to obey Li Shenglong''s orders. Therefore, even if she is not willing to do so, she has to promise Li Shenglong and quit the room ¡£


    Li Shenglong has no time to care what Lucy thinks. He cleans his mind, throws a blood refining pill and begins to refine his blood.


    In a flash of time, today has become yesterday, and the time of the day has passed.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong."


    The knock on the door sounded again. Li Shenglong knew that this time was not the same as yesterday. Now, Lucy is not the only one outside, but three people, all of whom are women. It seems that these people are the candidates selected by the great elder this time.


    Li Shenglong still did not speak, just in the continuous refining of the body''s blood, Lucy outside the door is very conscious of pushing open the door.


    It seems that everything seems to be a copy of yesterday. It is aiya and Mengling who enter the room together with Lucy. They both know their fate better than Lucy. When they are outside the door, they just say to Lucy that it will be the three of them who will untie the chain today, which makes Lucy very excited.


    Lucy has been looking forward to cultivating immortals. How could she not be excited when she finally got the chance to cultivate immortals.


    Excited, Lucy did not even find the sadness of Mengling. Mengling and aiya faithfully carried out the order of the elder, and did not tell Lucy her fate after three days.


    Lucy told Mengling that their son of God should be practicing now. As long as they didn''t make a sound after entering, they would not delay their practice. After knocking on the door, Lucy took the lead in entering the room.


    Mengling and aiya are also full of curiosity about the son of God and come in together.


    When Lucy and the three of them came in, most of the blood pills had been absorbed by Li Shenglong. The only small spot was distributed outside the body. Naturally, the fog formed could not stop all of his appearance.


    This is the first time that Mengling and aiya see their future men. They will serve the people for a lifetime.


    Li Shenglong''s handsome appearance is definitely a bonus for himself. Compared with other people, the first thing you see is the person''s appearance. Judging people by their appearance is not an empty word. Even you, you will do the same.


    Secondly, we look at a person''s temperament. Meng Ling and aiya observe Li Shenglong for a short time. Li Shenglong has absorbed almost all the blood gas in his body, and the blood gas outside the whole person has basically disappeared. In this way, Li Shenglong has not only the temperament brought by long-term cultivation, but also because he has just completed the cultivation The temperament of spirit is the strongest time.


    Mengling and aiya are naturally attracted by the temperament of Li Shenglong at the first sight. Unconsciously, Mengling and aiya compare Li Shenglong with Jason. Compared with Jason, Li Shenglong is more powerful and looks more handsome than Jason. However, Jason''s bronze skin is strong and powerful, which makes people look very secure.


    Compared with Jason, Li Shenglong looks like a scholar. Mengling and aiya lived on the island since childhood, and they are also secretly compared with men on the island.


    Jason is the grandson of the great elder. On the one hand, his appearance is OK among many young people. On the other hand, it is natural that Jason''s strength has conquered Mengling. All women like that their man is a strong man.


    Li Shenglong looks thin and weak, which makes him lose a lot of points in front of the two beauties. Fortunately, they all know that Li Shenglong, as a divine Son, is a person who cultivates immortals, and does not know how strong his strength is.


    "Are you two?"


    Just when Meng Ling and aiya are looking at Li Shenglong in their hearts, Li Shenglong has completely refined his blood and opened his eyes. There are three beautiful women in his eyes, one of whom is naturally Lucy, and the other two beauties Li Shenglong has never seen before.Standing next to Lucy from left to right, she looked at Li Shenglong with a curious eye. The beauty on the left is a sleeveless satin skirt. Her skin is as white as snow, showing her round legs. Although the beauty on the right is also wearing a satin skirt, her skin has been tanned by the sun for a long time, just like Lucy.


    But it has a pair of bright big eyes, such as the stars in the sky, which makes people remember deeply.


    "This is Mengling, and this is aiya. In addition, I am the three beauties in the family. What about? Pretty


    Lucy looks at Li Shenglong''s squinting eyes. Of course, this is what Lucy thinks. She introduces Li Shenglong.


    "It''s really beautiful. I don''t know if you''re here."


    Li Shenglong boasted, by the way, asked about the two people''s intentions. Although Li Shenglong himself guessed that it should be the candidate sent by the elder, whether or not Li Shenglong depends on their own opinions.


    "Son of God, we are sent by the great elder. It is said that the son of God can help us lift the chains of curse today."


    Aiya on the right side said, while she was talking, she watched Li Shenglong''s reaction. He said that Li Shenglong had been looking at the three of them since he opened his eyes. In aiya''s opinion, Li Shenglong''s eyes were absolutely free of the color squint and other things mentioned by Lucy. The eye God was purely appreciative, and there was absolutely no half color.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 220 release


    "in this case, you first put out your hands, and I will check the curse chain in your body."


    Knowing the intention of the two men, Li Shenglong did not hesitate. At the moment, he said directly to the two people that Li Shenglong had no spare time to waste. He had to pay close attention to practice. Although the beautiful women were in front of them, they could not improve their cultivation. Therefore, it was more practical for them to practice honesty.


    "OK."


    Meng Ling and aiya agreed. Aiya first reached out his hand. Li Shenglong held aiya''s hand with his hand. His soft and boneless hand made Li Shenglong''s heart shake. Fortunately, Li Shenglong still remembered what he wanted to do?


    Spiritual power penetrated into aiya''s body, checked it, and retreated out.


    "Like Lucy, you are a single attribute water spirit root. There is no problem to untie the chain. Mengling, yours. "


    Meng Ling stretched out his white hand, which was as white as jade. Naturally, Li Shenglong did not care about it. Mengling''s hand was different from the other two people. Mengling''s martial arts cultivation was the lowest among the three, and he was naturally the least hardworking. Without the heavy feeling in the hands of the other two people, it was rather slippery.


    Li Shenglong holds in the hand the same to the dream spirit inspection, Li Shenglong will never think that at this time the dream spirit is also full of excitement.


    From small to large, Meng Ling has never been touched by a man except Jason for such a long time.


    This time, although Mengling knew that her future destiny was to serve the man in front of her, she still felt guilty and felt sorry for Jason when her hand was held by Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s examination is not slow. After a while, he has already let go of Meng Ling''s hand. Meng Ling still takes back his small hand tremblingly.


    "It''s the same with you, Meng Ling. There''s no problem. Who will begin to untie the chain first


    "I''ll go first."


    Lucy looked at the other two people and found that they didn''t want to talk. She volunteered.


    "Come on, Lucy, sit on the bed."


    Lucy sits on the bed under the guidance of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong hugged Lucy from the back, and naturally put his hand on Lucy''s navel, which is also where Lucy''s Dantian is.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lucy jumped up at once.


    "What are you doing? Untie the chain for you. Your chain is in the position of the elixir field. If my spiritual power is input into your body in other places, it will be lost in the middle of the way. It may be that there is no way to break your chain because of the lack of spiritual power. Of course, I have to input the spiritual power from your Dantian position. "


    When Li Shenglong sees Lucy''s eyes, he knows that Lucy has already regarded him as a lecher. However, Li Longsheng knows that this matter must be done. Now it is necessary to explain it to Lucy. Otherwise, in the face of two unfamiliar beauties, Meng Ling and aiya, Li Shenglong will be embarrassed.


    "Well, hurry up. If you don''t want to untie the chain, you can tell the elder to change."


    How could Lucy not want to untie the chain? She dreamed that she had no choice but to do it again. Li Shenglong sat behind Lucy and hugged Lucy. The two people pasted very close, and the soft fragrance was in her arms. Li Shenglong naturally reacted.


    Lucy is in the arms of Li Shenglong, her ears accept the breathing of Li Shenglong''s male. Her face is red, but she is very itchy in her heart. Lucy doesn''t know where she is itching.


    There seemed to be an iron pillar against her buttocks behind her, and Lucy, who knew what it was, turned redder.


    Li Shenglong also knows that this is not good. Therefore, after sticking his hand on Lucy''s soft navel, he calmly conveys spiritual power.


    Although the chains in Lucy''s body are powerful, they are mostly homologous with those in Lee''s body. As soon as Li Shenglong''s spiritual power goes up, it is blocked outside.


    Li Shenglong has never thought that relying on this spiritual power can break through the shackles of the chain. After all, Li Shenglong wants to release Lucy''s shackles from the outside, and the power required is at least five times as much as that of Lucy herself from inside.


    Although Li Shenglong''s strength has risen greatly, he can''t reach this strength only by virtue of his spiritual power. The only natural thing he can rely on is Yuan Li.


    After the transportation of Li Shenglong''s spiritual power, Yuanli followed suit. Li Shenglong''s cultivation of Yuanli was higher than that of Lingli, which was not a little bit higher than that of Lingli. Li Shenglong himself knew this thing. Naturally, the target of this attack chain was mainly relying on Yuanli.


    When Yuan Li enters Lucy''s body, Lucy has a stronger feeling than Li Shenglong. She has experienced two different feelings in her body. When the first kind of spiritual power of Li Shenglong enters, Lucy feels very fresh and her red face instantly returns to normal. The second kind of Li Shenglong''s Yuanli enters, Lucy feels severe pain.


    Yuan Li was irritable, and hurt Lucy herself as well as the chain.


    Lucy knows that this time is the critical moment for Li Shenglong to practice Kung Fu. No matter how painful it is, Lucy has to bear it, or else if Li Shenglong is disturbed, all the previous achievements will be wasted.As a result, Lucy tried to hold back the pain without saying a word, but her face was sweating and her body was shaking with pain.


    The two beauties nearby naturally saw Lucy''s expression, but they had no idea what happened to Lucy. The only thing they could do was to wipe her sweat with a towel.


    And Li Shenglong also felt Lucy''s pain from Lucy''s shaking body. However, Li Shenglong has no way to relieve Lucy''s pain. It is necessary to know that Lucy''s curse chain and Li Shenglong''s chain are different.


    Lucy''s is born with, and Lucy''s body is naturally closely linked together. Li Shenglong''s Yuan Li turns into big hands, stirring the chain constantly, trying to pull the chain off. This process is equivalent to the pain of pulling her flesh inside Lucy.


    This is a basic method. Li Shenglong has not thought of any good way to deal with the curse chain, so he has to use this most stupid method.


    Feeling Lucy''s pain, the only thing Lee can do is to help Lucy clear the chain in her body as soon as possible.


    In this way, Lucy''s pain will be less.


    Li Shenglong thought is good, but Lee looked down on the strength of the curse chain, the pain is still going on, nearly half an hour later, Lee finally broke a section of the chain in Lucy''s body.


    It was just outside that the two beauties could hear a click from Lucy''s body, which scared them out of color.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 221 completely solves the problem that the first chain was forced out by Li Shenglong. The rest of the chain was cleaned up much easier. The cost of breaking through the outside was the biggest.


    Since Li Shenglong removed the first chain, then along the opening of the chain, Li Shenglong''s yuan and Lingli entered into Lucy''s dandian, attacking the chain from the inside of the chain.


    It was true that fortresses were often broken from within.


    Lucy''s chain in the yuan force of Li Shenglong suddenly changed vulnerable, one by one by Lee Sheng long cut off.


    "All right."


    Finally, all the chains were removed by Li Shenglong, and Lucy suddenly lost her pain. Her heart relaxed. Her body was crooked and fell directly into his body.


    Lishenglong really completely saved Lucy this time. When she broke the chain, there was still some distance between Lucy and Lisheng long. Now, Lucy fell completely in Lee''s arms. The stimulation to Li was not ordinary. The guy under him always knew where Li Shenglong was.


    However, this kind of thing is a physiological response, and it is not controlled by Li Shenglong. Therefore, Li Shenglong doesn''t care.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Lucy Lucy."


    "He has nothing to do, but he can''t bear the pain and faints. Just have a sleep. "


    Li Shenglong''s explanation let both women put their hearts down,


    they helped and didn''t know that Li Shenglong, who wanted to help Lucy up, helped Lucy up and put it on the side of the bed, and let Lucy lie there quietly.


    "Who will come next?"


    Li Shenglong solved Lucy, and naturally he would like to solve the other two women together.


    "I''ll come."


    AI Ya generous to achieve Lee Sheng Long''s arms, let Lee Sheng Long''s hand covered the stomach of AI ya.


    "It will hurt a little bit. It''s better not to call it out. If you distract me with the sound of the call, either you continue to suffer more pain, or I will stop breaking the chain for you."


    Li Shenglong quietly warned aiya that Li Shenglong did not have the masculine demeanour, but it was such a thing. It was not possible for Li to do so.


    In other words, Li Shenglong didn''t think about unlocking the chain at the beginning, and he needed to bear such a big pain. At the same time, Li Shenglong was also glad that the first person was Lucy. Without the reminder of Li Shenglong, Lucy was very conscious and forced to bear all this. If he changed a person, he still didn''t know if he would continue to break the chain.


    Now that I know what happened, Li Shenglong naturally wants to say it in advance.


    "Well, I know."


    Aiya thinks that she has never lost to others, and what''s more, she broke the chain this time. It is not about herself. It is the whole tribe. Aiya will not be very interested. She tells herself that she has to bear any pain.


    Aiya thought it was very good, but when the pain really came, she knew how much perseverance Lucy had just had.


    Aiya also felt the huge pain, she wanted to call, if Lee had not warned her before, she would have called out.


    But now aiya tells herself that she can''t call it. It''s not aiya''s own business. It''s the whole race.


    Aiya stopped. She didn''t call out. Of course, because Li Shenglong was the second time to manipulate this thing, she was more skilled than the first time, and was faster in natural speed. Aiya had less pain time than Lucy by a third.


    Of course, although aiya has less pain than Lucy, she is as good as Lucy when she hears what Li Shenglong said. She faints in Lee''s arms, and Li and Mengling put aiya aside.


    The rest is only Mengling alone. No matter whether Mengling wants to or not, she has no choice. Mengling is very clear about this. She sits in Lisheng Long''s arms with great joy and wants to send the same warning again from Li Shenglong''s mouth.


    Different people, bear the same pain, when the dream spirit also fainted, Li Shenglong really has no strength, to three beautiful women to unlock the chain he also used his spirit and spirit, as well as physical strength.


    Fortunately, the three people the elder chose this time are all big beauties, and Mengling is the most prominent among them. They lie in the arms of Lisheng long, which makes Li Shenglong happy.


    If three big men lie in Lee''s arms, Li is just thinking about it.


    However, Li has no other idea about Mengling, just simply appreciate beautiful women, and he has recovered his strength a little, and Li has put Mengling aside.


    The room arranged by elder Li Shenglong is big enough. Don''t say that there are three big beauties lying in bed at the same time, even three more beds are big enough. Of course, it is also related to the slim figure of all three beauties.


    Li Shenglong has no time to see the beautiful sleeping posture of three beauties. After putting the three beauties aside, he takes out the blood pill again and cultivates them.Li Shenglong, who has beautiful women in his family, is appreciative of other beauties, and has no indiscreet desire.


    This also has a certain impact on Li Shenglong''s passing through the past. After all, Chinese people in China are monogamous.


    Li Shenglong practiced, but he didn''t know that there was a man waiting outside. Although Jason knew that dream spirit and he were no longer possible, all this was for the sake of the tribe.


    Jason''s heart can do what the elder did, but his heart really loves Mengling. Early in the morning, Jason followed Meng Ling behind him and watched the three of them enter the room of the son of God.


    It took Li Shenglong two hours to untie the chains of the three beauties. Jason didn''t know what Li Shenglong had done with the three beauties?


    However, no matter what Li Shenglong did with them, Jason had no right to inquire. Meng Ling and the three of them were already women of God son, and others could never Bang again.


    Jason''s heart is unwilling, he was waiting at the door, an hour, two hours, three hours. Time goes by so fast, just like in Jason''s usual practice. Before Jason feels how much progress he has made, time has passed quietly.


    Jason''s waiting outside is a kind of suffering. The door of Shenzi finally opens. Mengling and the three of them walk out of the room of Shenzi with surprise on their faces.


    Jason looked from afar, and his heart was even more lost.


    "As long as you are happy, everything will be fine."


    Jason in the heart said this dream spirit did not hear the words, left here, together with Jason that has died heart.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 222 promise to grandfather


    after an hour, they finally wake up, and they are not bound by chains. As the root of the heavenly spirits, they naturally feel the rich water spirit in the air.


    Li Shenglong didn''t disturb their understanding. It was the same when Longming was just practicing. Therefore, Li Shenglong was not surprised.


    When he saw that the three almost lost interest, Li Shenglong said.


    "Well, that''s all for today. You go back first. When you come back tomorrow, I''ll teach you how to practice."


    The three beauties are naturally in high spirits. They can finally become the legendary immortals. This is an honor.


    Although they wish Li Shenglong would teach them how to cultivate immortals now, since Li Shenglong has said so, the three of them will not say anything more.


    Therefore, Lucy sent two people to the door. Their faces were full of excitement. None of them found Jason in the dark, let alone Jason''s leaving.


    Lucy and the three of them left together. They had to tell the elder the good news. When the three of them appeared in the hall of elders, they found that all the elders were there, as if they were waiting for the three of them.


    In fact, these elders are waiting for Lucy and the three of them. Although the son of God said that he could release the chain, he did not see it with his own eyes. No one knows whether the son of God can release the chain. This is what the elder thinks.


    Now Lucy and the three of them are happy to appear here. All the elders know that something exciting has happened to them. The curse that bothers them for a long time has finally been solved.


    "Elders, the son of God has untied the curse chains of the three of us, and promised to teach us the cultivation of immortals tomorrow."


    Lucy''s words made the elders present in tears, and they didn''t want to cry, but they knew that this was a historic moment. They had achieved something that many old people had never done in their whole life. They were entitled to be proud and cry.


    When they saw the weeping of the elders, Lucy dreamling was stunned on the spot.


    "Well, you three, come here."


    The elder''s words were still clearly introduced into Lucy''s ears through the tears of many people.


    "Great elder."


    "The three of you are heroes of our family. Mengling and aiya, go back first. I have something to tell Lucy."


    "Yes, elder."


    Meng Ling and aiya looked at each other. They both had guessed what the elder wanted to say to Lucy.


    "Grandfather."


    Lucy asked tentatively. She didn''t know what the elder wanted to say to her.


    "Well, now that no one doubts the promise of the son of God? It''s time to break up


    Instead of talking to Lucy, the elder waved his hand and motioned to Lucy to talk about it later.


    The elders also saw that the elder wanted to talk to Lucy. Naturally, none of them would continue to disturb her. The results they wanted had already come out, and they stood up and left the council chamber one after another.


    "Lucy, you have been told from your birth that you are going to serve the son of God in the future. Can you tell grandfather what you think?"


    I didn''t talk to the elder directly.


    "Grandfather, when I was a child, you told me that I was a woman of Shenzi, and I began to imagine the appearance of Shenzi in my heart. The playmates of the same age in the surrounding ethnic groups all looked at me with envy.


    Later I grew up, those childhood friends one by one found their own home, I am no longer the object of envy, but it is my turn to envy their life. Envy them one by one into pairs, I have no way, I am the woman of the son of God, no one dares to look at me.


    All people who like me will quietly remove this disrespectful idea to the son of God in their hearts. I can''t help it. I can only practice hard. I succeed in getting the awe of others. However, the most said sentence of others is that it is worthy of being a woman who will serve the son of God in the future.


    I don''t want to live in the shadow of the son of God. I am also an independent person. I want to have my own life. Everything I have is my own effort. I want to find someone I love to serve him, not a son of God who has never met before.


    When I see the son of God, I admit that he is excellent, but I can''t serve him just because he is excellent. In that case, there will be more excellent men in the world.


    I can''t serve even if I want to serve. Do you think it''s grandfather


    When Lucy said this, the elder didn''t interrupt her. She listened to Lucy quietly. Lucy also saw her grandfather''s reaction. Originally, she was ready for her grandfather''s thunder and rage. She was ready to run away. However, her grandfather''s reaction was so calm that Lucy swallowed up a lot of things she wanted to say, but asked her grandfather Reaction."Lucy, are you finished? That''s it, Grandpa. Lucy, it''s granddad''s wrong. It''s hurting you. I know all your resentment. My grandfather wants to ask you something. It''s because my grandfather is going to die. Can you promise him? "


    "Grandfather, what nonsense are you talking about? You are only 123 years old this year, and you have at least 20 years of life. How can you say you are going to die?"


    Lucy was shocked by the elder''s words. She knew the age of the elder, but Lucy knew that the elder never joked. Since she said that, it meant that the elder was really going to die.


    "How could it be?"


    Lucy only had this sentence in her mind. She didn''t know why the great elder wanted to die. The tribe is developing very well now. She will love to become an immortal soon. In a few years, she will be able to untie the curse of the tribe, and her grandfather''s goal in life can be seen immediately.


    "Silly girl, did I cheat you?"


    The elder saw through Lucy''s careful thinking at a glance and said faintly.


    "Grandfather, why?"


    Lucy''s tears fell on her own.


    "Lucy, don''t ask why, grandfather, for the last time, please promise him?"


    "Grandfather, I promise you, you promise me not to die? As long as you don''t die, don''t say one, it''s 10000. I promise that from today on, I''ll never be human again. I''ll do what you say? Grandfather, please don''t die


    Lucy cried as she cried. At this time, Lucy didn''t care what her grandfather wanted her to do. In her mind, only her grandfather was going to die. The elder in Lucy''s heart has always been an invincible existence. Now this existence has collapsed.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 223 Jason''s future


    "girl, it is common sense that people are born, old and dead. There is no need to cry. Remember that you are the daughter of the tribe. Everything is for the tribe."


    The elder''s dry hands wiped Lucy''s tears and comforted her in his mouth.


    "Don''t I see a strong Lucy before I die?"


    The elder''s words finally stopped Lucy''s weeping.


    "Grandfather, don''t worry. I''ll be strong. What''s the matter with you, granddaughter?"


    "Lucy, do you have any grievances? Let''s talk to your grandfather. After that, let him take him to God. From then on, Lucy has no grievance."


    The elder''s face is still a kind smile.


    "Grandpa, Lucy is not wronged. What do you want Lucy to do, grandfather?"


    Lucy saw that the elder didn''t want to tell her the specific reason and stopped asking.


    "When Lucy grew up, she promised her grandfather that she would serve Shenzi well in her life, and remember a word from her grandfather that Shenzi was higher than the tribe."


    "Grandfather."


    Lucy doesn''t know why her grandfather said such a thing. Everyone knows the feelings of the elder for the tribe. Shenzi is just an outsider. How can he be higher than the tribe?


    "Lucy, you are still young. You don''t understand a lot of things. If you do fight, you can''t fight.


    Shenzi is still young and can''t see through some things. He doesn''t want to fight for the throne of the God of destiny, but he has to fight. One day, he will see through this.


    As for you or you, you, Mengling, aiya, all of you will become the women of the son of God. I ask the three of you the same. The son of God is higher than the tribe. Even if the tribe is destroyed, with the three of you and the son of God, the wolf tooth tribe will be rebuilt.


    If the son of God is gone, even if the wolf tooth tribe prospers, it will not avoid the destruction of the clan and the destruction of people. "


    "Grandfather, I see. I promise you."


    Lucy suddenly became mature at this moment, and did not know whether the news of the elder''s death had stimulated her.


    "Lucy, you should practice hard in the future. This time, the son of God will not take you away. When the son of God comes to pick you up next time, the whole wolf tooth tribe will appear in front of the world.


    The outside world is not as simple as Langya island. It is terrible between people. Everything should be arranged by the son of God. "


    The elder continued to give his last words, and Lucy, who had stopped her tears, kept the elder crying again.


    "Grandfather, you don''t want to die, OK?"


    "No, I must die. If I don''t die, Shenzi won''t accept the affection of our tribe. If I die, this feeling will increase. Even if Jason makes some mistakes in the future, Shenzi will bypass him in my face."


    "Can''t our tribe live without the son of God?"


    "Yes, we are abandoned by God. How can we live without the son of God?"


    The voice of the elder is cruel.


    "Grandfather."


    Lucy''s voice was still heartrending, and a sobbing voice came out of the huge chamber.


    "Jason, since you''re here, come out."


    Lucy looked at her brother and they cried together.


    "Jason, the dream spirit must serve the son of God. This is her destiny and your destiny. After I die, the wolf tooth tribe will be handed over to you. You can manage the wolf tooth tribe well. Remember, never do anything stupid in the future. "


    Jason nodded. He didn''t understand the stupid thing in the elder''s mouth, but he knew that the big elder''s prediction was the most accurate of the wolf teeth clan.


    "Well, everything is life. Now even if I tell you, you will still do it in the future. Fortunately, one of my old lives can at least keep yours


    Jason didn''t understand what the elder said, and the elder didn''t want them to understand.


    "Lucy, when you go back, you''ll be the same as before. Don''t let the son of God see anything unusual. You''ll know the specific things in three days and two days."


    Lucy nodded obediently. At this time, Lucy would not let her grandfather worry about herself.


    "Well, both of you, step back."


    "No, grandfather, I don''t want to leave you now. Let me stay by your side."


    "Lucy, you''re old now. You''re no longer a child. You can''t be so willful."


    "Grandfather."


    Lucy didn''t know what to say. She only knew one thing. Her grandfather was going to leave her.


    "Lucy, you go. I have something to say to your brother. I will start to learn the magic arts of cultivating immortals with Shenzi from tomorrow."


    Lucy left the Council room with red eyes.


    "Jason, remember my words, everything is about the son of God. The son of God is there, and the tribe is there. "Jason didn''t understand what the elder really thought. He repeated this sentence with himself over and over the past few days. Although Jason didn''t understand, he also knew that this matter might really have weight in the old man''s heart, and nodded heavily.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I remember."


    "Jason, do you know that Lucy is not the most worrying thing for grandfather, but you. Although you always focus on the tribe, your grandfather knows you best. You are still selfish in your heart. The biggest person in your heart is yourself.


    Don''t explain. Listen to grandfather


    Jason heard the elder say this, and just wanted to explain, he was blocked by the elder.


    "I know what you want to say, but I can''t remember how many people my grandfather has seen with his eyes.


    I can''t say that I can see all of them, but I can see 70% of them. I''ve been able to understand your psychology in recent years, but I think you are still young, and I still have time to teach you.


    When I met the son of God, I knew that I was wrong. I had no time to teach you.


    Do you think grandfather has at least 20 years to live?


    In fact, it''s not that my grandfather spent 15 years looking at your future. Although he didn''t see it clearly, he still saw something roughly.


    These things are more consistent with my image of you, what happened, because it is fate, although grandfather can see, he can not say.


    In short, it is a word. Everything is based on the son of God. The word of the son of God is supreme. Never remember that you want to persecute the son of God, even if you just think about it. "


    The elder''s words will not cost him a lot in the future.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 224 Lucy wept


    "don''t worry, granddad, I will remember what you said, and everything will focus on the son of God."


    Jason also knows that the elder''s words must have some deep meaning, and seeing the elder specially mentioning the son of God, I think he will offend the son of God one day in the future. In fact, Jason still cares about the dream spirit in his heart, but Jason also knows that all this is for the sake of the tribe, and it is impossible to recover it.


    It is impossible to say that Jason has no resentment against the elder. But the elder is Jason''s grandfather after all. It is a great kindness to Jason for so many years, and he is also Jason''s mentor.


    Jason''s resentment towards the elder is just a flash. For the elder, Jason has such a deep friendship, but for Li Shenglong, Jason doesn''t have so many scruples.


    Since Jason won''t hate the elder, all the resentment will be transferred to Li Shenglong. Without Li Shenglong, all this will not exist.


    Of course, in fact, from Jason''s point of view, there is no mistake in his thinking. If Li Shenglong does not appear, things on the island will remain the same as before, and the elder is still alive, leading the whole tribe down.


    Lucy is still waiting for her son of God, and Mengling will soon become Jason''s woman tomorrow. Of course, all this is fantasy.


    It can only exist in fantasy. The real world has happened. Jason can''t change the past. What he can change is the future. He didn''t think of revenge on Lee.


    This matter repeatedly said by the elder these days directly hit Jason and made him want to revenge Li Shenglong. His plan has not been carried out.


    Even when the elder is normal, Jason will still obey the elder''s orders if he is not satisfied. What''s more, the elder doesn''t have a few days to live. This is also the elder''s last words. Naturally, Jason can''t violate the elder''s orders.


    Of course, Jason does not violate the order of the elder, which does not mean that Jason has really put down his hatred with Li Shenglong, but hides this hatred a little deeper.


    As the elder worried, the elder''s last words did not know how long, one year, two years, or ten years could Jason be bound by his last words? a hundred years?


    The elder is not sure, and no one can answer this question. But we can know that one day in the future, Jason''s hatred will explode in his heart.


    Moreover, once Jason erupts, he will certainly cause a fatal injury to Li Shenglong. After all, Li Shenglong will believe in the wolf tooth clan. The so-called damage from the enemy can still be traced. It is relatively easy to resist and prevent it. However, the knife from behind him should be appointed.


    Li Shenglong may not have seen the knife at all. People have died under the knife. What a terrible scene it is.


    At this moment, our protagonist, Li Shenglong, has no idea that he has carried the hatred of others.


    Since the three beauties left, Li Shenglong has devoted himself to practice.


    Practice.


    Li Shenglong keeps practicing. Time is very urgent for him. He really has no time to waste here.


    A piece of blood training pills melt in Li Shenglong''s body, and a trace of blood gas is integrated into Li Shenglong''s muscles, which makes him more powerful.


    Li Shenglong also knows that he can''t do other things now. The only thing he can do is to exercise his body, which is the basis of all the elements.


    Now Li Shenglong''s body is constantly being trained. When Li Shenglong returns to the water mansion to absorb the spiritual pulse of the water mansion, the spiritual power inhaled into his body will become more and more. In that case, the speed of refining the spiritual pulse will also become faster.


    Time is Li Shenglong''s life. This is true. Li has only 11 months to go. How to make the greatest progress in the shortest time is a headache for Lee.


    As for Jason''s affairs, first, Li Shenglong doesn''t know at all. Secondly, Li Shenglong knows it now, not to mention the face of the elder. After all, the elder hasn''t let Li Shenglong feel any gratitude, but Lucy has to give him face.


    After getting along with Lucy for a few days, Li Shenglong also had a basic understanding of Lucy. He knew that although the little girl was very fierce on the surface, she was also ruthless in face.


    In fact, the soul is very fragile. He hopes to have a man as his support. Li Shenglong does have a little love for Lucy.


    Of course, this also has something to do with Lucy''s real beauty. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not like Lucy easily.


    When Li Shenglong often appears in front of Lucy, there will be another woman, Yu Linglong, at the same time. In this way, Li Shenglong is always full of guilt, and always stops immediately after teasing Lucy.


    Yu Linglong is still worried about Li Shenglong in the real immortal gate. Li Shenglong naturally feels guilty.


    In Lucy''s face, even if Lee knew Jason''s intention, as long as Jason didn''t start first, Li Shenglong would not eradicate Jason in advance.In this way, it is better for Li Shenglong not to know this kind of thing. Otherwise, if Li Shenglong and Jason meet each other, their face will not be good.


    When Li Shenglong was practicing here, he found that Lucy was quietly returning to the door and standing outside. Lucy''s eyes were red, and a few tears fell from time to time, as if she had been bullied by someone.


    Li Shenglong couldn''t see women cry, especially beautiful women. He thought about what words to coax Lucy for a while, and wondered why Lucy would cry in his heart?


    Someone bullied Lucy?


    No way. Lucy is the princess of the whole tribe. Even if she is a slave of Li Shenglong, she is also a slave of the son of God. Her status is much higher than that of ordinary people. In addition, there is a senior elder. With the prestige of the elder, who dares to bully Lucy?


    Yes, elder?


    Lucy must have been scolded by the elder, but I don''t know why the elder scolded Lucy. Is it because Lucy is not good enough to serve herself?


    Emma, if that''s not enough, you''re going to be in bed.


    Li Shenglong''s heart turned. He roughly guessed that the reason why Lucy would cry must have something to do with the elder, and the matter was also related to letting Lucy serve Li Shenglong.


    But Li Shenglong couldn''t think that the life span of the great elder was coming to an end.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 225 cultivating immortals


    "it''s better to practice."


    Li Shenglong wants to know that there are only a few people in Langya island who can train Lucy to cry. No matter who it is, Li Shenglong can help Lucy solve the problem.


    After all, this thing is Lucy''s family affair. Li Shenglong, an outsider, has no reasonable excuse to intervene.


    In addition, although Li Shenglong is a little interested in Lucy, on the one hand, Li Shenglong thinks that it will be a bit sorry for Yu Linglong. On the other hand, Li Shenglong also knows that he will enter the water palace in two days, so it is impossible for him to take Lucy.


    As for the next time to Langya Island, Li Shenglong doesn''t know when it will be.


    "Alas."


    Li Shenglong sighs and takes back the divine consciousness. Lucy will only be a passer-by in his life journey. Li Shenglong does not want to leave any mark on Lucy, and falls into cultivation again.


    The time of practice is always short.


    A day''s practice time has passed. Even though Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength is strong, the continuous cultivation also makes Li Shenglong''s spirit a little tired.


    Li Shenglong lies on the bed and goes to sleep.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    The knock on the door wakes Li Shenglong from his sleep. As soon as Li Shenglong sits up, he sees lucy with red and swollen eyes leading Mengling and aiya into the room.


    "Son of God, let''s learn the magic of cultivating immortals."


    Seeing Li Shenglong looking at herself, Lucy did not explain.


    "Well, well, you are all water spirit roots. I will first introduce your most basic" Lian Xue Jing. "


    Since Lucy is not ready to talk to Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong doesn''t ask more questions. He quickly enters the role and prepares to explain the "blood training classic" to Lucy and the three of them. This is not the first time that Li Shenglong explains the blood training classic to others. When long Ming practices, Li Longsheng has fully experienced the feeling of being a teacher.


    It is also because of Long Ming''s experience that Li Shenglong''s explanation was very smooth. In less than half an hour, he had explained all the places that should be said thoroughly.


    Sometimes, Li Shenglong is very envious of Lucy and long Ming. After all, when they set foot on the road of cultivating immortals, they still have personal guidance. Unlike Li Shenglong, there is no one to guide them when cultivating immortals. Xu Yuechan just left a Book of "practice blood classic" for Li Shenglong to see for himself.


    It''s absolutely different for those who have just practiced immortals and those who have been practicing immortals for a long time.


    Li Shenglong said it thoroughly. Lucy and the three of them listened carefully. The three beauties were smart people. Half an hour was enough to let them know the essence of "Lian Xue Jing".


    Li Shenglong is also very satisfied with the three clever apprentices and nods with a smile.


    "Here are three blood training pills, one for each of you. After swallowing them, you can use them to refine them."


    Li Shenglong saw that the three of them wanted to practice here again, but he didn''t refuse. After all, it was the first time for the three of them to practice martial arts. It was good for them to have someone to protect the Dharma.


    Three people took the pill and practiced the "Lian Xue Jing" according to the method taught by Li Shenglong, and a wisp of blood gas was distributed all over the three people.


    Li Shenglong is determined to look at the three people. This is the first time that Li Shenglong carefully looks at three beauties. At other times, Li Shenglong does not look hard at them.


    This time, the three people all closed their eyes to practice, and Li Shenglong protected the Dharma. Naturally, he would not miss the opportunity to watch the beauty.


    Lucy''s figure is naturally the best of the three. A pair of heavy weapons makes Li Shenglong doubt whether Lucy''s small waist can bear to live.


    Among the three, the most beautiful one should be Mengling, with a small melon seed face, curved eyebrows, gentle and delicate, and high nose bridge. Even Li Shenglong doubts whether Mengling has European origin, warm cherry lips, and there is no beauty thing overseas. Everything is so natural and simple.


    The delicate facial features are beautiful enough to be seen separately, and even more perfect when viewed together, which makes Li Shenglong intoxicated.


    Originally, aiya''s eyes are the most beautiful among the three, and people will never forget it when they look at it. However, they should close their eyes when they practice. In this way, aiya''s greatest advantage can not be exerted.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong only looked at the three people with an appreciative eye. He didn''t have a dirty idea in his heart. After monitoring for a while, he found that there was nothing unusual about them. Li Shenglong also put his heart down.


    In fact, there was no problem for Li Shenglong to practice "Lian Xue Jing" on his own. What''s more, the three people''s abilities of cultivating immortals are far above Li Shenglong, so there will be no problems.


    Li Shenglong also knows that the first practice of three people is because they want to refine and practice blood elixir. Even the most inferior blood training pill, it can not be completed by three people in a short time and a half.


    According to their qualifications, it takes almost a day. After a day, the elder agreed to let Li Shenglong master the broken sword.


    Li Shenglong can''t see through the figure of the great elder, but Li Shenglong''s intuition tells him that the elder has no malice towards himself, but there is a voice in his heart telling him not to have too deep contact with the elder.It is for this reason that Li Shenglong does not want to owe the elder any gratitude. This time, as long as Lucy and the three of them successfully embark on the road of cultivating immortals and their broken swords are controlled by themselves, Li Shenglong will cut off all the ties between him and Langya Island, leave Langya Island, and never come back. As for what the elder said about the throne of God of destiny, Li Shenglong does not care about that one What''s your interest.


    As a result, Lee will not be able to find his own secret for other people.


    Then there is no need for them to fight each other.


    Li Shenglong does think well, but he doesn''t know what the elder thinks. Maybe the elder is really an old man, and he has mastered the character of Li Shenglong to a certain extent.


    Every step of the arrangement is reasonable and well founded, and it is really inserted in the key of Li Shenglong.


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know about the arrangements of the elder, when he does, he will secretly admire him in his heart.


    Li Shenglong is not wronged to lose. This is the problem of Li Shenglong''s character. Even if Li Shenglong knows this matter, Li Shenglong has no way to avoid his weakness in human nature. He is a man, not a man without blood and flesh.


    The elder also saw this and took advantage of it.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 226 array


    Li Shenglong daydream for a while, continues to sink into the cultivation, his time is quite urgent, since he has determined that there is no problem in the cultivation of the three beauties, of course, Li Shenglong will not waste any more time.


    At the same time, he also immersed himself in the cultivation. Of course, although Li Shenglong was practicing, he never left the three beauties. If something happened suddenly, he would definitely help the three beauties to spend the time.


    three beauty as like as two peas Li Shenglong thought, three talents completely turned off their blood after one day.


    Lucy was the first to open her eyes. Although all the people on the island are the attributes of the water spirit root, there is a gap between the cultivation speed of the water spirit root and the water spirit root.


    Mengling and aiya are closely followed. The gap between them is not very big, but we should know that their cultivation is still low. They have just begun to practice, and they can not see anything.


    In the future, when their cultivation is promoted, they will find that every improvement in their cultivation is very rare.


    Lucy, they are quick. Although they don''t have much time to do so, it will be a terrible number over time.


    Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has always been in several people''s bodies. As soon as they opened their eyes, Li Shenglong discovered their situation.


    The results of the first practice were not bad, and the cultivation of the three people also reached the level of practicing blood.


    "Congratulations, congratulations."


    Li Shenglong also stopped practicing and opened his eyes to the three beauties.


    "Is this what it feels like to be an immortal? It''s powerful. "


    Lucy did not practice before the strength is the highest of the three beauties, now after training, compared her strength and sighed.


    Lucy is like this. What''s more, Meng Ling and aiya, who are not so powerful originally, have a surprise look on their faces, but they are nervous. It seems that they are adapting to their sudden strength.


    "Well, you are also stepping into the realm of cultivating immortals. As the saying goes, the master leads you into the world of cultivating immortals. The cultivation in the future depends on your own. Here are three bottles of pills, and each bottle has 100 blood pills, which will be left for you."


    Li Shenglong explained that everyone left a bottle of practicing blood pill.


    "Now go and clean it. Don''t worry, it''s the impurities in your body."


    With Li Shenglong''s words, the three beauties also felt a stench coming from the air. After a careful smell, the source of the stench was their bodies. The three beauties left here blushing.


    Li Shenglong is a pure talisman, which cleans up the impurities left by several beauties. Because of the difference between men and women, Li Shenglong did not use the pure charm on the three beauties.


    Not long after the three beauties washed, there was a knock on the door.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to go out. He knows that Jason is standing outside the door. He knows that the elder is ready. He can use the broken sword when he goes.


    Li Shenglong came out of bed and opened the door.


    "Son of God, please go over."


    "Well."


    Li Shenglong agreed and followed Jason to the meeting hall. The longest time Li Shenglong spent on Langya island in the past few days was naturally his house, and the second longest place was the meeting hall.


    This time, when Li Shenglong arrived at the meeting hall, he found that the meeting hall was quite different from the usual one. First of all, there were thousands of soldiers outside. Standing there according to some kind of connection, Li Shenglong knew that this must be the array that the elder said.


    The faces of all the soldiers are a face of death, and everyone''s eyes are firm and powerful.


    "Please, son of God."


    At the door of the meeting hall, Jason did not enter with Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong himself entered the conference hall, and found a space surrounded by cloth in the middle of the hall. Li Shenglong''s divine sense penetrated into it. There was a bed.


    All the elders are sitting around the cloth. All the elders are back to the cloth. There is a mysterious power in the air that Li Shenglong has never seen. This power seems to be a flower in bud ready to bloom at any time.


    In addition to the elders, there are three women in the hall. To be correct, they are three beauties. Lucy, they take a bath very fast. In such a short time, the three beauties not only took a bath, but also changed their clothes. Now three beauties are also in the cloth.


    "Elder."


    Li Shenglong saw the elder at a glance among the many elders.


    "Son of God, please go into the cloth, take off your clothes, lie down on the bed, and teach us all that is left."


    The elder''s words were very indifferent.


    Li Shenglong suddenly felt a wrong feeling in his heart. He could not tell what was wrong. He knew that his feeling did not mean that he felt danger.


    It is just like this that Li Shenglong is unable to understand exactly where the problem is.Unable to think of it, Li Shenglong had to follow the order of the elder to enter the cloth. Lucy and their three open were standing beside the bed, as if they had been waiting for a long time. Everyone''s eyes were full of shyness and sadness.


    "No, the elder asked me to take off all my clothes and lie on the bed. It was not good to be shown by the three of them, although they were all beautiful women."


    Li Shenglong suddenly felt that he had figured out what was wrong.


    "Well, three beauties, I''m going to take off all my clothes. Do you want to avoid it?"


    Li Shenglong opened his mouth and said to the three beauties standing by the bed.


    "Son of God, we come to serve you undress."


    How to know that Li Shenglong''s words did not work at all. After that, all three people came up to help Li Shenglong take off his clothes.


    "Stop and stop, which song is it? It''s not good."


    Li Shenglong was frightened by their actions and called for a halt.


    "Elder, what are the three of them


    Li Shenglong knows that the main thing here is the great elder. As long as he moves the elder, everything will be OK.


    "Shenzi, they help Shenzi to complete this array. They are very important and must stay by your side."


    The words of the great elder came in from outside the cloth.


    "This one."


    The elder said that, and Li Shenglong couldn''t think of how he should refute the elder. After all, the purpose of this array is to enable him to master the broken sword.


    Compared with the event of letting yourself master the broken sword, it''s nothing to let the three beauties see it all?


    What''s more, it''s not sure who is more vulnerable after all of them have been seen?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 227 Lvmang


    when Li Shenglong thought about this, he put down his heart and walked a few steps. Three beauties pasted it up to serve Li Shenglong to take off his clothes.


    Although Li Shenglong wants to open his mind, he is still nervous when the three beauties really post them. However, when Li Shenglong sees Lucy and they are also nervous, the tension in his heart is also diluted.


    Lucy and the three of them know much more than Li Shenglong. They all know that they will devote their lives to the man in front of them. In this way, even if they just take off Li Shenglong''s clothes, they are nervous.


    Although they all seem to be strong women, they are actually just three virgins. They have never experienced human affairs. Naturally, they are worried.


    However, worried about the return of worry, the three hands did not delay the class, the three hands to work together, Li Shenglong originally did not have a few clothes on his body, will soon be stripped of all three people.


    For the first time, the perfect figure of Li Shenglong was revealed in front of the public. His beautiful face is not much to say. Due to the long-term cultivation of immortals, the proportion of each muscle block is very harmonious, which seems to contain endless power.


    Go down again, Li Shenglong''s body unexpectedly had a reaction, but let a few beauties namely blush.


    Li Shenglong knows that he should lie in bed at this time. However, Li Shenglong has a question. He doesn''t understand why to put such a big bed. Let alone Li Shenglong himself, he can put down three more people. The elder should not come to 4P.


    In Li Shenglong''s opinion, this idea is YY. Lucy, Meng Ling, there are not many beauties in the level of Dajin Xiuxian. Maybe there are only three of them on Langya island.


    Let these beauties serve Li Shenglong. One Lucy is enough. How can we have three together?


    Li Shenglong distracted his attention and lay on the bed. However, an angry dragon was not affected at all. He pointed at the heaven, as if to pierce the heaven.


    "OK, son of God, no matter what happens, you should calm down and relax."


    The voice of the elder came in again.


    "Yes, elder."


    "Wedding array begins."


    With the big elder''s order, the elders around him recited the incantation at the same time.


    "My God''s destiny has given me divine power, which is invincible in the world The wedding array. "


    The three beauties heard the elder''s voice around them without any abnormality. However, when Li Shenglong heard the voice, it was totally different. A strange feeling floated into his mind, as if every word said by the elders was hypnotism. Li Shenglong was unwilling to close his eyes.


    Although Li Shenglong''s eyes are closed under the influence of this power, his divine consciousness has entered the Pearl space at the first time. What does Li Shenglong want to know?


    Lingzhu did not feel ashamed of Li Shenglong''s trust. Under the protection of Lingzhu, Li Shenglong clearly looked at the changes outside.


    Originally, when Li Shenglong fainted, he thought that the elder wanted to do something to him.


    "Master, you see, this is their power."


    Through the Pearl space, you can clearly see that all kinds of green light from the elders, like ghost fire, shining on the whole Council hall.


    The chanting in the elder''s mouth did not stop. With the chanting of the elders, the green light scattered in the air entered the surrounding cloth one after another, gathered together and became a green light group the size of a football.


    After the light group absorbed all the green awns in the sky, he did not hesitate to enter Li Shenglong''s body. Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness was in the Pearl space at the moment, and he could not see what the green mans wanted to do to his body.


    "Pearl, come on, switch and see what they''re going to do?"


    "Good."


    Pearl is the Pearl, and the pearl is pearl. As soon as pearl agreed, the Pearl space immediately showed the situation in Li Shenglong''s body.


    After the green light ball enters into Li Shenglong''s body, it quickly becomes smaller, and finally only the size of his fist is left. This small fist slowly floats in the body of Li Shenglong, and gradually approaches his xiadantian.


    "I don''t want to absorb the spiritual power in my elixir field."


    Li Shenglong has seen the strength of green power. With Li Shenglong''s spiritual power, if he is close to the green light, he will only be devoured.


    Li Shenglong''s worry was obviously unnecessary. When he got to xiadantian, the direction of the green light changed, bypassed the elixir field and jumped directly at the broken sword above the elixir field.


    Broken sword into the body of Li Shenglong time is not short, has always been quietly there, no movement, if not for green e''s visit, Li Shenglong would even forget that there is a magic broken sword in his body.


    The green light group enters the broken sword without any resistance, as if it should have been.


    "It seems that the elder really wants to help me control the broken sword."Li Shenglong saw this scene in the Pearl space, and naturally knew that the elder should really help himself.


    Just when Li Shenglong thought that the green light had entered the broken sword, and everything was over, the broken sword suddenly gave out a golden light. The golden light was shining in Li Shenglong''s body, which was dazzling. If it was not for Li Shenglong in the spirit beads, he would not have seen the scene in the golden light after he went out.


    In the golden light, the green light that was originally the size of a fist has become the size of a thumb. Around innumerable golden light, keep driving away this only bit of green.


    The green light group is firm, firmly occupying a corner of the broken sword. He doesn''t fight back, but only defends passively.


    In Li Shenglong''s heart, there is a kind of enlightenment. These golden lights may be the original consciousness body of the sword. The spirit of the sword has almost disappeared, and what remains is the remains of these spirits.


    Otherwise, the green awn can''t enter the body of Baojian at all. Everything of broken sword depends on instinct, even if it enters into Li Shenglong''s body.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 228 trap


    Li Shenglong is really looking at this side. It is not easy to be connected with him by instinct. Although green mans occupies one of them, it can only occupy this corner. If he wants to fight back with the strength of this corner, it is impossible to occupy the sword breaking completely.


    "It''s almost over."


    Not only is lishenglong thinking this way, is the pearl is also deeply thought that the nod.


    "Switch outside."


    Li Shenglong gave another command, and the perspective of the Pearl changed to the outside of Li Shenglong''s body, in the hall of deliberation.


    It doesn''t matter. It really scares Li Shenglong. All the elders have nothing to do. They are there to close their eyes and curse. It seems that everything outside has nothing to do with these elders.


    What really scares Li Shenglong is Lucy and their three. After a while, all three people take off their clothes and show their good body in front of him.


    "What do they want to do?"


    Li Shenglong certainly knows what they want to do, but Li hopes his guess is wrong. This is not a child play. Li doesn''t want to give his body to others casually.


    If they did it today, then Lisheng dragon is really sorry for jade Linglong. This is the first time Li Shenglong is in this world.


    The three people''s white body let Lee Shenglong get drunk. He also knew that he could not do anything else, but could only observe the evolution of things in the Pearl space.


    If his God knows the space of the Pearl, and returns to the body, he will be dizzy, and he should look at all this in the Pearl space.


    Three beautiful women are there you look at me, I see you, in front of a man, for the three beautiful women are the first time, women born shy nature let them not be sad.


    The mantra of elders outside is still reading. They are all from Langya island. Naturally, they know what the mantra they read represents?


    Now, they are clear at what stage. In fact, it can be finished. Green mans have successfully occupied part of the sword breaking.


    The reason why the elders have not stopped the mantra is to hypnotize the son of God. If the son doesn''t wake up, then several girls want to do anything.


    Of course, the elders pay for the incantation. Several girls also know that what elders pay is the cost of life.


    Three beauties are no longer hesitant. Lucy starts with the step forward and kisses Li Shenglong''s mouth


    After aiya also went on, the storm was officially over.


    "Stop."


    Under the command of the elder, the hall of discussion was silent. Lishonglong also smiled bitterly and retreated from the Pearl space. Just after a strong [traitor], lishonglong was a visitor. He felt no pleasure at all in the Pearl space. His virginity was here.


    Li Shenglong, who returned to his body, naturally reached Lucy, who did not resist, and let him be thin on himself.


    Li Shenglong also has no psychological pressure, anyway, these beautiful women are his women, why can''t their women touch?


    Li has also seen that this time, there is absolutely a premeditation. The premeditated people can not have other people, but only the elder.


    Li Shenglong has a little helpless in his heart. The elder elder really looks very accurate to Li Shenglong''s heart. No matter what the matter, since these three beauties have become the women of Lisheng dragon, especially virgins, Lisheng dragon certainly can not ignore the Langya Island tribe.


    The feeling of Li Shenglong''s temperament is interesting again. He just has no feeling of a little. It can not be done at once. Li Shenglong will turn over and be the nearest dreamling to him


    It was very quiet around, and only the panting of Li Shenglong and Mengling could be heard in the hall.


    All the elders seemed to be wooden people, sitting quietly there without making a little noise.


    Of course, Li did not see a smile from the mouth of the elder. The elder knew that if Li Shenglong got up and found that the situation was furious, it would be bad, which means that the elder mistook him. Now, Li Shenglong''s reaction is the best. Li Shenglong has eaten the three beauties arranged by him, and he will never care about the wolf tooth tribe Love.


    "Master, master, some of the elders around him seem to have died, and most of the rest are not vigorous, as if they were to be broken at any time."


    Li Shenglong, who was still struggling with Mengling, heard the voice of the Pearl. Li Shenglong was a child chicken in his previous life, and never tasted the taste of men and women. This time, lishenglong really enjoyed a good one.


    Lingzhu said that Li Shenglong was a spiritual and fast-moving, and flew to fairyland with Mengling. Li Shenglong did not continue to fight aiya and Lucy next to him.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 229 the death of the great elder


    Li Sheng also found that there was something wrong with the elders outside. Half of the elders had lost their vitality, and a large part of the rest were on the verge of death.


    "What''s going on?"


    Just now, Li Shenglong was immersed in carnal desire. He didn''t have time to see the situation around him. Now when he looks at the situation around him, he is startled.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know how many longevity yuan these elders have. But when he first saw them, he was the oldest elder among them. He was also full of vitality. There would be no problem for decades.


    "Is it an array?"


    Li Shenglong suddenly figured out what was going on. It wasn''t because Li Shenglong was so smart that everything was in front of him. Before the array started, Li Shenglong had seen these elders with good bodies. After the array was over, half of the people died. It''s not about the array. What''s the matter?


    "Why do you do that?"


    This is the reason why Li Shenglong can''t think about it. All these elders have magical powers. Each of them represents the wisdom of the Langya island people. If one of these figures is sacrificed in peacetime, the whole tribe will feel sorry for it for several months. What''s more, half of the whole Presbyterian group has died.


    The rest of these are not a few days to live, and all this is to let Li Shenglong control the broken sword, Li Shenglong felt incredible.


    He went out of the cloth and came to the elder.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t understand. Although it is very good to do so from the perspective of Li Shenglong and his strength has been improved, from the standpoint of Langya Island, Li Shenglong must ask this question.


    "Worth it."


    The elder''s face was pale, and he seemed to have no strength at all. He spoke with great effort, but the two words were extremely firm.


    "Is there anything you want me to do?"


    Now that we have reached this point, it is meaningless for Li Shenglong to say anything more.


    "No


    Li Shenglong''s most afraid answer comes from the big elder''s mouth. He is not afraid of what the elder asks him to do. In that case, Li Shenglong will feel better and do less things. However, when the elder says so, Li Shenglong doesn''t know what he needs to do. In this way, the cause and effect of Li Shenglong and Langya island will be great, as long as Langya If something happens to the island, Li Shenglong has to take care of it.


    Li Shenglong from the big elder''s eyes to see such a look, Li Shenglong knew that his heart had been seen clearly by the elder, all this is the big elder''s calculation.


    But although Li Shenglong knows that this is a calculation, he has no way to miss it. First of all, the three beautiful girls on Langya island have been eaten by Li Shenglong.


    Eat dry wipe clean do not recognize account?


    Li Shenglong is not such a person at all. As long as it is his woman, he will never be bullied by others in his life. In this way, if there is something wrong with Langya Island, Li Shenglong will not sit idly by.


    What''s more, Langya Island took the whole Presbyterian group for Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong is such a person. If someone has a grudge against Li Shenglong, he will not forget his kindness.


    "Elder, you can see me through. You can go without worry. I will do what I can."


    Li Shenglong looked at the dying old man with a bitter smile.


    "Son of God, everything is self-important. As long as you are still there, our sacrifice is worth it."


    When the elder heard Li Shenglong say so, a trace of relief flashed in his eyes.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to Lucy or Jason? I''ll call it for you


    After a while, Lucy and the three of them also got dressed and came to the elder. The three who had just grown up from a girl to a woman seemed to have grown up a lot.


    Lucy didn''t cry. She looked at her dying grandfather. Although the sadness in her heart was revealed, it was much better than before.


    "Lucy, you will not be the people of the tribe in three days, but the women of the son of God. You don''t care about all the affairs of the tribe. You can cultivate in the tribe and wait for the son of God to pick you up in the future. Do you know that?"


    Lucy and the three of them nodded. None of them spoke. They were afraid that if they opened their mouth, they would not be able to hold back the tears in their eyes.


    "Son of God, I believe you will become the God of destiny, because."


    The elder''s words just said this, the voice suddenly stopped. No one knew what the elder wanted to say, nor did Li Shenglong.


    "Grandfather."


    A scream and loud cry pulled Li Shenglong back to reality. The elder went, but Lucy didn''t stop, and finally she left tears.


    Li Shenglong hugged her and patted Lucy on the back.


    "Baby, grandfather doesn''t want to see you look like this. You always worried him when he was there. Do you still make him worry when he flies to heaven?""I don''t. I don''t want granddad to worry."


    Lucy doesn''t want to be in this state, but her tears don''t control her at all. Li Shenglong can only enlighten this kind of thing, and there is no better way.


    "Don''t be sad, Lucy. Did you remember what the elder said?"


    The elder who spoke was also under the great elder''s status and the breath of his life. At least he could live for another five or six years without rain.


    "Elder Farmar, I remember."


    Lucy sobbed as she spoke to elder Farmar.


    "Dry your tears, wolf tooth tribe has no cowardice, only strong and brave."


    Lucy obediently dried her tears, although the look in Lucy''s eyes told Li Shenglong, now Lucy is only passing through on the surface, in fact, the real sadness is still in the heart.


    "The death of the elder and the elders around you is your own choice. You don''t have to be sad. Remember the words of the elder. Now leave here with the son of God. Don''t forget to ask Jason to come in."


    Elder Farmar''s status among the surviving elders is absolutely the highest. He has said so. Naturally, Lucy and Mengling can only obey.


    As for Li Shenglong, he has no reason to stay here. Even the elder is his grandfather now.


    Four people back out, by the way will guard outside Jason called in, Jason seems to have known the things inside, his clothes have become a filial piety.


    "Brother, grandfather is gone. Elder farmer calls you in."


    Lucy said to Jason, who was not surprised.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 230 confession


    Jason nodded to Lucy, then bowed to Li Shenglong, and then entered the conference hall.


    Li Shenglong is holding Lucy and Mengling. Aiya goes back to her cabin. Li Shenglong, who returns to her cabin, is different from the atmosphere when she leaves.


    A feeling of sadness spread among the people. Even without Lucy, Li Shenglong had a lot of contact with the elder. Although he said that every time he met the elder, Li Shenglong had a sense of preparedness in his heart.


    For the elder, Li Shenglong still admires him.


    Lucy went back to the cottage, red eyed, sitting on the bed, not crying, but staring at something, as if thinking.


    Aiya Mengling was also sitting on the bed. The four people didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say. In this case, Lucy couldn''t listen to what others said. No matter what others said, they couldn''t soothe the inner pain of the client.


    Li Shenglong also knows that the most important thing to do now is not to say anything. It is enough to accompany Lucy quietly and let Lucy feel that she is not alone.


    The house is quiet and terrifying. Li Shenglong can not only hear his own breath, but also can hear Lucy and the three of them.


    After a while, Lucy suddenly stood up, and in the surprise of the public, she suddenly knocked down Li Shenglong and kissed him.


    "I want it. Give it to me."


    Lucy did not continue to say more, and Li Shenglong did not resist. He followed Lucy''s actions and responded warmly to Lucy.


    Li Shenglong has seen that Lucy is looking for other spiritual sustenance or other things to do.


    The elder had told Lucy to be strong before she died. On the one hand, Lucy missed the elder very much. On the other hand, Lucy wanted to restrain this kind of thinking.


    The only way is to divert her attention. In this way, only Li Shenglong can relieve Lucy''s attention.


    Lucy''s initiative and Li Shenglong''s deliberate, after a stormy hour, Lucy successfully fainted.


    Although Li Shenglong''s desire is not satisfied, it is not suitable to continue to be happy with Mengling at this time.


    "Is she OK?"


    Lucy''s fanaticism really shocked Meng Ling and aiya.


    "It''s OK, Lucy. She needs to relax now, or pass out, so that she can relax."


    Li Shenglong is eager to have a cigarette at this time. This is the first time he wants to smoke in this world. He was also a smoker of five or six years old in his previous life. Whenever he encounters something that makes him feel headache, he always smokes a cigarette.


    This time, Li Shenglong also felt a headache. Unfortunately, there was no such thing as cigarettes in the world. Lying in bed, Li Shenglong also knew that he had such a deep relationship with Lucy and the three of them.


    The deepening of the relationship also means that Li Shenglong''s responsibility has been increased. Li Shenglong has been reluctant to accept Lucy. There are also reasons for this. On the one hand, Li Shenglong is not sure whether he can live to a year later. On the other hand, his family already has a lovely wife waiting for him to marry.


    There are two reasons why Li Shenglong thinks that if he marries Lucy, the three of them are delaying their lives. Unexpectedly, now that the elder has come, it is impossible for him to accept it.


    "No way. Step by step."


    Li Shenglong had a headache secretly, and he didn''t think of any good way, or the best way to solve all this, that is, to practice hard. Only when his own cultivation is improved, Li Shenglong can naturally get through all this.


    "Today''s event is a little sudden for me, and I think it''s the same for you. Even if you know that you know this news earlier than I do, I believe you will not know too much. Now you probably have more preparation in mind than me."


    Li Shenglong knows that Lucy will not get better for the time being, so he can only talk to Meng Ling and the two of them.


    "Whether you are willing or not in your heart, you are my woman now, and you will be, and you will be forever."


    Li Shenglong said domineering.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happened before, what should be done after that, we have already understood."


    Mengling and aiya said to Li Shenglong that the elder had been with Mengling countless times. They stressed that they should serve the son of God wholeheartedly. Naturally, they would not forget.


    "I will have a big disaster in a year. I can''t take you away for the moment. As for when I can come back again next time, I don''t know. I don''t even know if I can come back


    Now, he can''t tell them how difficult it is for them to go back to work.Li Shenglong also knows that his empty checks are wrong. On the one hand, he is evading his responsibility. On the other hand, Li Shenglong has just told them to let them defend themselves for Li Shenglong.


    "Shenzi doesn''t have to say much. If he doesn''t come back all his life, we will guard for him for the rest of his life."


    Meng Ling and aiya''s words make Li Shenglong feel that he is not a human being.


    "Don''t call me son of God. You are already my woman. Call me husband."


    Li Shenglong looked at two such sensible ladies in front of him, and felt ashamed that he was not worth dreaming.


    "My husband."


    "Ladies, I have one more thing to tell you."


    Li Shenglong pauses for a moment, takes a breath, thinks that sooner or later will say this matter, then continues to say.


    "I was born in zhenxianmen, one of the top ten immortal families in Dajin. I have already had a lovely wife among them."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to hide it from them. Since they are already Li Shenglong''s women, these things will have to be faced sooner or later. It''s better to say them all now.


    "My husband can rest assured that we are small and will not make it difficult for him to do so."


    Meng Ling and aiya said that although let Li Shenglong heart a sigh of relief, but also let Li Shenglong feel more sorry for them.


    "My husband doesn''t have to worry about us. As the elder said, you are the most important."


    Aiya doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but when it comes to this time, she can see something different. When she looks at Li Shenglong, she knows what she is thinking in her heart and says it naturally.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 231 the power of the broken sword


    so far, Li Shenglong has nothing to say. He just hugs Mengling and aiya in his arms.


    Mengling and aiya are also holding Li Shenglong tightly.


    Time goes by like this, minute by second.


    "Well."


    Lucy, who had already fainted, finally woke up again. She turned over and put her hand on her head, as if she had forgotten her present environment.


    As soon as Lucy moves, Li Shenglong and the three of them naturally see it, and they loosen their arms tightly.


    "Lucy, are you awake?"


    Lucy nodded, thinking of everything.


    "Master, don''t you try to control the broken sword?"


    "Don''t call me master. You are my woman now, and call me husband in the future."


    Li Shenglong also wants to see if he can control the broken sword. If he can, what kind of power can broken sword break out.


    But at this time, how can Li Shenglong try?


    "Xianggong, you''d better try the broken sword. I want to see it too."


    After waking up this time, Lucy seems to have recovered her former strength. Seeing that Li Shenglong did not continue to pick up her words, Lucy also blew up Li Shenglong''s worries and said it again.


    "Well, let''s go out and try."


    Li Shenglong has nothing to do now, so he agrees to Lucy''s request.


    Li Shenglong and Lucy left their cottage. All the houses outside had been hung with white cloth. All the people in the family had put on their birthday clothes in black. It seemed that all the people were in sorrow.


    Half of the elder''s Presbyterian group died this time, and the remaining half didn''t live long. Every elder of Langya Island tribe is an invaluable treasure among the tribes. Now more than half of them have died at once. How can the whole tribe not suffer?


    "Come with me. I know a place for testing your weapons."


    Lucy didn''t seem to be affected by the atmosphere.


    Li Shenglong follows Lucy. The place he lives in is not suitable for him to use broken sword. It is a residential area. If Li Shenglong does not control it well, he will easily hurt others.


    Lucy and Li Shenglong come to an open place on the island. It''s easy to find the land. Not all the land on the island is inhabited by people.


    The open land is surrounded by hills, only this point is a depression, about hundreds of square meters, to this place, Li Shenglong also know that this place is almost.


    "Right here."


    Sure enough, just as Li Shenglong thought, Lucy who was walking in front of her also stopped.


    "Well, almost."


    Li Shenglong motioned to Lucy to come to his back. The divine consciousness had sunk into his body and directly communicated with the broken sword. In the past, Li Shenglong did not go through the broken sword and tried to find some ways to use the sword through divine consciousness. However, no matter how Li Shenglong moved, the broken sword did not respond at all.


    After several attempts, Li Shenglong also knew that his strength was too weak to direct him to move the broken sword, so he stopped trying.


    This time, Li Shenglong''s God consciousness communication broken sword is not as usual, broken sword in Li Shenglong''s divine sense hook, move.


    Even if it''s light.


    Still unable to escape from the observation of Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, Li Shenglong suddenly remembered the position where he saw the elder''s divine power entering the sword in the spirit bead space.


    The divine sense also has a targeted position, which naturally finds the right place for his mouth. This time, Li Shenglong uses his hook to hook the broken sword, and Li Shenglong''s divine sense suddenly enters into the broken sword. This time, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has not been swallowed. Li Shenglong feels that his divine consciousness has been connected with the power of the elders.


    Lucy and they didn''t know what Li Shenglong was doing. They only saw that Li Shenglong closed his eyes and opened them suddenly after a while.


    "That is."


    Li Shenglong has a big drink and shakes his right hand. The broken sword is like a flying knife, which is directly thrown out of his right hand by Li Shenglong.


    With a bang, the depression of hundreds of square meters moved down several meters.


    All the people looked at the depression with shock on their faces. Of course, Li Shenglong was the same. Although he knew that the forehead power of the short sword was strong enough, he had never seen the master of building foundation and Ning Dan period. Naturally, he did not know how powerful they were.


    Now that Li Shenglong finally sees it, he naturally knows why those high-level practitioners look at them. When they look at these low-level practitioners, they seem to be looking at ants.


    The more high-level immortal practitioners are, the more powerful they are. Li Shenglong now regrets that he went to the Seven Star Alliance to find a job. Fortunately, elder ye also took the momentum of Zhenxian sect and didn''t dare to do anything to Li Shenglong. Otherwise, Li Shenglong had no strength to fight back.The power of broken sword not only makes Li Shenglong feel the strength of high-level practitioners, but also yearns for high-level practitioners.


    Although Li Shenglong has been working hard to become a high-level cultivator, he did not see the strength of a high-level practitioner, and felt that he was not so strong.


    Now it''s different. Li Shenglong has really seen the strength of high-level practitioners, and naturally he has a stronger desire for higher-level practitioners.


    Even if there is no jade Linglong and secret place, Li Shenglong will make great efforts to practice. Now, it will make Li Shenglong''s practice more hard in the future.


    "That''s great."


    Li Shenglong himself can''t help but marvel, but Li Shenglong knows that if the strength of the broken sword can be really sent out, it will definitely be no less than some experts in the Ning Dan period.


    Li Longsheng has not yet fully developed the strength of the broken sword. Now Li Shenglong only uses the broken sword through his divine power, and the method he uses can only throw the broken sword out of his body as he just did.


    This kind of weapon can only use the blade of the broken sword to hurt the enemy. It is only the primary use of the weapon and can only be used for sneak attack.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong can only use it once, even if he relies on his divine power. After using it once, he has no chance to use it again.


    "Take it."


    Also relying on the magic power, the broken sword flew out of the depression and directly entered Li Shenglong''s body with a brush.


    There was a virtual sweat on Li Shenglong''s forehead. Although it was said that the manipulation of the broken sword hardly consumed Li Shenglong''s spiritual power, it was a huge consumption for Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    This is also due to the fact that Li Shenglong''s divine sense is much better than that of ordinary people. Otherwise, he can''t control it this time.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 232 ceremony


    Li Shenglong and they had just finished testing the power of weapons when they saw an Islander in filial piety running over in panic.


    "Lubei, what''s up?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know Lucy, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know each other. Lubei runs up to him and doesn''t speak. Lucy has already asked.


    "The son of God, the saint, the two elders asked me to invite some of them in the Council hall, saying that they wanted the son of God to preside over the ceremony of the great elder."


    Lu Bei was quiet for a moment, then he said.


    "I see. You go first. We''ll be there in a minute."


    "OK."


    "What ceremony?"


    When Lu Bei left, Li Longsheng asked several people nearby. He really didn''t know what ceremony there was?


    "My grandfather left. According to our rules, it is usually cremated, and then the ashes are scattered in the sea.


    You should do two ceremonies. One is to ignite the body of grandfather, and the other is to sprinkle his ashes


    At this point Lucy''s eyes inevitably turned red again.


    "Well, let''s go."


    When Li Shenglong saw Lucy''s appearance, he didn''t ask much. On the other hand, he knew that someone would explain to himself when he went to the place.


    When we got to the main street of the Council hall, there were already seventeen timber fires on the street. There was a corpse of an elder on each fire, surrounded by countless Islanders. Although there were many islanders, they all stood on both sides in an orderly manner, giving way to the road.


    "Son of God, please light the fire."


    Elder Farmar is concise. He makes Li Shenglong''s mission clear. At the same time, he hands over a burning firestick.


    Li Shenglong takes the fire stick and starts to light it from the wood fire of an elder on the far left under the sign of elder Farmar.


    The flaming fire quickly became burning. No one around the island cried or spoke. They all looked at the fire quietly.


    The body of the first elder was completely burned, leaving only ashes. Two nearby islanders quickly came up. One of them held a jar in his hand, and the other put the ashes on the ground into the jar.


    "Son of God, this."


    Elder Farmar motioned Li Shenglong to continue burning the next elder''s body. It didn''t take long for the 17 bodies to disappear into the world.


    Only seventeen jars of ashes were left.


    "Shenzi, please follow me."


    Elder Farmar took the firestick from Li Shenglong''s hand, handed it to an Islander nearby, and motioned Li Shenglong to follow him.


    Elder Farmar led the way, Li Shenglong followed, Lucy, the three of them and Jason''s remaining elders, followed by seventeen urn of ashes, and then the mighty Islanders. Everything seemed orderly.


    Li Shenglong comes to the seaside after elder Farmar. Li Shenglong has heard Lucy say that he wants to throw the ashes into the sea. Therefore, he has psychological preparation and knows what he will do next.


    "Son of God, I hope you will throw these ashes into the sea."


    As soon as elder Farmar waved, those Islanders with ashes in the back had already followed and stood beside Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong picked up the first urn of ashes handed over from the owner, used some spiritual power, and directly threw it into the sea.


    "When you enter the sea, you return to your destiny."


    When Li Shenglong threw the ashes, all the islanders said at the same time, and elder Farmar was no exception.


    "When you enter the sea, you return to your destiny."


    Li Shenglong didn''t mind that he didn''t say this for the first time. He thought it was also a memorial speech of Langya island. After throwing a jar of ashes, Li Shenglong said.


    "When you enter the sea, you return to your destiny."


    After Li Shenglong finished, all the islanders continued to shout.


    "Come on."


    As soon as Li Shenglong reaches out his hand, the second urn of ashes has reached Li Shenglong''s hand.


    "When you enter the sea, you return to your destiny."


    This time, Li Shenglong also used his own spiritual power in his throat. His voice was not very loud, but it seemed to be able to reach far away. The echo was constantly ringing in the ears of people on the island.


    "When you enter the sea, you return to your destiny."


    ¡­¡­


    With the end of the last eulogy, the ashes of all the elders have entered the sea.


    "God son, thank you very much. With the son of God, the souls of the elders will surely reach their destiny"


    "I hope so."


    Although Li Shenglong does not know whether their souls can really run to the God of fate, but since the whole Langya Island believes in this, Li Shenglong still hopes that the soul of the elder can go to the God of destiny.


    The ceremony was quite simple. All the islanders, except a few of them, had already left. Naturally, the three daughters of Lucy stayed, together with elder Farmar.


    "Son of God, when are you going to leave?"


    Li Shenglong hasn''t said that he wants to go, but this elder Farmar has caught up with him here. Although Li Shenglong says that he wants to go, he doesn''t want to go now, at least not in the near future.After all, today is also a marriage with Lucy. If you get married, you are married. You don''t give them a place. It seems that it''s not like that to leave them here.


    However, it seems a bit unreasonable to say that the senior elders have just died and let them have a wedding ceremony here.


    So Li Shenglong thinks that he wants to stay here for another period of time. When the affairs of the elder elder are over for a period of time, he will hold a wedding ceremony with Lucy and give them a place so that they can rest assured and wait for themselves here. What can we do if we don''t have to face other ridicules like this?


    "Well, elder Farmar, I''m going to stay here for a while. After the big elder''s affairs are over, I''ll give them a wedding. When the wedding is over, I''ll leave."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to deceive the elder of Farmar, he said honestly.


    "Shenzi, I can probably guess what you think. You don''t have to worry. There are some differences between us and Dajin. If men and women really love each other, they can get married as long as they are presided over by the elder.


    You and Lucy, the three of them are presided over by all the elders. They are already the biggest ceremony in our tribe. There is no need to hold any wedding ceremony at all.


    I have also heard the great elder say that you will have a calamity one year later. If you come over, everything will be easy to say.


    Now it''s time to be pressed. I think Shenzi can control the broken sword now. Lucy and the three of them let them stay in the tribe and wait for Shenzi to pick them up.


    The son of God takes advantage of this period of time at ease to practice, must pass through this disaster. "


    Li Longsheng listened to this weight, why did he have to leave the tribe now? Where does Li Shenglong know that although he is the son of God, the greatest prestige of the tribe is the elder.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 233 leaving Langya Island


    the elder respects Li Shenglong very much, which does not mean that all the people in the tribe respect Li Shenglong. For Li Shenglong, half of the elders in the tribe have died.


    On the one hand, the vast majority of elders have the ability to predict the future, on the other hand, they are not as strong as the elder.


    Generally speaking, the elders are still more open to Li Shenglong.


    However, even the elders could not suppress the wishes of all the people in the tribe. The great elders tried their best and even paid their own lives to leave their gratitude to Li Shenglong.


    Naturally, elder Farma doesn''t want to let the elder''s efforts go to waste. If Li Shenglong is allowed to live in Langya island for a long time, elder Farma may not be able to suppress the angry Islanders. If anyone does not know how to offend Li Shenglong.


    That''s what elder Farmar didn''t want to see.


    Therefore, elder Farmar didn''t want to let Li Shenglong continue to live in Langya Island, but wanted Li Shenglong to leave Langya Island immediately. Normally speaking, the ceremony of several elders should not be held in such a hurry. However, as the rest of the elders collectively decided that they wanted to finish the matter quickly and let Li Shenglong leave Langya Island, the ceremony was in such a hurry ¡£


    Since Li Shenglong came to Langya Island, he has always lived in his own cottage, and has not had contact with other Islanders. Naturally, he does not know what other islanders think of him. Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what elder Farmar thinks, he can see that elder Farmar doesn''t want Li Shenglong to stay in Langya island.


    Li Shenglong was puzzled and asked.


    "Elder Farmar, why is this


    Hearing that Li Shenglong asked so directly, elder Farmar gave a bitter smile, but he still told the truth.


    "Shenzi doesn''t know about it. The prestige of the great elder is indisputable among the tribes. This time, the elder returns to his fate because of the son of God. There are many complaints in the tribe."


    Elder Farmar did not elaborate, which is enough to let Li Shenglong understand the context of the matter.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll leave Langya island now, but before I leave, I have a few words I want to talk to Lucy and them alone."


    Li Shenglong understood what was going on. Naturally, he would not continue to stay in the island. The only way was to leave.


    "Of course, there''s no problem with that."


    After elder Farmar finished speaking, he walked hundreds of meters to the island and stopped there, as if to see Li Shenglong leave with his own eyes.


    "Lucy, Mengling, aiya, this is a storage ring, one for each of you. There are enough pills in the storage ring for you to practice Qi. Keep it."


    Li Shenglong took out most of the pills in his hands, divided them into three parts, and put them into the storage ring. After he taught the three people how to use the storage ring, Li looked at them silently for a while.


    "Wait for me."


    Li Shenglong finally said two words, quite resolute, resolute face let Lucy their hearts, everyone firmly believe that Li Shenglong will come back.


    "My husband, we are waiting for you."


    Lucy, their answers were equally simple and equally resolute.


    Li Shenglong hugs Mengling, who is closest to himself, pulls Mengling into his arms and finds out the lips of Mengling. Li Shenglong kisses Mengling, and it takes a long time to let go of Mengling.


    Then Lucy, who is close to her, and aiya finally. Everyone, Li Shenglong, kisses for a while.


    "Wait for me."


    Li Shenglong finally said these two words, his body moved and directly jumped into the sea.


    "Ah."


    The three women did not know that Li Shenglong had such magical things as avoiding water droplets. They could not help but exclaimed, but saw that after Li Shenglong sank into the water, the surrounding sea water separated unconsciously, knowing that there should be no problem with Li Shenglong.


    "Don''t worry. The son of God is a man of great fortune and great fortune. He will not have an accident easily."


    Elder Farmar came up at this time and said to Lucy.


    "I hope so."


    "Lucy, the three of you are the saints of the family from today on. The task is to practice. The son of God will come back again. I hope that before the son of God comes back, the three of you will be able to untie all the curse chains in the tribe. Come on, let''s go back. The rise of our tribe may depend on the three of you. "


    With that, elder Farmar took the lead to walk to the center of the island. Lucy and the three of them followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong entered the water, his body moved and disappeared. Now, Li Shenglong is full of a sense of urgency for cultivating and improving his cultivation. Behind him, not only Yu Linglong but also Lucy and the three of them are waiting for him.


    However, Li Shenglong didn''t know that the days when he entered Langya Island, the water had already turned to the sky. Countless people from nearby Shuifu had searched the territory of Tongding King several times, but could not find general white tiger and general Sixiang.


    It has never been so difficult to find a character in the whole water mansion. All the underwater movements are under the control of Shuifu. However, no one has seen the trace of general white tiger and general Sixiang. The two generals seem to have disappeared out of thin air.The king of Tongding is not as relaxed as general white tiger. The white tiger general disappeared. One day, the white tiger general could not be found. The water lords around him did not say anything, but they did not find general white tiger for many days. All the water lords around him were suspicious. Some people suspected that the king Tongding killed people.


    This kind of question makes the king of Tongding very difficult to do. He is not afraid of any king around him, but all the kings around him put pressure on him, which makes the king of Tongding a little unbearable.


    Fortunately, these kings are still waiting for the opportunity. On the one hand, no one has any evidence to show that the white tiger general was captured by the copper tripod king.


    On the other hand, these kings are still considering whether they are not careful enough.


    Of course, this situation will not last too long. If Li Shenglong and the white tiger god beast don''t show up again, it is estimated that in a few days'' time, more than a dozen kings of the surrounding Shuifu will visit Tongding King''s water mansion together.


    "Big brother, what can we do? If we go on like this, we can''t stand it."


    The general asked the king anxiously. He and Tongding are brothers in person. Others may be OK in this disaster, but he will not be OK.


    "Hum, copper needle, don''t worry. These kings have brains. They won''t come forward easily. I don''t have any sea fans in my hand, even no one comes here."


    Between words, Tongding King''s face showed a trace of ruthless color.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 334 news


    "at the same time, more people will be sent out to look for the news of white tiger. If there is no news in a few days, those kings want to come to the door, and I must make them look good."


    "But, big brother, white tiger is your general after all, if so."


    In the second half of the sentence, the general copper needle did not say it again, but the meaning has been clearly expressed. If we really do this, we will lose our hearts.


    "It''s time for us to lose our lives. Let''s not worry about the people. Let''s talk about it in the past."


    The king''s words made the general feel desolate.


    "Yes, big brother. I''ll do it now."


    Then all the monsters under the king of Tongding also started to search for the whereabouts of the white tiger general. At this time, Li Shenglong has just left Langya island. He wants to occupy the next Shuifu according to the map of Shuifu, and then absorb the spiritual pulse.


    Shortly after entering the water, li felt that the atmosphere in the water was not right. When he went to Langya Island, he also passed through the water, and only went ashore when he was about to reach Langya island.


    Once back and forth, we will naturally find the abnormality. This is not because of other things. When we go there, we may not meet a demon soldier and demon general in a hundred Li. Now, Li Shenglong has not walked for dozens of miles, but has met two demon soldiers and a demon general.


    These demon soldiers and demons are looking for someone in general.


    When Li Shenglong saw this kind of posture, he was not good at heart. There must have been a big event in Shuifu. It is obvious that Li Shenglong doesn''t know what it is now.


    But I don''t know if Li Shenglong can ask. Li Shenglong left a heart and didn''t let the white tigers show up. Instead, he quietly approached a demon soldier. The demon soldier knew at a glance that they were all shrimp.


    When Li Shenglong was patrolling around, there was no reaction from Li Shenglong when he approached the demon soldier. Also, how could a demon soldier who practices blood eight fold be able to see through Li Shenglong''s body shape?


    With a bang, Li Shenglong''s hand and knife was cut behind the demon soldier''s head. The demon soldier''s body was hard enough that he could meet him. The quality above his body was definitely not below that of the demon soldier. Therefore, the intersection of Li Shenglong''s arm and demon soldier''s head made the sound of metal intersection.


    The demon soldier body a soft, directly fell on the ground.


    Li Shenglong ransacks all the things on the demon soldiers, and throws the useless things aside. The useful ones are pills and spirit stones. Naturally, Li Shenglong puts them into the space of spirit beads.


    "Oh."


    After a while, the demon soldiers turned to wake up, which is also Li Shenglong did not under the multiple hands, the demon soldiers wake up naturally fast.


    The demon soldier who just woke up seemed to have some pain in his head, and his head was chaotic. He stretched his hand behind his head and kneaded the place just hit by Li Shenglong. His face was confused.


    "Ah."


    The demon soldier who opened his eyes saw Li Shenglong standing in front of him. He really jumped. Then he took a closer look and found that all the things on his body had disappeared. Needless to say, it was what the human in front of him did.


    At this time, Li Shenglong has revealed his body shape. He wants to know from the mouth of this demon soldier what happened here in the last few days when he left here?


    "Spare your life, king."


    The demon soldier saw clearly what the situation was and begged Li Shenglong for mercy at the first time, hoping that Li Shenglong could let him go.


    "If I ask you a few questions, if you answer them well, you will be saved. If you don''t answer them well, you can go to see the king of hell."


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to kill the demon soldier, so when he saw the image of the demon soldier, he was a bit funny. His mouth was different, threatening the demon soldier.


    "Your Majesty, please."


    The demon soldier said timidly, for fear that what he said was not good, so he lost his life.


    "When I ask you questions, you must answer them truthfully. Don''t worry. I naturally have the means to test whether what you say is true or not. If you dare to have half a word, I will immediately peel your skin and tear you apart."


    Li Shenglong''s vicious threat made the demon soldiers kneel on the ground.


    "King, spare your life, villain, how dare you?"


    The demon soldier said so, but in his heart has been complaining that he did not go out today to see the Yellow calendar, how to let the evil star hit.


    "Where are you, I ask you?"


    "The little demon is the shrimp demon soldier under the silver carp general under the copper Ding king."


    Also called shrimp?


    Li Shenglong also has a good impression on this guy named shrimp in his heart. It seems that the name of shrimp is very common in water.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "The king doesn''t know. Some time ago, there was a white tiger general in the water house, and a general with four different looks. Two generals have ancient magic weapons to pour sea fans. Now, more than a dozen of the king''s subordinates are looking for these two generals. Originally, our king didn''t want to participate in it, but after the disappearance of general white tiger, some king suspects our king It was my king who took the sea fan.No, my king is under such a great pressure that he has to send people to look for Sixiang and Baihu


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong understood all this.


    "How do you know so much?"


    "King, what I know is what my general said. My position is low, but my general is my king''s favorite general. What I hear from him must be correct."


    "So you have nothing to do with me this time?"


    "That is, that is, the king is so powerful, who dares to want the king?"


    Shrimps also know that their questions have almost been answered. It is at this time that we can decide whether to live or not. Naturally, we can say a few good words, and maybe we can keep a small life.


    "Have you seen me?"


    "No, no, never seen the king."


    Li Shenglong seems to have no head and brain words to let shrimp a Leng, and then the reaction came over, Li Shenglong this is to let shrimp as never seen Li Shenglong.


    Shrimp naturally understood this point. Besides, he did not dare to say that he had seen Li Shenglong. If he really wanted to reverse Li Shenglong''s words, he was afraid that Li Shenglong would let shrimp stay here on the spot.


    "It''s good to know. You''ll think it''s a dream, otherwise I''ll know a little bit of news, and I''ll take the lead from thousands of miles away."


    "It''s a dream. It''s a dream. Don''t worry, the little one is the tightest one, and it will never leak out any information. "


    Shrimp has also seen that Li Shenglong is not ready to want his own life, but at this time he did not dare to be sleepy, so he had to continue to show his loyalty there.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 235 thunder fish general


    "it''s good to know that this is a dream


    Li Shenglong said this with a smile. All of a sudden, his arm, like electricity, had already flown out. Shrimps just saw Li Shenglong''s arm shake, and he had fainted. The last thought before he fainted.


    "That''s it. Am I going to die?"


    Naturally, the answer is No. Li Shenglong didn''t intend to kill the shrimp. After hearing that the demon soldier was also called shrimp, he did not want to kill him.


    Li Shenglong is just to make his invisibility secret more hidden and beat the shrimp dizzy. As for the shrimps, Li actually doesn''t care. He puts them one by one.


    "Good luck."


    After Li Shenglong said a word, he disappeared in the ocean. Only Li Shenglong knew that his saying wish you good luck, not only to shrimp, but also to himself.


    Li Shenglong was absent for a few days. The changes in the water were so great that he didn''t expect that his ordinary practice would cause such a big trouble. Although it is said that now Li Shenglong can control the broken sword once a day, the power of the broken sword can only be met by the experts in the foundation period.


    However, the popularity of the sea fan in the water is really not small, attracting many King level figures. Li Shenglong is not proud to be able to compete with so many foundation building masters.


    In this case, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to practice here. Fortunately, Li Shenglong also asked from shrimp''s mouth that all the people who came now were some of the king''s men, but so many high-level masters in the Qi training period were not what Li Shenglong could deal with.


    "Since it''s not possible here, change places."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s head turned, he had already seen through the situation under the water. Now all the king''s men and horses are looking for themselves in the copper tripod King King''s territory. Then the king''s territory itself must be defensive emptiness, and no one can think of Li Shenglong''s stealth skill.


    All people are thinking about only two possibilities. One is where the white tiger general and the four elephant generals are hiding; the other is that the Tongding king has taken over the inverted sea fan. Otherwise, the whole area of the king of Tongding has been surrounded by water, and the general white tiger and general simiang will not escape even if they have wings.


    In this way, if Li Shenglong can enter the territory of other kings, quickly occupy the water mansion of other generals, and then absorb the spiritual pulse in the water mansion. When other people react, Li Shenglong has already left the water mansion.


    Li Shenglong''s abacus is very good. Of course, today''s shrimp will report the whereabouts of Li Shenglong, and he didn''t pay attention to it.


    There was no need for Li Shenglong to kill the shrimp. Let alone the art of invisibility and the spiritual power of building foundation, he could not see through the whereabouts of Li Shenglong, even if he could not hide himself.


    There will be no danger at all. Now the whole water is looking for white tiger and simian. How can anyone have the leisure to care about the whereabouts of a human being?


    Li Shenglong wants to understand everything, and immediately gets up to the magic edge sea on the west side of Tongding King''s territory. Li Shenglong has a general understanding of the surrounding forces because he has the chart in his hand. He knows that the endless sea area and the magic edge sea area where the Tongding king is located belong to two forces. Although the area of Tongding king is on the edge of the endless sea, the news wants to be transmitted to the magic edge sea There''s still a while to go.


    Li Shenglong is to fight this time gap, first in the Tongding King surrounding several forces to absorb a few spiritual pulse, and then directly leave here, into the sea of magic.


    Li Shenglong is right. His whereabouts have been reported to the silver carp general after the shrimp wakes up. The silver carp general, just as Li Shenglong thought, did not report the news and ignored it directly.


    In the west of Tongding king, the nearest one to the sea of Moyuan is the king with iron head. Li Shenglong first arrives at the king''s area.


    At this time, it has been two days since Li Longsheng left the area of Tongding king. Li Shenglong doesn''t care how the area of the king of Tongding is flying.


    But Li Shenglong ignored, does not mean that other people also ignore.


    Originally, the demon clan was domineering. For such a long time, no news of general white tiger was found. Many kings suspected that the king of Tongding had done something in private.


    At first, the king of Tongding didn''t send out his own hands to look for the white tiger, and then sent out people to find the white tiger. In the eyes of the surrounding kings, it was more solid that the king of Tongding had done something about the white tiger.


    One by one, they could not calm down, so a dozen kings around decided to gather in Tongding King''s territory in three days.


    Of course, Li Shenglong did not know all this. Along the way, Li Shenglong hid his body shape, ignored all kinds of investigation on the road, and wholeheartedly wanted to advance on the territory of iron head king.


    Looking at the more and more relaxed monsters around, Li Shenglong knew that he had already stepped into the territory of the king of bronze tripod and that of the king of iron head.Just arrived here, Li Shenglong did not mean to relax.


    Two days later, Li Shenglong doesn''t know where the situation has come. Although it is said that in his plan, all high-level characters should look for white tigers in the area of Tongding king.


    But in fact, Li didn''t know whether it was like this. In order to understand the first-hand information, Li Shenglong decided to repeat the old trick and find a demon soldier or demon general.


    Because the territory of iron head king is close to the king of copper tripod, the chart left by general harpoon still records in detail. Li Shenglong knows that if he wants to go eastward for more than 500 Li, he will come across a general''s residence.


    The general of Shuifu is called Lei Yu. He ranks very low among the generals under the iron head king, ranking more than 100. If not because he has some relationship with the iron head king, and some people with strength above him look at the iron head king''s face and don''t care about the thunder fish general, even this Shuifu will not have his share at all.


    Of course, the level of the spirit pulse in the Shuifu occupied by general Lei Yu is not high. Like general Lei Yu, this spirit vein ranks at the bottom of many general''s houses.


    There are other Shuifu generals under the iron head king, and there are also records in the water chart. After looking around for a circle, Li Shenglong still thinks that the thunder fish general is the best choice for himself.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 236 changes


    from the strength point of view, general Lei Yu is one of the lowest among many Shuifu generals, and probably only has the appearance of practicing Qi and triple. In this way, first of all, it is not difficult for Li Shenglong to subdue general Lei Yu.


    Secondly, there is also a spiritual pulse in general Lei Yu''s Shuifu. Li Shenglong has already known that when he absorbs the spiritual pulse, there will be a strange phenomenon. In the water, it is a whirlwind. General Lei Yu''s spiritual pulse is small and few, so the time that Li Shenglong absorbs the spiritual pulse will be correspondingly reduced.


    Third, this is the juncture of the copper Ding king and the iron head king. No matter whether the copper Ding king or the iron head king wants to get here, it is impossible to get here without two days, let alone other kings.


    In this way, Li Shenglong can leave here safely before other kings come.


    Li Shenglong''s attention is determined. Naturally, his action will not be slow. The distance of 500 Li is not far for Li Shenglong. After a while, Li Shenglong sees the Shuifu of general Lei Yu.


    The endless water mansion may be the same demon design. From the appearance, there is no difference between the torpedo fish general''s water house and the harpoon general''s water house. The only difference is that the big plaque on the door says thunder fish general''s house.


    In front of the water mansion, there are two demon soldiers guarding the gate of the water mansion. While Li Shenglong stealthily passes by, the two demon soldiers are chatting with each other.


    "Brother, do you think our king will go to the copper tripod King King''s water house in three days, can you get a bargain?"


    The words of demon soldiers let Li Shenglong out of a cold sweat.


    "It''s close. It''s close."


    Li Shenglong congratulated himself in his heart.


    The place where Li Shenglong is now is the junction of Tongding king and iron head king. If iron head king wants to go to Tongding King''s territory, this is the nearest route.


    If Li Shenglong didn''t hear this demon soldier, he would continue according to his original plan.


    It is estimated that the iron head king wants to arrive at the Tongding King''s territory in three days. It will take two days from Li Shenglong''s present position to Tongding King''s territory, and it will take two days for the iron head king to get to Li Shenglong''s present position.


    In this way, the iron head king wants to reach the kingdom of Tongding king in three days, and now he has set out for one day.


    In this way, it is possible to arrive at Tongding King''s territory on time in three days. If Li Shenglong moves according to the established plan, even if he can take general Lei Yu down.


    Li Shenglong has not yet been able to absorb the confidence of a spiritual pulse in one day. In that case, Li Shenglong will face the iron head king. Of course, Li Shenglong can escape with Feitian Dundi Fu. However, there are only a few pieces of Feitian Dundi Fu. It is not worth wasting at this time.


    Some people ask again, isn''t there a broken sword?


    Broken sword, on the one hand, Li Shenglong can only use one move, on the other hand, Li Shenglong can''t guarantee that his move will definitely hit iron head general. If there is a deviation to let iron head general survive, Li Shenglong can''t even think that he doesn''t need to escape from the sky.


    Li Shenglong''s mind changed rapidly here, and the two demon soldiers there were still talking.


    "That''s of course. Our king didn''t go there by himself. More than a dozen kings in the neighborhood have discussed. If the king Tongding has half a word, he will tear down the Tongding mansion."


    "Brother, you said that the white tiger general was strange. Why did he disappear without any reason?"


    "Did you say that? It was done by the king of Tongding in private. "


    "I don''t feel like it. You think, a dozen of the king''s men and horses are in the territory of the king of the bronze tripod. How could the king of the copper tripod use any tricks in front of so many people?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yes, brother, you are still young. Our king is interested in the family property of King Tongding. This time, we all know that the king of Tongding can''t hide or privately swallow the sea fans. But since this matter is out of his territory, if we don''t take this opportunity to divide it up, how can we stop?"


    "What are you talking about? If you talk nonsense any more, you will cut your tongues. "


    Two demon soldiers were talking there, a thick voice came out, and then a figure came out of the house.


    "The general blustered us again, and said these things, didn''t the general tell us? Otherwise, with this little insight, how can you see through these things? "


    The two demon soldiers were not frightened by thunder fish general.


    "Well, general, where can the white tiger be now? Why can''t so many people look for him? "


    "Where do I know to go? If I knew, I would not be here. I would have taken the king to capture the white tiger."


    The two demon soldiers originally wanted to know something from their generals. After listening to the general''s words, their faces flashed with disappointment.


    "However, the king has said that the white tiger general may not be in the copper tripod King''s area. It is estimated that the white tiger general was transmitted to other places through the ancient transmission array, otherwise it would not disappear so quietly.""Ancient transmission array? Is there any more of this? Isn''t it lost long ago? "


    The little demon soldier timely asked Li Shenglong what he wanted to ask, although what Li wanted to ask most was where the transmission array was?


    Li Shenglong knows that perhaps he wants to return to Da Jin, the fastest way is in this transmission array.


    "It should be. It is estimated that in some unknown corners, the generals and demon soldiers who are still in the area of Tongding king want to find the trace of general white tiger on the surface, but actually they want to find the transmission array first.


    However, the difficulty of finding the transmission array is not much less than finding the white tiger general, and the kings have not reported too much hope. "


    See around two demon soldiers do not understand the appearance, thunder fish general seems not to want to say more.


    "Well, well, these things have nothing to do with us. You two should keep a good watch on the Shuifu. The king is going to the Tongding King''s area and may come to our Shuifu today or tomorrow. When the time comes, one by one, give me some energy, or when the king leaves, you will be skinned. "


    "General, you don''t know us yet. Don''t worry, when the king comes, we don''t give the king all the comfort and comfort to serve him. This time is no exception. When the king comes, we will make the general have a long face."


    The two demon soldiers may have been accustomed to the thunder fish general''s way of speaking, and turned a blind eye to the general''s last warning, and said one by one with a smile.


    "Well, well, I''ll see what you''ll do then."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 237 Li Shenglong''s plan


    General Lei Yu teases a few more words, and then enters the water palace again. It seems that general fish came to tell his own guard demon after getting the whereabouts of iron head king, for fear that his guard demon would make mistakes in front of iron head king.


    General Lei Yu did not think that his words had fallen into the ears of Li Shenglong beside him, and he would not have thought how much influence his words would have on the iron head king.


    Li Shenglong, who originally wanted to enter the thunder fish general''s mansion, changed his mind in an instant. He did not want to go to the thunder fish general''s mansion. Now there is a better place to go, the iron head king''s residence.


    Yes, you are right. The place that Li Shenglong wants to go is the residence of the iron head king.


    Since the iron head king himself has to rush to the Tongding King''s residence, it means that the iron head king''s residence has no defensive power.


    You think, most of the high-level generals of the iron head king have been sent to the kingdom of the copper tripod king for a long time. They go to search for the traces of white tiger and four dissimilarities in a clear way, but secretly search the ancient transmission array.


    In this way, even in the iron headed mansion, the defense force is the most empty, and the remaining generals are some low-level generals.


    Of course, all this is just Li Shenglong''s calculation. Li Shenglong doesn''t know what strength there is in the iron head king''s residence. Let alone Li Shenglong, even some generals under the iron head king can''t be regarded as fully aware of the power in the iron head king''s residence.


    Not only the iron headed king, all kings are like this, how can there be several hidden characters in his residence.


    These are the hidden power of kings. They may not show up at ordinary times, but at the critical moment, such figures are the means for these kings to protect their lives.


    Li Shenglong also knows that he is taking a risk now, but this risk is worth taking. In ordinary times, the king will not leave his territory easily, not to mention all the high-ranking generals leaving together?


    The spirit pulse of iron head king''s residence must be the best in iron head king area. The spirit pulse of a harpoon general in Tongding King area can increase Li Shenglong''s vitality by nearly 300 drops.


    If Li Shenglong can completely absorb the spirit pulse in the iron head king''s house, how much vitality will it increase?


    Li Shenglong just wants to think about it. Maybe as long as he absorbs the spirit pulse of the iron head king, he can achieve the strength of practicing Qi at one stroke.


    Li Shenglong now has more than 300 drops of yuan power in his body. If he bursts out together, he has the strength to practice Qi five or six times. If he wants to ensure sustained attack power, he can also have triple or quadruple attack power of practicing Qi.


    You can reach the top of the sky power with the help of the seven power sword.


    This kind of strength is also a character everywhere, and it also shows the horror of Li Shenglong''s swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] from one side. It is impossible to have a spiritual power of millions of inferior spirit stones without a spiritual power of several million yuan.


    This kind of spiritual power was absorbed by Li Shenglong''s swallowing the heaven and the earth. A few of them differentiated into yuan forces and entered Li Shenglong''s cells, and even less of them were integrated into Li Shenglong''s body, strengthening his body.


    However, after being sucked out by Li Shenglong, more spiritual power escapes into the sea. It is not because of the escape of these auras that Li Shenglong will not have any vision when he is in the harpoon general''s water mansion.


    Li Shenglong just absorbed a spirit pulse of inferior quality which was not so good, and his strength had been improved to this degree.


    The spirit pulse of the iron head king must be at least among the inferior and the top-grade ones. If Li Shenglong absorbs it, he can''t reach the ideal nine levels of practicing Qi, and how can he reach the five or six levels of practicing Qi.


    As a matter of fact, it is not impossible to achieve this goal. Now, Li Shenglong has the power of one blow at the top of Qi training seven times. After absorbing the spirit of the iron head king, it is not unrealistic to have the power of nine times of Qi training.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. After all, Li Shenglong had the opportunity to reach the seven strength of Qi training and the nine strength of Qi training.


    According to the time required to marry Yu Linglong, the strength of the foundation period is getting closer and closer, although Li Shenglong knows that this adventure is bound to be breathtaking.


    But if we succeed this time, what a great harvest.


    Of course, Li Shenglong also took into account the whereabouts of the iron head king in advance. At present, the iron head king wants to move into the territory like the copper tripod king king, while Li Shenglong is going to go to the iron head king''s territory, which is one day short of each other.


    In this way, when Li Shenglong arrives at the residence of the iron head king, the iron head king still has one day to reach the copper tripod King King''s residence.


    As long as Li Shenglong makes a good plan in this process, he may be able to hide his whereabouts in the iron head mansion.


    If it is successful, it will take five days for the iron head king to get the news, and it should be enough for Li Shenglong to refine a spiritual pulse.As long as Li Shenglong can refine the spiritual pulse before the iron headed king comes back, Li Shenglong has a way to let himself escape. Now, Li Shenglong''s invisibility method has no foundation period strength, and it can''t be seen clearly. When Li Shenglong absorbs the spiritual pulse, he needs high-level characters to see through.


    In fact, Li Shenglong can still use the flying amulet to escape. Although this charm is very precious, it is not worth mentioning compared with Li Shenglong''s life.


    Li Shenglong made up his mind and looked back at the thunder fish general''s house. In his heart, he was full of gratitude to the two demon soldiers in front of the door. If it wasn''t for the words of the two demon soldiers, Li Shenglong rushed in recklessly and tied up general Lei Yu. One day later, he was afraid that the iron headed king would arrive here.


    Although Li Shenglong''s strength has improved, he has never thought that he can absorb a inferior spirit pulse in one day and then escape.


    Since Li Shenglong can''t absorb this spiritual vein, he has to fight with the iron head king. Li Shenglong is not clear about the strength of the iron head king. Anyway, even if the iron head king is a monster just entering the foundation period.


    Li Shenglong must also do his best to escape from the hands of the iron head king, not to mention other high-level monster in the foundation period.


    Not to mention what want to take away the life of the iron head king, that kind of thing can only see luck, luck, maybe really possible.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 238 episode


    now the words of the two demon soldiers completely avoid a battle between Li Shenglong and the iron headed king, which is of great significance to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong knew that time was pressing, and he did not think about it any more. He took the time to catch up on his way.


    At the same time, the iron head king was leisurely coming to the copper tripod King''s territory. There were 120 generals under him, most of them were generals who practiced Qi three times or more. There were 12 generals who practiced Qi more than seven times. Even there were three generals whose peak strength was comparable to that of the foundation period.


    However, two of the three generals and the generals who have practiced Qi for more than seven times have been sent to Tongding King''s territory by the iron head king when searching the whereabouts of general white tiger.


    The remaining several high-level generals are now beside the iron head king, preparing to follow the iron head king to go to the territory of the copper tripod king king.


    The iron head king did not expect that anyone would want to make his idea. He is a king. More than a dozen kings in Fangyuan are now driving to the iron head king''s territory.


    Who has the strength to find trouble with his iron head king? As for bringing all the high-level generals, it is because there are more than a dozen forces to divide the copper tripod King together.


    If you want to gain your own interests among more than a dozen forces, how can you possibly have no strength? This time, when you go to the kingdom of Tongding king, it is not only the iron headed king with most of his fighting power, but also other kings. No one will show weakness at this time.


    The king of Tongding has been informed for a long time. However, under the pressure of more than ten kings, no matter how powerful the copper tripod is, no good solution has been found. Now, the only way to find general Baihu is to find general Baihu.


    After finding the white tiger general, the excuses of more than a dozen kings around him are untenable. If these kings want to continue to carve up the foundation of his bronze tripod, unless the king of Tongding is killed by these people and will stay here forever.


    Otherwise, there are all kinds of wonderful existence on the king, and every king can become a king only with the permission of such existence.


    If you let the king of Tongding leave here and find these complaints, you will lose his reputation, but other kings don''t want to have a good end.


    If you can''t find the white tiger general, the king of Tongding can only recognize the plant. This time, these people really caught a good excuse. They don''t know which King came up with the idea, and directly put the pot of excrement on the king''s head.


    The struggle between these kings did not affect Li Shenglong who was on his way. Li Shenglong would not have thought that he would have such a great influence on the king of Tongding.


    It has been several hours since Li Longsheng left the iron head general''s Shuifu. Li Shenglong is on his way. At the same time, he plans how to make a good plan for the iron head king''s water house, so as to delay the iron head king''s time to know the news.


    "Master, go east."


    Li Shenglong''s route is in accordance with the water map left by the harpoon general. Now, this direction is the nearest road to the iron head king''s residence, which will be detoured to the East.


    Li Shenglong did not hesitate to hear Lingzhu''s voice. He immediately moved eastward. He knew that there must be a reason why Lingzhu asked him to do so.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also had a guess in his heart. If he continued to march along the line just now, he might meet the iron head king.


    "Master, if you go on, you will meet the iron head king."


    Sure enough, just as Li Shenglong thought, the iron head king also marched on this road. After all, this road is the shortest road from the iron head king''s residence to the Tongding King''s residence.


    Iron head king a king''s identity is naturally not a detour, Li Shenglong and iron head meet together, also be regarded as due righteousness.


    When Li Shenglong was driving eastward, the iron headed King stopped suddenly and looked to the East.


    "King?"


    Next to a training gas peak general to see the iron head king''s action, puzzled asked.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    The iron head king looks puzzled. He doesn''t want to explain to the general. He steps forward. If the iron head king doesn''t say it, the general will not continue to ask. He suppresses the doubt in his heart and continues to advance behind the iron head king.


    Only the iron head king knew that at that moment, he felt a spiritual force sweeping himself. However, the power was fleeting, which made the iron head king doubt whether he felt wrong.


    It is impossible for Li Shenglong, who has traveled a few miles to the East, to think of a little iron headed king in the foundation period to discover the divine sense of the Pearl.


    In a safe place a few miles away, Li Shenglong temporarily stopped his pace. He wanted to wait here for the next time. After the iron head king passed by, Li Shenglong went back to the shortest route and went on.


    Time is not long, Li Shenglong and iron head king all return to the shortest route, but both sides march in the opposite direction.


    This meeting is only a small episode in the progress of both sides, and it does not affect both sides to continue to move forward according to their own plans.When the iron head king and his party arrived at the thunder fish general''s water mansion, Li Shenglong had been on the road for a whole day, and there was still a day''s journey before he arrived at the iron head king''s residence. Li Shenglong continued on his way.


    The iron head king, who should also be on his way, was not in a hurry. He inspected the water mansion of general Lei Yu. We all know that there is a relationship between general Lei Yu and iron head king, but only a few monsters know the specific relationship.


    Iron head king brought out these high-level generals are iron head king''s confidants, but most of these monster generals do not know the relationship between thunder fish general and iron head king.


    In their opinion, the iron head king does not need to come here to inspect. General Lei Yu is just a triple strength of training Qi.


    No matter in terms of strength or other high-level generals are far from each other, and being able to sit in this position depends on the help of the iron head king.


    High ranking generals have always had some disdain for people who are not based on strength but on relationships.


    General Lei Yu also knows that the high-level generals around him look down on him. In this era of supremacy of strength, this is normal. General LEIYU himself does not mean to touch their brows. His mind is on the iron headed general.


    Others don''t know what relationship he has with iron head general, but Lei Yu is clear in his mind that he is a relative of iron head general, which is true. Moreover, general Lei Yu and iron head general are close relatives. General Lei Yu''s real identity is the illegitimate son of iron head king.

 Chapter 238

    No one would have guessed that the tyrant of iron head, who was so powerful in the endless sea, would have such an illegitimate son. Of course, this is also related to the fact that most of the descendants of monsters inherit their parents'' qualifications.


    The offspring of the general strong are also strong ones. It is obvious that the thunder fish general does not conform to this general law and is one of the special cases.


    Even if it is a special case, he is after all the son of the iron head king. No matter how cruel the iron head king is, he still breaks the rules of speaking according to his strength in the sea, so that general Lei Yu has his own water mansion.


    In the thunder fish general water mansion, the iron head king who is warm and affectionate has never thought that Li Shenglong has already taken the white tiger and the four elephant to prepare to take his back road.


    Li Shenglong is not as leisurely as the iron head king. For Li Shenglong, time is tight. If he arrives at the iron head king''s water mansion earlier, he will have more time to arrange or absorb the spiritual pulse.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong is in a hurry and slow to catch up. He spent a day on the road. He also successfully arrived around the iron head king Shuifu.


    The water mansion of iron head king is much different from that of several generals. Not to mention that it covers an area of thousands of mu, it can be said that there are thousands of demon soldiers in front of the gate, and some demons will shuttle among them from time to time.


    The place facing Li Shenglong is a high wall, at least more than ten Zhang high. On the high wall, there is extraordinary light and colorful. Li doesn''t have to try it. You can see that there must be various secret methods on it.


    The main gate of Shuifu is also very wide, with two dark gates weighing at least 1000 kg. Each iron gate is 10 Zhang high and 8 Zhang wide.


    There are three small doors on both sides of the main gate. The small gate is not as big as the main gate, but it can travel at least five at the same time, but it is no more than two people.


    The gate is closed and the small door is closed.


    "Master, this is a medium spirit pulse."


    Li Shenglong was both happy and worried about the words of the spirit beads. What he liked was that he could not easily find a middle-class spiritual pulse. To know that the spiritual power value of a middle-class spiritual pulse was at least 100 times higher than that of the inferior one.


    The worry is that with such a spiritual pulse, Li Shenglong has no confidence that he can completely suck him up in five days.


    Li Shenglong hesitated, not knowing whether he should venture into it.


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger. Besides, there''s no need for me to dry up a whole spiritual pulse. As long as I can absorb almost all of them, I''ll leave as soon as I can. There will be nothing else. "


    Li Shenglong turns to think of waiting for himself in zhenxianmen and yulinglong and Mengling who are waiting for him in Langya island. He feels a fierce force in his heart. This is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Generally speaking, the king''s mansion is not easy to take out of the water mansion for himself.


    Li Shenglong to other places, it is almost impossible to encounter such a good opportunity, and now the iron head king is still in the thunder fish general water mansion to talk about family relations, delaying his own journey back.


    In this way, Li Shenglong spent more time. However, he did not know how much time the iron head king would spend in general Lei Yu''s water mansion. He could only calculate the time according to the minimum of five days.


    Originally, in Li Shenglong''s idea, he wanted to first clean up some small demon soldiers on the periphery, and then clean up all the remaining generals.


    This idea is based on the fact that Li Shenglong thought that the general was a harpoon. As a general, there were only two demon soldiers in front of the gate to guard him. In addition, there were five or six demon soldiers on patrol.


    Iron head general is even a king, can have more than 100 demon soldiers has been regarded as the heaven.


    However, in fact, there are thousands of demon soldiers patrolling outside the mansion, not counting the demon soldiers patrolling in the mansion?


    Li Shenglong really underestimated the king level figures, all the figures in the foundation period, which one is not easy to provoke.


    The foundation period was placed in the great Jin Dynasty. It was also a leader level figure in some small sects. It was not so easy to be provoked.


    If you put them in the water, their natural status will not be bad. Generally, the life span of monsters in the water is longer than that of human beings, and it is much longer. With the accumulation of time, although some monsters have ordinary qualifications, they can still go down the road of cultivating immortals by virtue of their strong longevity yuan.


    It is for this reason that the practitioners in the aquarium are no less than those in the land. On the one hand, because of the fact that there is at least a middle-class spiritual vein underneath, the second-class Lingmai covers the smallest area of 1000 mu.


    It is obviously unrealistic to rely solely on the king and generals to guard such a vast area, so the king has gathered a large number of demon soldiers.


    The largest team in the water is the demon soldiers. Countless demon beasts with poor natural talents have taken the road of demon soldiers. Because there are too many demon soldiers, all the demon soldiers to be recruited in the Grand Palace will correspondingly find some powerful ones.


    Just like what Li Shenglong can see now, none of the demon soldiers in front of the iron headed King''s water mansion is able to practice blood less than 10 times.


    After the king and the king of water dragon have never thought of such a high level of iron.It can''t be said that the iron head king himself is like this. All the king''s residences have such strength. Otherwise, the iron head king will take advantage of the copper tripod king king, and he won''t have to bring his own elite troops.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong knows that what he sees is only a part of the strength revealed by the iron head king, not to mention the other hidden forces arranged by the iron head king.


    In other words, the various prohibitions inside and outside Shuifu, the iron headed king, are enough for the intruder to eat a pot. After all, Li Shenglong is a man who manipulated the white tiger and the four dissimilarities as a general in the water mansion. Li Shenglong has also seen the prohibitions in Shuifu.


    It is just the various prohibitions in the general''s Shuifu. If they are launched together, and if Li Shenglong does not have the flying heaven and the earth talisman, he does not want to be able to leave the water house.


    Although these prohibitions did not see through the invisible effect after they were launched, they were dangerous everywhere. If Li Shenglong accidentally encountered any prohibition, his body would not be revealed, and the prohibition would be found in Li Shenglong.


    The prohibition of general Shuifu is so powerful, not to mention the prohibition in the Grand Palace?


    "I don''t know if there are invisible ones in the prohibition."


    Li Shenglong is not afraid of anything else. What he is afraid of is that he can see through the prohibition of invisibility. His biggest reliance on getting in and out of Shuifu is to be able to conceal his body shape. If this point is seen through by others, he has no advantage at all.


    Although Li Shenglong is not sure whether the prohibition in the Shuifu has such a miraculous effect, he still hesitates about how to enter the water mansion.


    If it is discovered by others, what method should Li Shenglong use to leave.


    It''s not that Li Shenglong is worried about everything. To know that although Li Shenglong''s invisibility is very wonderful, it does not mean that Li Shenglong is invincible in the world.


    When Li Shenglong was in the fire gate, he never thought that he would have that kind of wonderful flame after killing a disciple of the fire gate. As long as he was close to the fire gate disciple, he would be found within 50 steps, so that if he wanted to sneak attack, he could only rely on the power increase of his sword breaking through the sky.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 240 entering Shuifu is not the time for Li Shenglong to get entangled. Since Li Shenglong has decided to enter when the iron head king and his high-ranking generals are not in the mansion.


    Then there will be no further retreat, and any problems can only be discussed at that time.


    "Go, go in."


    Li Shenglong said to himself in his heart, so thinking is thinking, Li Shenglong don''t want to die in vain, even if today Li Shenglong can not absorb the spirit of iron head king, also want to keep his life.


    Although the spiritual pulse is important, the latter is obviously more important than Li Shenglong''s life.


    Li Shenglong knew in his heart that he was holding a feitiandun talisman lightly in his hand. He was ready to use feitiandun to escape once he was found out, and resolutely refused to give other people any chance.


    Li Shenglong did not worry at this time. The more he arrived at the critical moment, he told himself the more calm he was.


    Under Li Shenglong''s careful observation, he found that the demon soldiers outside had to be replaced once every hour and returned to the water mansion. As for what he was doing inside, he could not see it outside the water house.


    Li Shenglong changed his mind and decided to follow a demon soldier in Shuifu who was about to change his defense. He was not familiar with the defense force and the position of prohibition.


    If you use your own concealment method to rashly enter, the probability of being found is obviously greater. Now Li Shenglong changes his method and follows the other demon soldiers.


    The places where these demon soldiers can go must be safe. In this way, Li Shenglong can try his best to reduce the possibility of being found.


    Li Shenglong thought so, and did the same thing. He stuck tightly behind a group of troops who were about to change their defense, and was ready to follow them into the water palace.


    There are ten demon soldiers in this group, including a team leader. This is what Li Shenglong learned from their conversation.


    "Captain, is it time we changed our defense?"


    A demon soldier beside Li Shenglong asked their captain.


    "Shut up. No gossiping while on duty."


    Wearing a red coat hanger, a long word in front of the armor yelled.


    The demon soldiers who were reprimanded didn''t care. They asked if they had changed their defense, and used it to look so serious?


    Around the demon soldiers are all eyeless, seems to have just happened to feel very normal.


    "This demon soldier is not a recruit. In that case, I don''t know whether I''m lucky or not. "


    In his heart, Li Shenglong had a little guess about the demon soldier. At the same time, he didn''t stop at the foot. He followed the demon soldiers and walked slowly, thinking about the time for changing posts.


    "It looks like it''s almost done."


    Just as Li Shenglong thought, as soon as the first small door on the left side of Shuifu opened, a pair of demon soldiers came out. Naturally, the leader was also a red armour captain, who ran straight to Li Shenglong and his team of demon soldiers came.


    Go to the front, the two hands took out a flag, delivered the task, the team leader with Li Shenglong, they also go to the small door.


    A team of demon soldiers stood around the small door. The captain lit the flag that he had just changed. The demon soldiers examined carefully and ordered to open the door of the mansion.


    The small door opened, the team of demon soldiers where the small team leader was in swarmed in.


    The captain walked in the end, and when all the people entered, the captain asked the demon soldiers nearby to return their flag, and then entered the small door.


    Li Shenglong follows the leader behind him. After entering the gate, the small door behind him clangs and closes again.


    Li Shenglong knows that he has now entered the water mansion of the iron head king. Everything should be careful.


    When he entered the water mansion, what made Lee feel different was the concentration of aura in the air. The aura inside the door was at least a thousand times more than that outside the door.


    Fortunately, this is also a medium level spiritual pulse. When Li Shenglong was in Zhenxian gate, he did not see the middle level spiritual pulse. He was indifferent to everything here.


    Entering the water mansion, although Li Shenglong saw the guards outside the water mansion, he had a psychological preparation for the guard force in the water mansion, but he did not expect that the defense force inside was so strong.


    Three steps a post, five steps a whistle, every 100 steps can see a patrol demon soldier team.


    There are all kinds of pavilions and pavilions, and the roads are Manman. The prohibition in the mansion is obviously impossible, as it is in the sky. It is everywhere, but there will be some key positions.


    Li didn''t know where he should go. Fortunately, Li Shenglong came in with the team, and for the time being, he followed the team first.


    Li Shenglong can only have a chance to feel the road of this place by himself. After entering the team, he checked the flag three times, for fear that any outsiders would get involved in it, or that someone would leave his post.


    Li Shenglong followed him and turned left and right. After walking for nearly half an hour, the team finally arrived at its destination, which is also the base of the team.The camp of the team is also a row of houses. The houses are also made of coral. Each of them is of strange shape and turns. It emits colorful light, which makes people feel very beautiful.


    The captain stopped to look at his team and said.


    "Break up, fish head."


    Other members of the team didn''t have the slightest nostalgia to go back to their own houses. They had no good aptitude, so they had to work hard to make up for the gap in qualifications. It was just like this, when these demon soldiers had no task, they mostly practiced in their own houses, and things would not come out without him.


    Fish head is just Li Shenglong to see that asked the small captain how to time, no one to change the defense.


    I saw the fish head face discontented to stay down, want to fish head and other people''s ideas, want to quickly return to their own house to practice.


    But the captain''s words could not be ignored, so he had to restrain his temper.


    "Fish head, I know you are a recruit. You don''t know some rules in the mansion. I''ll talk to you again. First of all, when you are on duty, you can''t ask other people why they haven''t come. When it''s time, they will come back naturally. That''s not what we have to worry about. "


    When the captain saw that fish head was indifferent, he was also a bit angry. You should know that although he was a small team leader, he also had the strength to practice blood and was not in the stage of Qi training.


    I also spent time to explain these things to the new man, but I didn''t expect that the new man was ungrateful, and his face was helpless, as if he was a villain, blocking the time of fish head cultivation.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 241 16 places


    "fish head, since you have joined our team, I have the obligation to tell you some of the rules of the family. Now listen carefully. If something really happens, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    The captain''s heart was angry, and his words also brought a little resentment.


    "Our iron head king''s house is divided into five areas: East, West, North and south. Now we are in the soldiers'' house in the north. There are four soldiers'' houses in the mansion, which are located in the southeast, northwest and four corners of the great prince''s house. The north area is our usual leisure place. However, there are few people going there. Most of us are practicing when we are free Leisure. "


    The small captain saw the fish head somehow has some interest, he said also has some value.


    "These two local areas are the areas where we can move when we are not on duty. If we go to the center, they are the danyao hall and the weapons Pavilion. If we get any reward, we may go there.


    Similarly, not far from these two places is the water prison. If you are punished, you may enter it


    When he heard the reward, the fish head''s eyes were clear, and he completely ignored the punishment in the captain''s mouth. The captain didn''t pay attention to the fish head. How many years would it take to be a captain in the iron head king''s house?


    The team leader has seen too many players, and there are not a few of them like fish head. If today''s reminder, fish head can really hear the heart, and it''s OK to say.


    If today''s reminders are regarded as nonsense, they will make mistakes in the future, and the gods will not be able to save him.


    "If you go inside after the water prison, it will be the general hall. Inside the general hall is the king''s bedroom. We are arranged in this way in the north, and the other things are arranged in the south. As for what else is there in the central area besides the king''s bedroom, I don''t know.


    You should be careful. You usually only move within the scope of your own activities. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, no one will help you. "


    "Yes."


    The captain saw the fish head powerless reply, his face is full of don''t care, in the heart secretly way, should say I said, do not do all depends on you.


    "Dissolution."


    Fish head had been waiting for the captain''s words, and ran like his own residence.


    Li Shenglong has not guessed wrong. This fish head is really a recruit, or he has just arrived today. As for fish head''s predecessor, he is still in the water prison because of his taboo.


    The captain looked at the back of the fish head, shook his head, and returned to his room.


    Li Shenglong stood on the side, listening to the words of the captain and the new recruit. He planned what he should do in his heart. The layout of the Shuifu was clear now.


    But the Shuifu is so big that it is not difficult for Li Shenglong to sneak in. However, what does Li Shenglong want to do?


    That is to devour the whole spiritual vein, which is equivalent to cutting off the wealth in the water mansion. You should know how many demon soldiers come here only by looking at this spiritual vein.


    "Pearl, what position do you think we should find?"


    Li Shenglong has now entered the water mansion. Although he said that he could find a place at will, it would be very easy to find out if there was any noise.


    "It''s better to go to the spiritual pulse, where it''s most hidden."


    The idea of Lingzhu is also the idea of Li Shenglong.


    It''s just that it''s easy to think about it, but it''s extremely difficult to do it. Every spiritual pulse has its own entrance. The guard of these places is the most strict. Is a spiritual vein a place that other people can easily enter?


    What''s more, Li Shenglong doesn''t know where the Lingmai entrance of the iron headed King''s water mansion is?


    "Concealment is concealment, but I don''t have much time to find the entrance of the spiritual pulse. Is it a little difficult for me to find the entrance of the spiritual pulse?"


    Li Shenglong said his doubts and beads.


    "There''s no problem in finding the entrance. I can feel the aura between heaven and earth. Since the entrance of the spiritual pulse is said to be the entrance, then the spiritual power leaked from here must be stronger than that from other places."


    "So it seems that we can still find the entrance of the spiritual pulse?"


    Li Shenglong was overjoyed at Lingzhu''s words.


    "Of course, I don''t want to think about who I am? Now, in my perception, there are 16 places in Shuifu where spiritual power is stronger than other places. We just have to look at them one by one and there will be no problem. "


    "Well, go first."


    When Li Shenglong talks, Lingzhu has already introduced the direction she sensed into his mind.


    "The first place should be here. It seems that it should be around the danyao hall."


    Although Lingzhu can show the location map here, without the explanation of the team leader just now, Li Shenglong would not have known what kind of buildings are here, where corresponding to where?


    "There should be hope around the danyao hall."Among the 16 places, the closest place to Li Shenglong should be one near the danyao hall. Li Shenglong first felt that this was not very reliable.


    It is impossible for a spiritual pulse to open 16 entrances. In that case, it will cost more to defend.


    Since it is impossible to have 16 entrances, it shows that some places with powerful spiritual power come from the increase of array. In this way, Li Shenglong can only check by himself.


    First of all, we should check out the most unlikely ones. Li Shenglong knows that he doesn''t have much time, so everything should be done in the way with the least time.


    The one closest to Li Shenglong was thought to be promising by Li Shenglong, and the second one was probably around the danyao hall.


    Li Shenglong just learned the general location of these places from the captain''s mouth, which is where, Li Shenglong has no idea.


    Although the Pearl space can show the appearance of the room here, but the water is made of coral rooms, from the outside, most of them are the same.


    Li Shenglong can''t tell which is which, so we can only wait for Li Shenglong to investigate on the spot.


    In his heart, Li Shenglong''s pace is very fast, and he goes straight to these two places.


    Of course, Li Shenglong follows the principle of "near first and then far", and the first place to find is the place closest to himself. Li Shenglong starts from the soldiers'' house in the northern area of tietou Shuifu and goes through the leisure area, which is the area where the danyao hall is located.


    There is no big difference between this area and other places. They are all the same coral rooms. Li Shenglong can''t tell which is the pill hall or the weapons Pavilion.


    Fortunately, these two places are also demon to demon to, the door is open, it seems that there is no prohibition.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 242 investigation


    Li Shenglong followed the coming and going demons and entered a place where there was obviously a fluctuation of spiritual pulse.


    The hall is like a medicine shop. Several demon soldiers stand in front of the counter to register the coming and going demons. From time to time, according to the registration results, they take out the corresponding pills from the row after row of medicine boxes and give them to the demon soldiers.


    Li Shenglong observes the map sent by Lingzhu. The location should be at the back of the medicine box. This is not where Li Shenglong can go.


    Li Shenglong did not want to force into the idea, or to say that Li Shenglong did not want to enter the idea.


    Because there are pills in this place, 80% of them are special pills, which need to be nourished by spiritual pulse, so a special spiritual pulse array has been developed.


    Li Shenglong was also born in the danyao hall. Naturally, he was very familiar with these things, and this place was naturally excluded by Li Shenglong.


    "Next."


    The next location is not far from here, that is, from a palace not far from the danyao hall.


    Without hesitation, Li continued to enter the palace. As soon as the palace entered the palace, a gust of cold air came.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong, who looked around the demon soldiers who were used to it, and even thought that he had been discovered, he would almost use the flying amulet to escape.


    The hall of refining utensils.


    After a few seconds, Li Shenglong determined what the palace was used for. Most of the refining tools on the land were made by fire. They were not to seduce the earth fire, or to refine them with their own real fire.


    But this is not realistic in the water. No matter how big the fire is, it will be put out at the bottom of the water.


    Naturally, the method of water training is used to refine utensils in the water. Li Shenglong also heard of this method when he was on the bank. He knew that the method of water training was very wonderful. Only a few of them could master the method of refining utensils. However, no one knows the details.


    When you get to the water, it changes again. The method of water training is the common method of refining tools, which is basically a monster who can refine tools.


    Li Shenglong took a look at it. All of them were refining artifacts with cold water. Unfortunately, Li didn''t know the method and couldn''t understand the principle.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also excluded this place. The reason is similar to that of the medicine refining hall. When refining utensils, some utensils also need high aura.


    Li Shenglong stood outside the refining hall and meditated. Although it seemed that Li Shenglong excluded only two sites, in fact, he excluded eight sites.


    Because from the captain''s mouth, Li Shenglong has already understood the layout of tietou Shuifu. It is the same in East, West, North and south. There are refining utensils hall and medicine refining hall in the north. Naturally, there are other three places.


    In this case, eight sites have been excluded.


    The rest is to continue to move forward to the center, after Li Shenglong figured out, continue to move forward to the next location.


    After the medicine refining hall and the refining utensil hall, the next step should be the water prison.


    When Li Shenglong arrived here, he stopped for a moment. Unlike other places, the water prison was built with colorful corals. Here, it was built with a kind of black coral. From the outside, it was very solemn.


    Not to mention the guard at the door is more strict. Hundreds of demon soldiers stood still at the gate of the water prison. At this time of Li Shenglong''s observation, there were five teams of demon soldiers patrolling around.


    Li Shenglong looked at it, and did not stay too much. After crossing the water prison, the next place is the general''s office.


    The general''s house is not far from the water prison. This time, Li Shenglong recognized that this was the general''s house. The reason is very simple. The general''s mansion is clearly written on it.


    For example, the general''s house opposite to Li Shenglong says swordfish general''s house. The one who wants to come to this general is a swordfish.


    Here, Li Shenglong did not go in. After confirming the location, he was also investigated by Li Shenglong, if this was the entrance of the spiritual pulse.


    It is impossible for the gate of the general''s mansion to be so wide open. Otherwise, if the enemy comes, it will be easy to find it here.


    It''s not here. In a flash, the general''s office in four places, East, West, North and south, was checked out by Li Shenglong at the same time. There are still four places left, all in the central area, that is, the area where the iron head king is located.


    Li Shenglong did not want to delay the idea of time, went straight to the Central District, to the central area, Li Shenglong obviously careful a lot.


    Although it seems that the number of demon soldiers patrolling around the central area is much less than that in the southeast, northwest and northwest, Li Shenglong looks at the prohibitions that emit their own light from time to time around, and he knows that it is actually loose outside and tight inside.


    On the face of it, the prohibitions that Li Shenglong can find have already frightened him. What''s more, what''s more, those prohibitions that have not been discovered by him?


    Li Shenglong had to walk cautiously for fear of encountering a ban. I don''t know whether Li''s caution played a role or whether Li''s luck was good. When he arrived at his first target in the central area, he didn''t encounter the surrounding prohibitions.Li Shenglong came to this place along the induction of Lingzhu. It was also a mansion. The house number clearly said the prince''s house.


    Seeing these three words, Li Shenglong knew that this was not the place he was looking for. The reason was basically the same as the general''s office.


    Li Shenglong crossed the prince''s house and continued to investigate the next target. With Li Shenglong''s investigation, now the target has become less and less, and it is closer and closer to Li Shenglong''s access to find the spiritual pulse.


    At this time, Li Shenglong is more and more careful. Most of the monsters in Shuifu are also diligent in training. They also have their own goals like Li Shenglong. Demon soldiers all want to be generals, generals want to be kings. As for kings, they all want to be higher level human beings and things.


    Every demon beast is basically living in the cultivation. As a result, Li Shenglong met no other characters along the way except some patrolling demon soldiers and some serving demon soldiers.


    This is also a good time for Li Shenglong to choose. Now all the high-ranking generals in Shuifu are not in Shuifu. Some of the remaining generals are either patrolling or practicing in the mansion.


    As for those princes of the iron head king, they were warned by the iron head king one by one. If the iron head left this period of time, these princes did not have peace of mind to practice, until the iron head king came back to clean up one by one.


    In this way, these lawless princes were also deterred, so they had to practice honestly.


    Li Shenglan is not happy to find any joints.

 Chapter 242

    In Chapter 243, we find the last three places of lingkuang. One is in the bedroom of the iron head king, and the other is in the closed room of the iron head king. Li Shenglong does not go in and directly eliminates them. The last one is in a side hall.


    Li Shenglong only left this target without investigation. Naturally, he continued to check with a nervous mood.


    "I''m lucky enough to back, a total of 16 locations, I''ve checked them one by one."


    Li Shenglong feels sad for his luck in his heart. He is also the protagonist of this book at least. How can he open up a little bit?


    After complaining, we should continue to do what we should do. Li Shenglong walked slowly to the side hall.


    In the side hall, the gate is closed, and Li Shenglong doesn''t know what is inside. He has to turn to Lingzhu for help.


    "Master, there''s only one monster in it. It''s the peak of Qi training. It seems that it''s half a step to the foundation period."


    Li Shenglong''s heart a purlin, this person should be the iron head king to stay in the water mansion''s last killer.


    "Make sure he''s the only monster in it?"


    "I''m sure."


    Lingzhu''s answer made Li Shenglong confused again. To say that if he wanted to watch these stone diggers, a monster was obviously not enough. What''s more, when he reached the peak of Qi training and asked him to do what these little demon soldiers could accomplish, he would not be able to pull this face down.


    That means this place is not. Is there a mistake in the previous reasoning?


    Li Shenglong still has confidence in himself. There is no problem with these reasoning. The fault must not be here.


    "Where is that?"


    Li Shenglong was in trouble again and again. After repeated investigations, he spent another half an hour. He also knew that time was pressing and he told himself to be calm.


    "Master, don''t worry. Since it''s not these high spirited ones, can''t they be low spirited ones?"


    Li Shenglong was suddenly enlightened by a witty remark of Lingzhu. Yes, everyone usually thinks of some places with high aura. Basically, no one would think that the entrance of a spiritual pulse is a place with the lowest aura. This is so unexpected. It must be like this.


    "Lingzhu, have a look. What are the places with low aura?"


    "Ah?"


    Lingzhu didn''t think of one of his jokes. Li Shenglong really took it seriously. But seeing Li Shenglong''s serious appearance, Lingzhu couldn''t continue to say anything. She had to feel in her heart and soon came out with the result.


    "Five."


    After Lingzhu search, the five places are introduced into Li Shenglong''s mind. Li Shenglong looks at the map in his mind and thinks about the position he has just passed. There is no need to look at it at all. Among them, Li Shenglong has determined the location, which is a water prison.


    What about the last one?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the last place is. It seems that this last place should also be at the junction of the north and the East.


    As for what is there, Li Shenglong doesn''t know. After confirming the location, Li Shenglong will not hesitate any more in his steps, and he will go in that direction.


    In Shuifu, I would not have thought that other people had already mixed into it and investigated Shuifu once and for all.


    Of course, this is also related to the status of the iron head king. As a king, the iron head king is the absolute overlord in this area. There is no one who will come to find trouble without opening their eyes, even the kings of other families are the same.


    In the same way, iron headed kings usually don''t go to other kings'' territory to look for trouble. This sea fan incident is a special case. Don''t you see that under such a special case, there are still more than a dozen kings going together?


    If the iron head king himself, he would never go to the kingdom of the copper tripod king.


    Li Shenglong soon arrived at this place. Seeing this place, he knew that he was in the right place. Looking at it, it was just a common pile of weeds. There was no doubt about it. But the weak place where the spirit beads passed on to Li Shenglong was in this weed heap.


    "Master, there are arrays to cover up."


    Just like Li Shenglong thought, this place is covered with arrays.


    "Master, do you want to go in?"


    "Nonsense."


    It''s really nonsense. At this time, how could Li Shenglong not go in? It''s thanks to Lingzhu''s ability to cross the prohibition. Otherwise, if Li Shenglong comes here alone, there is no way to take the prohibition here.


    Li Shenglong and Lingzhu penetrate into the prohibition, and the scene in front of them is a change. It is just like a military area command station. There are teams of demon soldiers guarding it. There are several obvious entrances to the mine on the ground.


    From time to time, there are miners coming out from inside. When each miner comes out, there will be a blue light at the door, which turns red light on the demon soldiers.


    Don''t think about it. We know that this is to check whether the miners are carrying. All the miners who want to come here are already familiar with the inspection method here. Seeing this scene, no monster expressed dissatisfaction.When Li Shenglong saw this scene, he was in a bad mood. The inspection was obvious that any monster would check it, and it was automatic. If Li Shenglong wanted to walk in from here, although it was said that Li Shenglong''s invisibility could hide the demon soldiers living nearby, it was hard to say whether it could hide the automatic prohibition.


    If you can''t hide it, the red light will appear on the body of Li Shenglong, and the biggest barrier of Li Shenglong here will be gone.


    "We have to find a way."


    Li Shenglong heart way, he can''t risk to be found into it.


    After observing for a while, Li Shenglong didn''t find any chance to take advantage of it. He realized that he would not be able to find a way out here.


    "What to do?"


    Li Shenglong is reluctant to leave like this. This time is definitely a good opportunity. The next time he wants to find such a good opportunity, I don''t know when it will be when he has such a big middle-class spirit pulse.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to give up so easily. He kept thinking of various methods in his mind. Now it seems that it is impossible to enter the spirit mine under the eyes of these guards.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s mind turned, he thought that it was impossible to enter the spirit mine under the eyes of these spirit mine guards. On the contrary, as long as there are no spirit mine guards here, Li Shenglong will be able to enter the spirit mine and no monster will be found?


    If the guards here are not here, you have to create a chaos. Otherwise, the guards will not leave their posts when they say anything.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 244 chaos can be divided into several levels. If there is a small chaos, it is estimated that we can''t use the people here. Since we want to create chaos, we need to create a big one.


    Li Shenglong made up his mind in an instant.


    To create chaos, there is nothing more than stabbing and creating conflicts. Of course, there is another way to set fire on the road, but this method will not work when it is underwater.


    Li Shenglong''s first thought is to assassinate. Naturally, the higher the level, the better. First, the mysterious figure that Li Shenglong saw in the side hall; secondly, several princes'' Highnesses; thirdly, some ordinary generals; and finally, some small soldiers.


    If you want to assassinate a mysterious person, there is still a great risk according to Li Shenglong''s current strength. If you can''t do this or not, you should not do so. Moreover, the mysterious figure lives alone in the side hall. Maybe you don''t know many monsters about him and have little influence.


    Secondly, there are many princes. As sons of iron headed kings, their status and status have been established. If one of these characters has lost, it will shake the whole water house several times.


    What is more rare is that most of these princes'' strength is relatively low, and even some of the newly born princes do not even have a demon soldier.


    However, it is obvious that there will be powerful figures around these princes. However, Li Shenglong is not worried about this. He was just investigating.


    Lingzhu has also been following Li Shenglong''s side, for the strength of the Shuifu also felt a thorough, each Prince next to that is, there is a Shuifu general guard at the side.


    It is possible for Li Shenglong to keep the prince alive.


    Don''t think about it carefully. Li Shenglong knows that although this level of assassination can cause panic in the whole Shuifu, it is not realistic to let most of the troops guarding the spirit mine withdraw.


    We must make the whole Shuifu chaotic. When we have to, the team guarding the spirit mine will be withdrawn.


    When Li Shenglong thinks about this, he has some headache in his heart. To know that if he wants to make the whole water house chaotic, the soul characters in the water house must die. If he does not die, there can be no big chaos.


    In Li Shenglong''s view, the soul character is naturally the mysterious figure at the peak of Qi training. It is not easy to kill him.


    However, even if it is to kill the mysterious general, it is a bit unrealistic to rely on Li Shenglong to make the whole Shuifu chaotic.


    After all, there are still a few people.


    "Water prison."


    Li Shenglong thought of a way to increase the number of his own. There are various prisoners in the water prison. As long as he releases these prisoners and does not need Li Shenglong''s command, these people will naturally make trouble in the water palace.


    At that time, there was no commander in the water house, and there were some vicious criminals in the water house.


    This chaos must be chaos.


    Of course, this is Li Longsheng''s idea. If it is really implemented, it depends on whether the scene can reach this level.


    First of all, what Li Shenglong has to do now is to assassinate a crown prince and create some small chaos.


    Li Shenglong''s goal is clear. He goes straight to the prince''s house. The prince''s house is a place where Li Shenglong has been once. The gate is open and there are several monsters standing guard in front of it.


    It is estimated that no one can think of someone coming back to assassinate his highness.


    Li Shenglong enters from the main gate. Lingzhu outlines the topographic map inside in his mind, and tells him the directions of the masters.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know who the prince of iron head king is, but it is obvious that there will be prince traces in the place of these masters, otherwise they will be too unqualified as a bodyguard.


    The first master is a general who practices Qi triple.


    The general, who was practicing Qi outside the house, would never have thought that someone would come to assassinate the prince. Similarly, he did not have anything to do with his job. At most, it was a job to play with others.


    The prince he accompanied was the 25th son of the iron headed king.


    When Li Shenglong saw them, the general was there to ride the prince. Of course, Li Shenglong did not know that the twenty-five prince was a little prince who had just been born to the iron head king, and was deeply loved by the iron head king.


    That is to say, the iron head king''s high-level generals were sent by the iron head king to the territory of the copper tripod king. Otherwise, the twenty-five princes playing here are not only such a general practicing Qi triple, but also two generals practicing Qi seven.


    The twenty-five Prince naturally thought that this was his last time to have fun.


    The 25th prince can''t see the trace of Li Shenglong, nor can the general accompanying him. Although Li Shenglong does not harm others in general, he will never be soft hearted when his heart is hard.


    No, Li Shenglong waved his sword, and two bloody demon heads had fallen down. Both of them were killed in the course of playing. Needless to say, the twenty-five prince was naturally full of happiness when he died.As for the general''s thoughts when he died, Li Shenglong was not clear.


    After the two monsters died, their bodies showed their original shape. The twenty fifth prince was an octopus spirit, and the general was a catfish spirit.


    Li Shenglong quickly cleaned the scene. Fortunately, there were no other monsters around except these two monsters.


    Li Shenglong knows that he can kill several more princes now.


    Sixteen princesses, eighteen princesses, twenty-two princesses.


    In a twinkling of an eye, four princesses and four generals had died in the hands of Li Shenglong. Finally, the bodies of these people were found. The first one was the body of the eighteenth prince.


    "Ah."


    The cry of alarm spread all over the prince''s house. The dead monster is not other monsters. It is the son of the iron head king. The iron head king cherishes his son very much. Otherwise, it is impossible to have at least one general guard beside each one.


    At the same time, another question also appeared in the hearts of all of you. Is the water mansion of iron head king that ordinary monsters can enter?


    The only people who can do a case are their own?


    If the bodies of these generals were not beside the prince, others would have suspected that the generals had killed the prince.


    Even if it is not this general, it must be other generals. Only the general has the strength to do this.


    Li Shenglong also heard this exclamation. Naturally, he knew that the bodies of other princesses were found. However, he did not panic, but blocked the only way for other princes to visit.


    Two princesses, six princesses, nine princesses.


    Three more princesses were killed by Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 245 the three princes are also unlucky. After all, there are dozens of princes living together in the prince''s mansion. Therefore, it can be imagined that Li Shenglong could not block all the roads because of the size of the houses.


    In this way, six princesses have died in the hands of Li Shenglong, and Li Shenglong''s heart is almost the same.


    Although there are dozens of sons of the iron head king, each one is the heart of the iron head king. One death can cause a sensation, let alone six dead.


    Although the iron head king is out of the house now, all the monsters can imagine his anger after he comes back.


    Everyone who can become a king is not a kind-hearted demon. What''s more, the iron headed king is the leader among the kings. His reputation has been awed by all sides.


    All the monsters on the scene shivered when they saw the bodies of these princesses.


    Twelve bodies, six princesses.


    The prince looked around these trembling monsters, and his body was also cold. He was not afraid of the anger of the iron headed king after he came back.


    He is afraid that he has not found the murderer, that is to say, the life of the eldest prince is in danger all the time.


    "Come on, come and protect the prince''s house quickly, so that no grass or tree can fly out. All the princes are gathered together to avoid being broken by each other. You, yes, that''s you. Now go to the misty hall and go to my second uncle and tell him what happened here. "


    One of the servants in the big prince''s point ran out in a panic, and the whole iron headed Prince''s mansion took action in an instant. All the surviving princes gathered in a courtyard, and there were many generals to guard.


    As for the demon soldiers, in a short time, they have mobilized 8000 demon soldiers, and there are more demon soldiers behind. It seems that every inch of land in the prince''s house should be searched.


    At this time, Li Shenglong has left the prince''s house, and the order of the prince''s house has been transmitted to the iron head king. Li Shenglong can also see the demon soldiers coming and going around in the process of walking. Every face is no longer indifferent, and all people''s faces are nervous and scared.


    Where is the iron head mansion? Is it a place where people can get in and out? For so many years, the iron head king has not no enemies, and there are not a few enemies. Among the enemies, there are many who want to enter the iron head mansion to revenge, but no monster has ever succeeded.


    Not to mention the warning on the periphery, we talk about the inside of the mansion. Every monster will be found in three steps and one post in five steps, unless the monster is his own person?


    At the same time, all the senior officials thought of this idea. Unless this person is his own talent, it is possible to achieve this. Among the six princes and six generals who have died, the highest level of cultivation is four times of practicing Qi, and the lowest level of cultivation is also the second.


    When a general wants to fight, he will not be killed at all.


    The eldest prince also thought of this. Now all the high-ranking generals in the mansion have been sent out by the iron head king. The rest of these generals, except for the second uncle of the prince, are some generals who practice Qi four or five times. The highest cultivation is just a general with six levels of Qi training.


    This kind of strength is not enough in front of the master who is practicing Qi and Jiuchong. It is for this reason that the eldest prince decided to inform his uncle at the first time, and at the same time, he mobilized the people in the mansion to guard the prince''s house.


    Li Shenglong used this period of time to get out of the palace of the mysterious master. He stood aside carefully. After he appeared, Li Shenglong was ready to launch a thunderbolt, which must make the master unprepared.


    Outside the chaos side hall, you can hear it inside. Li Shenglong observes the movement of the half step foundation through the spirit beads, and finds that he is not affected at all.


    He is not in a hurry, and Li Shenglong is not anxious, because he firmly believes that the princes will be more anxious than Li Shenglong.


    If Li Shenglong has not seen the emissaries of the princes yet, he has a way to make these princes anxious again.


    Without waiting for Li Shenglong to find the prince''s trouble, a demon soldier has rushed over, and Li Shenglong knows that this is the demon soldier who is the messenger.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    The demon soldiers pounded at the gate of the side hall.


    "Who? What''s the matter? "


    An old voice came from the side hall.


    "Second master, it''s not good. Someone came into the mansion and killed six princes and six generals. Now the eldest prince asks the second master to take charge of the overall situation."


    When the demon soldiers finished speaking, there was no movement inside, and there was no reaction at all. The demon soldiers were in low status and did not dare to say anything more in front of the second master.


    The demon soldiers don''t know what''s going on inside. Li Shenglong can see it clearly through the spirit beads. The second master inside is lucky enough to finish his work. It seems that he will come out soon.


    As soon as Li Shenglong saw the second master''s performance, he knew that this was the weakest time for him. If he attacked at this time, he might be possessed by the devil.Unfortunately, Li Shenglong didn''t know whether there were other prohibitions in the house. The little demon soldier didn''t dare to enter the second master''s hall without authorization. If Li Shenglong opened the door rashly, it would be a bit abrupt to enter. If there was a ban in the hall, it would be opened at the first time.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is there. If he doesn''t rely on the secret method of invisibility, he won''t have the strength to fight with the second master. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not take this risk.


    Li Shenglong is also quick to finish his work. When Li Shenglong is sorry, he has finished his skill and stands up. The demon soldiers outside don''t know what the second master is doing. His face is still hesitating whether he wants to knock on the door again.


    Li Shenglong knows it clearly. The broken sword on his right hand is ready to be sent out all the time, and the flying Amulet of his left hand is also well prepared. If one strike can not cause fatal damage to Erye.


    Then Li Shenglong has only one way to escape. Naturally, he has to make arrangements in advance.


    The second master got up and went to the door of the side hall. The demon soldiers outside the house also raised their hands again, ready to knock on the door again.


    Li Shenglong''s muscles tensed, waiting for the second master to open the door.


    "Bang bang bang. Second, second, are you still there? "


    The knocks and shouts of demon soldiers didn''t make Li Shenglong feel any surprise. The only thing that surprised Li Shenglong was that the second master stopped at the door, neither opened the door nor did other actions, so he stood there quietly.


    Li Shenglong continues to wait. He is almost ten steps away from the gate, which ensures that the moment the second master opens the door, Li Shenglong''s attack will fall on the second Ye.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 246: shengjidan and the stone bed


    at this time, the sudden change and protrusion, Li Shenglong can clearly feel that the second master''s body suddenly burst out a frightening momentum.


    At the same time, there was a flash of light flying from the second master. With a bang, the whole gate of the side hall was smashed. The demon soldiers standing outside were all dead for the first time. Guanghua didn''t stop because of this. It flew like Li Shenglong.


    When Li Shenglong saw the light on the second master, he knew that he had been found. He quickly pinched the flying amulet with his left hand, but the glory was too fast.


    Although Lee''s speed had reached the limit, Guanghua''s face still hit him, and Lee felt his chest collapse at that time.


    Fortunately, at this time, Feitian Dundi Fu finally started, and Li Shenglong''s trace disappeared. Guanghua did not stop. With a bang, there was a big pit about ten Zhangs in Li Shenglong''s original position.


    "Very fast."


    With a move of the second master''s hand, the Guanghua flew back to the second master''s hand. Only then can we see clearly that it is a mercury like ball. It seems that this is the magic weapon of the second master.


    "Can you hide? What do humans do here? "


    With a frown on his brow, he is the only monster in the mansion who can see through Li Shenglong''s invisibility. This attack did not work. Next time, it is estimated that the human will know that he can see through his invisibility, so it is not easy to find such a good opportunity.


    The second master''s strength is in the whole iron head mansion. Needless to say, he is definitely the first person under the iron head king. With the strength of the second master, it was only within ten steps that he found the trace of Li Shenglong. How could the second master not worry?


    What''s more, the second master has not understood the purpose of Li Shenglong? What is he trying to do? If the second master can understand this, naturally there will be targeted search for Li Shenglong.


    The second master thought for a while and ignored the corpse of the demon soldier who had been broken to pieces. He moved under his feet and walked towards the prince''s house.


    At the moment, Li Shenglong appeared in another secret room in the mansion. Li Shenglong, who appeared out of thin air, did not have time to look at the surrounding environment. He fell down heavily and seemed to be on the bed.


    It''s not that Lee doesn''t want to look around, but that he can''t.


    In the battle just now, although the second master''s ball just touched Li Shenglong''s body, his whole chest has collapsed due to his huge attack power. Now, let alone open his eyes, it is difficult to breathe.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong is a person who cultivates immortals. In addition, Li Shenglong''s physical strength has already reached the point of eight or nine times of practicing Qi. This is how he managed to save his life. Otherwise, he would have died there long ago. He would have used the flying amulet to fly away, which was just a corpse.


    Although Li Shenglong can''t open his eyes, he can still use his mental power. In the spirit bead space, Li Shenglong releases a white tiger.


    After the white tiger came out, a blue elixir in his hand was forced to help Li Shenglong. Once the elixir was imported, Li Shenglong''s chest recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, within a few seconds, he recovered as usual, and Li Shenglong was also very happy. Finally, he was able to open his eyes.


    After looking around, Li Shenglong is indeed in a bed. A sense of coolness comes from the bed. There is nothing else in the hut except this one.


    Li Shenglong knows clearly that this is a training room. Li Shenglong is right to think about it. This is the training room of the iron head king. Flying amulets are randomly transmitted within a thousand li. Fortunately, Li Shenglong is transferred here.


    Usually, when the iron head king is in, other people are not allowed to enter, let alone the iron head king has gone out, and no one will enter here.


    Li Shenglong''s temporary safety should be no problem.


    Evil.


    With a mouthful of blood, Li Shenglong felt that his body was much better, thanks to lu''e''s Shengji pill. If it wasn''t for Shengji pill, it would be like green e''s saying that it could produce white bones and live dead. At the moment, Li Shenglong would have to lie on the bed waiting for death.


    However, shengjidan can mostly treat some trauma, for Li Shenglong internal organ damage, shengjidan still has no way to cure.


    Fortunately, the second master''s weapon just touched Li Shenglong''s body. Although Li Shenglong''s internal organs were damaged, they were not very serious. There should be no big problem in recuperation several times.


    Knowing that time is pressing, Li Shenglong will not waste any time at this time. Sitting cross legged on the bed, he has already used his skills to recuperate his body.


    With the operation of Li Shenglong''s skill, the stone bed under his seat is also emitting a cool air, which rushes into Li Shenglong''s body. With the cool Qi running in his body, the recovery of Li Shenglong''s internal injury is accelerated.


    After a while, the injuries in Li Shenglong''s body have recovered as before, even higher than the strength of his body before.


    Li Shenglong, who opened his eyes, knew that he had found a treasure. The stone bed on which he sat was definitely a treasure. How could Li Shenglong continue to leave it to the iron headed king? With a flash of Changhong sword, he appeared in Li Shenglong''s hands.Although this inferior weapon has not been used much in Li Shenglong''s fight, he will not forget Changhong sword at this time.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is to dig the whole stone bed away, wipe the card, and dig the Changhong sword on the stone bed. There is no damage to the stone bed, but a piece of Changhong sword is knocked off.


    Li Shenglong had no choice but to put the Changhong sword into the Pearl space and command in his heart. There was a broken sword in his right hand. Li Shenglong could only use one move to control the broken sword. However, there was no restriction on Li Shenglong''s waving the broken sword in his hand.


    This time, the broken sword is indeed a magic weapon that Li Shenglong still can''t control. The stone bed is like a piece of tofu under Li Shenglong''s sword, and the whole piece is cut off by Li Shenglong.


    Similarly, Li Shenglong also put the stone bed into the Pearl space. He can even imagine the thunder and rage after the iron head king came back and faced with his cave shaped like this by Li Shenglong.


    At that time, Li Shenglong didn''t know where it was?


    Now it seems that this second master, Li Shenglong, should have no way to deal with him for a while. But if he wants the whole iron head mansion to be in chaos, the second master must die.


    Li Shenglong is now caught in such a contradiction.


    "Forget it, take a step and look at it, and continue to drive as planned."


    There was no better way for Li Shenglong to continue as planned.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 247 the water prison


    according to Li Shenglong''s original plan, after killing the second master, we should remove several generals guarding the water prison, and then enter the water prison to release all the prisoners and create chaos in the water house.


    Now the second master''s strength is beyond Li Shenglong''s expectation. Li Shenglong can''t get a big improvement in his strength for the time being. He can only go on and see if he can achieve the goal of transferring away from the spirit vessel garrison.


    As for the final success, it depends on the will of God, and Li Shenglong is not sure.


    Actually, Li Shenglong had to force his way into the spiritual pulse. After all, there are numerous forks in the spiritual pulse, although there is a ban on inspection outside the spiritual pulse.


    However, it is impossible to place such restrictions inside. That is to say, Li Shenglong only needs to face a battle when he is outside, and there is no problem to be able to enter.


    Among all the tracks of Li Dengfu, the only one that can be found in Li Dengfu is the one that can be found.


    But also the same, if Li Shenglong''s whereabouts are exposed, after entering it, unless it is said that when he comes out, he also uses the flying amulet.


    In other words, Li Shenglong''s strength has reached a point where he is not afraid of being surrounded by the second master. Otherwise, he will face a fierce battle when he comes out.


    Li Shenglong also knows whether this is the way and the last way. Now he can only try to pass the water prison and disturb the whole water mansion. If he can, he will not use the most unreliable method.


    Li Shenglong brought the white tiger into the Pearl space. The image of the white tiger and the four dissimilarities is now well known by all the monsters near the king of Tongding. ,


    you don''t need to use them to break into the enemy''s interior, but when you enter the water prison, you can use them to release the prisoners.


    The iron head king''s secret room is also in the iron head king''s living area, which is only a few hundred meters away from the second master''s side hall.


    After leaving the chamber of secrets, Li Shenglong goes to the general''s house next to the water prison. Maybe it is because when Li Shenglong came in, he first came to the north.


    This time, Li Shenglong first went to the general''s office in the north, and the demon soldiers around him walked around with dignity that could not be said on each face.


    These demon soldiers naturally don''t know that Li Shenglong has the secret skill of invisibility. Let alone these demon soldiers, even the generals of Shuifu don''t know this secret skill of Li Shenglong.


    The second master didn''t want to tell them, but he couldn''t tell them. Only the second master could see through Li Shenglong''s invisibility, and only one knew that Li Shenglong could do it.


    If you let other monsters also know this news, I''m afraid it will only add some fear, and has no practical effect.


    It''s not as good as now. Each monster performs his or her own duties and is looking for a man they can''t see.


    When Li Shenglong arrived at the Northern General''s office, there was no one in it, let alone a general. Even the demon soldiers could not find one. Li Shenglong knew that the prince was afraid to a certain extent.


    Indeed, as Li Shenglong thought, every army that can be transferred has been mobilized by the prince, not to mention the Northern General''s office, but also the other three generals'' offices, which have been transferred to the prince''s residence by Prince ye ye.


    The second master had a tacit attitude towards everything. In fact, according to the original intention of the second master, it was better to keep all the troops and horses still, and everything was as usual. However, when he saw the appearance of the princes, he did not stop him.


    Since some soldiers can make these princes feel at ease, let them move. Anyway, the second master does not expect these men and horses to find Li Shenglong''s trace.


    Li Shenglong left the general''s house and went straight to the water prison. He didn''t want to have several teams of demon soldiers in front of the gate of the prison. Only four demon soldiers were left to guard there.


    It''s no wonder that the iron head king''s house has not experienced such a thing for many years, and there has never been a prison break in the water prison. Naturally, no monster would think that there will be a human class to break the prison today.


    Li Shenglong effortlessly enters the water prison, which is full of darkness. Although there is only a wall between the inside and outside, there is no spiritual power in the water prison.


    After feeling the spiritual power in the air, Li Shenglong knew that he was afraid to be defeated again this time. In this environment, not to mention the increase of cultivation, but to ensure that his cultivation does not decrease, is lucky.


    It''s not possible to create a world in the iron headed King''s water Mansion by relying on these characters who have no aura in their bodies.


    Although Li Shenglong has no hope in his heart, since Li Shenglong has arrived here, he will not go out like this naturally. How can he have a try.


    There are steps in the water prison. The closer we get to the water prison, the lower the prisoner''s cultivation is. The lowest is the strength to practice blood. Li Shenglong is not in a hurry to release these near demons.


    But go down all the time. Practice Qi one time, practice Qi twice, practice Qi triple.Li Shenglong was more and more frightened as he walked. Most of these monsters were masters of Qi training period. Although they all seem to have no spiritual power now, if they go outside for an hour or two, they will be able to replenish their aura.


    At that time, all of them were masters, and there were at least hundreds of monsters in the prison. If these monsters go out, they will never be finished if they don''t stir up the water house.


    After three consecutive steps, Li Shenglong walked to the bottom of the water prison. There were ten cells on the bottom floor. In each cell, there was an expert who practiced Qi more than seven times. The most powerful one was a master who practiced Qi nine times.


    Li Shenglong knew that he had almost gone to the place. Instead of appearing directly, he released the white tiger and the four dissimilarities.


    The sudden appearance of the white tiger and the four dissimilarities has given the cell a bit of vitality.


    "Who are you two? Are you here to kill us? "


    A demon beast with seven heavy Qi training leans in his cell with no chains on his hands and feet. His eyes twinkle with cold light and looks at the white tiger and four dissimilarities.


    "No, I''m here to let you go."


    White tiger''s words let the demons were stunned. Where is this place, is the iron head king''s water prison, someone enters here to release them, is that invincible iron head king dead?


    "Iron head dead?"


    Since they are already sinners, naturally they will not have much respect for the iron headed king. When they hear the white tiger say they want to release them, they all ask.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 248 entering the spirit mine


    "no, the iron head king is not dead. He is not in the mansion now, and all the high-level generals in the mansion are not there. Now the second master is in charge of the mansion."


    As the white tiger said, his hands were not idle. In fact, the defense here is not so strict. However, compared with the white tigers, which have not lost their strength, all the monsters who enter normally do not have any spiritual power. They are just wastes. How can they open the prison door.


    White tiger in the hand of a split, practice gas nine heavy that monster''s prison door has been opened, and then white tiger handed over a top-grade spirit stone.


    "Restore your spiritual power quickly. When it''s almost over, you''ll go up and kill them."


    Sixiang is doing the same thing.


    A piece of top-grade spirit stone is enough for these monsters who have not yet built a foundation to recover their strength. Li Shenglong has not paid attention to this spirit stone at all.


    White tiger and Si Xiang didn''t say much about it. Their Kung Fu was getting faster and faster. From the third floor to the second floor, all the monsters at the general level were top-grade spirit stones, while those at the level of demon soldiers were middle-class spirit stones.


    By the time the white tiger and the four elephant arrived on the third floor, the ten high-level generals on the first floor had recovered and followed. The demon soldiers outside had been disposed of by Li Shenglong at this time. There were many people with great strength, and the first floor was naturally cleaned up more quickly.


    More than 500 monsters do not seem to be many. They are not enough to see in front of thousands or even tens of thousands of demon soldiers. But in fact, they are not. There is no contrast between the strength of a demon soldier and a demon general.


    "It''s up to you to make trouble. I''ll go to the other three water tanks."


    The white tiger and four elephant gave an account and disappeared in the sight of the demons.


    "Ah, ah, ah, I''m out."


    One after another voice rings, these monsters were once under the iron head king, because offended the iron head king was locked here, and some are simply because of some small things.


    So each one of them is full of resentment. Now that he knows that the iron head king is not here, he has no idea of running away in a hurry. He has to make a big fuss over the water house.


    Although some monsters also know that white tiger and Sixiang must have other schemes in their hearts, they released them after all and accepted their feelings. Therefore, no demon beast has ever asked white tiger and Sixiang what they want to do?


    Li Shenglong used the same method to release the prisoners from the other three water prisons. There were more than 1800 prisoners in the four water prisons. At the same time, they made trouble in the iron head general''s water mansion.


    After seeing these prisoners, Li Shenglong knew that the inside story of the iron headed king must not be bad. There are nearly 500 generals who have been imprisoned alone. What about those who are not?


    Li Shenglong, who discovered this point, is even more glad that he did not go directly to the spirit mine. In other places, Li Shenglong and Lingzhu have already searched for it, and have not found any hidden strength.


    The only one that hasn''t been found is this spirit mine. In this way, the hidden strength of the iron head king is also in the spirit mine. With Li Shenglong''s present strength, he enters the spirit mine, that is to die.


    At the same time, the second master and the princes in the prince''s house also got the news.


    "What? The prisoner was released? Everyone has a spirit stone in their hands to recover their strength? "


    Just a few key words make the second master scared. He knows what characters are in the water prison. If all of them come out, they will not be able to suppress them with their apparent strength.


    "Go, go to the hall of preaching, and preach to the spirit mines, and tell them to come out and have activities."


    The second master ordered, but in his heart he thought about what the human was trying to do. The only one who could release these prisoners so quietly was the human being. The second master knew this.


    I just don''t know what good the chaos in Shuifu will do to this human being?


    The second master doesn''t believe that without any benefit, the human will release these prisoners easily.


    The order soon arrived in the spirit mine. Dozens of high-level generals in the spirit mine were there, listening to the orders from outside.


    "Well, it''s time to get rid of the goods. I should have killed them earlier."


    "Let''s go and let these goddamn people know how powerful they are."


    Dozens of high-level generals are followed by hundreds of middle-level generals, followed by nearly a thousand low-level generals, which is the inside story of a king.


    Every man who can be called a king is a man who dominates.


    Soon after these figures entered Shuifu, the turmoil in Shuifu was completely calmed down. A few escaped, some survived, and the rest were executed.


    The second master did not see the human, but got the trace of white tiger and four dissimilarities from the living.


    "Continue to check, this white tiger and four don''t have inverted sea fans, we should be careful."


    When the second master is still in the house to track down the white tiger and the four dissimilarities, Li Shenglong finally sneaks into the spirit mine. At this time, there are only a few small demon soldiers left in the spirit mine. It''s no wonder that Li Shenglong is destroyed.No monster can think that Li Shenglong''s target is the spirit mine. After entering the spirit mine, the first layer is obviously the place where the generals are. The aura is gathered together through the spirit gathering array, and the aura is not even under the iron head king''s secret room.


    Li Shenglong did not delay, directly along the spirit of the mine into the second floor, the second floor of the land is full of holes, it is obvious that all the spirit stones have been dug up.


    This is not Li Shenglong''s destination. His destination is the innermost place. On the one hand, it is not easy to be found by other monsters. On the other hand, his spiritual power is more abundant. In this way, Li Shenglong''s speed of absorbing spiritual power is also faster.


    Li Shenglong thinks that since he has to do this, it is not easy for Li Shenglong to enter the spirit mine this time. When he goes out, unless he can reach the strength of the foundation period, he can only use the flying amulet to leave here.


    The details of tietou mansion are really powerful. Li Shenglong has no idea that he will be able to leave here after he is discovered.


    However, since Li Shenglong can enter this place, he can at least cultivate the strength of Qi cultivation, which is the least estimate of Li Shenglong.


    The actual combat power is at least as strong as practicing Qi. Of course, his own invisibility will also be improved. However, the external prohibition can see through the figure of invisibility. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not show himself in front of more than 20 high-level generals. That is to seek death.


    In such a short time, Li Shenglong has entered the third floor, which is full of demon soldiers digging spirit stones. These demon soldiers may dig spirit stones here all their lives.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 249 preparing the location of the spirit mine is also an absolute secret. Since these demon soldiers know this secret, unless they become generals here, they enjoy the treatment of generals like those generals on the first floor.


    Otherwise, there are only two ways to choose. One is to mine here all my life. Until I die, twenty times the generals will kill them. There is no third way to go.


    Few of the monsters who come here to mine are forced by other monsters. Most of them come out of their own will. Everyone knows that opportunities and risks exist at the same time.


    Every monster who comes here has been informed of the treatment here, that is, it may not be able to go out for a lifetime.


    At the same time, since it is the place where the spirit pulse is located, it is also full of aura. Most of these small monsters have ordinary qualifications. If you want to be promoted to a demon general successfully, if you don''t have abundant spiritual power, you can only rely on time to endure.


    Not all monsters are willing to waste their time. Every monster wants to strive for the best cultivation environment.


    In this spirit mine, as long as you have completed a fixed amount of tasks, you can hand in on time when you hand in, and the other time is under your free control.


    You can absorb the spiritual pulse freely if you can complete the task.


    Of course, iron head king and other kings, the limited amount of tasks is not big, you can imagine the number of those generals on the first floor.


    Even so, there are some monsters who are greedy for small profits and want to take them in vain. For such monsters, the iron headed King''s policy is to kill and kill them without being soft hearted.


    The three layers of demon soldiers are dense, like mice one by one, holding a storage bag in the left hand and a spearhead like thing in the right hand, looking for the spirit stone everywhere.


    Each demon soldier seems to have its own range of activities. After finding a spirit stone, the spear head of the demon soldier''s right hand knocks around the spirit stone, and no one can see how hard the demon soldier is. The whole spirit stone is completely taken down by the demon soldier. The whole process takes less than a minute, and the technology is very skilled. It is an old demon soldier.


    Li Shenglong did not see for long, carefully around a demon soldier, like the next layer of spirit mine, here are demon soldiers, Li Shenglong has no way to practice here.


    Once Li Shenglong practices, because all the auras around him are like Li Shenglong, a spirit whirlpool will naturally form around him.


    If Li Shenglong had practiced among so many monsters in the third layer, he would have been discovered by them soon.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong would not do such a thing. He had no choice but to go down. What''s more, the lower he went, the more central the spiritual pulse was.


    The more abundant the spiritual pulse there is, the more suitable it is for Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    Li Shenglong skillfully entered the fourth floor of the spirit mine. There were not many demon soldiers in the four layers, and the limited demon soldiers did not come here to mine.


    It seems that they have come to practice. There are only a dozen demon soldiers on the fourth floor. Each of them has reached the peak of blood training. They can enter the period of Qi training just by one foot.


    It''s normal for these demon soldiers to go deep into the four layers of spirit mine to practice. As long as these demon soldiers pierce the membrane, they will be treated in the sky and underground. Naturally, no one will be lazy.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to take the opportunity to get rid of them. First of all, Li was not a bloodthirsty person. The people killed in the iron head king''s house were forced to do so in order to create chaos.


    Secondly, if Li Shenglong killed them, he would have exposed his whereabouts.


    There are few demon soldiers on the fourth floor, so Li Shenglong''s walking speed is naturally fast. Although there are numerous forks in the spirit mine, with the guidance of the spirit beads, Li Shenglong can always find the entrance to the next floor as quickly as possible.


    There is no demon soldier in the fifth layer of spirit mine, and there is no trace of being excavated in the whole fifth layer.


    The sixth floor, the seventh floor.


    Lee finally stopped somewhere on the seventh floor, where the aura was ten times more intense than the aura on the first floor.


    In fact, when it comes to the concentration of aura, the sixth floor is enough, but Li Shenglong is afraid that if it is absorbed on the sixth floor, it will be easier for people on the first floor to find out.


    It''s not that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to go on to the eighth and ninth floors below the seventh floor. However, the area of the seventh floor is so vast that even the spirit beads can''t find the entrance to the next floor for a while.


    It has been a day since Li Shenglong entered the water mansion of the iron head king. Now, the iron head king is about to arrive at the residence of the king Tongding.


    Lee didn''t waste time looking for the entrance, so he could only stay on the seventh floor.


    Li Shenglong chose his own training place and took out the stone bed in the iron head king''s secret room. Although Li Shenglong did not know what the stone bed was made of, it was obvious that the stone bed was helpful to Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    In this case, how could Li Shenglong not use this stone bed in his practice?After that, Li Shenglong also released the two sacred animals. However, he didn''t want to let them practice. Since white tiger and Sixiang were said to be divine beasts, they were protected by heaven and earth.


    Even if you don''t practice, you can also increase your accomplishments by sleeping every day. It''s just that the growth rate is slower, but the speed is slower than that of other divine beasts.


    If white tiger and Sixiang are compared with these ordinary monsters, some monsters may not be able to catch up with white tigers in their hard training for a day, and their accomplishments will grow faster after a day''s sleep.


    Unfortunately, Bai Hu and Si Xiang signed a contract with Li Shenglong, and their accomplishments were restricted by Li Shenglong''s accomplishments, so they could not be promoted at all.


    Now, even if the place has enough spiritual power, it has no effect on the two divine beasts. The reason why Li Shenglong released them is to let them protect their Dharma.


    After all, Li Shenglong is not familiar with this place, and he can''t predict what will happen when he practices, so it''s always good to have more security.


    Although some spirit stones are found everywhere, they are all trapped in one spirit stone.


    However, the innate physical strength of the two mythical beasts is much stronger than that of other monsters. In addition, the two monsters once entered the foundation period. Although there is no strength in the foundation period, the physical strength still exists in the foundation period.


    Mining this matter, as long as they do it, there is no difficulty at all. In his heart, Li Shenglong gives orders to two divine beasts, and he sits on the stone bed.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 250 absorption of spirit pulse [br >


    swallowing heaven and swallowing the earth [method].


    The surrounding spirit tide generally flows into Li Longsheng''s body, even forms a spirit vortex outside the dragon, and neither beast can enter within three meters of Lisheng dragon.


    Fortunately, there is enough spirit here. When Li Longsheng absorbs, the generals on the first floor of lingkuang have no response at all.


    This is still true in lingkuang mine, and there is no fluctuation outside the lingkuang mine.


    The second master is leading many generals to search for the whereabouts of white tiger and four different kinds. The generals in the water prison have basically cleaned up all but a few running ones, and searched for several times in a row.


    They did not find the white tiger and four different traces, let alone the mysterious human trace.


    "Second master, they should not have escaped while they were in trouble."


    Search so long without results, the general under the heart of some small guess.


    "Well, almost, now that''s the case, go back."


    Although the second master felt a little wrong in his heart, he could not say exactly where he was. He could not find them. He didn''t want to find them. He said nothing.


    "White tigers and four don''t appear here? Is that transmission array in our house


    The second master suddenly came up with an idea, and then he pressed the idea down.


    The generals and the second master of lingkuang resigned to return to lingkuang for a while.


    These generals are the hearts of the king of iron head. Now only they know that the search target is white tiger and four unlike, and others don''t know at all.


    The second master did not spread the white tiger and the four different news that appeared in his own Shuifu. Instead, he should ensure that the information is absolutely confidential.


    Think about it. What is the reason why the king of Tongding was attacked by other kings?


    Because four unlike and white tiger general on the fan, no one has proved that the king of the bronze Ding will be white tiger general and four unlike to clean up.


    Tongding king is now forced by all the kings. If someone proves that general Baihu and general Sixiang appear in the Shuifu of the king of iron head, even if iron head king is the strongest of all kings, they can not resist the joint efforts of so many kings.


    Moreover, the second master now suspects that the transmission array may even be in the Shuifu of the king tietou. If other kings know the news, it is not just like these kings going to Tongding king to ask for something cheap.


    The whole iron head king Shuifu is estimated to be demolished by these kings.


    At the thought of such serious consequences, the two masters would not stop shaking, such things must not happen.


    "Come on, pass my order number, let general flying fish, thunderbolt, general lightning and so on go out to hunt for fugitives, and they will be killed."


    The people in the king''s mansion of tietou can still believe that every king''s mansion is not so easy to enter. It is just some generals outside the Shuifu that have some discontent.


    But these prisoners must not let go of it. They all met with general white tiger and general Sixiang. If they were not dead, the news that white tiger and four unlike general appeared in the water mansion would be spread to other ears sooner or later.


    Li Shenglong has no idea about the impact that he made white tiger and Sixiang show to the second master and the iron head great Wang mansion. Now, Li Shenglong has been completely immersed in cultivation, and all around him is the spirit of endless absorption. His strength is growing every moment.


    In one day, the yuan Qi in Lisheng dragon has doubled from more than 300 drops to more than 600 drops. Such rapid improvement is due to the improvement of his ability, and the speed of absorbing refining spirit will naturally become faster.


    On the other hand, the mysterious stone bed of the king of iron head is effective. The silk cool air in the stone bed can not only help Li Shenglong recuperate the pain in the body, but also help him absorb the refined heaven and Earth Spirit.


    Of course, although Li Shenglong has absorbed so many spirit veins of inferior quality, it has not caused a little influence on a medium-class spirit vein.


    So the outside people also found the abnormal spiritual vein, still as usual in doing what they should do.


    King tietou knew nothing about what happened in the mansion. He and his team just arrived outside the Shuifu of King Tongding.


    It is similar to the Shuifu of King tietou. It is also a forest of soldiers outside, and they are all majestic.


    Once the team of King iron head entered the territory of the king of Tongding, the king of Tongding had received news. He knew in his heart what these monsters came to do?


    Every king is not a soft persimmon, can be pinched casually, the same is true of the king of Tongding. These kings want to come for cheap. The king of Tongding will make sacrifices if they are taken by so many King groups.


    But how much sacrifice is, that is a subject of learning."Bronze needle, all the kings will be stopped outside the mansion and yelled to them. If you are a guest, I will treat them warmly. If you are not a guest, please help yourself."


    "Big brother, there are more than ten kings outside. If they are angry, we can''t stop them."


    The copper needle general heard the Tongding King''s words, his face changed, and said his heart''s worry.


    "Copper needle, don''t worry. In the eyes of the king outside, our Tongding mansion is a piece of fat meat, and the kings outside are indeed rich wolves.


    But this piece of fat is a piece of fat with thorns. None of those rich wolves want to pull out these thorns first. Otherwise, although the fat meat will still be divided up, the first one will be broken out of his teeth.


    In this way, these financial wolves did not dare to start one by one. Do you understand? "


    The copper needle nodded.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that much. Go down as I command, and watch the movements in the mansion. If anyone wants to attack the thief at this time, he will take the water prison first."


    "Well, I''ll do it."


    The general copper needle took his orders and left the king of the bronze tripod alone in the hall to think about what benefits should be given to these financial wolves and what benefits should be given to them in order to make them fight against each other?


    The iron head king was not the first to arrive at the copper tripod king water mansion. Three generals had already arrived here before him.


    Together with the iron head king, the four kings who come first are the four closest to the king of the copper tripod, and the four kings who are most likely to get the greatest benefit. The four kings first organized the affairs of the copper tripod king.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 251 confrontation


    the three kings are the king of electric fish in the south, the king of mountain in the East, and the king of spirit tortoise in the West. These four kings have long been interested in the territory of the king Tongding. However, due to the regulations and the fact that the strength of the copper tripod is there, there is no good excuse. This has been delayed until now.


    "The iron head king came early."


    The other three kings saw that the iron head king arrived and met them.


    "No three kings came early. But why are the three kings standing here and not going in? "


    The iron head king didn''t want to reminisce with the three kings. They just stood together because of the same interests.


    If there is a chance, the other three kings will not mind standing on the opposite side of the iron head. Similarly, the iron head is the same. Naturally, there is no right or wrong in this kind of thing, and no one will blame anyone.


    "The iron head king doesn''t know something about it. We want to enter the water mansion of the copper tripod king, but the copper tripod has already spoken.


    No matter which king you are, if you want to be a guest of Tongding''s Shuifu, you are welcome to Tongding. Please help yourself to others. "


    After listening to their explanation, the king of iron head was stunned. The king of bronze tripod had not seen it before. He could speak so well.


    A word of "guest" will make several kings difficult to live. If these kings promise to be guests, the meaning of asking for a fan is not the same.


    As a guest, you should have the rules of the guest. Even if you want something, you have to see whether the host agrees or not?


    If the host does not agree, it is rude to ask for it as a guest.


    The iron head king who wants to understand this joint naturally knows the reason why the other three kings are hesitant here. The strength of this copper tripod King''s residence is not ordinary. Since it is the home of Tongding king.


    Any king who wants to take advantage of anything here by himself will have to pay a price. Unless he says that he has all his heart, he may not have to pay any price at the same time.


    However, there is no possibility of such a thing. Every king wants to keep his own strength. After all, everyone present today is with his own elite strength.


    No longer repeat the power brought by the iron head king, say that after the king of electric fish, there are five generals practicing Qi and one general practicing Qi ten. Other high-level generals are not in the minority.


    King Shanyu and King Linggui are the same. Basically, all the high-ranking generals who can be called in Shuifu are brought here.


    "In this case, we''ll wait until all the kings are here."


    Although there are hidden forces behind every king, these superficially elites are not elites. If the strength is there, they are elites everywhere. It is enough to hurt any one of them.


    The iron head king''s proposal was also expected by the three kings, so no one raised any objection and waited for the other kings with the iron head king.


    Some of the other kings are closer, and the speed of coming here is naturally faster, while others are far away, so the time they come here is naturally slower.


    However, all the kings arrived in this day.


    Together with the iron head king and their four, there are 17 kings in total. Naturally, the general copper needle saw the situation of the king''s gathering in it. He quickly came to the water mansion and reported to the king of Tongding. The king of Tongding came to the gate of Shuifu.


    "What do you mean when you come to the door of my bronze tripod today


    "What are you doing? King Tongding, the sea fan is not something you can swallow as a king. If you are stubborn today and refuse to hand over the fan, you will not be able to explain it to the sage. "


    In fact, the saint in the mouth of the king is actually a little saint, that is, the leader of all the kings, and the existence of the king. Although the endless sea has thousands of grand palaces, there are only a dozen of little holy palaces.


    When each king enters the Grand Palace, he first goes to visit the legendary little saint. Although none of the kings present has ever seen the little saint, the majesty of the little holy palace is deeply engraved in the hearts of every king present.


    King yamayu is not an easy person. He buckled down a big hat and let himself stand on the right side.


    "Joke, let alone that I have never got a bronze tripod, the so-called inverted sea fan, if I really got it, it would have been given to the little saint for a long time."


    Tongding won''t admit that he has got an inverted sea fan. Is that ok?


    "King Tongding, you don''t get it. Who knows? The white tiger general and the four unlike generals appeared in your copper tripod territory and disappeared in your territory. If you did not become them, who else has the strength?


    Since you say you have got the fan, open the ban and let us go in and have a check. I think all kings will have a fair inspection. If you really don''t have one, you won''t be wronged. "


    King Shanyu quickly exposed their purpose. No one thought that the king of Tongding really had the courage to leave the fan on his own.They just want to search for Su in the kingdom of Tongding. As for the specific harvest, it depends on the treasures in the Tongding mansion?


    However, no matter what treasure, if it is put into the pocket of other kings, it is basically delusion to want to spit it out again.


    The king of Tongding naturally knows what ideas they are fighting for.


    "Dream, King Yu, who do you think you are? You are just a king, and you are not an inspector sent by the little saint. What qualifications do you have to search my residence? "


    "King Tongding, I think you are guilty. I tell you, if you give you face now and let you open the prohibition, if you don''t open it, in a moment, we kings will be patiently exhausted and join hands. The prohibition that you have worked so hard for so many years will be destroyed."


    The king of the bronze tripod was not deceived.


    "If you want to enter my mansion, you should rely on your strength. For so many years, the kings who have been against me are not the same or two. You have never heard of other kings entering my Tongding mansion. If you are confident that you can come in, try it."


    The king of Tongding also aimed at other people. He naturally knew that a monster in the mountain was forbidden to attack himself easily. In addition to the four monsters near him, it was OK for them to raise their flags and shout. If they really want to contribute, it is impossible to say how much power they can exert.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 252 "King Tongding, do you really want to fight against us?"


    "That is, King Tongding, you should let go of the prohibition and we will just check it."


    "King Tongding, don''t be so stubborn."


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, it seems that the king of Tongding has committed an unforgivable crime.


    "Still that sentence, who wants to come to my house as a guest, I welcome you to the bronze tripod. If it''s anything else, you can come in by your ability."


    The king of the bronze tripod was not afraid at all, and said it resolutely.


    The kings outside all saw the determination of the king Tongding, and they were speechless. If they really wanted to attack, there would be few kings who would spare no effort.


    Everyone is under this kind of thought, naturally, breaking the ban of the king of the bronze tripod has become an empty word.


    Just when the scene was cold, suddenly the golden light was shining. The eighteen golden lights seemed to come from the horizon. All the eighteen kings present changed color.


    From the storage bag, respectfully took out a piece of jade, from which the golden light came out. There were a few words written on the jade.


    Little holy order of crossing the river:


    the secret boundary between heaven and earth will be opened soon. All kings will arrive at the Xiaosheng palace before August 15. Those who do not pass the time will be killed.


    The king in the field saw this order, and no monster wanted to continue to find the king of the bronze tripod. Now the most important thing is to arrive at the little holy palace at the specified time.


    These eighteen kings are located at the junction of the endless sea and the magic sea, and they are one of the farthest kings from the little holy palace.


    Today is July 1. If we hurry up and slow down, we may get to the little holy palace before August 15. If there is a slight delay on the road, the killing of the little decree does not only mean killing the king alone. Everyone in the Grand Palace will be implicated and will die, with no exception.


    Therefore, all the kings called their cronies at the first time and told them to go back to the water house and not to cause trouble. At this time, whoever makes trouble will die, and it will be a piece of land.


    The king of bronze tripod is the same, explaining the bronze needle general on one side.


    "Big brother, what is the secret world of heaven and earth?"


    "Don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked. This place is not something you can contact now. When you become a king, you will know."


    The king of Tongding didn''t tell the general what the secret world of heaven and earth was? After a few words of explanation, even the inner palace did not enter, and went directly to the little holy palace with the seventeen kings who just glared at each other.


    At the same time, not only the 17 kings, but all the kings of the endless sea were moving towards the little holy palace.


    Li Shenglong, who is still absorbing spiritual power in his spiritual pulse, naturally does not know that the iron head king will not be able to return to the water mansion for a while, but Li Shenglong''s strength is still growing, and he has forgotten the time in his practice.


    In a flash, seven days have passed. The generals that the iron head king took out have returned to the water mansion. The second master also knows that the iron head king and other kings have gone to the little holy palace.


    The other generals in Xiaosheng palace may not know about it, but as the brother of the iron headed king, the second master knows something about the little holy palace. Even if the general doesn''t convey the explanation of the iron head king, the second master knows that there must be no fight at this time. It''s fatal to fight.


    "Second master, second master."


    The second master is here to tell the people in the water mansion not to cause trouble during this period of time. A general runs in flustered.


    "What''s so flustered?"


    The second general knew that he was one of the generals guarding the spirit mine.


    "Second master."


    The general did not directly say his intention, but looked around those demon soldiers and demon generals, the second master understood.


    "That''s all. You go down first."


    All the demon soldiers and demons have retreated, leaving only the spirit mine demon general and the second master.


    "Go ahead."


    "Er ye, there''s something wrong with the spirit mine?"


    "What''s going on?"


    A word from the spirit mineral demon general made the second master stand up excitedly. You should know that a spiritual pulse is the cost of cultivation. There is no comparison between the cultivation speed with spiritual pulse and that without.


    "I don''t know. It''s just that the aura of the spiritual pulse seems to be less than before."


    General lingkuang''s next words let the second master lift his heart back. The spiritual pulse is not endless. With the consumption, it is inevitable that the amount of aura will continue to decline. This is also a matter of panic?


    Broken jade spirit mine demon will make a fuss, two ye did not put in the heart, light back a sentence.


    "Well, I see. Go down."


    The second Ye''s carelessness made it difficult for the demon general to say anything more. The second master would not know that he missed his last chance to find Li Shenglong.


    This time, the spirit power problem of the spirit pulse reported by the demon soldiers is not the same as before, because the demon soldiers dig the spirit stone below.But because of Li Shenglong''s sucking, because of the continuous improvement of his strength, the speed of absorbing spiritual power is also increasing.


    In seven days, Li Shenglong has absorbed half of the spiritual power of the whole spiritual pulse. However, due to the large base of the whole spiritual pulse, the second master on the spiritual pulse will not feel the decrease of the spiritual power.


    But on the first floor, the general is different. They live here all the year round and have a sensitive perception of the slightest change of the spiritual pulse.


    No, they have found something unusual. They rush to report it to the second master. The second master doesn''t pay attention to it. Without the second master''s command, even if they are the general of the spiritual pulse, they can''t enter the place on the seventh floor of the spiritual pulse.


    Li Shenglong is lucky. Fortunately, it is the second master who is in charge of the iron head king''s water house, not the iron head king himself.


    The existence of each foundation period for the grasp of aura in the air is not comparable to the master of Qi training period. Although Er Ye''s strength is strong, it is still half a step away from the foundation period.


    Half a step apart, is the difference between the sky and the mud.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that he had absorbed half of the spiritual pulse, which had attracted the attention of some people above. Of course, these people were not qualified to enter the seventh floor of spirit mine.


    If they were allowed to come in, they would find that all the spirit stones in the seven layers of the spirit mine had been absorbed and turned into ordinary stones.


    Not to mention the seven layers, even the six layers, some spirit stones have become ordinary stones. How many spirit stones have turned into stones under the seven layers is unknown.


    Bai Hu and Si do not stand far away from Li Shenglong. It is not that they are lazy and don''t want to excavate the spirit stone, but there is no spirit stone to excavate. All the spirit stones have turned into quick stones.

 Chapter 252

    The iron head king would never have thought that he would not know his familiar residence again when he returned to his residence.


    In seven days, Li Shenglong has absorbed half of the spiritual power of the whole spiritual pulse. With the improvement of Li Shenglong''s strength, it only takes three days.


    The second master didn''t pay attention to the general''s report and missed the best opportunity.


    The two-day time is too fast for Li Shenglong to practice. The fast Li Shenglong can''t feel the passage of time.


    In nine days, Li Shenglong has absorbed 80% of the spiritual power of a middle-class spiritual pulse, and the remaining 20% only takes one day.


    At this time, Erye finally felt the passing of the spiritual power. At this time, the fifth layer of the spiritual pulse was also completely stony. Without any spiritual power, the remaining 20% spiritual power was the spirit stone in the four layers and three layers, and the eleven layers and three layers below.


    When the second master arrived at the spirit mine in person, all the spirit mine generals were about to collapse. What was the situation and what happened? They don''t know at all.


    "What''s the matter? Why does the spirit pulse lose so quickly


    The second master asked with a black face. He didn''t expect that after two days, the spiritual pulse had really reached the point where he could feel the spiritual power weaken.


    Now the level of spiritual power in the air is probably the best one among the inferior ones.


    However, compared with the powerful spiritual power of Zhongpin spirit pulse, it has been reduced, not a little bit.


    The second master must know what happened. Now that the iron head king is not here, it is up to the second master to decide. Naturally, he dare not wait.


    No monster can answer the second master''s question. All monsters want to know this question.


    "Come on, come down with me."


    Second ye said hello, first of all, he went down to the next floor of the channel. As soon as he left, he naturally followed several demon generals.


    Of course, the second master didn''t follow all the demon generals behind him. He was only the top several demon generals among the spirit mine monsters. His strength had reached the stage of eight levels of Qi training at least.


    The rest of the demons were also aware of themselves and did not keep up with them. However, all the remaining monsters complained that the second master did not pay attention to their report two days ago.


    Maybe the situation is not so serious in the second master''s mind. He doesn''t know how much aura he has lost.


    But the spirit mineral demon will know that they are basically those demon soldiers who are mining in spirit mines. They have stayed here for many years.


    I don''t know how many times more sensitive to the aura here than to outsiders.


    The second master also saw the complaint from their eyes. In fact, not only they, but also the second master himself had resentment in his heart, so he did not say much.


    What''s more, the second master knows that at this time, complaining can''t solve any problems. What''s going on, you can only look down.


    The second master and the demon will not stay in the fourth floor. Although the spiritual power in the spirit pulse has been weakened, the ten demon soldiers have entered the deep cultivation, and they have no sense of the change of aura outside.


    To the fourth floor, two ye and several demon generals face is not iron green, is already shocked.


    The aura in the air is losing at a terrible speed. This spirit vein is the foundation of the iron headed king. All the generals outside died in battle. But if this spirit vein is in place, the iron head king will probably rebuild so many generals.


    But now that the spiritual pulse disappears, it is equivalent to cutting off the possibility that the iron head king wants to mass produce a general in the future.


    The second master and these generals all know the importance of the matter. At this time, no one has time to say anything more. They quickly walk to the entrance of the fifth floor.


    "Look at that spirit stone."


    No need for the general to say, the second master can also see the location of the spirit stone on the fourth floor close to the fifth floor. Originally, it was full of spirit stones. It turned into an ordinary stone in front of the people, without any aura.


    Five layers, all stone, no more spirit stone.


    The sixth floor is the same as the fifth floor, and the eye is full of stones. Different from the fifth floor, by this time, the second master can already feel the attraction in the air, like the source of a whirlwind, constantly absorbing all the aura around.


    "Seven floors."


    At the entrance of the sixth floor, people have already felt this unprecedented attraction.


    At the same time, when they entered the seventh floor, Lingzhu also found their tracks. In other words, other Li Shenglong were not too far away from the entrance.


    Now Li Shenglong is still practicing. It seems that he will not wake up until he absorbs the whole spiritual pulse.


    The spirit bead did not want to disturb Li Shenglong''s idea. The yuan force in Li Shenglong''s body has reached nearly 4000 drops, and a cell storing the element force has not been filled yet.But now Li Shenglong''s strength has reached eight points of practicing Qi, and he is about to practice nine times of Qi. The whole spiritual pulse has already absorbed 90% of Li Shenglong''s, and the last 10% spiritual pulse can not be completely absorbed in half an hour.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaohui, go and stop them. As long as you hold on for half an hour, the master will finish his work."


    With the improvement of Li Shenglong''s strength, the memory of Lingzhu is also gradually restored, and the broken spirit bead constantly shows its more powerful power.


    "Well."


    White tiger and Si Xiang nodded at the same time. If Li Shenglong was dead, they would also die. In any case, the two supernatural beasts would not let Li Shenglong have an accident.


    The two mythical beasts, like Lingzhu, do not want to disturb Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong''s strength is growing rapidly, and they can use more strength.


    When Li Shenglong reached the peak of eight levels of Qi training, the white tiger and the four dissimilarities also recovered to eight levels of Qi training. On the one hand, the white tiger and the four dissimilarities are inborn divine beasts, and they have a congenital deterrent force against other monsters.


    On the other hand, Baihu and Sibuxiang are monsters in the foundation construction period. Although they can''t exert their strength in the foundation construction period, they can still hold a group of people who have not entered the foundation period.


    They are getting closer and closer to the center of attraction. They all know that they are getting closer and closer to the final answer.


    All the monsters are contradictory in their hearts. They have their own guesses. On the one hand, they want to know whether their answers are correct or not, on the other hand, they are particularly afraid to know the real answers.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 254 fighting


    some of the demon generals speculated that it should be a unique treasure, just like a sea fan, while others speculated that it might be the essence of the spiritual pulse in the legend.


    Only the second master, a monster, didn''t think about those illusory things. A human shadow appeared in his heart. Since that day, the shadow appeared in front of the second master like a towering tree, which deeply rooted its roots into his heart.


    The second master didn''t say anything about human beings to any monsters. Although these monsters around were powerful, they still had a long way to go. The second master only found Li Shenglong''s trail within ten steps. Other monsters did not want to find Li Shenglong''s trace.


    As the second master thought, suddenly, two figures appeared in the corridor in front of him. The second master stopped and the high-level monsters that followed him were all full of worries.


    The second master stopped suddenly, and almost a monster bumped into it. All the top demons in the iron headed Prince''s mansion were still here. They had to control their own body shape urgently, so as to avoid a big ugliness among the colleagues.


    No monster asked why the second master stopped. All the monsters came back to God at the moment when they stopped. As soon as the divine consciousness was swept, the reason why the second master stopped was understood.


    What the second master wants is this effect. There is no need for the second master to say more. All the monsters are ready to attack.


    Second master, they are not like white tiger and four is not only a corridor, less than 100 meters away, but also because the corridor is not straight and winding.


    At this time, in fact, there was no need for the second master to hide their tracks. The white tiger and the four could not hear their footsteps clearly.


    "Coming."


    The white tiger looked at the four things, but his eyes passed on the words he wanted to express. Now the spiritual power of the two monsters is still rising, infinitely close to practicing Qi jiuzhong.


    The spiritual power of the eight peaks of Qi training has reached their two hands, which can at least exert the ten power of Qi training. Even if the spirit power of Qi training period is used, it is just like the gap between a ten-year-old child waving a Tomahawk and an adult waving a Tomahawk.


    "Attack."


    The second master only vomited out a word, and the two sides formally stood together to meet each other first. It was not fruit, but a naked attack.


    The white tiger''s mouth opened, and a broad blade of wind flew out. Under the attack of the wind blade, the surrounding corridors scraped up waves of gravel, and the wind blade flew to the second master with the gravel.


    It is not like spitting thunder and lightning, but incarnating thunder and lightning God of war. Water is originally conductive. What''s more, Sixiang''s lightning is not ordinary thunder, but the thunder and lightning of heaven and earth. According to legend, the punishment between heaven and earth is controlled by the ancestors of Sixiang.


    Second master, they are also prepared, marbles, flying swords, thunder, mines and so on, all kinds of tricks at the same time straight to the four elephant and white tiger.


    The moves of both sides collided with each other with a bang, and the whole spirit pulse shook. The stones on both sides of the corridor were completely blown to ashes by the two sides, which expanded the distance of tens of meters.


    Si Xiang and Bai Hu did not get any harm. Their physical strength was stronger than that of the second master. In their opinion, the residual power of this point was not even tickling.


    The second master''s team is not the same. Those who practice Qi Jiuchong are all shivering and lying on the ground. How can they bear the four different thunder and lightning.


    Of course, these monster beasts who practice Qi eight times have not been hurt much. Their strength is enough to protect their internal organs from serious damage.


    However, the thunder and lightning of four dissimilarities paralyzed their bodies directly. In a short period of time, these eight heavy demons will have no power to fight again.


    After the first move, the second master can still fight. Only the second master and five demon generals are left to practice Qi. The other 20 or so demon generals who practice Qi eight are all knocked down by Sixiang.


    Second master and many demon generals have the time to look at their opponents.


    "General white tiger? Four is not like a general? "


    Don''t look at it, a look really scared two ye a jump, the mouth surprised to call out a voice. Other generals recognized the white tiger and the four dissimilar.


    Well, when everyone is searching for the trace of four elephant and white tiger, white tiger and four elephant have already sneaked into your spirit mine.


    "Is it an inverted sea fan?"


    It is said that white tiger and Sixiang have the legendary inverted sea fan on their bodies. They need a huge aura to practice. No monster believed this before.


    Just use this excuse to make trouble like the king of Tongding. But at this time, the second master had to think about the sea fan. The generals also had the same idea.


    At the thought of this, the second master is no longer frightened. He only has a spiritual pulse. If he can capture the white tiger and Sixiang and take down the sea fan, then he can offer it to the little saint. Not to mention a medium spiritual pulse, it is ten or a hundred. As long as the little saint is happy, it will not be a problem.For a while, the second master''s eyes at the white tiger and four dissimilar became very hot.


    "This guy doesn''t have a special inclination."


    White tiger and four don''t have as much as the second master thinks, and they don''t answer the second master''s questions. They are divine beasts. They have a tendency of disdain for these inferior monsters, and naturally answer them lazily.


    However, seeing the eyes of the second master, the chrysanthemums of the two beasts could not help tightening, and a dirty idea made them shiver.


    White tiger and four do not like and do not answer in the eyes of the second Ye as default.


    "General white tiger, four are not like generals. Although your strength is high, you can''t fight against the general of the whole Shuifu. What''s more, my king will come soon. We are only the vanguard troops.


    Well, you give me the fan, and you two promise to submit to my king. I guarantee that my king will never pursue you for destroying your spiritual pulse. Instead, he will reward you heavily. "


    Second ye also cut out that the white tiger and the four are not as powerful as they are. What''s more, the strength of the white tiger and the four unlike are rising all the time.


    The second master knew in his heart that if he really wanted to attack hard, his side might not really be able to win. In this case, he might as well use the psychological strategy.


    "Good to say, easy to say, you just want to pour the sea fan? I can give it to you. "


    White tiger and four don''t like to see that the second Ye didn''t want to start at the moment. They thought that the second master wanted to delay time and wait for the arrival of the iron head king.

 Chapter 254

    To complete the task of


    Baihu and Sixiang is to delay time. The strength of Erye is also there. Even if Baihu and Sixiang can barely hold them here, there will be some cost.


    Since they can hold these monsters here without doing anything, white tiger and four do not like natural selection.


    Of course, if the white tiger and Si Xiang before Li Shenglong took over, they would never compromise. As a god beast, I am the only one in the sky and the earth.


    All other creatures should crawl in front of them. Even if they are the same god beast, Sixiang and the white tiger will fight incessantly when they meet. There is no possibility of reconciliation at all.


    However, after being taken over by Li Shenglong, the two mythical beasts in the Pearl space for a long time can also see his way of doing things. As the saying goes, if you are close to the red, you will get black if you touch the ink.


    Imperceptibly, the nature of the two animals has also changed, so that today there will be a compromise.


    White tiger''s words made the second master very happy. It was the best outcome to defeat the soldiers without fighting. The value of the sea fan is not repeated, let alone two generals with extraordinary strength.


    "But not now."


    The second master has not been happy for a long time. The second half of the white tiger''s words will send him from heaven to hell. His face sank.


    "Why?"


    "Now the sea fan is coming to the critical moment of sacrificial practice. At this time, no one can disturb it. If it is not good, the fan will be destroyed here."


    White tiger leisurely explained to the second master.


    "Well, let''s go up and have a look. It''s OK."


    White tiger''s words let the second master down again.


    "No, you don''t want to think about it. If we can watch it, we brothers will still have to stand here and wait? No one can go in until the time is right. "


    White tiger and four don''t like to say with certainty.


    "Second master, they seem to be procrastinating."


    Don''t need to be reminded by the demon around him. The second master also has this idea.


    "Don''t worry, second master. In another quarter of an hour, the fan will be almost successful. At that time, our brother will never stop him. You can take the fan at will."


    White tiger also heard the words of the demon general around the second master, and the voice of the spirit bead came directly from his heart.


    "Another quarter of an hour at most."


    The higher the strength of Li Shenglong is, the faster the speed of refining spirit pulse is. White tiger naturally wants to fight for this quarter of an hour.


    "A quarter of an hour?"


    "A quarter of an hour at most."


    When the white tiger talks with the second master, his face is sincere. There are few sea monsters who turn back, so he is also confused by the white tiger.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you for a quarter of an hour."


    The second master can also feel that there is less and less aura in the air. This is the place to refine the inverted sea fan. Normally speaking, the aura should be the most dense place.


    Now even here, the aura you can feel is just the aura from a lower level spiritual pulse.


    The second master also knew that almost the whole spiritual pulse had been absorbed by the sea fan. Those generals who were paralyzed had recovered their ability to move. Some monsters were puzzled and felt that they should not listen to the one-sided words of the white tiger.


    It is the second master, not them. As long as the second master believes, there is no problem.


    Half an hour has just passed.


    "Ha ha ha."


    The earth shaking laughter reverberated in the seven layers of the whole spirit mine, and the strength of the white tiger and the four dissimilar finally recovered to the training of Qi.


    Naturally, the owner of the laughter is Li Shenglong. Now Li Shenglong has absorbed a spiritual pulse, and there are more than 4000 drops of vitality on his body.


    The state of practicing Qi is nine fold. Although it may not be the opponent in the period of building foundation, it can definitely be called invincible in the period of practicing Qi.


    "It''s him."


    Hearing the laughter reverberated in the seventh floor of lingkuang, the second master thought of the man at once.


    "Dare you lie to me?"


    In an instant, the second master knew that he had been cheated. It was clear that the man was refining the fan, and the two monsters were protecting the Dharma.


    "Go to hell."


    The angry second master sent out his most powerful moves in his life. He threw silver light all over the sky. Each silver light was like a meteor, holding a long tail, and roaring straight to the white tiger and four dissimilarities.


    Four unlike and white tiger in the face of the second master''s moves do not want to fight back, as if they have been shocked by the second master.


    Just when all the demons thought that Sixiang and Baihu were going to be zombies here, a black awn flew out from behind the four elephant and white tiger, and the speed was amazing.


    Quickly and ER Ye''s meteor collided together, the expected loud sound did not appear, black mans did not pause, directly through the strength of the meteor range.


    "Evil."


    When the second master opened his mouth, the blood spurted out. The meteor was transformed by the magic weapon of his life, and was easily damaged by the black light.After passing through the meteor field, the black awn seems to have suffered resistance, and the speed has finally decreased. All the monsters can see clearly that it is a harpoon.


    The remaining monsters made their own tricks, and finally the harpoon stopped when it flew to the public.


    "Return."


    All the people heard was that the harpoon, which was no longer powerful, flew back. A white hand firmly held the harpoon.


    All the monsters and beasts can see clearly that there is a human in front of us. How many years has there been no human in the endless sea?


    These monsters can''t answer this question. Anyway, this is the first time that they have seen human beings in their lifetime.


    "It''s you."


    The second master''s magic weapon was destroyed and he suffered serious internal injury. When he saw Li Shenglong in front of him, he regretted that he didn''t try his best to kill him at that time.


    You should know that when the second master found Li Shenglong''s trace, he saw that his realm was also a figure who practiced blood at the peak. He didn''t care about it, and the silver light he played out didn''t use all his strength.


    If the second master played today''s strength that day, Li Shenglong would have died in the hands of the second master for a hundred lives.


    Li Shenglong was still at the peak of blood training a few days ago. Although it is still the peak state of blood training, there is a momentum of fear in his body.


    The second master has seen this kind of momentum, which is unique to the iron headed king and other kings. Li Shenglong''s momentum is still very weak. Obviously, he has just entered this realm soon. Even if it is like this, it is not at all the monsters who are present to fight against it.


    "Second master, I would like to thank you for your attack that day."


    Li Shenglong is really grateful to the second master. Without the second master, Li Shenglong would not have found the stone bed, and would not have absorbed the spiritual pulse so quickly. The stone bed has indeed helped Li Shenglong a lot.

 Chapter 255

    Br >


    , if Li Lingshi doesn''t have enough time to absorb his interest.


    The second master didn''t know why Li Shenglong wanted to thank him. He thought that Li Shenglong was threatening him.


    "Don''t move."


    Li Shenglong saw that other demon generals just wanted to do it with himself, so he quickly drank a loud voice, which frightened other demon generals. Li Shenglong was not a killer.


    This time, he came here to kill monsters. His purpose was to provide spiritual pulse here. The princesses and demon generals killed by Li Shenglong were also forced to do so.


    It is mainly for Li Shenglong to achieve the purpose of coming here. Now that he has achieved his goal, he does not want to kill these monsters.


    Li Shenglong had no enmity with these monsters in the past and no injustice in recent days. Of course, Li Shenglong did not realize how much influence he had on the monsters that he had captured.


    "You can''t beat me, and I don''t want to kill you. All of you get out of the way. I''m going to leave. If I have an opportunity, maybe we can see each other again in the future."


    Li Shenglong said to the second master with a smile, but his eyes were always looking at the master''s second master, and his momentum was fixed on his body.


    "Get out of the way. Let them go."


    Feeling the momentum of Li Shenglong, the second Ye seems to be killed on the spot if he does not agree.


    Li Longsheng collected the white tiger and the four elephants into the Pearl space. He strode forward on his own, and passed through the path that the monster gave way to.


    The second master really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to order a sneak attack on Li Shenglong, but Li Shenglong''s momentum always locked him in, making him dare not speak at all.


    Otherwise, he will die here before he finishes his words.


    Li Shenglong went up to the third floor safely. The demon soldiers in the third floor had disappeared. The same was true in the second floor. Those demons in the first floor would also disappear.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong did not know that the disappearance of the spiritual pulse had the greatest impact on these people. The biggest reason why they were here was because of the spiritual pulse. Now there is no spiritual pulse here. How could these general and demon soldiers still be here.


    When Li Shenglong walked out of the spirit mine, the iron head mansion was in chaos. At this time, even though Li Shenglong was stupid, he knew that it was only after he absorbed the spirit vein of iron head king that he caused the status quo of iron head mansion.


    Li Shenglong felt guilty. However, thinking of waiting for his wife in the middle of zhenxianmen and Langya Island, Li Shenglong sighed and disappeared quietly.


    When they returned to the iron headed King''s water house, the second master wanted to stop the demon general from escaping. However, he was also powerless because he was seriously injured by Li Shenglong.


    Finally, the general demon soldiers in the mansion have all escaped, leaving only some loyal demon generals, and all the high-level demons will disappear.


    "It''s over."


    The second Ye looked at the iron head mansion which was not so angry in front of him. He only had two words left in his heart.


    What happened in the iron head mansion spread rapidly in the endless sea with the escaping demon soldiers, and there were similar news with the spread of iron head king''s house.


    The spirit pulse of Tongding mansion is absorbed, the demon soldiers are broken, and the general of copper needle wants to cry without tears.


    The mountain is absorbed by the king''s spirit pulse, and the spirit vein of the spirit turtle king is absorbed.


    ¡­¡­


    In a short period of one month, Li Shenglong has absorbed more than a dozen medium-class spiritual pulse, and his yuan strength has finally reached 10000 drops. So far, Li Shenglong''s strength has finally entered the foundation period.


    Without entering the foundation period, Li Shenglong will never know the terror of the foundation period. Now Li Shenglong can really feel what kind of mentality Ye Chang always used to treat himself in the Seven Star Alliance.


    There are no ants under the foundation.


    Li Shenglong is now a master who can play 100 ordinary Qi training peaks. This is still the stage when Li Shenglong has just entered the stage of building foundation. When Li Shenglong''s strength is improved in the future, no matter how many people are in the Qi training period, it will have no effect on Li Shenglong.


    On the way to absorb the spirit pulse, Li Shenglong also learned about the little holy order. It seems that all these kings have gone to the little holy palace. There is no monster left to explain where the little holy palace is.


    However, a monster told Li Longsheng a message that the secret world of heaven and earth is in the sea of magic.


    The monster general himself has the strength to practice Qi and nine. The king Gen Shi, who serves him, has been living for thousands of years. The secret world of heaven and earth has also participated in it once.


    The monster general also learned by chance that the secret world of heaven and earth opened once every 500 years is in the sea of magic.


    In addition, the monster general also told Li Shenglong that the secret world between heaven and earth is very special. Only monsters in the foundation period can enter, and others, whether high-level or low-level, can enter.


    Although the heaven and earth secret world is in the sea of Moyuan, the entrances are not fixed each time. There are eight entrances in total.


    Monsters will be sent to a place randomly after they enter it. There are treasures and risks in the secret world of heaven and earth. If they covet treasures, most of them will die in it. On the contrary, if they don''t ask for anything, they may survive.As for the treasures and dangers in it, the monster general did not know. These were all told by the demon king after he was drunk.


    By the way, no matter who is in the secret world of heaven and earth, they can only stay in it for three months. After three months, they will automatically send out. Just like when they come in, they will send them randomly when they go out. No one knows where they will be sent.


    of course, this monster general will not tell Li Shenglong this in vain. During this period of time, Li Shenglong is wandering around and sucking spiritual pulse.


    This monster general''s residence is also an inferior spirit vein. Li Shenglong, in line with the idea that he will not let go of the spirit vein, naturally does not let go of it.


    The monster general had no choice but to exchange his spiritual pulse with this news. Li Shenglong now thinks that the general''s expression of fear of Li Shenglong''s repentance is funny.


    After listening to the story of the monster general, Li Shenglong is interested in the secret world of heaven and earth. This is not interested in the participation of all the friars in the foundation period, but because the little saints are interested in this.


    Li Shenglong can roughly judge from the mouth of the demon beast general that these small Saint level monsters should be equivalent to the monks of the human Ning Dan period.


    The characters at the level of Ning Dan period are all interested in the secret world of heaven and earth, which shows that there must be something good in it. Maybe Li Shenglong can also use it in the future.


    "Then go and have a look."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also wanted to see it. However, he did not go in a hurry. The monster general also said that it would take at least one or two months for the secret sphere of heaven and earth to open after each gathering of the little holy palace.

 Chapter 256

    Li Shenglong is also a famous person in the sea area nearby. All the kings in the foundation period are not present. The strength of Li Shenglong in the foundation period is invincible, and all the spiritual veins are basically absorbed by Li Shenglong.


    As planned, Li Shenglong continued to move towards the Moyuan sea. Shortly after Li Shenglong left the endless sea, a monster king with golden helmet and gold armor, who was more powerful than the iron head king, was asking about everything about Li Shenglong.


    "King, do you want to make decisions for us? This human does not put our aquarium in the eye and wantonly destroys the spiritual pulse. This is going to break the foundation of our aquarium."


    The second master kept crying.


    King Jinjia is the special envoy of the little sage. The first place where the Lingmai happened was the iron head king''s mansion. Therefore, the second master passed the news to the iron head king with the fastest speed.


    The iron head king just arrived at the little holy palace at this time. In the little holy palace, the iron head king and other water lords were just soldiers. They received this news.


    Although the iron head king''s heart was angry, but there was no other way, had to add fuel to report to the little holy palace.


    Normally speaking, the problem of a character in the foundation period can not be reported to the little saint. However, because of the special situation, it is not the fight within the aquarium, but a human being.


    How many years has it been since human beings appeared in Shuifu?


    Many monsters don''t know.


    Can we say that this human appearance is to conquer this area of water?


    After getting this information, the little sage has some worries in his heart. Where he is, there will be a gap in what he knows.


    The kings in the foundation period only knew that they had ruled the mainland and were driven down by human beings.


    As an expert in the Ning Dan period, Xiao Sheng has lived for thousands of years in the demon clan. He has the strength to the sky and knows more about the strength of human beings than these figures in the foundation period.


    The power of human beings is irreversible. If it is not for human beings who can not live in water, it can not be said that this land of cultivation in the water will also be occupied by human beings.


    Now, the man in the report can live in the water. Can we say that what treasure has been developed by human beings to conquer Shuifu?


    If that''s the case, the entire waters are in danger.


    Although the little Saint knows the consequences, even if it is a little saint, he does not dare to report it easily. If there is a mistake.


    Xiao Sheng is a mole ant in the eyes of high-level water area. Does mole ant dare to play tricks on them?


    There is no doubt that he will die.


    Therefore, the little sage specially sent his own emissary to the place where the boundless sea and the magic edge sea meet at night. He ordered that Li Shenglong should be captured alive. What''s the matter waiting for the little saint to come and ask in person.


    It was under such circumstances that general Jinjia went to the area where the iron head king was located. His purpose here was very clear, that is, to capture Li Shenglong back alive.


    Therefore, as soon as he arrived here, general Jinjia came to find out about the situation. Unexpectedly, he didn''t say a word. What he said was just words that made general Jinjia feel funny.


    If the spirit veins around the iron head king are absorbed by human beings, the foundation of the aquarium will be gone?


    The kings don''t want to come here by virtue of the king, or they don''t want to be here because of the water iron?


    "What is the cultivation of that human being?"


    King Jinjia thinks in his heart, but he doesn''t want to hear the second master tell these useless things here. His task is to hunt down this human being, instead of coming here to listen to his complaint.


    "Building the foundation."


    "Nonsense, the realm of building foundation several times."


    Jin Jia was speechless for a while, and the iron head king only reported that he was a monk in the foundation period, and he did not know the specific accomplishments.


    "This little man doesn''t know."


    The second master is also a little embarrassed. He is just the strength of the peak of Qi training. He doesn''t even go in the foundation period. It makes the second master feel what kind of cultivation Li Shenglong is doing now. It''s really a bit overwhelming.


    If Li Shenglong only absorbed the spiritual pulse of iron head king Shuifu, the second master can say for sure that it must be a heavy foundation. However, after so many days, more than a dozen middle-class spiritual veins nearby have been absorbed by Li Shenglong, and the inferior spiritual veins have absorbed countless. How can the second master confirm Li Shenglong''s cultivation?


    "What magic weapon is used?"


    Fortunately, general Jinjia is not difficult for the second master.


    "A harpoon."


    The second master affirmed that this was the only time he saw Li Shenglong use his magic weapon.


    This can''t blame the second master. Since Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are already invincible here, no monster can walk in his hands for a round without magic weapons, so what magic weapons are not all the same?


    "Well, what else do you know about him? I''m here to catch him, not to hear you cryGeneral Jinjia warned the second master.


    "This human can hide himself and control two monsters, one called white tiger and the other called Sixiang. Both of them are the strength of the peak of Qi training. There''s nothing else. "


    The second master racked his brains and found that he didn''t know much about Li Shenglong. The only thing he knew was that.


    The second master of course did not know that with Li Shenglong''s strength breaking through the foundation period, the strength of Baihu and Sixiang also recovered to the foundation period.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that white tiger and Sixiang have not appeared publicly after Li Shenglong''s great rise.


    "Invisibility? What level can you see through it? "


    The monster at the peak of Qi training is not worth mentioning in the eyes of King Jinjia.


    "Well, I don''t know. I first saw this man. Although he was the peak of blood training, his momentum was about four times of practicing Qi. Originally, he intended to ambush me, but I found him when I was ten steps closer to him. He suddenly disappeared.


    When I saw him again, the momentum had already exceeded the foundation period, which was far beyond my ability to resist. "


    When practicing Qi quadruple, you need the strength of Qi training peak to see through. Now, human beings are at least one level of building foundation. People need to build more than six times to see through his tracks?


    Fortunately, these strength levels are still within the scope of this golden general.


    "Anything else?"


    "King, there is one more thing. I suspect that this human is no longer in the endless sea, and has gone to the sea of Moyuan."


    "How do you know?"


    "Look at the direction that human beings absorb spiritual pulse is constantly close to the sea of Moyuan. Now there is no news of him in the endless sea. It should be that he has entered the sea of Moyuan."

 Chapter 257

    Heiyuan


    "it seems that your analysis is reasonable. According to your opinion, I can find this human as long as I look for it according to the location of the spiritual pulse, right?"


    "Yes, king, you should be careful. This human is so scheming that he will be so arrogant without the king of building foundation in the endless sea. At this time, we don''t know whether there is a king of building foundation in the sea of Moyuan. If there is, this human will not be so arrogant."


    "I see, at this time, all the monks in the sea of Moyuan should be monks in the foundation period. It seems that it will take a lot of effort to find this human being. "


    The first half of King Jinjia''s words seem to be addressed to the second master, and the second half is more like talking to himself. As he talks, King Jinjia moves forward. Although it seems to be walking slowly, each step can take about ten steps.


    The second master just bowed and didn''t stop him.


    At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t know that little special envoy was pursuing him behind him. Li Shenglong did not enter the sea of Moyuan as the second master imagined. Li Shenglong was still in the endless sea, no, it could not be said that he was in the black abyss of the sea of magic and endless sea.


    As its name implies, the black abyss is dark. No one knows what is at the bottom of the black abyss. According to Li Shenglong, he should not have come here.


    General harpoon''s map also marks the black abyss, which is the only way from the endless sea to the Moyuan sea.


    Of course, it is not entirely correct to say so. Another way is to make a detour. If so, it is estimated that by the time Li Shenglong passes through the whole black abyss to the sea of Moyuan, the secret world of heaven and earth will be over.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not choose to make a detour, but want to go straight through the past. Generally speaking, many monsters prefer to make a detour rather than directly pass through here.


    It''s needless to say that the monsters at the level of little saints in ningdan period have reached their level. It''s not a big problem to cross the black abyss.


    For Li Shenglong, the black yuan has become a big problem. There is no other reason for this. There is an inexplicable attraction in the black abyss, which is not bad at ordinary times. Although the attraction exists, it is not difficult to compete as long as the foundation is built.


    The trouble is that the attraction of the black abyss will break out from time to time, and the attraction after the eruption is called a magnetic storm by monsters.


    Every time a magnetic storm breaks out, all the monsters in the foundation period will be inhaled into the black abyss. If the power of the magnetic storm is extraordinary, even a character in ningdan period will be inhaled.


    All the monsters inhaled by magnetic storms have never appeared in the endless sea, and all the monsters are missing.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think his luck is so bad. In addition, if he wants to enter the sea of Moyuan before the secret world of heaven and earth is opened, he can only pass through the black abyss.


    Li Shenglong entered the black abyss without hesitation. He did not enter the black abyss by himself. Along with him, there were more than a dozen demons in the Qi training period.


    Li Shenglong used the art of invisibility. These Qi training generals can''t see Li Shenglong at all. Since he is in the sea, of course, Li Shenglong must follow these generals who are familiar with the sea. If there is any danger, he may know in advance.


    The scope of heiyuan is not small. According to the current speed of Li Shenglong, the fastest time is seven days. This is the reason why Li Shenglong took a short cut. If we go a little farther, we don''t have to think about it. We can''t get out of the black abyss in ten days and a half months.


    Li Shenglong can see at a glance which way to go, let alone that it is August in the middle of the sea, and 7893 is the least likely year for a magnetic storm to break out in the water.


    Of course, Li Shenglong listened to more than a dozen generals. If Li Shenglong himself will not understand these things, this is equivalent to traveling with a guide.


    Two days after Li Shenglong entered the black abyss, King Jinjia followed Li Shenglong''s trail. The so-called trace is the trace of the spiritual pulse that Li Shenglong absorbed along the way.


    "Black abyss, he even entered the black abyss."


    Heiyuan''s fame in the water is not ordinary. Even if King Jinjia wants to enter the Blackpool, he should also consider it.


    When Jin Jia thought of leaving, the little saint''s advice, a bite of teeth, a ruthless, also followed up to the black abyss.


    Li Shenglong, who was marching in the black abyss, didn''t walk fast. It can''t be blamed for Li Shenglong. He was asked to follow a group of demon beasts with Qi training level.


    Although it is said that this is the time when the magnetic force is the smallest in the black abyss, the resistance to this magnetic force is not the same for the monks who practice Qi and build foundation period.


    Obviously, it is more difficult to resist during the Qi training period. In addition, the flight speed during the Qi training period is just below the foundation period. Therefore, in order to cut short, Li Shenglong can only reduce his own speed and follow behind.


    Fortunately, these monsters are also experienced monsters. A dozen of them form an array. The eight monsters on the outer side take all the more than ten monsters to fly with them. Some of them are specially responsible for rest. At regular intervals, the internal and external demons are replaced to ensure that the speed remains unchanged.Li Shenglong followed the monster at ease, and did not forget to look around the black abyss. As its name implies, it is pitch black. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has spiritual beads.


    However, in this environment, the ability of the Pearl has been greatly limited, and it can only see things within 500 meters.


    The scene that Lingzhu saw reached Li Shenglong''s mind. In the dark abyss, Li Shenglong saw only the cliffs on both sides and a dark deep hole under it.


    There are stone walls on both sides of the deep cave. Wind is heard from time to time among the stone walls. Only magnetic force accompanies the sound of wind.


    At the beginning of this kind of thing, Li Shenglong was still interested in having a look. After three consecutive days of such scenery, he naturally lost interest.


    Although it is quite boring to keep going in the dark abyss, what Li Shenglong saw for a long time was the same cliff, which was not interesting.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Every once in a while, the voice would ring and come out of the black abyss. Li Shenglong even had to wonder whether there was a giant beast under the black abyss. This magnetic force was the movement and stillness that he emitted when he breathed.


    In the past, it is not that there is no demon beast who has such doubts, and even a monster who surpasses the level of little Saint enters the black abyss to explore.


    However, such a character did not come out of it again. After that, no other monster dared to risk himself and enter the black abyss to explore.

 Chapter 258

    The fall


    it has been five days since Li Shenglong entered the black abyss. According to those monster generals, if there is no accident, there will be about two days to get out of the black abyss.


    Of course, these words are not what they said to Li Shenglong, but what he heard when they were chatting with each other.


    Whoa.. Whoa Whoa


    The sound of a shout becomes longer than a sound, and the magnetic force also increases with the sound.


    "No, the storm is coming. Let''s go. Maybe we can get out of here when the magnetic storm comes


    The monster general still has this incomparable experience here. As soon as he sees this situation, he immediately judges that a magnetic storm is coming.


    All the monster generals did not take time to rest, condensed into a force, speed increased three times, and drove out of the black abyss.


    Li Shenglong is also a big change in his face, secretly called bad luck in his heart, such things let Li Shenglong encounter.


    At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t think of using Feitian Dundi Fu, but Feitian Dundi''s leap range is thousands of miles.


    In terms of the scope of Li Shenglong''s current journey, this black abyss is absolutely 1000 Li. It is estimated that Li Shenglong will still be in this black abyss after using it.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong heard the news that the magnetic storm was coming, and his body movement had surpassed those generals. Of course, Li Shenglong was still walking in stealth, and the monster general did not think that the human behind him left their guides at this time.


    Li Shenglong does not know that when the magnetic storm comes, in addition to the cultivation of at least a small Saint level monster can pass through safely.


    All the demons in the foundation period will not be spared, and there has never been a record of survival, even if like now, all demon beast generals are running desperately.


    Whoa


    Li Shenglong heard the longest voice appeared, his body has been pulling his magnetic force has become the largest, although Li Shenglong tried to fight with all his strength.


    However, the body fell down involuntarily and fell into the black abyss. A dozen demon guides not far behind Li Shenglong could not escape.


    As for the king Jinjia, who is also tracking Li Shenglong, he has not been able to escape.


    Li Shenglong can''t tell how deep the dark abyss is. The more it falls, the stronger the attraction will be. The resistance of Li Shenglong can be ignored.


    Knowing that he did not have any resistance ability, Li Shenglong also gave up the resistance, listening to the wind in his ear, and kept falling.


    Maybe a day, maybe a year, more likely a decade.


    Bang, Li Shenglong finally fell to the ground, the whole person fainted.


    "Wake up, wake up. Look, he''s awake


    When Li Shenglong opened his eyes again, he saw a beautiful face, bright eyes, and crescent like mouth constantly calling for other people to come and see him.


    Li Shenglong''s brain was a bit confused. He suddenly sat up and shook his head vigorously. Then he remembered that he had fallen from the black abyss and fainted.


    "Where is this?"


    Li Shenglong looked around. He was in a bed made of bamboo. The woman next to him carried a bamboo stool and sat beside the bed. The room was about thirty square meters, all of which were made of bamboo.


    "Coming, coming."


    Before the 20-year-old woman could answer Li Shenglong''s question, a strong voice came in.


    With the sound, a tall man with a height of 1.8 meters came in. The man was dressed in coarse linen, powerful and fearsome in appearance.


    "It seems that nothing is going on?"


    The burly man came to Li Shenglong''s side and slapped him on his arm. His hand was quite strong. His arm hurt faintly, but it was more of a shock in his heart.


    Li Shenglong''s current practice is to build a foundation, and his physical quality has reached the second level. It means that he will not feel any sense when he is hit by a few hundred jin. At most, it is like being watched by a mosquito.


    What''s more, what shocked Li Shenglong was that he didn''t seem to have used all his strength.


    "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with the health."


    Han just a punch seems to be in the detection of Li Shenglong whether there is a problem, such an inspection method let Li Shenglong really dare not compliment.


    Li Shenglong has seen that these two people should have saved him. Even if he has some discontent in his heart, it is impossible to show his dissatisfaction.


    "This brother, this girl, I think you two saved me. My surname is Li and my name is Shenglong. I don''t know where I am now."


    Li Shenglong is also checking his body. After all, he fell from the black abyss. Even Li Shenglong doesn''t know how long it took him to fall.


    Fall from such a high place, he did not become meat mud, there should be no damage in the body.The results of the inspection let Li Shenglong very surprised, the whole body did not have any damage, but strange is, Li Shenglong''s full of spiritual power is not at the command of Li Shenglong, as if there is something firmly bound it.


    Dead nest in the position of the Dantian, not willing to come out of the slightest bit.


    Spiritual power can''t be used. Li Shenglong turns the divine consciousness to activate the yuan force. He finds that the yuan force is suppressed in the cell and cannot be used just like the divine consciousness.


    "Beads, beads."


    Without Lingli and Yuanli, Li Shenglong had to try to see if the beads in the center of his eyebrows could still be used.


    "Master, there is a strong pressure in the heaven and earth here, which makes us feel miserable. The white tiger and the four dissimilarities have only one brute force left. The spirit consciousness of the demon clan is a little broken. Fortunately, they are in the spirit beads, so we can barely keep our consciousness.


    Otherwise, they will turn into beasts, and there will be no chance for them to be gods again. "


    Although Lingzhu can answer Li Shenglong''s words, his voice is so tired that he feels like a man who hasn''t slept for three days and yearns for a sleep.


    What Lingzhu said about the abnormality of the white tiger and the four dissimilarities made Li Shenglong think of those monstrous beasts that came in with him. Without the help of Lingzhu, the supernatural beasts like white tiger and Sixiang almost destroyed their consciousness.


    Don''t those ordinary monsters turn into beasts one by one?


    "Lingzhu, do your best to ensure the safety of white tiger and simiang."


    Li Shenglong knows that even if he doesn''t say it, Lingzhu will do the same, but Li Shenglong said this sentence to make himself feel at ease. White tiger and Sixiang have been accompanying Li Shenglong for three or five days since he came to this world.

 Chapter 259

    Zhu Xiangshan


    for Li Shenglong, the two mythical beasts are not only two monsters, or two thugs. They have become Li Shenglong''s two friends.


    Of course, Lingzhu is also a friend of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong is a man of love. He doesn''t want to see his friend become a beast.


    "Well, don''t say it. It''s hard for me to say something under such pressure. Don''t come to me if there is nothing important."


    Lingzhu is still hard to speak.


    "Good."


    Li Shenglong''s answer is also simple.


    When Li Shenglong checked his body and chatted with Lingzhu, the woman also opened her lips and explained to him.


    "My name is Zhuying. This is my brother Zhushan. You are in Zhujia village now. I picked you up when I was washing clothes by the river. I picked you up home. My brother said that you were still saved. I didn''t cheat me."


    "Sister, when did I cheat you?"


    Zhu Shan, who has been shot for no reason, is dissatisfied.


    "Thank you for your help. Li Shenglong will never forget."


    Li Shenglong once again thanks the two brothers and sisters for saving his life. However, he is thinking about where he is staying, Zhujia village?


    It sounds like a very ordinary village, but any big man in this village has such a strong way. Li Shenglong knows that it must be unusual here.


    "Li Shenglong, you''re welcome. When everyone is in trouble, my grandfather was saved by the villagers just like you when he arrived here. If the villagers don''t save them, maybe he will die there, needless to say we have brothers and sisters.


    By the way, my uncle told me that when you wake up, you will take you to see him. Come on, follow me. "


    As soon as Zhushan greets Li Shenglong, he goes out of the bamboo house first. Li Shenglong gets up from the bed, follows behind Zhushan and walks out of the bamboo house.


    When Li Shenglong wakes up, he has found that all his things have disappeared. He doesn''t know whether he was taken away by his brother and sister or disappeared when he fell.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about it. His things were just some gold and silver, and the quantity was not large. All the valuable things were put in the spirit beads. It was impossible for others to take them away.


    Out of the bamboo house, the hot feeling first passed to Li Shenglong. Li looked up and saw that the sky was black and white. The two suns were emitting incomparable heat. It seemed that he wanted to roast everything on the earth to ashes.


    "Two suns? How could it be? "


    Li Shenglong thought that he had arrived on a continent, so he didn''t have to worry. With the strength of green e, how could he find himself? Now when he saw the two suns in the sky, he doubted whether green e could find himself?


    There are not many people in Zhujia village. When they see the strange Li Shenglong one by one, they all smile with welcome. This village also looks like an ordinary village.


    "Brother Zhushan, where is your uncle?"


    Li Shenglong did not ask about the sun, which the villagers in the sky were accustomed to. He had a feeling that maybe all his questions could be answered by master Zhushan.


    "My uncle is teaching young people to practice martial arts in the east of the village. Let''s go there directly. This is Aunt Huang and this is Uncle Li."


    After Zhu Shan said a word, he helped Li Shenglong introduce his neighbors. Those neighbors looked good, and Li Shenglong also said hello with a smile.


    The village is not big. Li Shenglong walked behind the bamboo mountain, which can be more than 1000 meters away. He walked from the west to the east of the village.


    From a long distance, Li Shenglong heard the sound of practicing martial arts.


    Around several bamboo houses in the east of the village, a middle-aged man who seems to be 40-50 years old is teaching countless things in front of a square team with more than 100 people.


    The more than 100 people, aged between 17-18 and 25-6, were watching the middle-aged people''s teaching seriously for fear of missing a little.


    The middle-aged saw Zhushan and Li Shenglong beside Zhushan, but he didn''t stop his martial arts.


    Drink, ha.


    The same move reminds Li Shenglong of practicing blood boxing. The boxing skills of middle-aged people are not so exquisite, and even can''t catch up with the practice of blood boxing practiced by Li Shenglong. It seems to be an entry-level blood boxing practice.


    Neither Zhushan nor Li Shenglong wanted to disturb the middle-aged. Half a quarter of an hour later, the middle-aged man finally finished his tricks.


    "Self cultivation."


    With the order of the middle-aged people, more than 100 young people began to exercise at the same time. It seems that these people do not practice this set of boxing in a day or two.


    With their practice, the hot sunshine in the air seems to melt into these people''s muscles, constantly improving the physical quality of these people.


    "Welcome, I''m the village head here, zhuxiangshan."


    The middle-aged man walked up to Li Shenglong and looked at him with the light of wisdom in his eyes.


    "Thank you for your help. My name is Li Shenglong."Li Shenglong is also very polite, although I don''t know why, when he saw this bamboo mountain, he felt a sense of vigilance unconsciously.


    "Come on, young man, let''s go into the house. I know that you must have a lot of questions in mind. I can''t solve all your questions, but I believe I can solve many of your questions."


    Zhu Xiangshan points to a bamboo house not far away from the mountain, and goes inside first.


    Li Shenglong and Zhu Xiangshan both enter the bamboo house. Instead of entering, Zhushan guards the gate.


    In the bamboo house, there is a square table with four seats and four small bamboo benches around the square table.


    "Young man, do it."


    Zhu Xiangshan sits on the stool on the back, indicating that Li Shenglong will also sit down.


    "You are an immortal."


    After Li Shenglong sat down, Zhu Xiangshan opened his mouth and said that there was no accident for Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong had already felt that Zhu Xiangshan and Li Shenglong were both immortal practitioners.


    Although the cultivation level of Zhu Xiangshan is only about five times of practicing blood, it does not delay Zhu Xiangshan to see that Li Shenglong is also a person who cultivates immortals.


    "Yes, I''m a disciple of Zhenxian sect in Dajin."


    "Dajin? I used to practice in the south of the sky. There are countless fairylands on the mainland. I really don''t know where this big Jin is? "


    Zhu Xiangshan has never heard of Dajin, and Li Shenglong has never heard of Tiannan.


    "It''s a three-level immortal cultivation world. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "Coincidentally, Tiannan immortal cultivation world is also the third level immortal cultivation realm. ha-ha. No matter how many, the immortals I have seen from various places over the years are not only Tiannan, Dajin, Mobei, HuangYun and so on, but also have nothing to be curious about. "

 Chapter 260

    Soul world (1)


    "where is this place?"


    Li Shenglong does not want to entangle himself in the place names of Xiuxian realm. No matter what the place name is, it has no meaning for him.


    Now, there are only a few things that Lee wants to know most. First, he wants to know where he is now, and the second is to know how to leave here.


    "What is this place? To tell you the truth, I''ve been here for more than 30 years, and I don''t know exactly where it is


    Zhu Xiangshan first said with a bitter smile, and then saw Li Shenglong''s expression. Zhu Xiangshan did not give Li Shenglong a chance to speak, and then said.


    "People here call the place where they live called the soul world."


    "Soul world?"


    Li Shenglong repeated, thinking in his mind whether those fairy tales in his door have the place of soul world?


    The answer is very obvious, Li Shenglong racked his brain, and did not find a bit of information related to the soul world.


    "Even in the soul world, you can see the sun in the sky. There are two suns, one black and one white. During the day, the white sun emits normal light, and at night the black sun emits silver light. In fact, the night is a little dimmer than the daytime.


    People here have been used to this for a long time. Although I have been here for more than 30 years, I still don''t get used to the sun here. From time to time, I always dream of the former sun and moon in my dream


    It seems that Zhu Xiangshan has finally met a person who can understand himself. He unconsciously remembers all kinds of things before and talks a little nagging.


    "There are mainly four regions here, the central area is where the Soul Mountain is located, and the other three areas are Qianlang lawn, beast collar and Pinghu.


    These three areas are distributed in a ring, firmly surrounding the Soul Mountain. Our Zhujia village is one of the ordinary people. "


    "Soul Mountain, Qianlang lawn, wild animal collar, Pinghu."


    Li Shenglong firmly remembers these place names in his heart. He may not be able to use them now. He will certainly use them when he has a chance.


    "How can I get out of here?"


    Li Shenglong has a general understanding of where this is. Naturally, he has to ask the next question about how to leave here.


    "How to leave? No matter whether there is a person who can''t get to the top of the mountain, I don''t know whether there is a person who can''t get out of the mountain, but I don''t know whether there is a person who can''t get out of the mountain


    Zhu Xiangshan''s words made Li Shenglong stunned. No one could go out, or did everyone go out?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s not talk about whether the soul mountain can leave. This is Pinghu. If you want to go to the Soul Mountain, you should first of all have golden beast collar and Qianlang lawn. Beast leader, as the name suggests, is all kinds of wild animals. This is also the place where we often deal with. Although these beasts have no intelligence.


    But one by one, relying on the instinct of the body is unbearable. Every time the animal tide comes, dozens of people will be killed and injured in our village. "


    When it comes to the dead, Zhu Xiangshan''s face shows a look of pain. It seems that they have a deep understanding of the animal tide. Although Li Shenglong doesn''t understand what animal tide is, from the name, it should be the beast attacking the village.


    Dozens of people die every time?


    Li Shenglong of Zhujia village has already seen it, but it is not big. If there are hundreds of households, even if it is large, dozens of people have gone to the whole Zhujia village.


    "How fierce are the beasts?"


    Li Shenglong knows that the beasts should also be some demon people, but since these monsters have no intelligence, it should not be difficult to set some traps to trap them.


    Besides, Li Shenglong also saw that it was the young people in the village who practiced martial arts, which was worse than that. It should be possible to use some good weapons to deal with these wild animals.


    "Each of these beasts has extraordinary strength. It seems that they have been trained in general. Among them, the weakest is equivalent to the physical strength of the demon beast in the blood training period before, and the strongest is a demon king in the Ning Dan period. Fortunately, the demon king of ningdan period never gave out wild animals. Otherwise, no matter how strong our village is, we would have been slaughtered by wild animals. "


    "Ning Dan period?"


    Even if there is no intelligence, the strength of the whole body is absolutely unparalleled. It is too difficult to kill a demon beast in the coagulation pill period.


    As far as Li Shenglong is concerned, if he does not have good weapons in his hand, he will not be able to kill a Ning Dan monster standing in front of him even if he has recovered all his strength.


    The gap between ranks is almost invincible, and few people can break through it.


    "What do people here rely on to resist wild animals?"


    Li Shenglong asked his doubts, not to mention the beast of Ning Dan period, that is, the beast in the foundation period, which is not necessarily able to resist here.


    "The easiest way is to dig traps, but these traps can only deal with some of the lowest level beasts, and the higher-level traps will be completely useless.The rest depends on soul power. By the way, I haven''t told you that people here practice soul power. "


    As he spoke, bamboo''s right hand shone a deep yellow light.


    "This is the soul power. From the low level to the high level, they are red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, and red is the entry level. If you want to improve, it''s not easy.


    The seven colors are divided into light color, normal color and dark color according to the color depth. For example, the entry red is divided into light red, red and deep red.


    The primary red level is equivalent to level 1 beast


    Bamboo looked at the mountain, and Li Shenglong continued to say as if he remembered something.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that the monsters who practice blood four times or less are first-class beasts. Those who practice blood from four to seven are level two monsters, and those who practice blood less than ten are level three monsters.


    As above, practicing Qi four times is a level Four monster; practicing Qi from four to seven is a level five monster; practicing Qi from six to ten is a level six monster.


    The monsters in the foundation period are all level 7 monsters, while the demons in the Ning Dan period are all level 8 monsters. The reason is very simple. No one in the village can identify the strength gap between level 7 monsters. I am also a practitioner of blood training period. I can distinguish the demons in Qi training period by experience.


    Not to mention the legendary eight level monster.


    If it''s not for the fact that monsters of this level rarely appear in our small village, if our people are ten times more, they will die at their hands. "


    While explaining to Li Shenglong, Zhu Xiangshan is feeling.


    Li Shenglong listened carefully. These things are some basic knowledge here. He needs to remember that whether he can leave here or not, these things are very important.

 Chapter 261

    Soul world (Part 2)


    "it''s a bit far away. This is the beast''s collar. After passing the beast''s collar, there is Qianlang lawn. You can hear that this name has no threat. In fact, it''s more dangerous than beast collar.


    It is said that there are countless herbivores in Qianlang lawn. Among them, even the wild animals in ningdan period devour it.


    You can see the horror. "


    Zhu Xiangshan said that Li Shenglong''s heart leaped, and he was also a cannibal at the Ning Dan level. Under normal circumstances, it''s very rare to have a master of Ning Dan. If you think about Li Shenglong''s immortal kingdom in Dajin, there are only nine experts in the ten immortal sects.


    Where is this place? Why are there so many ningdan?


    "After the Qianlang lawn is the Soul Mountain. It is said that there are extraordinary soul beasts on the Soul Mountain. When the powerful characters of ningdan period arrive there, they are the most common characters.


    So, young man, you have extraordinary strength in cultivating immortals. I can''t see through it. I think your aura is blocked just like me.


    What we can rely on is the spiritual cultivation here. It''s unrealistic to leave here.


    You don''t have to say, I know that you have to go back. I have met countless people in the past 30 years. Each of them told me why they must go back. In the end, none of them left Pinghu without my advice.


    I don''t know what their final outcome will be. Although I hope they can return to their original world, they are more likely to die, don''t you think? "


    Li Shenglong nodded. He also knew that Zhu Xiangshan must have exaggerated the danger, but the fact is that the gap is not too far. If he can easily leave here, then Zhu Xiangshan will not stay here for more than 30 years.


    "So when you come here, you should be at ease. When you get here, you can cultivate your soul power to purple level, and then you will want to leave here."


    When Zhu Xiangshan finished all the difficulties, he naturally wanted to appease Li Shenglong.


    "What level is the most powerful in the village?"


    Li Shenglong asked, but Zhu Xiangshan was embarrassed.


    "It''s me."


    Zhu Xiangshan has just shown Li Shenglong his dark yellow soul power, red orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. It took him thirty years of cultivation to reach the third level.


    How many years do you have to practice before you can reach purple level?


    "Young man, can I ask you what level of cultivation you have reached


    Zhu Xiangshan also seems to see that Li Shenglong is somewhat frustrated. He digs the topic and cares about Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    "Build a foundation."


    At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t need to hide his accomplishments. No matter how high his accomplishments were, he was useless here.


    At present, there are more than 18000 drops of vitality in his body. 10000 drops of vitality represent Li Shenglong''s entry into the foundation construction. However, if he wants to enter the stage of coagulation, he needs at least one million drops of vitality water drops. We should be able to understand the strength gap among them.


    "Building a foundation? Young man, it seems that you really hope to enter the legendary purple level. It''s not clear that you have just arrived. Although there are so many young people practicing soul power outside, nine out of ten of them stay at the red level, and the remaining one is only orange level.


    The cultivation of soul power also needs talent. We immortal practitioners have great talent in this respect. Every time we come here, those who practice immortals can at least cultivate soul power to yellow level.


    Moreover, the higher the cultivation before coming, the faster the speed of practicing here. A group of us came here with a total of 12 immortal practitioners, among which the strongest one has reached the cultivation of five levels of Qi. His speed of cultivating soul power is astonishing. In ten years, he has cultivated the soul power to the green level.


    The ten years they were here were the most powerful in the village. Later, he could not bear the environment here and left here with five other people who had not married here.


    The rest of us who have settled down here choose to stay here. Of course, our strength is also there. The highest level of cultivation is a yellow level cultivation. Even if we go with them, we will die.


    That''s it. In the past 20 years, two people who were not old enough to live long have died of old age. Two of them lost their lives in fighting with wild animals, and I am the only one who lives to this day. "


    Bamboo said to the mountain, think of the past, the heart seems to be a little excited, a few tears along to stay down.


    "The dead have passed away, so we should be patient."


    At this time, Li Shenglong did not know what to say to comfort zhuxiangshan.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any purpose for you. I want you to cultivate your soul power quickly. The faster you improve your soul power, the safer our village will be.


    This truth is just like the relationship between one hundred Qi practitioners and one foundation building monk. One hundred Qi practitioners is not as useful as one foundation builder. "


    Zhu Xiangshan didn''t cry much, just shed a few tears."Well, how to cultivate soul power?"


    No matter whether the bamboo Xiangshan has any other intention, it seems that we should first cultivate the soul power, and then do other things when the soul power is upgraded.


    It seems that Li Shenglong should be ready to wait here for a long time. This is not what Li Shenglong wants. Let alone the opening of the secret place after one year, he will return to the Zhenxian gate to marry Yu Linglong within three years.


    Li Linglong didn''t miss her first promotion.


    A year has now passed two months.


    One year later, there is only the last ten months left for Li Shenglong to leave the soul world and return to his own world. Only in this way can green e come to pick up Li Shenglong. After he comes out of the secret land, Li Shenglong can return to his own fairyland.


    After considering everything, Li Shenglong knows that it is the same here. What he needs to do most is to improve his own strength. Naturally, the strength here is to cultivate soul power. The higher the level of soul power, the more likely Li Shenglong is to leave here alive.


    "How to practice, Li Shenglong, when you practice blood, you also have the boxing skill of refining blood Qi."


    Seeing Li Shenglong nodding, Zhu Xiangshan continued.


    "It''s OK to practice your blood refining boxing every day. I''m a casual practitioner, and I''m also a very ordinary one. Judging from your accomplishments, I think you''re also a disciple of a big school. The progress of practicing is bound to be thousands of miles in a day."

 Chapter 262

    "How to practice blood boxing?"


    Although Li Shenglong has seen Zhu Xiangshan teach other young disciples how to practice blood boxing, he can''t understand why this blood refining boxing can cultivate soul power here?


    "Yes, it''s the boxing technique of practicing blood. There are some special things here. The two suns in the sky continuously release the hot sunshine.


    There is a special material in the sun. When practicing blood boxing, you can absorb and refine this material like refining blood Qi, so as to generate soul power in the body. Soul power and spiritual power are different. Spiritual power needs to be stored in the elixir field.


    The soul power is not needed. It can be stored in any place. It can be stored in the Dantian, in the body skin, in the skeleton, and even in the cells. But the cells are small and can''t store too much soul power.


    The same as spiritual power is the way of mobilization. Soul power is also directed by spiritual force. If you want to, you can make it appear anywhere in the body, hands and head. "


    As he explained to the mountain, he sat and demonstrated to Li Shenglong.


    "In addition, soul power can also be turned into weapons and armor, such as swords, swords, shields, etc. Of course, the weapons formed by soul power can also be detached. However, it is necessary to cultivate soul power to green level at least.


    Moreover, the green level weapon can''t be more than three meters away from the body. The green level weapon is ten meters away. I haven''t seen any higher level


    Li Shenglong probably understood the cultivation of soul power. Listening to Zhu Xiangshan, he meant to absorb some material from the sun and melt it into his body. He naturally possessed soul power.


    "Well, after all that said, you should be able to understand. Look at the sun, it''s so high. Let''s have dinner with me."


    Zhu Xiangshan said that Li Shenglong realized that he was hungry. This kind of hunger has not happened to Li Shenglong for a long time, and it should not have happened to Li Shenglong.


    We should know that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has entered the foundation period. The monks below the foundation period have to rely on things for a living more or less.


    At the beginning of the foundation period, there is no need to absorb energy through things. The energy absorbed from the air can fully support the normal consumption of the human body. Because of this, the foundation period is also called Bigu period.


    "Don''t be surprised. No matter what cultivation you have done before, you are a mortal here. If you think about everything before you practice immortality, it''s the same here. You need to eat, excrete, and need some physiological needs."


    Zhu Xiangshan sees the shock in Li Shenglong''s heart and calmly explains it to Li Shenglong.


    "Let''s go to my house and let you taste the meat of wild animals."


    When he said that Zhu Xiangshan should go out first, Li Shenglong also followed zhuxiangshan hungry.


    "Go back first, let the shadow have a good meal, make a meal for five, and make a pot of good wine by the way. Go."


    Bamboo went to the door of the mountain, stopped a little, and said to the bamboo mountain waiting at the door.


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll go now."


    Zhushan gave Li Shenglong a look, indicating that he went back first, and then turned to leave.


    Those young people not far away from the outside are not lazy because of the absence of zhuxiangshan. They all know that they don''t work hard now. When the tide of animals comes, it will be too late to regret.


    Zhu Xiangshan went to the front row of the square array and coughed twice. The whole square array all collected his boxing skills and stood up.


    "All right, all right. That''s all for today''s practice. After you go back, you should practice more and break up."


    After Zhu Xiangshan finished speaking, the square array didn''t have a teenager move his feet and really spread, but automatically continued to fight just the fist.


    "Not bad."


    Li Shenglong himself has a deep understanding of the word "hard work". Now I see a group of such desperate young people. Although Li Shenglong''s real age is not big, his heart still can''t help admiring.


    "They have no way. If they don''t work hard, they will die. They are forced by life."


    Bamboo to the mountain light explanation, but the tone seems to have a little pain.


    "Go, you''ll soon understand. Come home with me."


    On the way to Zhushan, Li Shenglong and Zhu Xiangshan went again. Just arriving at the door of zhuxiangshan, a fragrant smell of barbecue was introduced into Li Shenglong''s nose.


    "It''s delicious."


    "It''s fragrant. I thought so when I first came here. But after eating it for more than 30 years, I couldn''t find out whether it was fragrant or not."


    "Nothing else?"


    Li Shenglong has some doubts.


    "There are other things, but this barbecue must be eaten every meal. Although the monsters here degenerate into beasts, they still retain the instinct of cultivation.


    The special substances in the air that let us practice soul power can also be integrated into the body. If we eat the meat of this beast, we can increase the soul power in our body.


    Although each increase is not much, since what you eat is to supplement the body''s energy, it is better to eat these foods that can increase your strength. "When Zhu Xiangshan explained to Li Shenglong, they did not stop and entered the courtyard.


    In the small yard, some firewood made a fire. Beside the fire, there was a wooden basin and several wooden plates. The pots were filled with demon meat, and the dishes were just roasted.


    Zhuying and Zhushan are sitting next to the fire, both hands holding the meat of the animal dressed in bamboo and baking on the fire.


    "Ye, brother Li."


    Seeing Li Shenglong and Zhu entering the mountain, the two brothers and sisters said hello.


    "Do it. Try their craft."


    Zhu Xiangshan first sat on the ground next to them, took a wooden plate with roasted meat and handed it to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong took over the wooden plate and sat on the ground. In his mind, he floated back to China. It seemed that he had a picnic with his classmates.


    In his heart, Li Shenglong recalled the beauty of his college days. He took a piece of animal meat in his hand and smelled the fragrance of it. He bit it down.


    "Delicious."


    Li Shenglong said to several people who were looking at him and took a few bites at the same time.


    In fact, the barbecue here is the average level. Li Shenglong didn''t eat any barbecue in the Chinese dynasty. How could he be convinced by the barbecue here.


    It''s just that there should be a mysterious power in the body of the beast. With a mouthful of animal meat, Li Shenglong will be able to separate a little mysterious power from the animal meat and integrate it into the body of Li Shenglong.


    This is that Li Shenglong has entered the foundation period. His mental strength is much stronger than before. He has a super control over his body. Only in this way can he discover the energy of animal flesh.

 Chapter 263

    If you change a person below the foundation period, you can find the energy of bamboo Xiangshan in the animal meat, but it will be much slower. It is estimated that at least after eating more than ten kilograms of meat.


    Li Shenglong looks up at Zhuying and Zhushan. He seems to understand why the strength of Zhushan is so great. The energy in the animal flesh can enhance the physical quality of adults.


    Li Shenglong is not polite. The whole basin of animal meat is almost eaten by Li Shenglong alone. Until Li Shenglong can''t eat it, he finally puts down his wooden plate.


    Several people in zhuxiangshan didn''t eat much. They occasionally ate two or three strings. It seems that, as they said, the food was hurt.


    "Well, what do you feel?"


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knew what Zhu Xiangshan meant by this sentence.


    "Well, soul power has been generated in the body."


    With one stroke of Li Shenglong''s hand, a little light red light floats above. Although it is extremely dim, it is finally stepping into the door of soul power.


    In the process of eating, Li Shenglong constantly absorbs these soul powers. Finally, when he can''t eat enough, he can penetrate the soul force into his body.


    Although the soul power is still too weak, it can not last long outside the body, and it disappears in a flash. However, this is enough to surprise the three of them. As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice falls, the meat of the beast roasted in their hands falls into the fire unconsciously.


    We should know that before Li Shenglong came, the fastest record of cultivating soul power was also three days. No one has ever been able to enter the red level in less than three days.


    Now that Li Shenglong has broken their record, Zhu Xiangshan, who was shocked for a while, first responded.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    A burst of laughter broke the silence.


    "Good, good, heaven has an eye. It seems that our village can reduce the cost of the big animal tide in three months."


    Li Shenglong has heard the word "animal tide" many times from zhuxiangshan, but this time, Zhu Xiangshan has added a big character.


    Li didn''t ask Zhu Xiangshan this time. When Li Shenglong came here for a day, he knew he couldn''t leave here for a while and a half. He didn''t need to worry about some things. Sooner or later, he would know.


    The two brothers and sisters of Zhuying and Zhushan are equally excited. There is a big gap between a village with a master and no master.


    With the end of their barbecue, the light from the sun outside also changed from hot red to silver white. Li knew that night was coming.


    This is the first night that Li Shenglong spent here. He is a little uncomfortable. Although the heat in the air is much lower than that in the daytime.


    But for Lee, the night here is like the day of a previous life.


    "Have a good rest, shadow. You will accompany Li Shenglong into the house."


    After the barbecue, Zhu Xiangshan and Zhushan pack up their tools together, but ask Zhuying and Li Shenglong to come into the house together.


    There are no mosquitoes in the room at night. There is a faint fragrance in the air, which makes Li Shenglong feel sleepy.


    "Brother Li, is the world interesting?"


    Bamboo shadow doesn''t realize Li Shenglong''s sense of being trapped. He pulls him to tell him the story of cultivating the fairyland. Li Shenglong is resistant to this kind of sleepiness in essence.


    We should know that Li Shenglong, as an immortal, does not need sleep to recuperate his spirit, especially after the foundation period.


    To this place, Li Shenglong completely became a mortal, all his life has returned to before, let Li Shenglong some not adapt to.


    This is not difficult to understand, just like yesterday was a millionaire, today is poor, heart gap is great.


    It happens that bamboo shadow is pestering Li Shenglong to tell a story, and Li Shenglong naturally opens his mouth to tell bamboo shadow.


    "It is said that there is a world in which there are no practitioners. Their strength is about ten kilograms, and the speed of a hundred meters is only ten seconds. This is a group of human beings. They have conquered the whole world. They can fly into the sky with the help of external forces, and they have weapons comparable to high-level practitioners..."


    Instead of telling the story of xiuxianjie to Zhuying, Li Shenglong tells the story of the Heavenly Kingdom like a memoir. Two people are sitting on the bed, one is talking and the other is listening. The distance between the two sides is inadvertently approaching. No one knows who is the first to approach each other, or the two people are approaching each other at the same time.


    When Li Shenglong comes back to his senses, Zhuying''s body is already leaning on him. A pair of water smart eyes are fixed on him, and his beautiful eyelashes are so cute.


    "Cough."


    The ambiguous atmosphere made Li Shenglong''s heart beat a little faster, so he coughed twice to cover up his actions, pretending to concentrate on telling his own story to cover up his reaction.


    "And then."


    The bamboo shadow seems to be deliberately seducing Li Shenglong, and the spirit is like Youlan in Li Shenglong''s ear.Li Shenglong moved his body to the side, keeping himself and the bamboo shadow a little distance.


    His heart in the bamboo to the mountain to let the bamboo shadow send him back when there are some speculation.


    However, Li Shenglong denied these guesses at the first time, because he felt that he was a stranger just woke up, and his strength and conduct had not been tested, so he gave her woman to himself.


    Is it a little cheaper, Lee Shenglong?


    Under the influence of this idea, Li thought he thought he was thinking more, but the action of bamboo shadow now has explained everything.


    "Elder brother Li, what do you do so far, sit down."


    Bamboo shadow saw that Li Shenglong and himself kept a distance, with his arm suddenly hold Li Shenglong''s waist, the whole body has been attached to it.


    But Li Shenglong has no special idea. He is still more faithful to women.


    Jade exquisite do not need to say more, Lucy they are also in Li Shenglong can not resist the premise.


    If not, Lee had thought about Lucy when he was conscious, but he would always be just an idea.


    It is impossible to be a reality at all. Li Shenglong''s heart is always jade exquisite.

 Chapter 264

    Now Li Shenglong''s consciousness is sober. Although it is said that bamboo shadow is also a beautiful young woman, it is false to say that Li Shenglong is not moved by the soft fragrance of bamboo shadow.


    Li Shenglong''s brother has obviously betrayed him. Although he can''t control his brother, he can control his own behavior.


    Li Shenglong gently drew out his arm, stood up and stepped back.


    "Miss Zhuying, I thank you very much for saving my life, but I already have a wife, and more than one."


    Before Li Shenglong finished, he saw a smile from the bamboo shadow, which was incomparably beautiful.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. I know you are going to leave here. You want to return to your world. We are in two different worlds.


    I never asked for anything?


    Although I come here today, on the one hand, it is my grandfather''s intention, but the greater reason is my own meaning.


    If I don''t agree, my grandfather will not force me


    Speaking of this, Zhuying stood up, walked to Li Shenglong, pulled Li Shenglong to the bed again, and held Li Shenglong''s hand.


    "Brother Li, the purpose of my coming here is to leave your descendants. Your talent is so strong that your offspring''s talent will not be worse.


    My grandfather has said that as long as you live for a day, I will be here with you for a day. When you want to leave, I will never stop you.


    In addition, if I''m pregnant and you don''t have a strong taste, there will be other sisters to accompany you. Of course, if you are a good pregnant woman, I will continue to serve you.


    However, you should be careful at that time. After all, the children in my stomach are all your seeds


    Li Shenglong is holding his hand by the bamboo shadow, feeling the smoothness of the bamboo shadow''s hands, listening to the words of the bamboo shadow in his ear. After the bamboo shadow has finished, Li Shenglong still takes out his hand and stands aside again.


    "Miss Zhuying, on the one hand, as I said just now, I have someone I like, and I don''t want to apologize to her. On the other hand, it''s not sure whether I can leave here by myself. I can''t take you out of here with me."


    Seeing the appearance of the bamboo shadow, Li Shenglong continued.


    "I know you want to say that you don''t mean to go with me. You will stay here, as you have just said.


    You can, I can''t, or it''s not my woman. I can look at your pretty face with appreciative eyes. Since you become my woman, I will take care of you in the end.


    Otherwise, I would never let you be my woman.


    What''s more, according to what you said, after I''m going to leave, what will you and the children do? Find a stepfather for your child?


    I can''t stand my woman being ridden by another man. "


    "Brother Li, don''t worry about it. I don''t have to be responsible for it. After you leave, I will be as good as a jade and won''t look for anyone else."


    "You''d better go. I don''t need these. I won''t leave my flesh here. "


    "Brother Li."


    The bamboo shadow also sees Li Shenglong''s determination. She calls Li Shenglong again in general, and her body will be pasted up again.


    "Go."


    Li Shenglong hid back and pointed to the door with his hand. At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t use the word to roll. He saw that the bamboo shadow was Li Shenglong''s savior.


    Bamboo shadow had no choice but to walk to the door.


    "Then you have a good rest."


    In Li Shenglong''s opinion, the incident of bamboo shadow is a small episode. Originally, Li Shenglong was sleepy. As soon as the bamboo shadow left, Li Shenglong fell asleep.


    Walking out of Li Shenglong''s house, the bamboo shadow sees the bamboo Xiangshan standing in the yard.


    "What''s the matter? You look ugly? No, my daughter is definitely the top three in the village in terms of beauty. "


    Zhu Xiangshan asked bamboo shadow curiously.


    With a bitter smile, Zhuying told Zhu Xiangshan what had just happened.


    "It seems that Li Shenglong still has some principles. You go back first. I''ll try to find a way to let the flesh and bone fall into your stomach


    After sending away the shadow of bamboo, Zhu Xiangshan, who stood alone in the yard, fell into the memory. He still remembered the helplessness when he first came to Zhujia village when his cultivation completely disappeared.


    It was also the next day. The village head at that time was also a monk from abroad. The village head used the same trick that Zhu Xiangshan did to Li Shenglong today, relying on beautiful women to inherit it.


    At that time, Zhu Xiangshan was the bottom of the cultivators who came to the village at the same time. Naturally, the best beauty didn''t give him.


    However, Zhu Xiangshan also fell in love with his wife and stayed here permanently with the other four practitioners.


    The few practitioners who left knew that they couldn''t take these women away, but they still stayed with them. Although not all of them left their own inheritance, the left inheritors proved to be more talented than the local disciples.For example, zhuxiangshan is now the peak of the Yellow level. The most powerful boy in the village is also the Yellow level. Although he has just entered the Yellow level, but combined with his age in his twenties, he may also enter the green level in the future.


    The inheritors of several other people are also expected to enter the Yellow level in their lifetime, which is not a bit better than those native young people in the village.


    Therefore, Zhu Xiangshan decided to let his woman inherit Li Shenglong''s family when he saw Li Shenglong at first sight.


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments can''t be seen clearly from the bamboo to the mountain. Today, Li Shenglong told zhuxiangshan that Li Shenglong''s accomplishments were in the foundation period.


    This kind of cultivation, let alone zhuxiangshan, was a rare figure even in Tiannan. This is not to say that the overall quality of cultivating fairyland in Tiannan is poor.


    It''s mainly about the cultivation of zhuxiangshan. As the saying goes, if you have the ability to say more, you can see how big the world is.


    Zhu Xiangshan''s five fold cultivation of blood training, his friends and contacts are also some people in the blood training period. Occasionally, some of them are called martial uncle.


    It''s also scary to cooperate, for fear of something bad.


    This kind of psychology is very normal. The lion and the rabbit will never become friends. How can Zhu Xiangshan become friends with the friars in the foundation period?


    After hearing that Li Shenglong had done in the foundation period, zhuxiangshan gave birth to a glimmer of possibility that Li Shenglong could leave here.


    Over the years, Zhu Xiangshan has heard that the most powerful person who came here is Li Shenglong. The person who built the foundation is not comparable to ordinary people.


    If it wasn''t here, all the spiritual powers were blocked and no one could use them. Zhu Xiangshan might not have dared to face Li Shenglong at all.

 Chapter 265

    "It''s true that the foundation period is different. It''s different in will."


    Zhu Xiangshan sighed in his heart. At that time, his mother was not half as beautiful as bamboo shadow. When she was lying in his arms, she could not resist.


    Now Li Shenglong has to let Zhu Xiangshan admire him for being able to keep his mind on his feet in the face of such a charming beauty as Zhuying.


    "It seems that we have to find another way."


    While admiring Li Shenglong, Zhu Xiangshan has strengthened his idea of keeping Li Shenglong''s seed in Zhujia village. The descendants of such a character must be excellent.


    If Zhu Xiangshan knew that Li Shenglong''s natural talent was not good, if he had not eaten the divine fruit and transformed his body, plus the protection of the Pearl, Li Shenglong''s current cultivation might not have caught up with Zhu Xiangshan?


    What should Zhu Xiangshan do at that time?


    However, Li Shenglong will not talk to Zhu Xiangshan about these things, and Zhu Xiangshan will never know about them.


    At night, Zhujia village is very quiet without any sound.


    The time in sleep always flies. When Li Shenglong opens his eyes again, it is already bright outside.


    Li Shenglong, who has not slept for such a long time, has an indescribable spirit. He is very comfortable all over the body. He stands up and stretches.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Here, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is also restricted. He can only move in his own body. He can''t leave the body at all. If he wants to see anything, he needs his own eyes.


    So Li Shenglong doesn''t know who it is outside.


    Li Shenglong opens the door. Zhuying stands in front of the door with a sweet smile on his face. He has a wooden basin in his hand and a towel on his arm. It seems that he is going to send water for Li Shenglong to wash and wash.


    "Brother Li, you wake up. Come on, wash your face and eat."


    Zhuying''s sunny smile seems to tell Li Shenglong what happened yesterday. Zhuying has forgotten it.


    "Well, thank you."


    Li Shenglong took the basin and towel, the corner of his mouth also spread a smile.


    "Wave."


    How did you know that Zhuying suddenly lifted her heel and gave Li Shenglong a kiss in the face.


    "Thank you, I''m a little sincere."


    After that, the bamboo shadow ran out.


    "If I didn''t have a lovely wife in my family, I would have eaten you goblin."


    Li Shenglong holds the water basin in one hand, and touches the face that has just been kiss with the other hand. After tasting the softness of the bamboo shadow''s lips, he is very cruel in his heart.


    After washing his face, Li Shenglong walked into the courtyard where the same barbecue as yesterday had been placed.


    "Shenglong, did you sleep well yesterday?"


    When the relationship between Li Shenglong and zhuxiangshan has progressed to such a point, Zhu Xiangshan directly omits the surname of Li Shenglong.


    "Yes, but it''s a little hot at night."


    Li Shenglong''s address to zhuxiangshan is a bit awkward. It sounds like Li Shenglong is already his son-in-law.


    However, Li Shenglong also knows that he was saved by their father and daughter, so it''s awkward to call him a little awkward.


    "The son-in-law is the son-in-law. Anyway, he did not suffer any loss. One day, when he was cruel, he would eat you."


    When Li Shenglong talks, he stares at the bamboo shadow who is laughing on the side, and says to himself in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll get used to it after a few days'' sleep. Come on, don''t patronize standing, sit down to eat, bamboo shadow, and roast Shenglong as soon as possible. "


    Zhu Ying got up and sat down next to Li Shenglong. His body tilted slightly to Li Shenglong. It was difficult for Li Shenglong to withdraw his body in front of the bamboo Xiangshan mountain. He had to make do with it. Every moment, the body of Zhuying was almost leaning on Li Shenglong''s body. Zhu Xiangshan seemed to ignore all this.


    "Shenglong, my daughter, what don''t you like?"


    Zhu Xiangshan asked Li Shenglong as he ate the barbecue.


    "Zhuying girl is perfect, but she has a lovely wife in my family, and I don''t want to do anything sorry for her."


    Li Shenglong had to tell Zhu Xiangshan what he had said with Zhuying last night.


    "Shenglong is really a person who values love and righteousness. I didn''t mistake you. I gave you my daughter. I don''t worry. When you leave, my daughter just wants to marry. I won''t let her. I''ll keep my body for you all my life."


    Speaking of this, Li Shenglong did not have any scruples. He gently pushed the bamboo shadow with his hand and neutralized the bamboo shadow from his own arms.


    "In this case, I can''t ruin the innocence of bamboo shadow. How painful it is to keep alive. I''d better not mention it in the future.


    My life was saved by your family. I am very grateful. I will not refuse anything I can do.


    I''m not going to be here for a long time. I must go back in three yearsLi Shenglong once said to Yu Linglong that he wanted to reach the foundation period within three years, and then marry Yu Linglong. Now Li Shenglong''s cultivation has reached the foundation period. As long as he leaves here within three years, Li Shenglong will be able to find a way to return to the immortal cultivation world of the great Jin Dynasty.


    At that time, it was not a problem to marry Yu Linglong.


    "With ambition, I hope you can cultivate soul power to purple level in three years."


    Zhu Xiangshan also saw Li Shenglong''s firmness and turned the topic aside.


    "Well, I''m ready to eat, Shan''er, go with me to the village to practice martial arts, shadow, and have a good Shenglong barbecue here."


    Zhu Xiangshan leads Zhushan away. Li Shenglong doesn''t follow him. He hasn''t eaten enough. On the other hand, he wants to eat more to accumulate some soul power.


    There is not much soul power accumulated from eating animal meat, but Li Shenglong does not want to let go of these soul powers.


    "Here you are."


    Bamboo shadow is not affected by Li Shenglong''s words. When he talks, he still looks a little shy. He looks at his man with peach blossom in his eyes.


    Li Shenglong is not polite. He also roasts meat on the fire, but it is not enough for him to eat. Therefore, Li Shenglong is welcome to the roast animal meat of bamboo shadow.


    "Is there much meat in this beast?"


    In an instant, Li Shenglong ate half a basin of animal meat again. As he ate, he suddenly remembered a question. Would his appetite be so big that he would not be able to feed his family?


    "Don''t worry, there are not many other things here, but there are a lot of animal meat. There is a small animal tide every week, a medium-sized animal tide every month, and a large-scale animal tide every year.


    Every time the bodies left behind after the tide have not been eaten up, the next one will come. If it goes on like this, I don''t know how long our village can last. "


    The voice of bamboo shadow reveals a bit of sadness.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 267 practicing boxing? When will you come next? "


    "Today is Wednesday, and every time the tide breaks out on Sunday, the tide will come when the day is just coming, and it will go away when the night comes."


    "NIMA, is this the legendary Black Sunday?"


    Li Shenglong somehow suddenly remembered the famous Sunday of his previous life.


    "What is the scale of small-scale animal tides, what is the scale of medium-sized animal tides, and large-scale animal tides?"


    "Small animal tides are usually forces composed of monsters below level 3, medium-sized ones are forces composed of monsters below level 6, and large-scale animal tides are forces composed of monsters of level 7."


    "Level seven? Isn''t that a monster in the foundation period? Can your village still resist the monsters of the foundation period? "


    "Of course, you can''t. If you want to resist level 6 monsters, you should at least have blue level strength. Otherwise, they are all rubbish, not to mention level 7 monsters.


    At this time, we can only look at the fate. Fortunately, there are not many level 6 and 7 monsters in the animal tide, and there are not many nearby villages. Every time, these level 6 and 7 monsters only appear in one village.


    Our village is OK. In the past 30 years, we haven''t met a level 7 monster once. At most, we have met a level 6 monster once. At that time, the cultivator who came with him was still there.


    Their leader killed the level six monster in one fell swoop. After all these years of calculation, we should have an attack of level six monster in our village. "


    Obviously, Zhuying also wanted to see level 6 and level 7 monsters appear in his village, but in fact, it has been a long time since there have been no monsters above level 6.


    Vitality can not always accompany this small village.


    So, everyone in the village felt that the day was approaching.


    Everyone has a sense of crisis. Everyone is practicing martial arts seriously. The arrival of Li Shenglong also gives Zhu Xiangshan a glimmer of hope.


    Therefore, Zhu Xiangshan desperately wants to let Li Shenglong stay here, so he doesn''t hesitate to send his daughter out. Of course, the highest goal is to let Li Shenglong stay here forever through the beauty trick.


    The lowest goal is to let Li Shenglong help the village survive the disaster before leaving. As for what kind of flesh and blood, if you can''t, it''s best to leave. If you can''t, you don''t have to ask for it.


    "So in three days, I''ll see the first wave."


    Li Shenglong calculated the time.


    "Yes, in three days, there will be a small animal tide. Small animal tides are formed spontaneously by some wild animals, and there is no need for the command of other high-level beasts. At that time, you will also see the cruelty of wild animals


    The more she said, the more excited she became. She seemed to think of something and cried directly.


    Li Shenglong wanted to comfort him, but he thought that if he was comforted and let Zhuying misunderstand what to do, he closed his half open mouth.


    All of a sudden, there was silence, only the cry of bamboo shadow and the sound of Li Shenglong eating barbecue.


    "I''m full. I''m going to practice. I''ll give it to you."


    Li Shenglong ate a few mouthfuls at random and quickly left here, saying that one of the things he couldn''t see most was that a girl cried.


    But today, the bamboo shadow weeps. Li Shenglong knows that he can''t coax him. If he doesn''t coax him, it will be OK?


    Looking for an excuse to leave here, Li Shenglong did not see bamboo shadow''s tears disappear after Li Shenglong left. He stood up and quietly cleaned up the tableware.


    Li Shenglong found a place without people in the village. This is not to say that Li Shenglong deliberately avoids everyone, but just wants to avoid bamboo shadow.


    The enthusiasm of bamboo shadow really made Li Shenglong a little unbearable.


    Li Shenglong is not a casual person. He will certainly guarantee the principle issues.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Li Shenglong shook his head, cleared the rest of his head, took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    "Drink."


    As Li Shenglong opens his eyes again and uses both hands and feet, a set of blood fists will be opened up. Every fist of Li Shenglong seems to have the strength of a thousand Jun, and there is a sound of searching in the air.


    With Li Shenglong''s fight, Li Shenglong''s every fist seems to have the power of Wanjun, the speed is super fast, and the sound of searching is issued in the air.


    The soul power of Li Shenglong''s body rippled with his fist technique, and the frequency of muscle vibration was obviously much faster than last night.


    With Li Shenglong''s boxing, special substances in the sun constantly penetrate into his muscles, and his soul power keeps growing.


    Li Shenglong''s physical strength has made rapid progress.


    "Ha."


    Li Shenglong''s boxing is not slow. One hour later, he practiced a set of blood boxing. He had already played boundless. With the last ha, Li Shenglong finished his training.It''s not that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to practice, but that he finds himself sweating and his soul power is no longer increasing.


    It seems that practicing blood boxing five times a day is the limit. Li Shenglong reaches out to wipe the sweat on his forehead. After cultivating immortals, he seldom gets tired to this point.


    After an hour''s fighting, Li Shenglong''s soul power cultivation has reached the red level. Li Shenglong knows that he has entered the red level from the light red level at such a fast speed.


    On the one hand, it is because Li Shenglong''s practice of blood boxing is much better than other boxing techniques, and the top ten immortal sects are not in vain. Although it is a boxing skill of blood level, it is also better than the ordinary goods who are practicing outside.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong''s physical fitness is several times better than the young people in other villages. Li Shenglong''s fist power is more than 1000 Jin.


    This one hour''s practice, coupled with the soul power absorbed by the animal meat eaten yesterday, has increased Li Shenglong''s physical strength by dozens of Jin.


    Don''t underestimate the power of these dozens of Jin. Maybe compared with Li Shenglong''s power of more than 1000 Jin, it is a drop in the bucket, which is not worth mentioning.


    However, at the stage of Li Shenglong''s cultivation, if Li Shenglong had not possessed the magic method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth, he could arbitrarily absorb spiritual pulse to improve his cultivation.


    Not to mention the power of dozens of catties, it is very difficult to improve the strength of a few catties.


    "Go back to dinner."


    Li Shenglong calmed down and suddenly felt that he was extremely hungry. He had not experienced this kind of hunger for a long time.


    "It seems that I have become a mortal indeed?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know how long he has to go to sleep. Some people have not been able to do these things.

 Chapter 267

    Boxing


    "I won''t stay here long, I must go out. Linglong, wait for me. "


    Li Shenglong has a belief in his heart, telling him that he will go out of here. The hungry Li Shenglong slowly walks back to Zhuying''s home.


    Zhu Xiangshan and Zhushan didn''t come back. There was only Zhuying in the yard, leaning against the animal meat. When Li Shenglong came in, Zhuying was not surprised.


    "Brother Li is back. Please sit down and eat. The first three days of practicing soul power require the most food. It will be back to normal in a few days. "


    Bamboo shadow said with a smile and handed it to Li Shenglong. She looked like Li Shenglong''s wife, taking care of her husband who had just come back from practice.


    "Thank you."


    After taking over the animal meat, Li Shenglong''s feelings for bamboo shadow are somewhat complicated or difficult to deal with. If it were not for the fact that the bamboo shadow was Li Shenglong''s savior, Li Shenglong would not have been so embarrassed.


    Li Shenglong is a man who knows how to repay his kindness. Bamboo shadow does have kindness to him. Naturally, Li Shenglong can''t repay the kindness with the vengeance.


    However, Zhu Ying had to agree with others, which made Li Shenglong feel a little difficult. There are three restrictions in speaking.


    "Brother Li, what is the result of today''s cultivation? Has your cultivation been improved?"


    Bamboo shadow is not as much scruples as Li Shenglong. He roasts animal meat for Li Shenglong and talks with him at the same time.


    "There is no great progress, just from light red soul power to red level soul power."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think his progress is worth mentioning, but Zhuying doesn''t think so. In fact, it is very simple for any practitioner who comes here to cultivate his soul power and enter the light red level in a few days.


    But if you want to continue to improve, it''s the water mill''s Kung Fu. If you don''t have ten days and a half months, don''t think you can get into the red level. Even the record holder before Li Shenglong also took seven days to enter the red level.


    Therefore, after hearing Li Shenglong''s reply, Zhuying is speechless. How can Li Shenglong feel that his cultivation progress is slow?


    "Elder brother Li, your cultivation progress has been very fast. It seems that there is not much difference between light red and red level. In fact, there is a big difference between them.


    Forget it, I don''t want to talk about it. Red is not a problem for you. If it goes on like this, brother Li will be able to enter the crimson level in at most seven days.


    There is no problem in dealing with ordinary first-class monsters. "


    Zhu Ying originally wanted to explain to Li Shenglong the difference between light red and red, but when he thought of Li Shenglong''s talent, the red level could not stay for long.


    That''s just a waste of Li Shenglong''s time. Therefore, Zhuying did not go on.


    "A monster? Maybe. "


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know how much physical fitness can be improved after the monster arrives here, he still has the physical strength in the foundation period. He is a first-class monster with a triple body training blood. Can he beat Li Shenglong?


    Not to mention the progress of Li Shenglong''s soul power, that is, Li Shenglong doesn''t cultivate soul power, and there is no problem in cleaning up the second and third grade monsters.


    These things, Li Shenglong did not want to talk with bamboo shadow in detail, after all, Li Shenglong has not seen monsters, some words or not to say good, all with strength to prove.


    "Dragon came back very early."


    Li Shenglong and Zhuying are talking here. Zhuxiangshan and Zhushan are back.


    "It seems that there must be a lot of harvest today, otherwise we won''t be hungry to look like this."


    "Ye, elder brother Li''s soul power has reached the red level today."


    Li Shenglong is still thinking about how to answer Zhu Xiangshan. When he first answered Zhuying, he didn''t know the difficulty of soul power cultivation. Now that he knew it, he couldn''t use the tone when he answered Zhuying.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who had just told Zhuying that he even had an impulse to lie.


    "Ha ha, it''s true, Shenglong. Now I believe you can reach purple level in three years."


    Bamboo laughs at the mountain, but in his heart he thinks that Li Shenglong must find a way to keep his bones and flesh, so that he will not worry about the rise of his village in the future.


    "Come on, Zhushan. Go back and get a pot of animal meat. Shenglong is in great need of animal meat now."


    "OK."


    Go to the back of the mountain to get the meat.


    "Shenglong, I think you practice so fast, is there any secret?"


    Zhu Xiangshan sat down, slowly said, looked at Li Shenglong''s face, and then quickly sped up his speech.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want your secret. I''m also a person who cultivates immortals. I know the rules. Everything in the sect can''t be spread easily."


    Before Zhu Xiangshan finished, Li Shenglong interrupted him.


    "It doesn''t matter. My blood boxing is not a profound one. If you want it, I''ll go to the village tomorrow and teach you how to fight it several times."When Li Shenglong heard Zhu Xiangshan''s words, he was really happy. He was worried that there was no way to repay them.


    Now I heard that Zhu Xiangshan wanted a boxing technique to practice blood, but Li Shenglong didn''t hesitate. On the one hand, although it was said that the sect''s ban was passed on to others, that is to say, it was not strictly controlled.


    Li Shenglong has passed it to Longming and Lucy before this.


    Second, practicing blood boxing is really not a high-level boxing technique. It can only be regarded as a common commodity in the real immortal sect.


    Let''s not say that Li Shenglong teaches blood boxing here. Is it possible for people here to find out? Even if it is true, what can we do?


    Some small families of zhenxianmen have spread the blood boxing skill of a common commodity.


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Zhu Xiangshan is not as much as Li Longsheng thought. After he knew that Li Shenglong was in the foundation period, he knew that Li Shenglong must have come from a famous school and his boxing skills must be extraordinary.


    Zhu Xiangshan has long thought about keeping Lee''s flesh and blood and boxing skills here. However, it seems that he can''t finish the whole thing for a while. The boxing belongs to Li Shenglong''s privacy.


    Zhu Xiangshan was also ready to be rejected by Li Shenglong, so when he said this, he had helped Li find more than n excuses.


    Even if Li Shenglong doesn''t teach this boxing technique to Zhu Xiangshan, there is no problem.


    Zhu Xiangshan didn''t expect that Li Shenglong agreed very happily. He didn''t mean to take his fist technique seriously.


    "No problem. We''ll go together tomorrow morning. If I can''t learn in one day, I will teach every day until someone learns it. "


    Li Shenglong said generously.

 Chapter 268

    The light orange level


    Li Shenglong''s relaxed answer can make Zhu Xiangshan happy. Zhujia village is not the only village in Pinghu.


    Whether Zhujia village wants to be number 1 among many villages, or to resist the tide of animals.


    All we need is strength. A good skill may double the strength of the whole village.


    "No, it''s not urgent now. It''s not too late to pass on the skill to others until your skill reaches the green level."


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that Zhu Xiangshan, who was eager to pass on his merits, was not worried when he heard his affirmative answer.


    "No problem. Everything is arranged by the village head."


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know what zhuxiangshan thought, since Li Shenglong decided to repay his gratitude with his own skills, he had to obey zhuxiangshan''s arrangement.


    The more he looked at the mountain, the more satisfied he was. He imagined that his village would dominate the surrounding villages and become a city.


    Zhu Xiangshan doesn''t dare to ask Li Shenglong to pass on such magical skills to everyone now. Zhujia village is not at the top of these nearby villages. Xiaoye city is thousands of miles away from the nearest city.


    If it is passed on to all the young people in the village and let Li and Wang villages get the news and ask for it, the strength of Zhujia village is not enough and can only be handed over.


    In this way, although it is said that there is Li Shenglong in Zhujia village, this skill is still there, and people in Zhujia village can still practice it.


    But Zhujia village and Lijia village also practice this skill. It is impossible for Zhujia village to surpass other villages by virtue of it.


    The most powerful character in Lijia village is the light green level. When Li Shenglong reaches the green level, naturally, whoever comes to zhuxiangshan will not let this skill out.


    "It''s easy to say that the most important problem now is that you should pay close attention to practice. The higher your cultivation is, the more happy everyone in our village will be."


    "Don''t worry, village head. If you don''t say it, I will try my best to cultivate. Get to purple as soon as possible. Get out of here. "


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also wants to improve his own strength. However, the cultivation of this thing can not be achieved by eating a fat man in one bite. It can only be done by water grinding. Take your time.


    After a meal, Zhu Xiangshan didn''t want to practice again. The boxing skills they practiced every morning or afternoon were enough to reach the limit of their body.


    Even if they practice again, they will not add a trace of soul power to their bodies. Li Shenglong''s boxing skills are just better than them, and they have reached the limit when they come down in the morning.


    No, it''s not the limit.


    All the people in Zhujia village are not as keen as Li Shenglong. Under Li Shenglong''s keen divine sense, he naturally found that even at this time, his own boxing will still have soul power integrated into his muscles, just a trace.


    Li Shenglong does not think that this trace of soul power is little. As a saying goes, it is not only a small step, but also a thousand miles.


    Li Shenglong knew this truth. In the afternoon, Li did not go to other places. In front of them, he practiced blood boxing in front of them.


    Zhu Xiangshan knows that Li Shenglong''s boxing is hundreds of times stronger than his own. Naturally, he is not able to blink his eyes. He is afraid that he will miss a little bit.


    The same is true of Zhushan, who devoted himself to Li Shenglong''s boxing.


    Li Shenglong has no scruples. On the one hand, he wants to increase his soul power. On the other hand, he naturally plays to Zhu Xiangshan.


    Since we want to teach the villagers, we''d better let Zhu Xiangshan teach them. In this way, we can also increase the prestige of zhuxiangshan in the village.


    Otherwise, Li Shenglong, an outsider, wants to take the lead of the village head when he arrives in Zhujia village. Isn''t it a bit bad?


    Li Shenglong''s one move is one in one move. He makes a sudden sound in the air from time to time. This is the performance of Li Shenglong''s practice of blood boxing.


    Zhu Xiangshan and his son are staring at Li Shenglong''s boxing. They seem to see a work of art. They are shocked by the delicacy of blood boxing.


    When Li Shenglong was fighting, he was extremely focused and did not care about the other eyes around him. However, although one move was beautiful, the actual increase in soul power was not much.


    With the development of blood boxing, Li Shenglong''s muscles were shaking all over his body, and the strength contained in it was undoubtedly revealed.


    Li Shenglong integrated himself into the boxing technique wholeheartedly. He had forgotten to demonstrate to Zhu Xiangshan that his movements were like flying. Although they concentrated their attention, they could not see Li Shenglong''s movements. They could only hear the wind from Li Shenglong''s boxing.


    Li Shenglong hit faster and faster, and his mind completely entered the boxing technique. The sound in the air has reached the level of five consecutive blasts, one punch and five rings.


    What''s more, he didn''t notice that after he came to this world, the silent spirit beads also re operated. The rolling soul power gushed out of the beads and integrated into Li Shenglong''s body.Under the gaze of Zhu Xiangshan and others, Li Shenglong''s soul power went from red to crimson. For ordinary human beings, one afternoon is only one tenth of their life journey.


    The crimson class is not the end of the afternoon when Lee stops.


    The soul power shining around Li Shenglong has changed from deep red to light orange. Li Shenglong collected his fist and realized his powerful muscles and extremely empty stomach.


    There was no feeling of hunger when I was practicing. As soon as I stopped, this feeling immediately came to my mind.


    The cultivation of soul power needs to consume Li Shenglong''s body energy. The greater the progress of Li Shenglong''s cultivation, the more energy he needs to supplement.


    Although Li Shenglong also knows that his physical strength is extremely strong now, and he is afraid that he is about to enter the double physical strength of Zhuji, he also wants to find a place to test his power.


    But on the one hand, Li Shenglong''s stomach is empty now. If he doesn''t replenish food in time, let alone that Li Shenglong wants to cultivate his soul power to purple level and then leave here.


    I''m afraid that Li Shenglong will become the first one to die here because of the practice of starvation.


    On the other hand, seeing the fanatical eyes in Zhu Xiangshan''s eyes, Li Shenglong was shocked and called out that he had made a little progress?


    However, this is not expected by Li Shenglong. Lingzhu is indeed a good treasure. Li Shenglong has not figured out what level of treasure it is.


    It''s also that Li Shenglong''s strength is shallow, and there are few magic tools and talents that he can contact. The treasure of Lingzhu, not to mention Li Shenglong, is that Yu Xiaodong can''t tell one or two or three things.

 Chapter 269

    No matter what, the re expression of the spirit beads is a great piece of good news for Li Shenglong. With the help of the beads and without the help of the beads, the progress of Li Shenglong''s cultivation is simply two things.


    Just like today, if there is no spirit bead, Li Shenglong will practice boxing for a day, and the soul power he can absorb can be converted into one base.


    With the help of the Pearl, the soul power absorbed by Li Shenglong is at least 15, 15 times of the gap.


    Zhu Xiangshan and they did not know that there was such a magic pearl in Li Shenglong''s body to help him, but they could see the growth of Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    This is a miracle for them. In their impression, no one has been able to cross the red level, the dark red level and the light orange level in one day.


    Even those purple level masters in Pinghu big cities can''t reach this level.


    Zhu Xiangshan''s first reaction was that this matter must be kept secret, and no one should know about it.


    If we leak out a little bit, I''m afraid the whole village will be destroyed.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think as much as Zhu Xiangshan thinks. His only idea now is to have a good meal, even though he has eaten several meals in the past two days.


    "Is there any animal meat? After practicing martial arts, I''m hungry. "


    "Yes, yes, please."


    Back to the gods, Zhu Xiangshan and Li Shenglong said.


    A few days passed by.


    Li Shenglong spent every day eating, practicing and sleeping. Of course, Zhu Ying never gave up the idea of molesting Li Shenglong, a pure young man. Whenever he had the opportunity, he would take advantage of him.


    Of course, this "forced" is not entirely right. Li Shenglong has long had this sense of guilt. He just felt his hand by the way.


    In a few days, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments also advanced to the Yellow level again. He also knew that his performance was a little too much. It was really too fierce.


    You know, the soul power masters of yellow level in Zhujia village can count their hands. Among them, the shortest cultivation time has been seven years, let alone the long one.


    Now it takes Lee only a few days to complete a level that many people have never reached in their lifetime.


    Li Shenglong also experienced an animal tide for the first time. The animal tide came on Sunday. Originally, Zhu Xiangshan didn''t want Li Shenglong to participate, because Zhu Xiangshan knew that the significance of Li Shenglong''s practice behind closed doors was greater than that of going out to face the animal tide.


    However, Lee himself does not want to miss this opportunity, no matter how he came to this place, since he has come, it is necessary to have a good insight into the beast tide.


    What''s more, when Li Shenglong wants to go back, the first level is to pass the beast collar?


    At that time, Li Shenglong was a dark orange soul power, and he had not yet reached the Yellow level. His strength also ranked in the top 100 of the whole village.


    The tide of animals came on time, just at night when the sun rose into the sky, which is commonly known as midnight.


    Small animal tide is dominated by first-class monsters, and occasionally there are two or three second-class monsters.


    Li Shenglong follows zhuxiangshan and stands within the fence of Zhujia village.


    The walls of Zhujia village are ten meters high and five or six meters thick. They are made of soil. To be more accurate, they are piled up. From the top, there is a smell of fresh soil.


    You can see that every day Zhujia village is heightening and thickening the wall.


    From the inside to the outside, the wall is piled up into a gentle slope. The more you go to the bottom, the thicker the wall is, and the higher it is. Naturally, the wall is job. Even the thinnest place is about five meters. On the top of the wall, the soil is deliberately flattened.


    Standing here, you can easily see the scenery hundreds of meters outside Zhujia village.


    Hundreds of soldiers from Zhujia village, all with bows and arrows in their left hands and spears in their right hands, were apparently prepared to carry out long-range attacks with wild animals.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t use bows and arrows, but when he sees people using bamboo guns in the crowd, he asks for a few.


    All the women and other old and weak people did not rest at home, but carried arrows or bamboo guns one by one. They were obviously going to be material transport soldiers, and where they needed to go.


    The same is true of Zhuying. Originally, every time she arrived at this time, she should deliver resources to Zhushan. This time, she did not.


    She stood next to Li Shenglong. The bamboo guns in his hands were what bamboo shadow wanted.


    Moreover, after knowing that Li Shenglong wanted to use a bamboo gun, Zhuying''s back was gone. The bows and arrows that should be given to Zhushan were full of bamboo guns. It was estimated that there were dozens of them.


    Fortunately, people here, regardless of age, all practice soul power. Although bamboo shadow usually can''t see anything, it is also a small master with orange soul power.


    There is no problem for those carrying dozens of bamboo guns.


    Everything is ready, and the coming of the animal tide is also expected.


    Li Shenglong saw the animal tide for the first time, and he also knew why it was called animal tide. Just after midnight, Li Shenglong stood on the wall, waiting for the tide with the rest of the village.Li Shenglong did not wait for a long time. Within the sight range, the earth began to tremble. It seemed that fierce beasts came from the horizon.


    After a while, there were thousands of wild animals in front of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong couldn''t find out how many there were. They were like waves, one after another.


    All over the sky let the whole earth keep shaking, Li Shenglong some doubt that they have enough weapons in their hands?


    Let alone Li Shenglong''s current accomplishments are his accomplishments in the foundation period. Facing so many wild animals, there is only one way to die.


    "Don''t worry, these wild animals won''t all be on. It would be nice to have thousands of them in our village."


    Zhu Xiangshan seemed to see Li Shenglong''s worry. He said it calmly. His voice just fell. Among the endless wild animals, a small group of wild animals left the army and disappeared in Li Shenglong''s sight.


    Another small group of wild animals left


    Gradually, the whole herd of wild animals fell apart, only a small part of them came to Zhujia village. It seems that there are only a few thousand.


    "Our Zhujia village is close to the wild animal collar, so we can see many wild animals running wildly in the wild animal collar.


    The last few times I saw this kind of scene, my heart was surging, and I was tired of seeing so much, especially when you think that these are your enemies. "


    Zhu Ying stood beside Li Shenglong and explained to him.


    After spending so many days in Zhujia village, Li Shenglong also learned that Pinghu is not the only one village in Zhujia village. There are numerous small villages and several cities.

 Chapter 270

    Thunderstorm


    some people will ask if they see here. Since there are so many villages here, why not gather all these villages together and form a larger city to jointly resist the animal tide?


    Li Shenglong also had this question when he first heard it.


    It''s not that people here don''t want to, but they can''t.


    Just like in front of us, there are only a few hundred people in Zhujia village, and only a few thousand wild animals are separated by wild animals.


    However, if Zhujia village and several nearby villages are merged and thousands of people are involved, there will be tens of thousands of wild animals.


    Although the number of monsters that each head needs to resist has not increased or decreased in terms of population, can the shock and loss caused by thousands of beasts and tens of thousands of beasts be the same?


    The answer is self-evident.


    At this time, thousands of wild animals have rushed to Zhujia village. Among the beasts, there are cattle, sheep, wolves and pigs.


    It''s just that these animals are three to four times bigger than usual.


    "I''ll follow orders later."


    Li Shenglong is not a person who has never seen a big scene. It is said that the people who died in his hands are not one or two. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not be frightened by these monsters.


    People in Zhujia village are also used to this scene. There should be some tension before the war, but no one is too excited.


    In front of the wild animals are naturally hundreds of pig type beasts, each with a full length of several meters, red body, two three meters long fangs, very frightening.


    Blood red eyes are even more chilling. The red pig galloped to Zhujia village more than 500 meters away. Zhuxiang mountain did not move, and other villagers did not move.


    "They''re coming to the first line of defense."


    Bamboo shadow whispered beside Li Shenglong.


    When the bamboo shadow talks, the red pig has already rushed out 200 meters, only 300 meters away from the wall. The red pig''s feet are very powerful on the ground, bang bang.


    All of a sudden, the first running red pig suddenly disappeared. At the foot of the red pig, a trap about 10 meters wide suddenly appeared.


    "This is a trap dug in the village. It is 10 meters wide and 20 meters high. It is covered with a thin layer of soil. If you look carefully, you can still see it. Every time these stupid pigs are trapped here."


    Li Shenglong listened to the explanation of the bamboo shadow in his ear, but his eyes looked at the red pigs. At that moment, almost half of the red pigs fell down. The red pigs behind them did not care about these things, but ran forward.


    Hundreds of red pigs have somehow filled the trap. Behind the red pig, there is a Yak with sharp hair.


    Hundreds of red pigs fell into the trap, and some of them didn''t die because they were on the top of the trap, and wanted to climb up again. Yaks didn''t care about that, and directly trampled down the red pigs that still wanted to climb up.


    Yaks are also hundreds, plus hundreds of wild sheep, and then there are more than 2500 wild wolves, together with a wolf king, which constitute the whole team of the animal tide.


    Li Shenglong looked at these, thinking slightly in his heart.


    Li Shenglong''s eyesight is so strong. It can be seen at a glance that these wild animals are really just beasts. They are just mixed with soul power in the body and their bodies have changed.


    The body is essentially a pack of beasts, and the brain has not changed at all.


    But the wolf king who commanded after these beasts was definitely a monster. The strength of Qi training period was not taken seriously by Li Shenglong.


    When hundreds of bison reached a distance of 100 meters, Zhu raised his right hand to the mountain.


    "Kill."


    At the same time, all the young people in Zhujia village flew out at the same time.


    Li Shenglong is the same. Needless to say, Li Shenglong also knows that there is soul power attached to the bamboo gun.


    Hundreds of bows and arrows and bamboo guns fell on the bison, and the bison were pierced with bamboo guns. After the first wave of attack, no one continued to wait for the next order.


    They are very conscious to continue shooting arrows and throwing bamboo guns.


    After three rounds of attacks, the bison had all turned into corpses, and even the wild sheep had fallen half way down.


    Many young people in Zhujia village have stopped attacking and have recovered their strength by sitting on the wall. Most of these young people are only red level strength.


    There is not much soul power on the body. It can launch three rounds of attacks, which has consumed the soul power of the body. There is no power to fight again for the time being.


    If you don''t need soul power, simply shoot bow and arrow and bamboo gun, you can''t attack the beast''s body.


    There are only a few dozen left who can go on.


    "Kill, these wild sheep will stay here."


    Bamboo''s command to the mountain was clearly introduced into the ears of the public.


    Wild sheep have rushed to the bottom of the wall, a pair of huge sheep horn hard top on the wall, Li Shenglong in all feel a burst of vibration of the wall.


    Li Shenglong did not say much. He aimed at two wild sheep with two hands and one hand with a bamboo gun and flew over.The bamboo spear was shining with orange light, which directly hit a wild sheep, and penetrated the wild sheep. The bamboo gun did not end its mission, but came out of the wild sheep''s body.


    He ran directly to a wild sheep behind it, three in a row, and Li Shenglong put six wild sheep through sugar gourd with two hands and two guns.


    "Good."


    There is a sound of friendship around. The strong will be admired everywhere. Li Shenglong''s current cultivation is a strong one in this village, so he will be admired naturally.


    "Ha."


    Among the many friendly voices, a young man had a big drink, and his pale yellow soul power was all over his body. He was also a bamboo gun with one hand and went straight to the wild sheep.


    Like Li Shenglong, the teenager shot three heads and wore six wild sheep.


    After seeing his own achievements, the teenager looked at Li Shenglong with a defiant face and seemed to say, "look, I can do what you can do.".


    "He is thunder, the first expert of the younger generation in our village."


    Li Shenglong knows that this thundering youth is full of vigour. As the first expert of the younger generation in the village, he is bound to be a role that no one can accept.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to compete with Lei Ming. He gave Lei Ming a kind smile and extended his thumb.


    Did an international classic of your great action.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is kind, but he forgot that this is an alien world. It is not the earth. The languages understood on the earth are not common here. No one knows what Li Shenglong''s gesture means.


    When Lei Ming sees Li Shenglong''s smile, he thinks that Li Shenglong is laughing at him, and the gesture of Li Shenglong''s show of friendship is mistakenly interpreted by Lei Ming as wanting to compete with Li Shenglong.


    Lei Ming gave Li Shenglong a fierce look, turned his head, and the bamboo gun in his hand surged and ran to the wild sheep.

 Chapter 271

    Chaos


    Li Shenglong''s courtship has not been well rewarded. Li Shenglong, whose mental state is different from thunder, naturally doesn''t pay attention to thunder.


    Li Shenglong will not stay here for long. He is a real dragon, and this is a passing place in his life.


    Li Shenglong did not think for long. He took up a bamboo gun and shot wild sheep with two guns in one hand.


    The whole scene seems to be a competition between Li Shenglong and Lei Ming. You shoot two shots and I shoot two. Although other people are also shooting wild sheep, no one can be as coquettish as the two of them.


    "Ye, are they all right?"


    At the same time, Zhushan shot wild sheep with his bow and arrow, while quietly asking Zhu Xiangshan.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s just two kids. Keep killing your wild sheep."


    In fact, in addition to Li Shenglong and Lei Ming, it is not that no one else has the ability of both of them.


    However, the identity of the two of them is the first young master, a prepared village head, and a foreign cultivator, the village head and his favorite.


    No one wants to offend them, so keep them at a normal level.


    Coquettish needs strength. Everyone thinks that Li Shenglong''s strength in the endurance of soul power is impossible to match the thunder of yellow level.


    Sooner or later, it was Li Shenglong who was defeated and Lei Ming won. Everyone in the audience, except Li Shenglong himself, thought so.


    After two shots at a time, six wild sheep, Li Shenglong and Lei Ming each threw 20 times, the wild sheep have become corpses.


    To Li Shenglong''s surprise, when they were shooting wild sheep, the wolves were watching the scene in silence not far away. Instead, there were several wild sheep running back and being killed by wild wolves when only they were left.


    Li Shenglong is clear in his mind that the remaining two thousand wolves are the main force, and those who have just been killed are mainly to consume our strength.


    "Everyone''s attention, the wolf is about to attack. Be careful. If you can send out a few bamboo guns, give me some more shots. Then you should be careful that the wolf will fly up and prepare to attack closely."


    Although it seems that Zhu Xiangshan''s words are said to all the villagers, Li Shenglong also knows that he is telling Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong nodded and did not speak.


    "Ow, ow, ow"


    a chorus of howls broke out among the wolves. After that, more than 2000 wild wolves rushed up. Originally, they were only 100 meters away from the fence of Zhujia village.


    Each wolf has a length of five or six meters, and a hundred meters is a charging distance for them, which is not a problem at all.


    The bamboo gun in Li Shenglong''s hand has never been broken. One shot is faster than the other. When the first wild wolf ran to the wall, Li Shenglong had already flown out six bamboo guns.


    At the same time, Lei Ming is also waving his bamboo gun. However, his speed is not as fast as that of Li Shenglong. In the same time, Lei Ming only flies four javelins.


    Originally, all the wild sheep and bison were buried under the wall, but the ten meter high wall made it more than five meters high.


    Moreover, with the accumulation of animal carcasses, the height of the fence was constantly reduced. The first wild wolf stepped on the corpses of other wild animals. With a leap of body shape, he was about to jump on the wall. At this time, a bamboo gun flew through the air and directly passed through the wolf''s brain.


    By the way, when the wild bamboo was about to fly, the gun fell to the ground.


    Li Shenglong, this shot, of course, was thrown by Li Shenglong.


    Although Li Shenglong''s mental strength can only be found in his body, he can''t penetrate into his body. But after all, he is a master at building foundation. How can those people in the village compare with Li Shenglong?


    "Whoosh, whoosh."


    While people in the village are still surprised at the speed of Li Shenglong''s bamboo gun, Li Shenglong does not like the others, but constantly throws the bamboo gun in his hand.


    With every shot, at least one wolf died in his hands.


    There are too many wild wolves. Li Shenglong killed hundreds of wolves in this time, but dozens of the remaining wolves have rushed to the wall.


    The same wild wolf flew up and went straight to Li Shenglong. The wolf''s mouth was wide open. It seemed that he was going to kill Li Shenglong.


    At this time, Li Shenglong has just thrown out a bamboo gun and has a big drink in his mouth.


    "Bamboo shadow, back off."


    Then, there is a broken sword in Li Shenglong''s hand, and the wolf is in front of him. In the view of bamboo shadow, Li Shenglong''s broken sword has nothing to show off.


    When a wolf is attacked by a wild sword, he does not have a single lift.


    The wolf did not take Li Shenglong''s broken sword seriously.


    Everyone knows the strength of the wolf''s body. In the eyes of people in Zhujia village, Li Shenglong is about to fall here. How can a broken sword tear the wolf''s body?Only the village head knows that Li Shenglong can''t die here so easily. Only the village head was once an immortal.


    Know the power of the immortal, not to mention Li Shenglong is a founder, strength is not general.


    In full view of the public, the wolf had already split into two before he came into contact with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s speed is definitely several times faster than the wolf. Before the wolf pounces on himself, he has cut the wolf with a broken sword.


    Others don''t know the power of broken sword, but Li Shenglong knows it clearly.


    Don''t say it''s just a beast in the blood training period. It''s a monster in the coagulation pill period. The broken sword can still cut it in half.


    "Kill."


    Li Shenglong yelled and rushed out directly. More and more wolves jumped on the wall. Like a tiger down the mountain, Li Shenglong rushed into the wolves, one sword at a time, and never use the second sword.


    Within a few minutes, Li Shenglong''s side has been covered with the bodies of wild wolves, densely packed with hundreds of heads.


    Even the village head is not as efficient as Li Shenglong. Other people kill wolves by their own soul power. Unlike Li Shenglong, he relies on weapons. He doesn''t waste his soul power and has no consumption.


    These basic wolves are not Li Shenglong''s opponents at all. Li Shenglong knows that these wolves are just small soldiers, and the wolf king behind the wolves is still below, and has not come up.


    Kill, kill, kill.


    Bamboo shadow alone fighting a demon wolf, this time under the wall and wear out a demon wolf, see bamboo shadow will be buried under the wolf.


    "Puffing."


    A figure has already flown over, and the wolf that just flew out falls down again. Li Shenglong does not stop. He turns back and gives the wolf in front of bamboo shadow a sword and solves it.

 Chapter 272

    The wolf king


    Li Shenglong solved the wolf and ignored the bamboo shadow which was still in a daze. His body shape was like electricity and had disappeared in front of the bamboo shadow.


    When he reappeared, Li Shenglong rescued another villager in danger.


    With little effort, thirty or forty wolves have died in the hands of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong''s lightning speed always makes him appear beside the villagers who need help most.


    All the wild wolves have no enemy of his one move. The broken sword in Li Shenglong''s hand is really cutting gold and breaking jade for these wolves.


    The fierce body of the wolf in front of Li Shenglong''s broken sword is like a thin layer of paper, vulnerable to a blow.


    It has been a while since the wolf landed on the wall. All the villagers are covered with soul power armor, and their hands are also covered with soul power. They fight with wild animals in a desperate fight.


    In addition to Li Shenglong, the most dazzling one is thunder. His bamboo spear, with his yellow fighting spirit, fights among the wolves. The damage to the wild wolves is only lower than that of Li Shenglong.


    More than two thousand wild wolves have been wiped out, and the remaining one thousand are just dying.


    This time, because of Li Sheng''s dragon eye view of the Sixth Road, whoever was in danger in the village would rush to rescue him. In this way, the damage to the whole village was greatly reduced.


    "Kill."


    Li Shenglong drinks lightly in his mouth. Every word of death is bound to lead to the death of a wild wolf. Li Shenglong fights around among the wolves.


    More than 100 wolves have died under Li Shenglong''s sword. Although Li Shenglong is fighting to kill wolves, his heart is not here.


    Li Shenglong knows that these wolves are just some first-class monsters, which most villagers can cope with. What they can really cope with is the second grade monster behind them.


    Only in addition to it, can we really eliminate the harm of wild wolves to the village.


    Li Shenglong had the mind to rush out to fight with the wolf king, but on the one hand, the wolf king did not mean to start, and Li Shenglong did not rush out.


    Secondly, some of the wild wolves who rush into the wall are top grade one, and those who are about to enter the second grade are dangerous to the villagers'' personal safety.


    Since Li Shenglong has the strength to eliminate these monsters, naturally he will not leave them here. In addition to rescuing other villagers, most of what Li Shenglong kills are wolves who are about to enter the second grade.


    Other people may not be able to distinguish the difference of the same grade of wolf, not to fight the time did not know the fierce wolf.


    However, Li Shenglong is different. Although his divine sense is limited in his body and can not penetrate into the body, Li Shenglong still has spiritual beads, which can be more accurate than Li Shenglong in grasping the aura and the strength of other wild animals.


    It is also because of this, Li Shenglong can naturally kill those powerful wolves in a group of wild animals.


    The greatest extent to eliminate the threat to villagers'' lives of wild wolves, in contrast, although thunder also caused a lot of damage to the wild animals.


    However, thunder is totally indiscriminate killing. It can''t distinguish which wild wolf the villagers can deal with and which other people can''t.


    Moreover, thunder is totally individualistic. When killing wolves, they seldom take care of the safety of the villagers around them.


    Lei Ming, who grew up as an ordinary villager, not only has less experience than Li Shenglong, but also can''t compare with Li Shenglong in strength.


    Li Shenglong now has this broken sword in his hand. When he kills the wolf, he relies on the speed of his body method and the sharpness of the broken sword, without consuming any soul power.


    Thunder, on the other hand, consumes a small amount of soul power to kill the wolf each time.


    Even if Li Shenglong and Lei Ming are the same, they also consume soul power. Lei Ming is not Li Shenglong''s opponent. Li Shenglong''s body has entered the foundation period before he comes.


    Naturally, there is more soul power that can be contained under the same level. Although Li Shenglong''s soul power is dark orange, the actual amount is only a lot more than that of the light yellow level.


    As the first youth in this village, Lei Ming has always lived in the praise of others. Every animal tide is the time for thunder performance.


    This time, of course, was no exception, but thunder never thought that he would be robbed by a foreign boy.


    In this way, Lei Ming''s hand was more swift and violent, and his soul power was not to be killed. He vowed to suppress Li Shenglong''s prestige.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to fight with thunder, or he didn''t want to think about it at all. His body was always beside the injured villagers, killing a wild wolf.


    The 1000 wild wolves were killed within half an hour. As soon as Li Shenglong''s sight swept, he knew that there were still some casualties among the villagers, and no one counted the specific number of them at this time.


    Outside the wall, there was only a proud man standing there, looking at the wolf king scornfully. It seemed that the bodies of wild animals outside had no influence on it, or had nothing to do with him."Ao ~ Ao"


    the wolf king screamed twice and rushed to the wall.


    "All defense."


    Li Shenglong does not know the strength of wolf king, but Lingzhu knows that Lingzhu tells Li Shenglong that Li Shenglong is standing there, and the wolf king may not be able to hurt li Shenglong.


    Other people don''t know that Li Shenglong has such a strong strength. In the fight just now, Li Shenglong and Lei Ming made the greatest contribution. Obviously, according to people''s daily judgment, Li Shenglong''s soul power loss is greater than that of Lei Ming. The reason is that Li Shenglong''s soul power level is lower than that of Lei Ming.


    According to the normal situation, every time this time, there will be a wolf king''s own beast, and the villagers will have a lot of damage in the fight just now.


    Wolf king is a second class monster. Theoretically, several experts in yellow level can definitely kill wolf king. However, take a good look. In theory, every second grade monster has a side that surpasses the same level monster.


    The wolf king''s stunt is speed. The Yellow level masters can''t keep up with the speed. Every time Zhuxiang mountain arranges death squads to surround the wolf king and limit the speed of the wolf king with the villagers'' lives.


    Many yellow level masters killed wolf king in one fell swoop. This method has been used for a long time. This time, zhuxiangshan still plans to use this method to prevent the wolf king.


    In fact, he was telling people to be prepared by shouting defense.

 Chapter 273

    It''s not a day or two for the villagers around to follow zhuxiangshan''s side, nor is it a two-day event to participate in the animal tide. All the villagers understand zhuxiangshan''s arrangement and are prepared to obey zhuxiangshan''s orders.


    Other masters are also ready, as long as other villagers limit the wolf king''s movement, everyone will kill wolf king as quickly as possible.


    Every time, when killing the wolf king, the damage in the village is the biggest. If the village master kills the wolf king faster, the fewer villagers will die.


    Everyone is focused. They all know that it''s a matter of life or death. They can''t be careless.


    "Kill."


    Just as everyone was waiting for the wolf king to come up, a discordant voice resounded in everyone''s ears. At the same time, a strong figure jumped down from the wall and went straight to the wolf king. The broken sword of the figure''s right hand let everyone know that it was Li Shenglong.


    "Come back, come back."


    Zhu Xiangshan sees Li Shenglong''s figure and shouts anxiously. Zhu Xiangshan knows that Li Shenglong has no experience in fighting wolf king.


    I don''t know how powerful the wolf king is. The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Probably it is this kind of person. Although Li Shenglong''s speed is fast, Zhu Xiangshan also saw Li Shenglong''s ability to kill other wild animals just now.


    I know that there is still a little gap between Li Shenglong and wolf king, but his talent is unprecedented in zhuxiangshan.


    This talent makes it possible for Lee to surpass wolf king, and Zhu Xiangshan knows that this day will not be too long.


    But Li Shenglong now rushed out and wolf king single, this is his waste of his good youth.


    Although Zhu Xiangshan is anxious and shouts in his mouth, he can''t help feeling sorry. A super genius is about to fall here.


    Zhu Xiangshan doesn''t want to rush out to fight with Li Shenglong. It''s the wolf king, the second grade wolf king. It''s not other ordinary beasts. The speed of zhuxiangshan is also death.


    The other villagers also responded, and each one tried to shout.


    "Brother Li, come back quickly."


    But Li Shenglong turned a deaf ear to everyone''s shouts. Only Li Shenglong understood his own strength, others did not understand his strength at all.


    At this time, Li Shenglong did not have time to explain to the public, so he had to speak with his strength. People also saw that Li Shenglong didn''t want to come back at all, and there were different reactions among the villagers.


    Among them, the villagers who were rescued by Li Shenglong naturally looked worried. After all, Li Shenglong had just saved their lives.


    And some knowledgeable people are worried about the future of the village. They are thinking about the future of the village. With Li Shenglong as a genius, there will be a lot less price for the village to pay in the future due to various animal tides. Naturally, they don''t want to see Li Shenglong fall here.


    And some other people, such as Lei Ming, the young generation of people who want to die here.


    For them, vanity and selfishness are more important in their immature hearts. They have no time to take care of the future of the village.


    They only know that without Li Shenglong, the future of the village will be created by them, and it will be more wonderful.


    Although thunder and thunder now wish that Li Shenglong would die at once, on the surface, everyone knows to put on a worried face for fear of being seen by others.


    Zhuying grabs Zhushan''s arm and says to herself.


    "Brother Li is OK. He can create miracles most. He is the son of miracles."


    Although Zhu Ying comforts himself that Li Shenglong will succeed, in fact, even Zhu Ying doesn''t think that Li Shenglong can really win the wolf king.


    Zhushan''s arm is badly hurt by Zhuying''s grasp. In the battle just now, Zhushan has also consumed most of his soul power. For Li Shenglong, Zhushan is not very annoying.


    Naturally, I don''t want Li Shenglong to die here. My sister''s strength shows that she may really like this Li Shenglong.


    In this way, Zhushan doesn''t want his sister to just find someone she likes, and this person will die.


    The wolf king is different from what people think. Although it is a beast, the instinct of the beast is more powerful than that of human beings. The moment Li Shenglong jumped off the wall, the wolf king felt a sense of crisis from Li Shenglong''s body. This sense of crisis made the wolf king almost run away.


    If the wolf king had not known that his escape would have been more miserable, there would have been no living beast in front of Li Shenglong.


    Although the wolf king did not escape, but it also stopped his pace of forward rush, all of his fur was up, a pair of green wolf eyes fixed on looking at Li Shenglong coming to it.


    "Does Li Shenglong really have the strength to compete with wolf king?"


    When people on the wall saw the wolf king''s behavior, they all had an idea. It was not the first day for all people to deal with wolf king.For the wolf king''s temperament, we have known for a long time. Now the wolf king stands on his head with sweat, which shows that he feels great danger. Every time the wolf king is about to die, it is such a scene.


    "Li Shenglong, I hope you can surprise me."


    Zhu Xiangshan said a light sentence in his heart, his eyes always focused on the battlefield.


    At this time, the villagers have no one to make a sound, breathing sound has become the biggest noise in the field.


    Everyone is staring at Li Shenglong, hoping that Li Shenglong can bring them different miracles.


    Li Shenglong who jumped off the wall was not as nervous as those villagers on the wall. Li Shenglong also learned something about the strength of this wolf king.


    In terms of speed, Li Shenglong is not the opponent of wolf king, while in actual combat effectiveness, wolf king is not his opponent. After analyzing the level of the enemy and ourselves, Li Shenglong came up with targeted tactics.


    Replace injury with injury.


    Li Shenglong showed a deep orange soul power armor. In the battle with wolves, Li Shenglong always relied on speed to win, and did not waste any of his soul power.


    He is waiting for a while to face the battle of wolf king, although Li Shenglong''s physical strength is strong, but the wolf king grasps on the body, how can cause Li Shenglong some damage.


    Of course, the wolf king''s strength is limited after all, and the damage he can cause to Li Shenglong is naturally limited. Li Shenglong rushes into his soul armor. In this way, the wolf king directly grasps Li Shenglong''s body, and is afraid that it is just to open a hole in Li Shenglong''s clothes.


    It won''t do any damage to Li Shenglong himself. He can take advantage of this opportunity to attack wolf king with broken sword.

 Chapter 274

    Thunder''s jealousy


    the wolf king also rushed to Li Shenglong when the shield was surging. The dark orange shield was not unknown to the wolf king. The wolf king only needs one claw to grasp the shield and the human inside.


    The wolf king did not know where the breath of fear came from?


    He decided to give it a try, and he came up.


    Li Shenglong did not move. Since they all knew that their speed could not catch up with wolf king, Li Shenglong closed his eyes and the beads in his head kept sending what he saw.


    The people on the fence don''t know what Li Shenglong thinks. They only see Li Shenglong standing in the same place, motionless, as if waiting for death, and the wolf king has already rushed over.


    Everyone''s heart was torn up. Everyone seemed to have seen the scene of Li Shenglong''s being buried in wolf''s paw, but some of them were looking forward to this scene.


    The wolf king also seems to have some doubts. It has rushed to Li Shenglong''s body. In a few seconds, his wolf claw will fall on Li Shenglong. At this time, Li Shenglong still has no action?


    What does Li Shenglong want to do? Is he just waiting to die?


    No one knows what Li Shenglong wants to do. Even the wolf king doesn''t know what Li Shenglong wants to do, and the wolf king doesn''t think why Li Shenglong doesn''t move. What it has to do is kill Li Shenglong here with one claw.


    "Kill."


    The wolf king''s two front paws will fall on Li Shenglong''s body. Li Shenglong''s eyes suddenly open. What the wolf king sees is unspeakable cruelty.


    At the same time, the word "kill" is spit out from Li Shenglong''s mouth. It seems that Li Shenglong has used the lion roar skill. A meal of wolf king''s body is just like this. The broken sword in Li Shenglong''s hand has been cut up.


    The wolf king''s heart is not good, the body will retreat, but inertia is not so easy to overcome, stab, no accident, the wolf''s two front paws were cut in half by Li Shenglong''s broken sword.


    The wolf king, trying to control his forward body, screamed and fell to the ground from the air.


    The wolf king''s front paw only then spurts the blood.


    Just that scene, although simple to say, but it is extremely dangerous to do, almost no time, Li Shenglong will fall in the hands of wolf king.


    At that moment, Li Shenglong kept his body absolutely calm and calm. His consciousness was completely immersed in the image transmitted by the spirit bead, and he calculated the wolf king''s action in his heart.


    Li Shenglong''s moves can''t be fast or slow. Fast, the length of the broken sword is limited, and he can''t attack the wolf king at all. If he is slow, the wolf king may escape. Therefore, Li Shenglong thinks about it in his mind.


    When the wolf king came near, he finally got the best chance. When Li Shenglong said the word "kill" with his eyes wide open, at the same time, a spirit rushed out of his mind.


    Although there is not much spiritual power, compared with Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the foundation period, the wolf king only practiced the cultivation in the blood period. Not much spiritual power is enough to make the wolf king form a meal.


    However, this is in addition to Li Shenglong''s calculation. According to Li Shenglong''s calculation, wolf king did not have time for this meal at this time.


    Then the sword was broken and waved, which was just able to cut off one of the wolf king''s front paws, and then cut off the wolf king''s head. The wolf king''s meal made the wolf king''s body not reach the predetermined position. In this way, Li Shenglong only cut off the wolf king''s two front paws.


    Although the actual effect and the original expectations have some deviation, but for Li Shenglong, this is enough.


    The wolf king can''t even stand up without his two front paws. He looks at Li Shenglong with supplication on his face, hoping that Li Shenglong can spare his life.


    Li Shenglong wants to spare the wolf king''s life. The wolf king''s front paw has been lost. He keeps bleeding and will eventually die because of excessive bleeding.


    In other words, Li Shenglong didn''t mean to spare the wolf king''s life. Ignoring the wolf king''s eyes, Li Shenglong went forward and easily cut off the wolf king''s head with a broken sword. The wolf king died here completely.


    Li Shenglong turns and looks at the stunned people behind him.


    No one thought that Li Shenglong could really kill wolf king by himself. It''s amazing.


    The people on the wall didn''t see Li Shenglong''s action at all. What they saw was that he stood there motionless.


    Then the wolf king pounced on him, and then his body was stunned. He met Li Shenglong''s broken sword as if he were dying, and his two front paws were cut off by Li Shenglong.


    What''s going on?


    Is wolf king dying? to discharge water?


    No one really thinks that wolf king will release water. At least they don''t know how many wolf kings they have fought with. They have never seen a wolf king releasing water, let alone a wolf king who died. Every time he kills a wolf king, he has to pay a certain price.


    "Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong."


    I don''t know which young man came back first, shouting Li Shenglong''s name in his mouth.


    With the first one shouting, there will be a second one. In a flash, people on the whole fence are shouting Li Shenglong''s name.Of course, most of them sincerely admire Li Shenglong. They all know that the wolf king can not release water, nor can they attribute this to illusory luck. The only possibility is the strength of Li Shenglong.


    "Li Shenglong is really better than the wolf king. It will be easier for our village to cross the animal tide again in the future, and there will be fewer deaths."


    Many village names also came up with this idea.


    "I said he would do it."


    Zhuying took Zhushan''s arm and kept shaking, leaving two lines of tears on his excited face.


    "Yes, my sister''s eyes are the best."


    Seeing the appearance of bamboo shadow, Zhushan is silly and knows that her sister has fallen into Li Shenglong''s love sea.


    Bamboo shadow is not the only one. Countless young girls of the right age in the village like heroes. In the past, Lei Ming was the biggest hero. Now Li Shenglong has surpassed Lei Ming and become the biggest hero of the new generation.


    A hero should be treated as a hero. This evening, Li Shenglong is the biggest character. As long as a girl of the right age in the village has no engagement, he can choose.


    Although Lei Ming had to shout Li Shenglong''s name in the crowd, he actually hated Li Shenglong in his heart. He thought that Li Shenglong could kill wolf king only by luck.


    Seeing the worship of Li Shenglong from the people around him on the plane, Lei Ming is very sad. Without Li Shenglong, all this should belong to Lei Ming. Now Li Shenglong has taken all of Lei Ming''s.


    Lei Ming hated Li Shenglong from then on.

 Chapter 275

    The dinner party


    compared with Lei Ming, Li Shenglong''s idea is relatively simple. When Li Shenglong jumps off the wall, he can see that wolf king''s strength is extraordinary and his speed is very fast.


    If you let the wolf king on the wall, the village must have a few people killed and injured, which is not what Li Shenglong wants to see.


    Because of this, although Li Shenglong didn''t know how to deal with wolf king in the past, he jumped down without hesitation.


    To achieve such results is also expected, wolf king''s strength is not as strong as Li Shenglong, the only speed is because Li Shenglong has the spirit bead, can calculate wolf king''s attack route in mind.


    Then he quickly counterattacks. Of course, if the wolf king does not attack Li Shenglong and runs away directly, or bypasses Li Shenglong and directly attacks the villagers, Li Shenglong has no way.


    After all, the speed of wolf king is there. When Li Shenglong is still, it is possible to block wolf king. However, if he wants to stop wolf king in movement, his heart is more than his strength.


    Fortunately, the wolf king did not run, nor did he bypass Li Shenglong. Instead, he directly rushed up, which created an opportunity for Li Shenglong to kill wolf king.


    Listening to the villagers'' shouts, Li Shenglong''s heart is also warm.


    Li Shenglong has been in the village for a few days. On the one hand, he always wants to find a chance to repay the kindness of bamboo shadow.


    On the other hand, every time these people in the village see Li Shenglong, they are filled with a warm smile in their hearts. Li Shenglong also likes these villagers very much and naturally doesn''t want to see any damage to these villagers.


    Although Li Shenglong knows that he will not stay here for a long time, he wants to leave a good memory here since he came here.


    Seeing that his actions were affirmed by the villagers, Li Shenglong was naturally very happy.


    Zhu Xiangshan led the villagers down from the wall, and the three words of Li Shenglong in all the villagers'' mouths have never been broken.


    In front of Li Shenglong, Zhu Xiangshan raised his hands and waved them for everyone to stop.


    Zhu Xiangshan''s position and dignity in the village do not need to be repeated in China. All the villagers are quiet.


    "Shenglong, you are the hero of our village. You have saved the life of our village.


    Originally, I thought you wanted to be the opponent of wolf king after growing up for a period of time. I didn''t expect that you have the strength to fight wolf king now. God bless you. "


    In the face of Zhu Xiangshan''s praise, Li Shenglong did not directly accept it, but was humble.


    "The village head is polite. I should do all these things. I am a member of the village when I am a member of the village. Since I am a member of the village, I have the obligation to resist the invasion of these wild animals. Besides, I can kill wolf king by luck."


    "Well, you have a little bit of self-knowledge that you''re relying on luck."


    Before Zhu Xiangshan spoke, Lei Ming said it first. It seems that his dissatisfaction with Li Shenglong has reached the extreme, and he will not miss any opportunity to attack Li Shenglong.


    "Lei Ming, what do you say? Shenglong is polite. You should take it seriously."


    Zhu Xiangshan''s face sank and rebuked the thunder.


    "It''s luck that he admits it himself."


    Lei Ming''s voice is getting smaller and smaller under Zhu Xiangshan''s eyes, but he is not convinced. He always thinks that Li Shenglong is just relying on luck.


    Without luck, Li Shenglong is not his opponent. Why can''t the village head see it?


    "Village head, brother Lei Ming said it''s good. It''s really luck. Come on, which brother will help me carry the wolf king''s body in."


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to fight against Lei Ming. All the people in the village were very simple. Li Shenglong believed that Lei Ming did not turn the corner for a while. When Lei Ming turned his mind, he knew that Li Shenglong was also for the good of the whole village. At that time, he would not be the enemy of Li Shenglong.


    "Well, Shenglong is also right. Young people, go and give me the corpses and collect our weapons. If they can be used, they will continue to use them next time."


    As the village head, Zhu Xiangshan knows more about Lei Ming than Li Shenglong. Naturally, he knows that Lei Ming is a proud man. To say him face to face has broken thunder''s face, enough to make Lei Ming miserable for a while.


    For Lei Ming''s careful thinking, zhuxiangshan is also clear, these things, bamboo Xiangshan in front of the public is not easy to explain.


    At this time, listening to Li Shenglong shift the topic, Zhu Xiangshan will not mention it again.


    "Why don''t you move the body?"


    Bamboo mountain to the side did not move the thunder said, the thunder where are good, but some careful thinking too heavy.


    Lei Ming reluctantly walks towards the corpse heap. According to the normal situation, he doesn''t need to move, as usual. But today, since the village head has a life, Lei Ming just can''t do it if he wants to.


    "Go, Shenglong, and meet me in the village."


    Seeing that Li Shenglong also wants to help carry the corpse, bamboo pulls Li Shenglong to the mountain and directly pulls Li Shenglong back to the village.In the evening, there is a bonfire party in the village. Every time the tide of animals is over, there will be such an activity in the village. On the one hand, it is to commemorate the dead souls, on the other hand, it is to celebrate the birth of another animal tide.


    This time, the party was not as depressed as before at the beginning. Due to Li Shenglong, only three villagers died in the whole animal tide.


    This is in the past in the beast tide can not imagine, those injured do not need to give examples, as long as the human life is still, is the best result.


    Li Shenglong also drank the farm wine here for the first time in the party. Every villager came up to propose a toast to Li Shenglong. Fortunately, on the one hand, the alcohol content here is not high, on the other hand, Li Shenglong has a large amount of wine.


    After a circle, Li Shenglong was half drunk. At this time, the most unbearable activity came.


    At the beginning, Li didn''t know that the dance was specially for him. Later, the bamboo shadow broke this point.


    Li Shenglong realized that every time there was only a dinner party for each animal tide, the young people who had made the most contributions in the animal tide began to choose their own partner.


    Other young people choose later, which is a village practice.


    "It''s no wonder that every one looks like himself in such a strange way."


    After listening to Zhu Ying''s explanation, Li Shenglong murmured in his heart, saying it was strange. In fact, many beautiful women were winking at Li Shenglong. If it was not for Li Shenglong''s determination, he would be trapped here.

 Chapter 276

    Since Li Shenglong knows the purpose of the dinner party, he can''t easily continue to sink here. For Li, he is sorry for Yu Linglong.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong is also responsible for the girls here. He is a passer-by. Because of his family, Li Shenglong''s parents'' family in the Chinese dynasty is still a relatively conservative family.


    Let Li Shenglong also develop a good habit of not doing one night stands. Although speaking of the world, all speak with strength. As long as people with strength, let alone have a dew relationship, it is not unacceptable to have more wives.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t stay here overnight. He is also responsible for the girls here. He firmly believes that he will not stay here for long.


    When leaving, apart from Li Shenglong himself, he could not take other women with him. If he really wanted a girl''s body here.


    I''m afraid this woman can only stay here and wait for Li Shenglong.


    This is the case with Lucy. If it was not for Li Shenglong who couldn''t move, they would not have wanted Lucy. Now, facing the temptation, Li Shenglong is conscious and will not accept the "gift" from these village women.


    Li Shenglong thinks about it. At this time, he can only use the legendary high-level "ninshu" - the art of urinating.


    The effect of urination is obviously good. I think that the villagers have never used this kind of "ninjue", and Li Shenglong''s trick was successful.


    Li Shenglong, who escaped from the dinner party, did not return to the room they had prepared for him to go to bed. Li Shenglong was very clear that if he went back to his room, he would be found out by others.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong himself found a hidden place in the village and sat down. He could not help thinking of those beautiful girls who had just danced.


    If Li Shenglong does not really have a desire for these girls, it is false. Li Shenglong is also a normal man. How could he have no "sexual" interest in these young girls.


    In Li Shenglong''s head, these women''s images were quickly replaced by Lucy, aiya and their three, and then appeared the beautiful face of jade exquisite.


    The four women waiting for Li Shenglong in different places let the bath fire in Li Shenglong''s heart go down. No, to be correct, it is to let Li Shenglong''s bath fire hide a little deeper.


    If these four women appeared in front of Li Shenglong, he would certainly let them have a hard time.


    Of course, what you eat is self-evident.


    "Practice martial arts, for the sake of exquisite them."


    Li Shenglong thought secretly, for his own goal began to practice boxing, under the night, the silver sun sprinkled on the earth, a struggling figure kept practicing boxing.


    Not long after Li Shenglong left the banquet, Zhu Xiangshan found out that there was something wrong with him, and arranged for people to come out to look for Li Shenglong''s whereabouts.


    However, Zhu Xiangshan specially told the people looking for him not to disturb Li Shenglong, but to report back after seeing what Li Shenglong was doing.


    Li Shenglong''s so-called hidden place is not really a hidden place, which is not to blame Li Shenglong. Zhujia village is not a big place originally.


    It''s too easy to find someone.


    Li Shenglong''s trail was soon discovered by the villagers. After knowing that Li Shenglong was practicing martial arts, Zhu Xiangshan hesitated for a while, shook his head and waved his hand.


    "That''s it, that''s it. Let''s go on."


    Although he beckons people to continue the banquet, his heart is full of admiration for Li Shenglong. From Li Shenglong''s hard work, Zhu Xiangshan knows that it is not an accident that Li Shenglong can become a high-level soul power master.


    How can you have a brilliant life without hard work?


    The most unhappy thing about Li Shenglong''s departure from the banquet is naturally those beautiful girls of the right age. In their view, Li Shenglong is a golden tortoise son-in-law. Now such a golden tortoise son-in-law does not understand the customs and customs and goes to practice alone.


    Looking at the village head means not to disturb him. All the young girls are full of confidence in their charm. However, they did not expect to suffer such a loss in Li Shenglong''s place. Naturally, they were unwilling to do so.


    Now this time can not show what, still dancing there, but thinking about how to get rid of this difficult "bone" of Li Shenglong?


    The happiest thing about Li Shenglong''s departure is two people. One of them is Zhuying. Zhuying''s happiness lies in that although Li Shenglong did not promise to be a man of Zhuying, he did not choose other women to be his partner, even if it was only one night''s partner.


    Women are so strange, or not strange, but the unique human possessiveness.


    Although bamboo shadow can accommodate other women to share Li Shenglong with themselves, bamboo shadow is more willing to enjoy Li Shenglong alone.


    Another happy person is naturally Lei Ming. No doubt, Li Shenglong snatched the limelight of his thunder and made thunder very depressed. Now that Li Shenglong leaves the banquet, the person with the most natural popularity has become thunder.Li Shenglong didn''t know that his departure would arouse so many people''s thoughts. Li Shenglong, who was devoted to practicing boxing, always held the idea of leaving here as soon as possible and going back to marry his beautiful wife.


    When the golden sun shines on the earth, Li Shenglong feels hungry in his stomach, and his practice time always passes so fast.


    After three days of hard work, Li Shenglong reached the Yellow level. Although it was only a light yellow soul power, it had surprised other villagers.


    There are no more than ten yellow level masters in the village. Five of them are people who have been practicing soul power for forty or fifty years old. It is very difficult to achieve this level in their whole life. It is impossible to make any progress.


    The younger generation is only one person who has entered the light yellow level. According to the age of thunder, it is unknown whether thunder will enter the green level in the future.


    It is also because of Lei Ming''s talent that everyone regards Lei Ming as the next generation of village head. This has always been the case with the village head. After the death of the previous generation of village head, Lei Ming was taken on by the strongest person in the village.


    In fact, the post of village head doesn''t need to do much. What did the former village head do, the later one can do it.


    There is no need for innovation here.


    It was only a little more than a week before Li Shenglong entered the village, and he even got into the Yellow level. How could this talent not shock other villagers?


    Of course, all the villagers were happy after they got the news.

 Chapter 277

    the stronger Li Shenglong is, the more powerless Lei Ming feels in his heart. He has no hope to catch up with Li Shenglong.


    This is also a surprise that he thunder in the future is not the first young master in the village that people admire.


    However, Lei Ming didn''t know that Li Shenglong was staying in the village for a long time. He was a passer-by in this village.


    Lei Ming didn''t know that he was still young. In his impression, since he came to this village, he would never want to go out.


    It is not a simple thing to leave Zhujia village and go to other villages.


    Although most of the wild animals between villages are first-class beasts, it is not difficult to go out with the strength of thunder, but there is no need for thunder to go to other villages.


    This is the case in Pinghu. All the small villages are faced with an animal tide once a week. Even if thunder goes to other villages, they have to face these beasts all the time.


    It is precisely because of the living environment that the villagers here have no need to stay here for the rest of their lives, let alone see the colorful world outside.


    This also restricts Lei Ming''s vision. Lei Ming doesn''t want to make a big name in the outside world. He just wants to make his own reputation in this small Zhujia village.


    Without Li Shenglong, all this is going very well. Lei Ming became the first person of the young generation smoothly. No one in the village mentioned thunder and didn''t give a thumbs up.


    Originally, all this was very established, but after Li Shenglong came, all these changed, and Lei Ming had always held a grudge against him.


    Just a few days ago, Lei Ming was able to suppress Li Shenglong in strength, although Lei Ming did not know that he would not be Li Shenglong''s opponent in terms of combat effectiveness.


    At least on the surface, Lei Ming''s light yellow level soul power is better than that of Li Shenglong, which is good. Now that Li Shenglong has entered the light yellow level, Lei Ming knows that he may not be the opponent of Li Shenglong in his life.


    However, Li Shenglong did not know that because of the improvement of his strength, Lei Ming gave up the idea of becoming his enemy. In Li Shenglong''s world, Lei Ming was not in the eye at all. They were not in the same plane at all.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to regard thunder as the enemy at all.


    After spring and autumn, ten years have passed.


    "Drink, ha."


    A teenager with purple soul power is practicing martial arts skills one by one. You can know that this young man has practiced this set of boxing to a very advanced level without having to look closely.


    Others can only hear the wind of boxing, and can''t see where the youth''s fists are. In the air, with the youth''s boxing skills, a series of noises erupt. If you count them carefully, every punch will explode at least dozens of times.


    Naturally, the youth is Li Shenglong. He has lived in the soul world for ten years. The cultivation of soul power is really not easy. Starting from the green level, the time for Li Shenglong to advance to the level of dark green has been greatly extended. It took him three months to go from light green to dark green.


    It was just like this that Li Shenglong reached the purple level only two years ago. During this period of time, Li Shenglong''s soul power has finally reached the peak of purple level. It seems that he can reach the purple level in a few days.


    In ten years of Kung Fu, Li Shenglong has been thinking about his wife outside all the time. Li Shenglong doesn''t know what kind of mood Yu Linglong is outside now.


    Said good three years, now has passed ten years, jade Linglong will be waiting for Li Shenglong?


    Li Shenglong is not sure that Yu Linglong is still waiting for him. It is not that Li thinks that Yu Linglong is a person who always gives up, but that Yu Linglong did not know that Li Shenglong was still alive ten years ago.


    Wait for a dead person ten years time, jade Linglong meeting?


    "Ah."


    With the cry of Li Shenglong, he finally got to the level of deep purple, which is the peak of his soul power. Now, Li Shenglong''s physical strength has reached the stage of coagulating elixir, small and medium-sized animal tides.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t remember how many times he has gone through. There are no million or 100000 wild animals in his hands.


    Even the large-scale animal tide, Li Shenglong has experienced ten times, and each time makes Lee have a clearer understanding of the strength of the beast.


    "It''s time to get out of here."


    Li Shenglong has no way to control his time here. The only thing he can do is to practice hard. What he expects is that Yu Linglong is still waiting for him.


    In his thoughts, Li Shenglong returned to the village head''s home. In the past ten years, Li Shenglong did not go out to live alone, but had been living in the home of zhuxiangshan.


    His practice of blood boxing was also popularized to the villagers of Zhujia village nine years ago after Li Shenglong entered the green level. As a result, ten years later, due to the existence of Li Shenglong, the villagers were not hurt much in every animal tide.The population of the village has also increased steadily, from hundreds of households to thousands of households.


    The overall strength of the villagers has also improved steadily. There are several strong people in the green level and dozens of strong people in the Yellow level.


    However, the strength of village head Zhu Xiangshan has not been greatly improved, or has not changed in the Yellow level. The only change is that his face is much older after ten years.


    "Brother Li, you''re back."


    Every time Li Shenglong comes back, the last thing he wants to see is the bamboo shadow. Every time, the bamboo shadow is very excited to welcome Li Shenglong.


    Ten years later, Zhuying has been nearly 25 years old. The original green girl has matured, but she has not found her own happiness.


    Zhuying has been telling Li Shenglong with her silent actions. She is only a woman of Li Shenglong in her life. No matter how excellent other people are, Zhuying will not take a look at it.


    Because of this, Li Shenglong always feels guilty when he sees the bamboo shadow.


    "Sister Zhuying, I''m back. By the way, what about Li Bin? "


    Li Shenglong deliberately puts the two words "big brother" and "sister" very seriously. Every time, Li Shenglong is like this. He wants to tell Zhuying that it is impossible for them. Li Shenglong only treats Zhuying as a sister and has no other ideas.


    Li Bin in Li Sheng''s Longkou is also a young man in the village. He has expressed his intention of bamboo shadow both in the open and in the dark several times.


    When Li Shenglong first came here, everyone in the village knew what the village head meant. Naturally, no one wanted to touch the bamboo shadow.

 Chapter 278

    Ten years is enough to let other villagers see through Li Shenglong. All the villagers know that Li Shenglong has no interest in bamboo shadow.


    Bamboo shadow itself is a beautiful woman in the village. Naturally, there are many pursuers.


    Now Li Shenglong is not interested, but there are many villagers waiting to be interested in bamboo shadow.


    Of course, Li Shenglong hopes that Zhuying can choose one of these people, but Zhuying is also a dead brain. He has a single mind to recognize Li Shenglong.


    Zhu Xiangshan also advised Zhuying on this matter, but no matter who said it, it had no effect, so the matter had to be put off again and again.


    "Don''t mention him. Come and eat."


    Obviously, Zhuying also knows what Li Shenglong means, but every time as if he did not know, he grabbed Li Shenglong''s arm and let him sit on the side of the bonfire.


    Obviously, Zhushan and zhuxiangshan have seen this scene for a long time. They are not curious about each other. They are eating the roasted meat in their hands.


    Ten years later, there was no change in the food in the village, and there was no need to change it. If you want to increase your soul power, you can only eat this beast''s barbecue.


    Li Shenglong sat down with the barbecue in his hand, but he was thinking about how to tell them he wanted to leave.


    Although Li Shenglong wanted to leave here at once, he wanted to fly to see Yu Linglong with a pair of wings, but in the past ten years, Zhu Xiangshan''s family and Li Shenglong have been like relatives.


    Li Shenglong''s departure may be a farewell.


    Therefore, although Li Shenglong said something on his lips, he could not say it several times.


    "Shenglong, you have something to say."


    When he saw that Li Shenglong, who had always been determined to do things, was also restless, he naturally found out the problems.


    "Me."


    Li Shenglong pauses for the next time and knows that he will tell this matter sooner or later. Since he has to say it sooner or later, long pain is better than short pain, so let''s talk about it now.


    "My soul power cultivation has reached the deep purple level."


    Li Shenglong seems to have said something that has nothing to do with the theme, but Zhu Xiangshan knows what it means, and Zhuying''s face turns pale.


    In the past ten years, every day Zhuying can see Li Shenglong''s hard work. She is happy that she can find such an enterprising man.


    On the other hand, seeing the progress speed of Li Shenglong''s soul power, Zhu Ying is also afraid from time to time in her heart. She knows that once Li Shenglong''s cultivation reaches the deep purple level, it means that Li Shenglong will leave her forever and never come back.


    "When to leave."


    Bamboo looked at his daughter next to the mountain, sighed in his heart, and asked her the most wanted question.


    "Early tomorrow morning."


    Li Shenglong is eager to return home and doesn''t want to delay another moment.


    "Tomorrow? Tomorrow is the time for the tide of beasts. "


    "Yes, I''ll leave when the tide is over."


    Although Li Shenglong knew that the village didn''t need him to survive the animal tide, the injuries to the villagers would be greatly reduced if he was there. Therefore, although Li Shenglong was anxious, he still had to wait until the last animal tide came.


    "Well, since you are absolutely certain, we will not advise you any more. I hope you can reach the top of the legendary Soul Mountain and leave this damned world."


    "Well."


    At this time, Li Shenglong did not want to say anything more. He also fell into the memories and spent ten years with the villagers. The simple spirit of the village was deeply engraved in his mind, which made him unforgettable for a long time.


    This meal was very long. After the meal, Li Shenglong did not continue to practice his boxing as before. Instead, he went back to his room and lay in bed, quietly thinking about what he should do in the future?


    Ten years is not a long time for those who cultivate immortals, and even can be used for a short time.


    But this decade is especially long for Li Shenglong, which makes a big change in his life.


    "Shadow?"


    Li Shenglong is thinking about it in bed when Zhuying comes in with red eyes.


    "Brother Li, I know you will leave tomorrow. I will not stop you. I just want to give myself to you. That''s what I''ve wanted to do for ten years. Promise me, OK


    This time, Li Shenglong did not enjoy too much. Instead, he pushed the bamboo shadow away and sat up by himself.


    "Shadow, I always think of you as my sister. We shouldn''t be like this."


    Zhu Ying''s feelings have been revealed for ten years. Li Shenglong has said something that he doesn''t know how much. As for bamboo shadow, it doesn''t matter how much he says.


    "I know you think of me as my sister, but I think of you as my man. From the first day you enter this room, you are my man.Even if you don''t touch me today, I''m still your Li Shenglong''s person. I''m here waiting for you, waiting for you all my life.


    No matter whether you will come back or not, I hope you can remember that there is a girl called Zhuying in the soul world who has been waiting for you and waiting for you to marry her


    "Shadow, you don''t have to do this. You''re only twenty-five today, and you have plenty of youth to spend.


    Let''s not say whether I can leave here, that is, I can really leave here, and maybe I will never come back, because I can enter here by accident.


    The first time can be accidental, the next time will be so accidental, I am not sure.


    Wait for me, there is no need. You are my sister. If I can come back, I will certainly come and pick you up. But, I hope, by then, it will be your family. "


    Li Shenglong has a headache every time he faces the bamboo shadow. He knows that he can''t really do anything to the bamboo shadow, but it is because Li Shenglong can''t do anything to the bamboo shadow that is the root cause of his headache.


    "Elder brother Li, in the past ten years, have you said few similar words to you? Don''t you know my character? You can rest assured to go. Since you don''t want to leave your concern here, I will not force you. The word is that you can always remember a woman named Zhuying who deeply loves you

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 280 the beast guide


    bamboo shadow did not force Li Shenglong again, and this night was destined to be a sleepless night.


    ¡­¡­


    In the depths of the beast''s collar, several third grade wild wolves lie quietly there, as if they were asleep. The third grade wild animals in the depths of the beast collar are basically the role of small soldiers.


    It is too common. Suddenly, the originally quiet wolf suddenly stood up, and all the hair on his body several meters long stood up, which made people feel scared.


    "Oh."


    The three wolves gazed at a spot in the grass, which was nearly two meters high, and howled in a low voice. They didn''t see anything there.


    However, the instinct of the beast told them that there was a very dangerous creature approaching.


    After a moment, the grass from the final separation, a young man came out from the inside, the three wolves did not hesitate to jump up together.


    It seems that these three wolves are not the first time to cooperate. Not only the angle and time are perfect, but also the expression on the wolf''s face is the same frightening.


    When the boy saw the three wolves, he didn''t show any surprise. On the contrary, when the three wolves came up, the boy showed a helpless expression. It seemed that the boy didn''t want to start, but the wolves were looking for death.


    The wolf arrived at the young man''s side in an instant. A broken sword suddenly appeared in the young man''s empty right hand. It was even a random stroke. The three wolves seemed to be meeting him.


    With a flash of light, the wolf''s body stopped and fell to the ground. The wolf''s head fell from the wolf''s body, and a stream of blood was ejected from the wolf''s neck.


    "Oh, evil."


    Li Shenglong sighed softly. He didn''t really want to kill these wild animals.


    It has been three days since Li Shenglong entered the beast''s field. In the tide of beasts three days ago, Li Shenglong did not shoot bows and arrows and bamboo guns on the 30 meter wall.


    But a man rushed out, facing nearly 10000 wild animals, Li Shenglong did not fear, fighting among the wild animals.


    Two hours later, all the wild animals became corpses, including the commanding third grade beast.


    Li Shenglong didn''t look back. He went directly into the beast''s collar without looking back. All he could do for the village was that.


    As for farewell, it''s better to be simple, but it''s complicated. On the contrary, everyone is not happy.


    It''s not like being in the village to enter the wild animal collar. These beasts are very sensitive. When Li Shenglong doesn''t rest, he is fighting all the time.


    Li Shenglong also has no idea how many wild animals he has killed in this period of time. Countless of them are upset.


    This is Li Shenglong''s profound cultivation, and he has a sword in his hand. It doesn''t need to waste any soul power to kill these low-level beasts.


    Otherwise, if you want to rely on soul power, Li Shenglong can''t get here at all.


    There will be battles almost every moment. For example, Li Shenglong has just killed three wolves. He can''t stay at the same place. Otherwise, the smell of blood will attract wild animals of hundreds of meters.


    At that time, Li Shenglong had to fight another battle, and now he doubted whether anyone could really lead through the beast?


    Not everyone has such a magical broken sword like Li Shenglong. In addition, there is another point, which is the most important reason for Li Shenglong to suspect that no one has left here alive.


    Because Li Shenglong, no matter who arrived here, their bodies seemed to degenerate. They became ordinary people who could feel sleepy and needed to sleep.


    And there is no place for people to rest safely. Li Shenglong is because he has a spirit bead. If there are wild animals in his sleep, the Pearl will wake him up naturally.


    What about the others?


    It is absolutely impossible to have the Pearl again. Li Shenglong has always believed that his own spirit bead is the most magical magic weapon, which can not be possessed by ordinary people.


    Also relying on these two magic weapons, Li Shenglong is getting closer and closer to the depth of the beast collar, and the level of the monster beast fighting with Li Shenglong is getting higher and higher.


    The third grade is already a small soldier, the fourth grade is the vanguard, the fifth grade is the main force, the sixth grade is the general. As for the seventh grade, Li Shenglong has not met one.


    The most dangerous one is a monster beast with six grades. This beast has the strength of building foundation more than seven times.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that if some other water lords were here, he would be able to recognize it. The six grade monster in front of him was the king of golden armor sent by the little sage to hunt down Li Shenglong.


    There is a saying that no coincidence can not be a book. King Jinjia and Li Shenglong entered the black abyss together and were absorbed here. They didn''t expect that King Jinjia''s strength also lost his memory.


    But fortunately, or let him meet Li Shenglong, which is also the last task before his death.


    After killing King Jinjia, Li Shenglong has spent a week in the beast leader. With his speed, he has walked out of the road of nearly thousands of miles along the straight line, and still has no intention of ending.Although there is no final meaning from the road, but judging from the grade of the monster, Li Shenglong knows that it is not long before he leaves the beast collar.


    There are no trace of the four grade monsters. There are five grade monsters all around. From time to time, you can see the six grade monsters in the team.


    If the people of Zhujia village saw this scene, they would have to be scared out of cold sweat. A six grade monster could sweep dozens of villages nearby, and then return to the wild animal collar safely.


    What about the six animals in the team?


    Even Li Shenglong had to use his own soul power to deal with the beasts with five grades and above. Although the consumption of soul power was not large, it could not hold many beasts.


    But at this time, Lee knew that he had no other choice but to go up.


    When the five grade monsters have basically been eliminated, Li Shenglong finally sees a group of six grade beasts.


    Li Shenglong knows that this may be the last two levels of the beast, as long as these six categories of wild animals are eliminated, the rest is a few seven grade wild animals.


    Then Li Shenglong will be able to enter the next map, Qianlang lawn.


    After a lot of hard work, almost half of Li Shenglong''s soul power was exhausted. Finally, there were no six wild animals alive in the field.


    Li Shenglong had a little rest. At this time, he also found that these wild animals had territorial consciousness. Other people''s territory would never enter unless they reached a certain level. Since Li Shenglong had killed all the six level monsters, he could naturally rest here.

 Chapter 280

    The rest of the mysterious man is only temporary. Li Shenglong also finds that when he takes a rest after cleaning up these monsters, there will be beasts from other territories crossing the invisible blockade line and entering Li Shenglong''s position.


    If there was not a spirit bead in it to ensure that Li Shenglong could find their position in advance every time, Li Shenglong did not dare to guarantee that he would definitely be able to break into here.


    This is not true. When Li Shenglong just fought against the six grade monsters, he consumed a lot of soul power. In addition, he had not eaten for a day, so he had to take local materials and roast the bodies of those six grade beasts directly.


    Lee knew that his behavior would only speed up the arrival of other beasts, but now he has no better choice.


    Now the sixth grade beast has been so powerful. When the seventh grade beast comes, how strong will it be?


    It is the best to clean up these seven grade beasts in a peak state. If any beast dares to disturb Li Shenglong at this time, he can only turn into a corpse.


    Li Shenglong''s thoughts are not over yet. A five grade beast has appeared in the perception of the Pearl. He puts the six grade monster in his hand with two harpoons of his own and continues to bake it in the fire. It seems that he has not noticed that there is a hidden beast less than 10 meters behind him.


    With a whoosh, a dog like beast sprang out of a tall grass, and the speed was quite fast.


    Li Shenglong turned around, broke his sword in his hand and sent it forward. The five grade wild animals have already gone back to the West. Now Li Shenglong is very easy to deal with these five grade beasts.


    This beast is not the end of the line. A succession of Wupin beasts galloped out of the grass. Within a while, a few feet of dead animals had been piled up around Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong did not understand why these beasts were so persistent. When each beast ran out, he looked at the corpse beside Li Shenglong with a look of fear in his eyes. However, none of them ran away, and all of them kept rushing forward.


    Half an hour later, at least nearly a thousand Wupin beasts had fallen down beside Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong didn''t know that there were so many Wupin beasts led by wild animals.


    Even with Li Shenglong relying on the ability of spirit beads and the sharpness of his broken sword, he still has a place he can''t take care of in the face of so many five grade beasts, and it is inevitable that he will be injured.


    After nearly a thousand Wupin beasts were killed by Li Shenglong, there was no trace of other beasts in Lingzhu''s perception.


    Li Shenglong also sat at ease in the bonfire and ate the barbecue. The higher the grade of the beast, the more soul power he could contain after eating it.


    Li Shenglong''s soul power is at the level of deep purple, which is the peak known in the soul world. I don''t know if anyone can surpass Li Shenglong, but there must be no one more powerful than Li Shenglong. This is for sure.


    The body of liupin beast turns into Li Shenglong''s food, and the soul power continues to gather into his body. More and more soul power makes him not only quickly recover his original soul power, but also his own soul power is growing.


    After entering purple level, Li Shenglong''s physical strength has entered the stage of external coagulating elixir. At this time, the huge soul power of Li Shenglong''s body can only add a little bit of power to Lee''s body, without any great improvement.


    When Li Shenglong was eating the second six grade beast, a mysterious man appeared within the range of Lingzhu''s perception. Yes, from the perception point of view, it should be a person.


    Li Shenglong was curious, how could there be human beings in this place?


    Is this man like Li Shenglong who wants to leave here, but it''s not right. Look at this man coming from the deeper of the beast.


    The mysterious man has appeared in the sight of Li Shenglong. He looks a little evil. He has a long light blue shirt and a folding fan in his hand.


    "It''s delicious, brother. Don''t mind if I share it with you."


    The mysterious man ignores the numerous monster corpses around Li Shenglong and twitches his nose. It seems that he is attracted by Li Shenglong''s barbecue.


    "You''re welcome, brother. Whatever you want."


    Li Shenglong''s heart for this mysterious person''s identity has a little speculation, therefore, Li Shenglong politely let the mysterious man to his opposite side.


    One hand threw two just baked six wild animals in the past, the other hand with the mouth and hands of the beast meat continue to struggle.


    "So, brother, you''re welcome."


    The mysterious man was not polite. He took the barbecue thrown by Li Shenglong lightly, and put it into his mouth to chew as if he had not eaten for several days.


    "Brother, why is this one so delicious? It''s not so delicious when I bake it."


    While eating, the mysterious figure asked Li Shenglong.


    "You see that stuff on the barbecue? That''s some spices. You must not have them when you barbecueIn the past ten years, Li has improved the barbecue and developed the seasoning. This time, he expected to stay here for a while.


    Also prepared a lot of roasted animal meat and seasoning into the Pearl space. Of course, on the one hand, the animal meat prepared by Li Shenglong is not comparable to these six grade monsters. On the other hand, Li Shenglong wants to eat the freshly roasted one.


    "Oh, I see. It seems that I am lucky."


    After Li Shenglong''s explanation, the mysterious man tore a mouthful of beast meat. He did not care about his eating image, nor did he ask Li Shenglong''s identity and why he came here.


    Li Shenglong did not ask the identity of the mysterious man, but he was more certain of his guess in his heart, and he was also grasping to eat.


    "Delicious, delicious."


    The mysterious man was full of praise while eating.


    Li Shenglong is as soon as possible to eat the meat of six kinds of wild animals roasted by himself, so as to recover his whole soul power.


    "Come again."


    Mysterious man ate Shenzi faster than Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong only ate two wild animals. Mysterious man has eaten four wild animals, and it seems that he has not eaten much.


    Li Shenglong did not hesitate. When he ate the barbecue, his other hand was not idle. He kept baking new beasts.


    This time, more than ten wild animals have been roasted by Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong threw two wild animals at him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the meat of the ten wild animals was completely divided up by the two people, and Li Shenglong did not intend to continue the barbecue.

 Chapter 281

    Fighting


    "it seems that there is no more meat for me."


    After eating all the barbecue, the mysterious man was still in a state of indecision. Obviously, he didn''t have enough to eat and didn''t want to do it himself.


    "I''m full. It''s time to work."


    Li Shenglong did not continue to pay attention to the meaning of the mysterious man. If Li Shenglong just had a guess on the identity of the mysterious man, then through the behavior of the mysterious man, Li Shenglong was very sure of the identity of the mysterious man.


    "How do you see that?"


    The mystery man is a little curious.


    "It''s not difficult, and you don''t mean to hide your identity."


    Li Shenglong did not mean to explain to the mysterious man.


    "First of all, this is the beast collar. How could a human come out of the depths of the beast collar? According to my actions in the beast leader during this period of time, we can see that the arrangement of the beast collar is from the low level to the high level. Even with my strength, I spent a lot of time in this place, let alone other people.


    Secondly, it''s because of the beast barbecue you eat. You can see from your movements that you don''t often eat beast meat.


    In addition, when you see the wild animals around you and turn a blind eye to them, you are used to it.


    Moreover, you have never asked for my identity, or you have known my identity for a long time.


    In the end, your physical strength is no less than mine.


    To sum up, you can only be the king here, the legendary seven grade monster, don''t know what I said is right? "


    Li Shenglong told his analysis to the mysterious man.


    "Yes, yes, that''s what happened."


    The mysterious man seems to appreciate Li Shenglong very much.


    "However, I don''t understand why you want me to recover my full strength when you clearly know that I have just suffered a loss of strength?"


    What Li Shenglong doesn''t want to understand is this place. Either the mysterious man is a real eater, or the mysterious man''s strength is too strong, and he has absolute confidence in himself.


    "I can''t remember that I have been here for a long time. All I can remember is that you are the third human to come here. I can imagine my boredom in the face of these wild animals which have lost their will for a long time.


    It''s not easy to get a human. How can I let you die so fast


    The seven grade beast pauses for a moment and continues to say.


    "You don''t want to go there. You can chat with me here and eat the meat of these wild animals. After three or five years, you can leave at any time. Of course, I mean to let you go back to your village. If I have time, I think I will visit you again."


    It seems that Qipin beast doesn''t want to fight against Li Shenglong, a man who can''t easily appear. He tries to move Li Shenglong in other ways.


    But how can Li Shenglong agree? Let alone the beast, he said that he would return to the village after three or five years, that is, to let him leave here after three or five years. Li Shenglong would not agree.


    Li Shenglong has been here for ten years. He doesn''t know what changes are outside and what it looks like. He is very eager to go out and have a look.


    Soul world doesn''t belong to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong must go out.


    "It seems that we must fight."


    Seven grade beast saw that Li Shenglong did not speak, but tightened the broken sword in his hand, and understood what Li Shenglong meant.


    "What a pity."


    Seven grade beast cried out a pity. When he wanted to say something more, Li Shenglong had already rushed up. His broken sword was half broken, and the remaining distance was just like a dagger.


    The so-called "one inch short and one inch dangerous", at this time, Li Shenglong has to use the sharpness of his weapons.


    He firmly believes that the body of the seven grade monster Ning Dan period can''t help his own broken sword.


    In the fierce attack of Li Shenglong, Qipin beast has no time to say anything more. The folding fan in his hand quickly resists Li Shenglong''s broken sword.


    The sound of banging is endless.


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that the folding fan in the hands of Qipin beast was so powerful that it could resist his broken sword.


    Since Li Shenglong was able to use the broken sword, he has been doing everything in his power. Anything that makes the broken sword break into two.


    Little did he know that Li Shenglong was surprised. The seven grade beast and Li Shenglong both came from the same place, endless sea.


    It was originally one of the small saints in the sea, and it was also a descendant of the great sage. Because it was favored by the great sage, it was awarded the body protection of the fallen sea fan.


    Although now in this wonderful soul world, whether it is the Demon power or the spiritual power, they are all bound in the body and can not be used at all.


    A good ancient magic weapon, the inverted sea fan, can only be used as an ordinary sword by seven grade beasts. However, it is said that the fan was made from the bones of the ancient dragon whale king.Even if he doesn''t need other abilities, it''s by no means an ordinary treasure can compete with him. In the past, Qipin beast used this precious fan, and I don''t know how many magic weapons he has cut off. Now in Li Shenglong''s hand, the treasure fan is restrained by a broken sword?


    "Good stuff."


    The seven grade beast secretly praised in his heart, but the action in his hand did not stop. He and Li Shenglong both reached the extreme that the world monster and human can achieve. Both sides were equally matched, and the thousands of dead animals in the area between waving their hands and feet were all caught by the fish in the pond.


    "That''s great."


    While fighting with the beast, Li Shenglong secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, the seven grade beast didn''t attack when he lost his strength. Instead, he left time to recover his strength. Otherwise, Li Shenglong was not the real strength of the seven grade beast.


    Even now, it is even more difficult for Li Shenglong to defeat this beast.


    The two men fight for an hour, both sides are inseparable from each other. Their bodies are like electricity. The sound of metal Bang comes, and they finally separate.


    The two men who were separated were panting. It was obvious that the battle just now had a lot of physical and spiritual consumption.


    "Happy, happy. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. "


    Although the seven grade beast consumed physical strength, it seems to have obtained the spiritual pleasure, excited to shout.


    When Li Shenglong didn''t shout these things, he didn''t want to fight with the seven grade beast.


    From the beginning to the end, Li didn''t want to hurt other creatures for no reason, but now that he has forced him to do so, he has to do it.

 Chapter 282

    "Good opponent, ha ha ha."


    It seems that Qipin beast is really very happy with Li Shenglong. As soon as his hands are torn in front of him and stabbed, the beast''s clothes are torn to pieces.


    It has to be said that the muscles on the beast are really good, and the abdominal muscles show his great strength.


    "Come again."


    Seven grade beast rushed up again, and Li Shenglong had to meet him. The broken sword in his hand stabbed at the heart of the beast.


    According to the normal time, seven grade beast will use his treasure fan to block, or attack Li Shenglong''s vital point with the treasure fan, so that Li Shenglong also has to rescue.


    However, the normal situation did not appear, Li Shenglong''s broken sword accurately stabbed into the heart of the seven grade beast, which was amazing.


    Li Shenglong can''t even believe it''s true. He''s afraid that Qipin beast doesn''t have other plots.


    When he pulled out his sword, he quickly retreated, and a stream of blood gushed from the beast''s body.


    Seven grade beast standing in place, lenglengleng looking at Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong see clearly, there is no problem.


    "Why?"


    Of course, Li Shenglong wants to know why. The strength of this seven grade beast is comparable to that of Li Shenglong. However, Li Shenglong is a human being. In terms of his physical quality, he can barely compete with the seven grade beast.


    If you want to surpass the seventh grade beast, you should not think about it. If the seventh grade beast fights with Li Shenglong for a long time, the final winner should be the seventh grade beast.


    Since the seven grade beast retains the intelligence, since Li Shenglong can see this, the seven grade beast will not fail to see it.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong couldn''t understand why Qipin beast could win, but he had to commit suicide?


    "Because you are a good opponent."


    After finishing this sentence, Qipin beast died, and his body quickly degenerated from the human body into a seahorse.


    Of course, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to know that the dead seahorse in front of him is one of the little saints who once dominated the world in the endless sea.


    What is Xiao Sheng?


    There are not many little saints in the vast area of the endless sea. When every little Saint goes out, he is not in front of the crowd, and everyone respects him.


    But now the seahorse here, not only its own cultivation is confined in the body, but also surrounded by some wild animals, no one can understand the words of the seahorse.


    If the seahorse wants to leave here, they are all confined by the rules here, and can''t get out of the wild animal''s collar at all. How can Li Shenglong know the sadness in the seahorse''s heart.


    Seahorse is equivalent to being imprisoned here and never going out. Haima doesn''t want this kind of life, but his dignity as a little Saint tells him that he can''t commit suicide easily.


    The two human beings in front of Li Shenglong did not die in the hands of the sea horse without three or two strokes.


    Seahorse wants to commit suicide, but also to die in the hands of powerful opponents. Those cowards have no way to get the approval of seahorse.


    It is also for this reason that Haima didn''t attack Li Shenglong when he was not restored. He wanted to see whether Li Shenglong''s full strength was worth dying in the hands of such people.


    Li Shenglong showed his strength to the hippocampus, although it was a little worse than the hippocampus, which was enough.


    Seahorse died with satisfaction. Li Shenglong is also full of respect for the seahorse, although he knows that if he eats the seahorse''s body, he can get much more soul power.


    It is impossible for Li Shenglong to do so. He puts away the sea fan of the sea horse, puts it into the spirit bead, and roasts the corpse of the six grade beast again.


    And in the process, Li Shenglong also dug a tomb for the seahorse and put the body of the seahorse in it.


    "Anyway, you are a good opponent."


    When eating barbecue, Li Shenglong knew how much consumption he had in his body. When his muscles were tight, he couldn''t feel it, but now he can feel the difference as soon as he stops.


    When he was nervous, his muscles and strength were mobilized. Now he found that his back was covered with sweat.


    There is also a sense of emptiness in Li Longsheng''s body, and there is little soul power left in his body.


    How can Li Shenglong know that this battle is really won is too inexplicable, if not to the last moment, Haima killed himself, how could Li Shenglong defeat hippocampus.


    However, now it''s OK. Li Shenglong is eating the roast meat and recovering his strength. All the wild animals nearby are cleaned up by Li Shenglong. Naturally, there will be no wild animals disturbing Li Shenglong at this time.


    "The next one is Qianlang lawn."


    After supplementing his strength, Li Shenglong threw hundreds of animal corpses of grade 6 and grade 5 into the Pearl space and continued to move forward to the next target.


    After the lead of the beast, Li Shenglong can see the legendary Soul Mountain when he looks up. The Qianlang lawn is at the foot of the Soul Mountain. The Soul Mountain is not high, only more than 1000 meters, which is a slightly larger hill.Qianlang lawn is exactly like its name. As soon as the wind blows, the grass that is no more than knee high falls to one side one after another, and because of the direction of the wind, the thick grass is falling layer by layer.


    It looks like a wave. The grass in the lawn is a layer of spray. The thousand waves are not empty words.


    Li Shenglong looks at these green grass, but his heart is not as relaxed as it seems. Since this is one of the barriers of the Soul Mountain, it is impossible to spend so easily here.


    Li Shenglong takes out the body of a beast from the Pearl space, and throws it directly into the grass with a strong hand. The body is heavily hit on the grass.


    Grass and nothing strange place, instant by the body pressure to a piece.


    There must be something wrong with it. Sure enough, in less than five minutes, the problem appeared.


    The body of the beast became smaller and smaller. Li Shenglong could even hear the sound of chewing. Ten minutes later, only half of the animal''s body was left.


    Half an hour later, the carcass of the beast was covered with skin, and Li Shenglong finally saw what was going on. The originally harmless grass turned out to be a big mouth. Twelve teeth kept stirring and swallowing the animal''s body.


    Li Shenglong shuddered at the sight. After a while, the whole carcass of the beast was devoured, but the grass''s body did not grow any bigger. All the grass that had just swallowed the carcass of the beast had changed back to the harmless appearance of human and animal, and set up there.


    What Li Shenglong has just thrown out is the body of a six grade monster.

 Chapter 283

    The six level monster is Li Shenglong''s body. It''s very difficult to defeat it. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong''s weapon, he would have wasted a lot of effort.


    But now these seemingly innocuous grass''s even used such a little time to devour the monster that Li Shenglong felt intractable.


    What grass is this? It''s just cannibalism.


    Li Shenglong was really shocked. At the same time, he should think of some solutions. Otherwise, it would be abandoned here.


    This Qianlang lawn is around the Soul Mountain. If you want to go to the Soul Mountain, unless you fly over the Qianlang lawn, or you can only cross the grass.


    "Master, don''t you have a flame Rune? Just burn it with a fire. "


    At the critical moment, Lingzhu is still giving advice to Li Shenglong.


    "Yes, with fire."


    Li Shenglong takes out some flame Charms from the spirit beads. These charms are also some of the lowest level blood charms, which are used to deal with the mutated beasts, which have no effect at all.


    Li Shenglong also forgot these charms and never used them again. This time, he was reminded by the Pearl of spirit.


    Li Shenglong thought that it was really the case. Dozens of incantations in his hand surged into dozens of fireballs, and the Qianlang lawn instantly turned into a sea of fire.


    In the sea of fire, those harmless grasses make bullying noises one by one, like people. Naturally, Li Shenglong knows that his heart is not soft at this time. If he wants to pass through the Qianlang lawn, he must kill these cannibal demon grass.


    The flame burned for a full day and night before it was extinguished. From then on, there was no Qianlang lawn in the soul world.


    Li Shenglong passed through the exposed surface and slowly walked to the Soul Mountain. Standing under the Soul Mountain, Li Shenglong found that the Soul Mountain was bare up and down. There was nothing at all. A small path led directly from the bottom of the mountain to the mountain.


    Without hesitation, Li Shenglong went directly to this narrow path. He knew that what he needed to guard against at this time was the legendary beast.


    Beast?


    What is it? Li Shenglong doesn''t know. No one knows.


    Li Shenglong had to be on guard. The mountain road of more than 1000 meters was not long, and he did not walk for long. He came to the top of Soul Mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a platform tens of meters round. There is an altar on the platform, which looks like a transmission array.


    Li Shenglong looked around and found no other creatures. He couldn''t see where the legendary ghosts and beasts were.


    Li Shenglong walked into the altar and found a line of small characters beside the transmission array in the altar.


    Those who are destined to come here can transmit from this transmission array.


    The white light of the transmission array flashes, and Li''s brain trembles. This is the first time that Li Shenglong sits in the transmission array.


    When Lee opened his eyes again, he was already in a wasteland.


    There was nothing else around the wasteland, except wasteland, which was still wasteland.


    Li Shenglong couldn''t find any signs around him. He couldn''t find any signs to record his position. So he had to recognize one of the directions and walked over at will.


    I want to see if my luck can find other people to ask me where I am now. I don''t know whether it is Li Shenglong''s misfortune or whether this place is too remote.


    Li Shenglong walked out of a day and a night, but he did not find a shadow of a man. He did not know whether he was right or wrong when he came to this place.


    At this time, Li Shenglong suddenly took out a square jade from the Pearl space, and the jade glittered with white light.


    "What''s the matter with you? Where have you been in these eight months? As soon as you come out, you will find no one to live in. "


    Wanli transmission stone.


    This is what Lu e left for Li Shenglong when she left. The Wanli sound stone is said to be Li Shenglong. However, green e can find Li Shenglong everywhere.


    Li Shenglong has never seen this Wanli sound transmission stone, and now it brings a huge impact to Li Shenglong.


    "Ten months?"


    There is no other thing in Li Shenglong''s mind now. There are only three words. For ten months, he only stayed in it for ten months.


    What is this concept? That is to say, it is about to be opened in secret. The three-year period agreed with Yu Linglong has not arrived at all.


    That is to say, Yu Linglong is still in the middle of zhenxianmen.


    Li Shenglong is really ecstatic in his heart. He never thought that his time outside and inside is like this. If it wasn''t for the strength of Li Shenglong''s body, it would be the strength of Ning Dan period.


    Li Shenglong thinks that he has never been in the soul world.


    After Li Shenglong came out of the transmission array, all his spiritual power was released, not to mention the element force in the cell.It is also released, and the strength that has been constrained for ten years finally returns to the body of Li Shenglong, whose physical strength has reached the stage of coagulation.


    The body is more powerful than the body, which naturally makes Lee feel a sense of maladjustment. This kind of maladjustment will not exist in this period of time, but will exist in his body for a long time, until the strength in his body is consistent with his physical strength.


    Li Shenglong moved his body for a while, and slowly used his own strength. Just as Li Shenglong was recovering here, the jade of Wanli sound was shining again.


    "Come back, OK, you don''t have to answer. You stand here and don''t move. I''ll go to pick you up now."


    Green e added a word, Li Shenglong looked at it, knew it well, and slowly adapted to his own strength on the ground, and did not do other redundant things.


    Li Shenglong, who gradually got used to it, calmed down in his heart. Now he knows that it has only been a month, that is to say, there is still a month to go before the world will be opened.


    As long as Li Shenglong finds a few top-grade spiritual pulse in this month, it is not impossible for him to reach the level of one million yuan and enter into the strength of Ning Dan period completely.


    At the thought that he is now the strength of building foundation, and that he is fully hopeful to reach the strength of Ning Dan in three years'' time, Li Shenglong cannot help but feel a burst of joy.


    The strength of the foundation period is only the minimum standard accepted by Yu Xiaodong, but since Li Shenglong wants to marry Yu Linglong, he naturally wants to give Yu Linglong a reputation of scenery.


    This requires that Li Shenglong''s strength be promoted. Only if Li Shenglong''s strength is improved, then Yu Xiaodong will not obstruct him and Yu Linglong.

 Chapter 284

    Molesting lu''e is based on the premise that Li Shenglong''s strength is enhanced. Without strength, everything is illusory. This world is also a more realistic world, and strength determines the treatment.


    Li Shenglong slowly adapted to his own strength in no one''s house. The sense of fullness of this power is really good.


    "Master, a flying boat is coming from the north."


    As soon as Lingzhu''s voice fell, Li Shenglong also felt this flying boat in his sight. The flying boat is not big. It is a small spaceship in the previous life, but the speed is amazing.


    At a glance, Li Shenglong saw that the boat had reached Li Shenglong''s approach. Fortunately, the boat did not mean to run into it. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not have enough time to run. The boat suddenly braked in front of Li Shenglong and stopped.


    Li Shenglong''s observation of the boat from a close distance is different from that of a long distance. The whole boat is a sphere, with a diameter of about two meters. Its surface is coated with a dark red mysterious substance.


    Although Li didn''t know what the dark red material was, his intuition told him that the dark red material was extremely hard and could not be broken by current Lee.


    There is a one meter square gate on one side of the boat. When Li Shenglong observes the boat, the door opens and a wonderful posture comes out of the boat.


    Green e is still a green dress, the whole person seems a little thin, a kind of soft beauty, for a while, let Li Shenglong, who hasn''t seen green e for a long time, looks a little dazed.


    "Fool, what are you looking at?"


    As a princess of a big sect, lu''e, not to mention her appearance, is a peerless level. Even if she is at the level of Sister Feng, there will be countless people fawning on her every day.


    It''s not some of lu''e''s subordinates, or some pursuers who have ulterior motives for lu''e, but how can any of those people dare to look at Li Shenglong so wantonly and unscrupulously?


    Green e''s subordinates are naturally needless to say. They are very careful when they look at their masters, for fear that they will offend them and lose their jobs.


    Although those pursuers of green forehead are eager to swallow green e into their stomachs, on the surface, they all respect Lu e incomparably. It seems that they want to hold green e to the sky, and they will not look at Green e like Li Shenglong.


    "Beautiful people say that beauty is like jade. The ancients did not deceive me."


    Under the gaze of Li Shenglong, Lu e''s face is a little red and looks more beautiful. If Li Shenglong doesn''t remember the identity of lu''e and Li Shenglong already has a lovely wife in his own family, he has to go up and hug lu''e and kiss her well before he gives up.


    "Nerd, you men don''t have a good thing."


    Women? None of them didn''t want to be appreciated by men. On the surface, green e was angry, but actually she was very happy in her heart.


    "All right, nerd, don''t look. Go on the boat with me."


    Li Shenglong didn''t care what lu''e said. He didn''t leave the green e''s body. Lu''e couldn''t bear it, so he ran away from the general advanced into the boat.


    Li Shenglong also followed, into the boat.


    In green e''s boat, it seems to have passed some space restrictions. There are more than 100 flat places, beds, floors, chairs and so on in the boudoir.


    Li Shenglong knew that this flying boat must have been written by his fellow countrymen. At this time, Li Shenglong came back to his senses and did not see green e again.


    You know, not to mention that Li Shenglong didn''t want to fight against his fellow earthlings before he met the elder. Even now, Li Shenglong also has this idea.


    But Li Shenglong also knows that if he does not seek their troubles, it does not mean that they do not come to their own troubles. Therefore, Li Shenglong must improve his own strength and conceal his identity from the earth.


    We must not let others see any signs from themselves, and be prepared to take the initiative to fight back and eliminate their possible dangers in the invisible.


    "What do you think, idiot?"


    Green e saw into the boat to observe the scene around, fell into meditation, and did not continue to look at themselves, heart and some sense of loss.


    Women are so strange. They want to get men''s attention, but they think that men are lustful. If men don''t look at her, they feel left out. It''s really a strange animal.


    "Of course, I''m thinking about how to conquer the beautiful girl in the world."


    Li Shenglong was awakened by lu''e''s words. He had been able to come out of the soul world. He was very happy. Now he knew that he had only spent 10 months.


    In a good mood, he would not say anything about the earth with green e, but would start to tease.


    "You are shameless."


    As a zongmen princess, when did lu''e encounter such a rogue? Let alone flirt with her, that is, those who are slightly disrespectful to her in their eyes are now drinking tea with Lord Yan.But Li Shenglong''s teasing, green e from the bottom of her heart is not really angry, but a little bit of a sense of expectation, green e can not say why there is such a feeling.


    "My mother told me that the first thing a man wants to pursue a girl is to be shameless, and the next thing to do is to be shameless.


    So if you say I don''t want to be shameless, it means that I''m a little short of conquering you. "


    When Li Shenglong heard lu''e''s words, he didn''t care. He had the courage to continue to say that, you know, Li Shenglong is a member of the Chinese dynasty. What kind of talents is the most needed in the 21st century.


    The answer is that there is no shortage of talented people with thick faces and thick skin.


    Li Shenglong thinks he is a talent, but also a cheeky talent, so there is nothing to be ashamed of.


    "You are shameless."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lu e finally came up with a bad word which can better reflect Li Shenglong than being shameless. As a princess of zongmen, lu''e was educated at the princess level from childhood to adulthood.


    Swearing is obviously not what a princess should do.


    Green E has never learned to swear, let alone those shameless words. In her opinion, it is a great shame for others to say that others are shameless.


    But it is obvious that the word "green forehead" has no effect on Li Shenglong. Now that Li Shenglong says so, Lu e can''t say that Li Shenglong is shameless. She has no choice but to rack her brains and think about another word.


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Li Shenglong opened his mouth with a smile and said to green e. it seems that he is very happy to play with green E.

 Chapter 285

    Choose


    "OK, let''s get down to business. Where am I now?"


    After Li Shenglong finished, let green e a burst of impatience, Li Shenglong saw that green e seemed to want to hit Li Shenglong a meal impulse, quickly changed the topic.


    This kind of woman''s verbal molestation is just, if you really let green e violent hit a meal, then Li Shenglong is not worth it.


    After all, Li Shenglong doesn''t have any other special ideas, or he doesn''t have any special ideas. It doesn''t mean that there are Yu Linglong and Lucy in his family, even if they are not.


    Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong, the princess of the third level immortal cultivation world, must at least build the foundation, and the best is the realm of Ning Dan. Lu''e is the princess of Duan Tiangong in the Ninth level of immortal cultivation.


    If Li Shenglong really wants to have something to do with Yu Linglong, it''s not enough just to cultivate in the coagulation period. As for the realm above the coagulation pill, Li Shenglong really doesn''t know, but Li Shenglong can be sure that Ning Dan is definitely not the end of cultivation.


    "You are now in the level 9 fairyland, and Feiyu is in the fairyland."


    "How can I be here? How far is it from Dajin?"


    Li Shenglong did not expect that he would appear here. According to his idea, he should enter the soul world from where, and go out from the soul world.


    However, he even came to Feiyu immortal cultivation world. From the name, there are three levels of immortal cultivation and one level nine immortal cultivation. Li Shenglong can think of how far he is from Dajin.


    It seems that in the soul world, people are randomly transmitted out. This is something that Li Shenglong didn''t expect. It seems that it is impossible for Li Shenglong to see his beautiful wife before the secret opening.


    "From here to Dajin, I have to travel for three months with my boat. If you are in a hurry, you can go to the ferry and make a large-scale flying boat. It is estimated that it will take a few days.


    As for why you are here, I still want to ask you. "


    Lu''e looks suspicious, and she is also very puzzled about how Li Shenglong appeared here. To know whether Li Shenglong can afford to fly from the ferry to Feiyu fairyland, it is high spirit stone in lu''e''s eyes, even if Li Shenglong can afford it.


    But how did Li Shenglong make the sound stone that he left on him invalid?


    The Wanli transmission stone is not a common thing. It is specially designed for the purpose of message transmission and life protection. Each party holds one of them. As long as you know how to use it, you can know each other''s position.


    don''t say any prohibitions. It''s impossible to stop the Wanli Stone unless the two people holding the stone are not in the same interface ¡£


    Only on the two interfaces, the Wanli transmission stone will be invalid. However, can Li Shenglong''s strength in the coagulation of elixir also go to other planes?


    Of course, lu''e doesn''t know that when she first saw Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong did not have the strength of Ning Dan period. Let alone that when she first saw Li Shenglong, even now Li Shenglong only had the physical strength of the coagulation pill period, and the spiritual power of his body did not reach the level of the coagulation elixir period.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong has not yet reached the strength of Ning Dan period. He only has about two levels of building foundation and about five times of building foundation.


    But lu''e doesn''t know about these things. In her opinion, since she can be ranked in the top 900, then Li Shenglong must have the fighting power in the period of coagulating elixir. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to rank among the 900.


    Of course, Li Shenglong won''t tell Lu e about these things. Broken sword is the biggest secret of Li Shenglong after the Pearl. To tell the truth, don''t say that Li Shenglong and lu''e are not too familiar with each other now. Li Shenglong doesn''t know what lu''e wants Li Shenglong to do.


    If lu''e and Li Shenglong are really familiar with each other, Li Shenglong should also consider whether to tell lu''e that he got such a magic broken sword that he was able to enter the top 900.


    Li Shenglong also understands the value of broken sword. His strength is not good now. If he can tell Lu e easily, he may worry about his life. That would be bad.


    "By the way, where have you been in these ten months? You can''t be found in the sound transmission stone of thousands of miles. I think it''s going to another plane. "


    Green e naturally wants to ask what she thinks of. She wants to see if she can get the answer from Li Shenglong''s mouth.


    "It''s a secret."


    Li Shenglong has no intention to cheat lu''e, or that Li Shenglong has no intention to tell her.


    Green e sees that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to say that. They don''t ask deeply. Every immortal cultivator has secrets that he doesn''t want others to know.


    This is very normal, not to mention Li Shenglong, even green E has her own secret, she will not tell others.


    Li Shenglong does not say, nor can Lu e force him to speak.


    "Well, since you say it''s a secret, I won''t ask. Now you are in fairyland. Let''s go back to zongmen, and I''ll tell you what we need to do nextGreen e said as she started the boat.


    The launch of the boat is very smooth. Li Shenglong sits in the boat and looks at the scene outside through the transparent glass above the boat.


    "In a month''s time, the secret place will be opened. Do you want to enter? "


    After green e launched the boat, she also reached the opposite side of Li Shenglong. Looking at Li Shenglong, she slowly said, it seems that she is giving Li Shenglong a choice. She can enter or not enter.


    "If you don''t want to go in, you can. I won''t force you. As long as you don''t enter the foundation period in these ten days, my goal will be achieved.


    However, I have also heard that Long Teng of feiyumen paid a high price to let the top 900 bastards in the celebrity list enter the Qi training period. Now it''s no use for you to stay here. "


    To tell you the truth, if lu''e doesn''t remind him, Li Shenglong has not gone to see the list of people in Li Shenglong''s mind according to the rules of heaven and earth.


    After lv''e reminds him, Li Shenglong''s divine sense is printed in the list of people. The rest of the list is fuzzy. Only in the 899th place, three big characters are clearly revealed: Li Shenglong.


    It is also in Li Shenglong''s expectation that Long Teng can enter the peerless secret place in this way. From the fact that the whole immortal cultivation world is named Feiyu Xiuxian world, we can see the strength of Feiyu gate where Long Teng is located. Is it not a joke that the little master of this strength can not enter the secret place?

 Chapter 286

    Lu''e''s plot


    Li Shenglong trembles at the thought of the horror of the strength of this corner revealed by the feiyumen where the Dragon Teng is.


    In any case, Li Shenglong has killed this dragon Teng. It is estimated that Long Teng would like to kill Li Shenglong in his dream.


    And Long Teng must be constantly looking for Li Shenglong''s whereabouts. After all, Li Shenglong has entered 900, creating obstacles for Longteng to enter the secret land.


    This kind of existence is also powerful in the nine level immortal cultivation world. Now those who are harmed by Li Shenglong have to pay a huge price in order to obtain the quota of entering the peerless secret land.


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know how much the so-called huge cost is, it can make a top sect of level 9 immortal cultivation world be regarded as a huge cost item. It can be seen that for Li Shenglong, all the immortal cultivation resources he has seen so far are not as expensive as Feiyu gate.


    Since long Teng has been able to enter the secret land, it is of little significance for Li Shenglong to enter or not to enter.


    So green e will give Lee a choice.


    "Do I really have a choice?"


    Li Shenglong thought for a moment in his heart and said with a bitter smile.


    Although it seems that Lee has a choice, but in fact it is not the case, Lee has now offended Long Teng.


    It is impossible not to be chased and killed. Moreover, lu''e once told Li Shenglong about the Long Teng. Once someone provokes him, it will be a disaster to destroy the family.


    Li Shenglong has never seen this dragon Teng, but in his heart, this dragon Teng has entered the list of must be killed.


    There must be some good things in the secret place that lead to the hearts of feiyumen. Similarly, there are dangers everywhere in this kind of place. In addition, only 900 people can enter this place now.


    Since Li Shenglong has never died with Long Teng, he can only take advantage of this best opportunity to eliminate Long Teng. If at other times, people tell him that there are no high-level bodyguards around him, and Li Shenglong will not believe it.


    To kill the Dragon Teng, he must enter the secret place and see the opportunity. At the same time, Li Shenglong knows that he has no choice at all.


    "You can choose not to go in."


    Green e looks at Li Shenglong in surprise, and seems to be very surprised at Li Shenglong''s words.


    "Isn''t that the same as choosing to die?"


    Li Shenglong believes that with Long Teng''s ability, if you want to find out the whereabouts of a person, even green e can''t hide it for too long.


    If Li Shenglong doesn''t enter the peerless world to kill Long Teng secretly, or if he doesn''t kill Long Teng quietly and without any evidence, then Li Shenglong has to wait for death.


    Although Li Shenglong has endless development potential, but after all, the time of cultivating immortals is still short, and the resources of cultivating immortals are even less than those of these favored ones.


    It takes time for Li Shenglong to grow up, and what he lacks most is also time. Give him time, he will be able to enter a higher level. At that time, let alone Long Teng, even the feiyumen, Li Shenglong is confident of destroying them.


    To this end, Li Shenglong must buy time for himself, as long as Li Shenglong quietly exterminates Long Teng in the secret land.


    So, Li Shenglong''s previous attempt to block Long Teng from entering the secret place has become a trivial matter. Feiyumen will give priority to finding out the cause of Long Teng''s death, and Li Shenglong, a small figure, will no longer attract the attention of Yumen.


    Of course, the foundation of all this is that when Li Shenglong kills Long Teng, his hands and feet must be clean. If there is a leak left, it will be found by the people of feiyumen.


    So even if Li Shenglong killed Long Teng, he could not escape the fate of destroying people.


    "I have no choice."


    Li Shenglong said again.


    "You are so clever."


    Lu e, who has been in the nine level immortal cultivation world for many years, is very clear about the Tao. She seems to give Li Shenglong a choice. In fact, she is trying to test Li Shenglong to see if he can see through all this.


    Of course, if Li Shenglong really chooses to give up, lu''e will not stop him. Instead, she will disclose the news that Li Shenglong is the person who blocks Longteng from entering the secret place.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    When Li Shenglong enters the secret place, it is impossible for him to compete with Long Teng by virtue of his own strength. Then he can only unite with other people. At present, it seems that only green E in front of him can unite with Li Shenglong.


    "It''s very simple. I don''t want to marry him. Long Teng''s sect is the first one in our nine level immortal cultivation world. He has a crush on me. If my master didn''t give me a few years'' relaxation, I would have been long Teng''s woman.


    However, even with my master''s strength, I can only delay the time. Moreover, my master is now under the dual pressure from the outside and Duan Tiangong insiders.


    Finally, I can''t help but agree to marry me to Long Teng after the end of this secret world. "Green E did not want to hide the meaning, and Li Shenglong said.


    "In this case, we have a common enemy. Can you tell me about the strength of Longteng? After entering, who will follow him? Who are the people we need to eliminate?"


    After hearing lu''e''s explanation, Li Shenglong naturally understood lu''e''s idea. He also knew that lu''e found herself not because she wanted to unite with herself. Maybe it was in lu''e''s heart that Li Shenglong would be the scapegoat after the event.


    Li Shenglong is clear in his heart, and he doesn''t say it. At least before long Teng dies, the alliance with green e can be maintained and can be trusted.


    "Well, if you don''t ask me, I will tell you that Long Teng is the young master of Feiyu gate, but his qualification is not very good. He has the fighting power of the first stage of Ning Dan relying on a few magic weapons.


    If we meet him alone, it''s not difficult to get rid of him, but there are some people around him who must be paid attention to.


    These people are long Teng''s running dogs. One by one, he has extraordinary strength. The first one is long Teng''s brother, long Aotian. His strength is seven levels of Ning Dan, which is quite terrifying. He can also rank fifth in the list of people.


    The second is the little master of the truth gate, whose strength has reached the point of six levels of Ning Dan, ranking 11th in the list of people.


    The third is the young master of Luo Tianmen. He has four levels of strength and ranks the 100th in the list of people.


    The fourth is the little master of the madness gate. His strength is also four levels of Ning Dan, with a group of 110.


    As for the other people below this, it is estimated that there are more than 100 people. "

 Chapter 287

    Opportunities


    there were only 900 people who went in. Now one in nine people are from Long Teng. Li Shenglong knew how troublesome it was to get rid of Long Teng in this heavy siege.


    But even if Long Teng has such a huge power in the secret land, how terrible is the power outside the secret place?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t have to think about it. In the process of several exchanges between lu''e and Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong already knows that the power behind this woman is definitely the peak in the whole nine level immortal cultivation world.


    But even if the same peak force, facing the strength behind Long Teng, also had to rely on external forces. Li Shenglong also knew that in lu''e''s heart, those characters under the four levels of Ning Dan were not in her eyes.


    It can be imagined that lu''e''s current combat power is definitely above the four levels of Ning Dan, and the strength of Long Teng''s Ning Dan Yi Chong is not seen by green E.


    Li Shenglong wants to tell lu''e that he doesn''t have the cultivation of Ning Dan period at present, but just the matter of building foundation period. Li Shenglong suspects that if he really tells lu''e about this matter.


    Then green e either killed Li Shenglong or gave him to Long Teng for disposal.


    Cooperation requires equal strength. There will never be real cooperation between lions and sheep.


    This is the situation now. Li Shenglong also knows that lu''e is starving under the oppression of Long Teng. All kinds of forces in the gate may have exerted pressure on her.


    Green e can''t find a good person to attack and kill Long Teng. In this way, all green e can find is someone who has offended Long Teng like Li Shenglong.


    But such a person is not easy to find. What kind of character is long Teng? He has only one way to die for all his crimes. What''s more, he will not leave any way for his enemies. All of them are undoubtedly exterminating the family.


    After all this, green e found out Li Shenglong''s existence before long Teng by chance, and then concealed Li Shenglong''s trace.


    In order to let Li Shenglong and himself deal with the Dragon Teng, but if lu''e knows that Li Shenglong has no fighting power in the period of condensation of elixir, since lu''e is a princess of level 9 immortal cultivation world, she has many means to deal with waste.


    "Green e, there is one thing that I have to tell you. I don''t have the fighting power of Ning Dan period now."


    Li Shenglong thinks about it and comes up with a plan. When he says this, green e''s face changes.


    "What? How is that possible? Aren''t you in the 900? There should be a heavy fighting power of Ning Dan. "


    Green e suddenly stood up, apricot eyes wide open, looking at Li Shenglong, full of surprise.


    "Yes, I should have the strength of Ning Dan, but in the past ten months, because of something, I have been injured, and now I have stepped back to the five strength of building foundation."


    Li Shenglong continued.


    "Hurt? Can it be cured? "


    Li Shenglong and so on are the words of green E.


    "Of course, but because of my special skills, I need spirit pulse or a lot of spirit stones to replenish vitality and recover strength. Of course, it''s better to use spiritual pulse, and it can''t be lower than the top-grade spirit pulse.


    As long as there is a top-grade spiritual pulse, I can almost recover to the strength of Ning Dan. If there are more top-grade spiritual veins, maybe I can recover to a higher level. "


    "Superior spirit pulse?"


    The spiritual pulse is the cornerstone of a sect and the guarantee of its prosperity. For Li Shenglong, these high-quality spiritual veins are extremely precious, but for lv''e, the zongmen Princess of the Ninth level immortal cultivation world, they are really nothing.


    Don''t say that it is a top-grade spiritual pulse, but several top-notch spiritual veins are not a problem in lu''e''s opinion.


    "Let''s go. Let''s change direction."


    Green e steered the boat to change direction.


    "To what extent can a top-notch pulse restore you?"


    Lu''e doesn''t care about a top-notch spiritual pulse at all. As a princess of the sect, there are more than 100 top-notch spiritual veins in her hands.


    At this time, the more powerful Li Shenglong is, the more likely it is for green e to kill Long Teng.


    Since she has the same enemy, she will not be stingy with her spiritual pulse.


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated to be around triple or quadruple of ningdan."


    Li Shenglong really doesn''t know. He has never seen the best spirit pulse, let alone absorb the best spirit pulse. However, considering the gap between the middle and low level spiritual pulse, Li Shenglong roughly estimated that a top spiritual pulse can at least make him cultivate the strength of three to four levels of Ning Dan.


    At that time, Li Shenglong really had the strength to fight against Long Teng.


    "Just whether we are weak or not, Long Teng will be with others after entering the secret place. Instead of acting alone. "


    Li Shenglong solved the problem of his cultivation and continued to talk with green e about how to solve the problem of Long Teng."Don''t worry, everyone will be randomly assigned places after entering the secret place. No one knows where he will appear. Even the Dragon Teng is the same, although he must have a positioning device like a Wanli transmission stone.


    But before others find the dragon, if we can find it and kill it, then our goal will be achieved.


    In the end, as long as the Dragon Teng is destroyed, no one knows that we did it. "


    Green e said calmly.


    "But we don''t know the location of Long Teng. How can we find him first?"


    Lee also knows that this may be the only opportunity. However, there are some loopholes in this opportunity that need to be filled.


    "I can get the position of Longteng, and I will tell you when I get it. As for whether we can guarantee that we will find the dragon before others, it''s up to God. "


    "It can only be so."


    Li Shenglong still doesn''t know anything about the scene inside the secret place. All the things can only be heard from green E.


    "Don''t worry, even if we don''t find Long Teng first this time, we also have other opportunities. There are not only treasures in the secret place, but also endless crisis.


    I don''t know exactly what it is. However, according to reliable sources, it is at least a magic weapon of immortal level.


    The place where this kind of immortal home is located is the most dangerous place among the dense places. Therefore, along the way, we want to kill the Dragon Teng. There are no few opportunities. What we have to do is to seize these opportunities. "


    Green e seems to be iron heart to kill dragon Teng, said a face of evil spirit.

 Chapter 288

    The eldest princess


    in his heart, Li Shenglong knows that the alliance between him and lu''e is only temporary. If lu''e can''t find other characters to cooperate with, how could he find such a small person as Li Shenglong?


    Li Shenglong is also very aware of this point. For the time being, Li Shenglong has nothing to do with lu''e, and Li Shenglong can really gain some benefits from lu''e.


    Let''s not say that lu''e wants to take Li Shenglong to her own place and let him take the spiritual pulse. Before that, the magic weapons and elixirs given by lu''e to Li Shenglong have already saved Li Shenglong''s life several times.


    "Well, in that case, tell me something about the secret place?"


    Li Shenglong is totally ignorant now. Of course, he wants to know the situation from lu''e, so that he can know the terrain inside at least when he is in action.


    "Peerless secret place is divided into levels, from the first level to the highest level, there are 11 layers in total, each layer has a secret treasure, and the same is true in each layer.


    Every time you open it secretly, the guardian beast is different. No one knows what kind of beast he will encounter.


    Some of them are powerful, others are relatively easy to deal with. "


    Green e didn''t refuse, and introduced the situation to Li Shenglong.


    "Below the fifth floor, it is said that there are five entrances to the upper floor. Defeat the guardian beast of this layer or go directly to the next floor.


    At this time, there is no reward, and the fifth floor is a transition layer. Generally speaking, the guardian beasts on the fifth floor are very fragile, which is the one for everyone to rest.


    If you can get to the fifth floor, there are two choices. One is to continue to the next floor, and the other is to stay on the fifth floor for three months.


    By the way, did I forget to tell you that all people can only stay in it for three months, no matter who is, where and what they are doing after three months.


    They will be sent out of the secret place at the same time. Of course, the people who send out are randomly transmitted in different directions just as they came in. "


    Li Shenglong nodded, indicating that he already knew this matter.


    "There is no harvest below the fifth floor. No, we can''t say that. There are still some monsters in the foundation period below the fifth floor, and the demon pills of these monsters still have some functions."


    "What about the five floors?"


    "Starting from the sixth floor is the real difficulty. It is said that only a small number of people in each session can reach the sixth floor, and very few people can enter the seventh floor.


    However, from the sixth level, each layer can get unexpected gains, and it is said that these gains are given according to the needs of everyone.


    Of course, this is also a legend. Those who can get into the top 900 are the children of high schools. I don''t know what''s going on this time. You''ve got a piece of shit.


    Those who dare not to say their own status are put in secret.


    It became a legend. "


    Green e said, here again pause.


    "There should be about 200 or 300 people who can enter the sixth floor, and no more than 50 people can survive in the sixth floor.


    As for the eighth floor, there is no one who can survive on the eighth floor.


    Longteng''s goal this time is to use the eight level immortal tools. As long as they survive in the eighth level, the fairyland is naturally in the bag. The qualification of Longteng is not so good, so they have to rely on these foreign objects to increase their strength.


    However, is it so easy to get immortal utensils? "


    Green e hate said.


    After hearing what green e said, Li Shenglong secretly calculated in his heart that he had an understanding of the basic situation of the extremely secret place.


    If he didn''t reach the level of coagulation elixir when he entered it, I''m afraid he would be killed if he went in. Besides, these monsters would be enough for Li Shenglong to drink several pots.


    "Here it is."


    When Li Shenglong was thinking about it, he heard green e say so. He temporarily put down his mind and looked out of the window of the boat.


    A towering mountain is shown in front of Li Shenglong. In the mountain, the clouds of immortals are shrouded and colorful. You can see that it should be the cultivation place of the immortal family.


    The boat to the fairy cloud, green E did not stop the boat, but in the hands of a light, flew out from the boat.


    The fairy clouds, which are shrouded in the fairy mountain, are separated from each other to reveal the infinite scenery. A palace like tower looms in the fairy mountain.


    The boat entered without a pause.


    Several silvery lights flew out of the fairyland.


    "Welcome the princess back to the palace."


    The sound of silver bell was introduced into Li Shenglong''s ears. At this time, he could see that several silver lights were young girls. However, the cultivation of these girls was terrible. Even the worst of them had the cultivation of Ning Dan period. Li Shenglong once again saw the strength of level 9 immortal cultivation world."Well, get out of here. I''ll go straight back to the palace."


    Green e seems to have changed a person in general, the tone of the ice can not be said, there is a sense of dignity contained in it.


    Li Shenglong said in his heart that this is the green e mask. It''s really not easy to be a princess of level 9 immortal cultivation world.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also noticed that the maids called lu''e the eldest princess, which meant that there were two princesses and three princesses in the sect.


    Maybe this time green e will be married out by the palace master of Duan Tian palace, and these princesses have also contributed.


    Li Shenglong is right. Duan Tiangong is not an iron plate. There are many forces in the palace gate. There are hundreds of beautiful ladies in duantian palace.


    Lu''e is only one of his daughters. If it wasn''t for her excellent qualifications, and even if she was born in duantian palace, she would be poor.


    The father is still surnamed Duan. It can be imagined that the treatment will not be bad, and the resources for cultivating immortals are endless. It is not that no one wants to hit the middle and remove other princesses.


    If the people who do this are really clean and have no problems, the palace master of duantian palace will not be embarrassed.


    However, if only a trace of control is left, the palace master of duantian palace was also a ruthless figure killed among thousands of princesses.


    Those who should be killed must die, without exception.


    Therefore, few people can find the right opportunity to secretly harm their brothers and sisters. Of course, if they kill other brothers and sisters openly in front of their father in the annual big ratio.


    The master of the heavenly palace would not say anything, but would reward him.

 Chapter 289

    This is the case of every generation of palace masters in Duan Tiangong. It is not entirely to blame the palace masters of Duan Tian palace. To blame, we should blame the rules of cultivating the fairyland.


    The fittest survive.


    If Duan Tiangong wants to develop, it must select a person from this sect who can inherit his mantle.


    Otherwise, the only way to bring Duan Tiangong is to destroy it.


    Although Duan Tiangong is a big sect in the level 9 immortal cultivation world, its reputation is awe inspiring. However, it is only a big sect in the nine level immortal cultivation world.


    There are several more powerful forces than Duan Tiangong, let alone the flying feather gate of the king in the nine level immortal cultivation world.


    These families are not all Duan Tiangong''s friends, in a more realistic way.


    Peers are enemies.


    In fact, cultivating immortals is just an industry.


    Resources are limited. If you want to cultivate immortals, you have to snatch resources from other immortal cultivation sects. If there is no dispute, you will naturally fall behind step by step, and you will not want to catch up with other sects in the future.


    The same is true of the level 9 immortal cultivation world. Despite its majestic charm, all the sects in level 9 want to continue to upgrade and enter the legendary level 10 immortal cultivation world.


    Then in the promotion of Lu Di Xian, he became a real immortal sect, enjoying a long-standing reputation.


    However, the level 10 immortal cultivation world is the peak of human beings. If we go one step further, it will be the legendary immortal world. Is it so easy to achieve?


    Of course, Li Shenglong doesn''t know all these things. His current cultivation is just the foundation period. When he can really compete with the Ning Dan period, he is only able to dominate in the small three-level immortal cultivation world.


    Li Shenglong is not clear about all kinds of Secrets of the immortal cultivation world.


    The boat flies directly into the highest palace. The door of the palace is not controlled. When the boat enters, it opens automatically, and then it closes automatically.


    "Go, get out."


    Green e greets Li Shenglong and gets off the boat.


    "This is a wonderful palace."


    The whole palace is resplendent and magnificent. It is forged from all kinds of materials that Li Shenglong doesn''t know. Each one shows the magnificence of the host who lives here. Li Shenglong''s eyes turn straight. It''s really like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    "Come with me. This is where I rest. Going down is a place for cultivation. If you want to recover your strength, you can go there. I have ten excellent spiritual veins.


    I think it should be enough to make you recover to the fighting power of Ning Dan period? "


    Green E also saw the appearance of Li Shenglong''s hillbilly entering the city. She didn''t say much about it. She went straight to the theme and let Li Shenglong go down to recover his strength.


    Following lu''e, Li Shenglong enters her seclusion.


    Although there are ten excellent spiritual veins here, Li Shenglong did not feel any aura in the palace.


    Let Li Shenglong marvel.


    "There is a secret array of our sect, which can collect the aura and ensure that the aura will not leak out. Use the aura to guide the array in a specific place. In this way, we will not waste any aura when practicing, so as to prolong the longevity of the spiritual pulse."


    Green E also saw Li Shenglong''s doubts. She explained to Li Shenglong as she walked. She turned left and turned right. Green e stopped before she reached an iron gate.


    Lu''e reached out her right hand, and her hand was covered with blue light. She knocked three times on the iron door with her hand. Every time, she knocked at different positions. Creak, the iron door opened by itself, and a aura that Li Shenglong had never seen came out like a tide.


    Li Shenglong just took a breath and felt that his cultivation had increased. Just as Li Shenglong was shocked, Lu e had already entered the closed room and said hello to Li Shenglong.


    "Don''t hurry in."


    Li Shenglong can''t think about it any more. He enters the closed room, and the iron door closes automatically.


    The closed room is not big. It is only ten square meters. There are no other things in the room. Only a futon is placed in the central part of the room.


    Li Shenglong was shocked by the strong aura. If green e was not still here, Li Shenglong would like to sit down and practice with the method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    "Well, you can practice here. I''m the only one who can come in here. It''s absolutely safe. How long do you need to practice? "


    Green e looks at Li Shenglong and says.


    "How many days will it be officially opened


    Li did not answer lu''e''s words.


    "Thirty three days."


    Green E in the heart doubts, still answered Li Shenglong''s words.


    "How long do we need to prepare before we go to the secret place?"


    Li Shenglong continued to ask.


    "There is no need to prepare. The entrance of the secret place is opened randomly. Every top 900 person in the list of celebrities can feel the list of people in his mind as the entrance when he opens the secret place.Of course, everyone can choose to enter or not at that time. "


    Green e continued to explain.


    "That''s better. I''ll stay here for thirty-three days, so you don''t have to come in and call me. I will enter the secret land of the world. "


    "In this case, you can practice here. Before the fifth floor, there will be a lot of parallel space. No one can say whether you will be in a parallel space. When you wait for the fifth floor, everyone will be in the same space. I hope I can see your figure then."


    Green e said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, I will appear, not only five, six, seven, my figure will appear there."


    Li Shenglong said confidently.


    "I hope so. You practice. It''s right to work hard now. If you can improve your strength by one more point, you will have no chance to improve your strength in the future.


    By the way, the strength of the walls here is Yuanying grade, so if you don''t want to enter the secret place, you must at least have the strength of Yuanying level to break out from here. Otherwise, you will stay here all your life. "


    Lu''e seems to be afraid that Li Shenglong will break his word. She just wants to practice here and intimidates him.


    The meaning of lu''e is very obvious. If Li Shenglong doesn''t enter the secret land, she will find Li Shenglong to settle accounts after she comes out.


    Even if green E also fell in the top secret land, then as long as Li Shenglong''s strength did not arrive at the infant stage, he could not come out of it.


    Li Shenglong is puzzled by a period of curing pills. Therefore, if you want to get to Yuanying, you can''t find ten excellent spiritual pulse.


    if someone finds that Li Shenglong is in a closed room, it is difficult for him to want to die. At that time, Duan Tiangong will have some means to pay Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 290

    Cultivation


    indeed, what level of sect in Duan Tiangong, let alone Li Shenglong, is not able to enter the period of Yuanying, even if Li Shenglong really enters the period of Yuanying.


    If he escaped from the closed room, he could not escape the pursuit of Duan Tiangong. Although it is said that Li Shenglong has the ability of concealment, only those who are higher than Li Shenglong can find out his whereabouts.


    However, for Li Shenglong, Yuanying is indeed a situation that Li Shenglong can''t achieve for a while. But for Duan Tiangong, Yuanying is just a basic small state, and can easily take out tens of thousands.


    There are countless people with higher accomplishments than Li Shenglong. It is too simple to catch him.


    Green e thinks that what she said is enough. With Li Shenglong''s IQ, she should be able to understand the mystery and quit.


    After Li Shenglong confirms that green e exits, he takes out the stone bed of the iron head king from the Pearl space.


    In fact, there is no need for green e to say that Li Shenglong will surely enter the secret place. Now, Li Shenglong has no other choice.


    If you go in, you may die in it, but if you don''t, you will die.


    Li Shenglong is calm and calm. When he enters the practice, he is surrounded by the aura of the best spiritual pulse, and not one is a whole ten.


    Li Shenglong saw how abundant the aura of ten top-notch spiritual veins was. He seemed to enter the sea of aura for the first time.


    Li Shenglong''s method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth [Dharma] started to move, and the aura of the surrounding sea constantly poured into Li Shenglong''s body.


    Li Shenglong''s physical strength has reached the level of coagulation elixir, and the aura he can absorb at the same time is hundreds of times more than that before entering the soul world.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is also in the unceasing growth, all the spiritual power all rushes into Li Shenglong''s body.


    Although Li Shenglong is no longer in the soul world, the soul power accumulated in the soul world has not disappeared, but is still in Li Shenglong''s body.


    However, Li Shenglong has tried. After using soul power, the total amount of soul power will not increase. Li Shenglong knows that it seems that the soul power is only temporarily stored here.


    Now it is equivalent to one-time consumables. After Li Shenglong''s strength recovers, he will store all his soul power in the cell, when it needs to be called and when to use it again.


    Li Shenglong knows that the armor formed outside the body at a critical time can definitely save his life. Therefore, it is better not to use the soul power when he is young.


    Li Shenglong knows clearly in his heart what he should do at this time. The aura in his body is constantly transformed into vitality and stored in his cells.


    Originally, there were more than 20000 yuan forces in Li Shenglong''s cells. In such a short time, his kung fu doubled and became more than 40000 drops of vitality.


    Li Shenglong''s actual combat power has also been improved with the improvement of his own yuan strength, from four to six.


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that he could absorb such strength so soon. It''s normal that Li Shenglong was in the soul world for ten months, but it was really ten years inside.


    After ten years of hard work, his physical quality has been improved. With such physical quality as a guarantee, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to improve his strength.


    At this time, green e returns to her hall, but she is also thinking about Li Shenglong. She doesn''t know whether she is right or wrong to find such a character.


    When lu''e saw Li Shenglong for the first time, she felt that Li Shenglong was different from others. Other people would not be as good to a singer girl at all, and would not offend the builders of the sect for an unrelated person.


    Lu''e still thinks it''s very appropriate to accept a disciple. After all, Longming has the potential of being the root of heaven and spirits. If someone else discovers this talent, others will rush to take Longming as his disciple.


    However, in the process of accepting and teaching Li Shenglong''s disciples, Lu e sees that Li Shenglong is different from Li Shenglong.


    Green e is not that she has not seen other people in Xiuxian world accept disciples.


    People who cultivate immortals seem to be much better, more relaxed, and have longer life span than other human beings.


    But in fact, people who practice immortals are also very sad, especially those who practice at the bottom.


    All the people who cultivate immortals live for their own longevity every day. The longer they live, the more they want to live longer.


    In order to live longer, you need to constantly practice and improve your cultivation. In this way, in order to increase your cultivation speed, you need to compete for better spiritual pulse and better pills.


    In the process of competition, contradictions arise. The higher the level of cultivation, the more resources they can cultivate, the less likely they will be promoted. And the lower the level of cultivation, the less resources they need to upgrade, so they are more likely to improve.


    In this case, the higher the level of cultivation, the greater the threat they feel about the passing of their lives. The longer they live, the more they know the value of life.Every day, these people dream of becoming immortals. They want to get eternal life and live forever. Then they can enjoy the beauty of life.


    Therefore, the higher the cultivation, the more tired they are. They have no life of their own, and some are just boring practices.


    In the process of cultivation, they are more and more aware of the value of life. Such practitioners are more and more selfish and only consider themselves.


    Everything has a purpose. Things without a purpose will not be done at all.


    Like Li Shenglong''s apprenticeship, other people may also accept apprentices, but they just want to make their own profits at some time.


    Li Shenglong, obviously, is not the case. Li Shenglong wasted his precious time teaching Longming what to practice, and then put Longming there.


    I don''t know when they will meet again. When they meet again, Longming will recognize Li Shenglong as the master.


    It''s impossible for Li Shenglong to say for sure that life can temper one''s character. Under the tempering of life, Li Shenglong does not know whether Longming will be as grateful as he is now when he grows up.


    In fact, Li Shenglong didn''t think so much about it. His meeting with Longming was a coincidence. Even if Longming didn''t have the talent to cultivate the truth, Li Shenglong would help the Longming family to leave there.


    This is due to the nature of Li Shenglong. Longming is a good child and should not be so degraded.

 Chapter 291

    This is Li Shenglong''s simple and beautiful idea, but lu''e can''t figure out what Li Shenglong thinks.


    Therefore, she will naturally be curious about Li Shenglong''s behavior. We should know that Li Shenglong''s idea is very simple. It is this simple idea that touches something beautiful in green e''s heart.


    It is because lu''e sees the difference between Li Shenglong and lu''e decides to cooperate with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know the real reason why lu''e and himself are in partnership, but because of the sincere look in his eyes when he trains Longming.


    Without any other premeditation, lu''e knew that no one could stop Long Teng from entering the secret place. Even if there was Zhang Shenglong and Wang Shenglong, there was still no way to stop Long Teng from entering the secret place.


    The feiyumen where Longteng is located is the overlord of the Ninth level immortal cultivation world. No one can stop Longteng''s step into the secret place. Li Shenglong can''t do it, nor can green E.


    Li Shenglong also knew that he could not compete with Long Teng when he was outside, so he had to enter the secret land.


    In fact, lu''e is not. Although Duan Tiangong where she is located is the first-class force in the Ninth level immortal cultivation world, she is also a princess of Duan Tiangong.


    But Duan Tiangong is so powerful that it is impossible to offend feiyumen for the sake of a princess. Therefore, only the happiness of lu''e is sacrificed.


    Green e does not accept, she wants to fight with fate, so that green e wants to assassinate Long Teng in the secret land.


    This is also the common goal of lu''e and Li Shenglong. Now that we have the goal, we need to see the specific actions when we have them.


    Lu''e is not sure whether she can succeed or not. In fact, lu''e doesn''t tell Li Shenglong what she knows about the secret place, which is not only 11 floors, but 18 floors.


    And the ranking of the human list is not the endless world in the universe, but is arranged according to the level 9 immortal cultivation world. Each level 9 immortal cultivation world will have a person list.


    When you enter the secret place, you will be able to join with the top 900 people in the nine level immortal cultivation world on the 11th floor to explore treasure together.


    It''s just that because it''s too difficult to go from level 6 to level 10, it''s been a long time since no one has been able to enter the 11th floor to meet people from other worlds.


    Green E has never held the idea that she can enter the 11th floor. All she wants is to get rid of Longteng in the first few floors.


    Just like this, lu''e doesn''t have much fantasy. She doesn''t want to run for the eight story fairy like Long Teng.


    Don''t say that the Dragon Teng is the strength of Ning Dan one heavy, that is, the nine heavy Ning Dan''s combat power may not be able to obtain immortal weapons.


    Long Teng is indeed a little whimsical. His own strength is not good, so he can only rely on other methods to increase his own strength. Among these external forces, the magic weapon is naturally the biggest one to increase the strength of Longteng.


    Long Teng''s position in Feiyu gate is much higher than that of lu''e. he is the only son of Feiyu gate leader. See clearly, what is mentioned here is the only one, not one of them.


    Not like green e, in the door is only one of the princesses, and is not the most favored princess.


    Long Teng''s father, long Aotian only has such a wife in his life, and he only loves such a woman. Long Teng is also his only descendant.


    Naturally, there is no way to compare the status of the dragon and green E.


    When green e was daydreaming here, there was a knock at the door.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    "Come in."


    Green e changed her face in an instant. There was no doubt that a dignified momentum was revealed. She creaked, and the door opened. She was a maid of honor.


    "Princess, someone is asking for a meeting outside the Feiyu gate."


    This maiden, lu''e, is not a stranger. She is also one of several maids who are trusted under her hand. She also has the cultivation of Ning Dan period.


    "Feiyumen? No


    Green e answers according to normal train of thought.


    "This time, it''s one of the three Taibao of master long. It''s not good to see him."


    The maids are also in some difficulties. This time, a senior figure is coming. If she is not there, she is not good. The maid of the palace simply advised her.


    The maid in law knows about lu''e and knows that lu''e is most disgusted with these characters. It''s really difficult to persuade lu''e to allow her to meet the three Taibao. However, the maiden decides to have a try.


    "Yes, let him in."


    Green e didn''t want to go like the maid in law, but she agreed to the maid''s request at once.


    "Ah."


    Green e suddenly said this, let the maid in law also some surprise, she did not think that green e so easily agreed to green E.


    "Don''t you understand? I said let him in. "


    Green e looked at the maid in front of her eyes, and knew that she was thinking of something in her heart. With a slight smile, she said faintly."Oh, yes, I''ll go."


    The maid of the palace reacted to this and said to lu''e, she was just shocked. This is not the green e Princess she knows. You know, in the eyes of these maids, lu''e looks down on Long Teng, but everyone knows it.


    Now, what''s the situation? Why does Princess lu''e suddenly change her sex and meet the person of Long Teng?


    According to the usual practice, it is very good that green e doesn''t beat out the people of Longteng. She won''t come here to see the people of Longteng.


    The palace maid''s shock is also reflected in her heart, but she is just a little maid. Although her strength is higher than that of lu''e, she has no way to compare her potential and status with her. In this way, lu''e''s idea will not be said to this little maid.


    Now that lu''e wants to enter the secret land, the best thing is to meet long Aotian in the first five layers and kill him. In this way, lu''e doesn''t have to go to the sixth and higher levels to take risks.


    There is no other risk for herself. If lu''e wants to get the trace of Long Teng, she needs to get Wanli transmission stone from Longteng. Now, one of the three Taibao people under Long Teng comes up. Isn''t this the person who is coming to send the stone to lu''e?


    Green e just heard the maid said, because her mind is still thinking about Li Shenglong, with instinct to answer the maid''s question.


    The maid of the palace advised her again. Green e had recovered her strength and knew that there was something wrong with her statement. The right thing to do was to invite the three Taibao into the room.


    However, if green e thought of doing so, it would seem a little deliberate and did not do so.

 Chapter 292

    Yang Qi


    after a while, the maiden led a handsome and elegant young man to come in.


    "Princess, the Lord Metabo is here."


    Without the introduction of the maiden, lu''e also knows this man, who is one of the four Taibao, Yang Qi.


    He has nine levels of Ning Dan, and his combat power has reached the level of Yuanying period. Although his accomplishments in feiyumen are not obvious, they are called the four Taibao because they follow Long Teng''s side all the year round.


    Yang Qi himself is handsome and is called Mei Tai Bao. He has a folding fan in his hand, which is moving from time to time.


    Others may be attracted by Yang Qi''s beauty, but her Princess lu''e resists all the people and things of Long Teng, and naturally she never gives them a good look.


    This time, Yang Qi also made preparations for not being able to look good at lu''e. after all, lu''e did the same thing in the past. She never cared about who was coming. Even when Long Teng once came, lu''e was still missing.


    Yang Qi really didn''t expect that this time green e met himself. Long Teng liked green E. everyone in the nine level immortal cultivation world knew that.


    But all people just think that Long Teng is just a show. Only those around him know that Long Teng doesn''t make a show, but really likes green E.


    Of course, no one knows how long long long''s love can last. So far, Long Teng has loved three women, all first-class and first-class princesses. The first two are moved by Long Teng''s means and fall in love with him. Unexpectedly, Long Teng is bored with these people.


    They even gave their own women to their subordinates and held an open meeting. As a result, two women, one of whom could not bear humiliation, committed suicide and died, while the other became a slut who did his best. Although he was long Teng''s wife, he was actually just a sex toy.


    The status of Feiyu gate is not as high as that of Yang Qi, who is a high-ranking subordinate. If they hook up with each other casually, this charming woman has to climb onto Yang Qi''s bed.


    Therefore, Yang Qi also knows that now Long Teng likes lu''e, and he just holds the attitude of pursuing beauty. Once lu''e makes Long Teng lose this sense of freshness, he gets Long Teng''s disgust.


    In the end, lu''e''s fate is no different from that of the two women. Either she committed suicide or became a slut. There is no third way to go.


    Yang Qi is more clear, no matter which road green e wants to take, she will walk around under Yang Qi.


    Often think of here, Yang Qi looked at the arrogant figure of green e, his heart was very excited, although when Yang Qi went to green e, the figure was not arrogant.


    However, as to see green e from a proud fairy into a meat ware to please men, which brought Yang Qi much pleasure.


    It''s just like this. Yang Qi is very concerned about the marriage of Long Teng and lu''e. although everyone knows that lu''e doesn''t like Long Teng and she doesn''t want to marry him, there is a huge gap of identity.


    Green e wants to resist, but she can''t do anything at all. The young master of Feiyu gate is the worthy second generation king of the nine level immortal cultivation world.


    Unless feiyumen collapses or Longteng suddenly dies, the marriage between Longteng and lu''e can be cancelled only if these two things happen. Otherwise, lu''e''s fate will become the plaything of all people.


    "Yang Qi, what did Long Teng ask you to do?"


    Green e looks at Yang Qi and enters the hall behind the maid of honor. Instead, she stares at herself, with a strange light in her eyes.


    I immediately knew that Yang Qi must be thinking of some dirty idea in his heart. The fate of the two women in Long Teng''s mind was clear to all the senior members of the nine level immortal cultivation world.


    Moreover, Long Teng is not the only two women, just to say that the status of these two women and green e is on the same level.


    Long Teng has countless other women who are far lower than lu''e. however, Long Teng does not inherit his father''s fine tradition of being loyal to his mother.


    Basically, as long as she is a beautiful girl, Long Teng has to find a way to get her into her hands. As the young master of Feiyu gate, Long Teng has this ability and strength.


    The headmaster of Feiyu gate just said something about this aspect of Longteng. Don''t be promiscuous.


    Obviously, you can marry as you like, but you have to make sure that the baby in your stomach belongs to our dragon family.


    Long Teng naturally knew what his father meant. For these women, he thought they were his playthings. All women were like this.


    Had it not been for his father''s warning, Long Teng would not have cared about the fate of these playthings?


    It is also with the warning of the master of Feiyu gate that Long Teng did not turn all his women into public meat toilets. Only the two princesses with high doors and big valves became meat toilets.


    Green E also knows what will happen if she enters feiyumen. She has already made up her mind.If you can''t get rid of the dragon in the secret land, then green E has only one way to choose, that is to die.


    Only death can free lu''e, who would rather die than let Long Teng play with her body.


    "Yang Qi joined the green e princess."


    Yang Qi also reflected in the green e''s question. He put away his hidden ideas in his mind and bowed slightly to green e to salute her.


    However, at this time, Yang Qi is still looking at the demeanor of green e, looking at the arrogance of green e, and his heart is full of abdominal Fei.


    "Proud? One day, I will tear up your pride myself, and let you beg me to come on you like a female dog


    Yang Qi didn''t show the idea in his heart. He was graceful and smiling at Green E.


    "If you have something to say, you can go away if you have nothing to say."


    Green e for Yang Qi such a dirty person is also from the heart of disgust, these four Taibao what figure, green e heart is clear.


    If there were not these four Taibao, I don''t know how many ghosts would be less in the whole immortal cultivation world.


    If you don''t say far, just say near. Before this peerless secret opening, Yang Qi, who killed more than a thousand people behind him like a dragon Teng, was watching people and animals harmless.


    Yang Qi and his four big Taibao and Long Teng are together. They are totally in favor of him. They accompany Long Teng to harm the little girl day and night.


    That is to say, Long Teng, with his noble status, has become a noble person in the nine level immortal cultivation world.

 Chapter 293

    Kunxi shield


    in the current Yang Qi, don''t say that some leaders of the small sect sect see Yang Qi trembling. It is such a huge thing as duantiangong. The people who can keep Yangqi out of his eyes are also counted.


    Yang Qi''s position is obvious.


    Of course, what these people fear is not Yang Qi itself, but the Dragon Teng behind Yang Qi. All Yang Qi has come from his master, Longteng.


    Yang Qi himself also knows all his own, are empty buildings, looks gorgeous incomparable, in fact, dangerous abnormal.


    Yang Qi has been with Longteng for so many years. He doesn''t know how many bad things he does. Most of the things that Longteng wants to do are handled by the four Taibao.


    Yang Qi is more clear that he will not be very good when he dies in the future. He can get all this by the favor of Longteng.


    But Longteng can not always trust a person. This young man has long known that the four Taibao of them are not four at first, or not the four. How many people have lost their favorite letter after the sad end of the wake-up always wake up Yang Qi.


    Tell Yang Qi that he must not be that way, not that way, Yang Qi can only continue to speculate with the mind of Longteng.


    Everything is welcome, there is a lot to do.


    Although Yang Qi also knew that he did these things were some natural things, he had to do it. Although he did it, he would deepen the hatred of others towards himself. One day later, it was the time to repay.


    But if he doesn''t do it, he doesn''t have to live until one day. On the day long Teng releases his favorite, Yang Qi will die and cannot die.


    It is precisely because Yang Qi knows his next game, so he always puts forward the idea of killing people all over the door every time he gives a idea to Longteng.


    If you want to revenge, you must have fire. Yang Qi will put out all the fire. If you want to revenge, you will have to go to the underworld to revenge.


    "green Princess", my family knows little about the princess, and your royal highness will enter into the secret world. My little master is naturally concerned about this matter.


    You should know that there are opportunities in the secret land, but the risk is greater than the opportunity. The Lord is afraid that if you have a flash, the Lord will be heartbroken. "


    Yang Qi saw that green E did not give her a good face as usual, he was used to this situation, and said it himself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, focus."


    Green e just did not believe that dragon Teng would because a woman heartbroken what, know these are Yang Qi''s excuses.


    It was nothing to listen to, but green e''s aversion to Longteng and his four Taibao has reached an extreme.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to waste words, and let Yang Qi say what he is going to do today.


    Of course, for Yang Qi''s purpose, green E also has her own guess. Yang Qi came here today, representing nature, namely the Dragon Teng behind him. On the one hand, it is because she has not yet fallen into the hands of Longteng.


    Longteng also wants to let the outside world see how infatuated she is about green e, is really want to marry green e back to the door.


    Every time Longteng is like this, every time she marries a girl, he will show his love for the girl.


    Second, the strength of green E dragon Teng is also seen in the eyes, the secret land is indeed dangerous, if green e really falls in the secret land is not impossible.


    Therefore, this Yangqi is not to send magic treasures or to send the transmission stone.


    "Princess green e, if my family little door Lord hears this words, it must be heartbreaking. The small door Lord is for the princess, but you don''t want to think about the tea and rice. Although there are thousands of beautiful people around, he likes you alone."


    Yang Qi chattered and saw the face of green e changing again. He knew that she had reached a limit of patience. If Yang Qi continued to tease, maybe she would let Yang Qi be driven out.


    In that case, it is not what Yang Qi wants to see. Today, Yang Qi comes with his task. If he doesn''t finish the task, how can Yang Qi go back to see Longteng.


    We should know that there are no such small people who are acting by chance, and how many people are waiting to take over Yang Qi.


    Yang Qi should be careful every step, after all, he was on the other head of Taibao by himself.


    When Taibao died later, he was cut with blade and slice, and was given special secret techniques. The perception of soul was ten times better than usual.


    After death, the soul was detained by people with the secret techniques of ghost. It was used to exercise hell fire for ten days and ten nights, and became a ghost boy. It not only lost his eternal memory, but also lost the chance of reincarnation and rebirth, and the chance of being a human again.


    All of this, if only the loss of his favorite trust, the most important is because young Qi like this Taibao enemy leaked his position.


    Only then let these enemies find the opportunity, Yang Qi also takes this top position of Taibao, become a new Taibao.So Yang Qi is very careful when he does things, and he wants to finish his work first.


    "There is Kunxi shield here. It''s a secret treasure. The princess holds it. It''s impossible to break through its defense if its fighting power is less than nine times in ningdan period.


    This is the Wanli transmission stone, to the inside, the little Lord naturally with the fastest speed to meet the princess. With the young master in, the safety of the princess will be guaranteed. "


    Yang Qi briefly stated the purpose of his coming here, and in his hand appeared a piece of sound transmission stone and a shield shaped magic weapon.


    Green e, the name of Quincy shield, is also known as an ancient secret treasure. It is said that Quincy shield can resist all attacks.


    However, Quincy shield was damaged in the battle of the gods, and its level was reduced. Now it can only resist the attack of Ning Dan.


    Even so, Quincy shield is a good magic weapon, can be called a cheating artifact.


    It was only rumored that the Kunxi shield was in the hands of Long Teng, but it has not been confirmed. Now the Kunxi shield is placed in front of green e, which naturally proves that the rumor is not groundless.


    When green e saw the Kunxi shield, she was stunned. Originally, she thought that Longteng''s best defense magic weapon was naturally this Kunxi shield.


    After all, in the secret land, there is a hierarchy of repression, all the characters with the fighting power of the yuan infantile period are not allowed to enter.


    Kunxi shield has been able to protect the nine heavy power of Ning Dan. All these treasures are given to lu''e by Long Teng. Doesn''t it mean that there is something better in Longteng''s hands?

 Chapter 294

    Take the


    feiyumen.


    These three words appear again in lu''e''s heart. The master of the nine level fairyland flying feather cultivation fairyland is really different.


    A Quincy shield in green e''s view is enough to make Long Teng invincible, but Longteng didn''t care about the Quincy shield at all, and gave it to green e directly.


    Of course, in Long Teng''s opinion, green e is also a plaything of Long Teng in the future. Long Teng doesn''t want to let green e die so early. With such a plaything, he can get Kunxi shield as a treasure.


    You can imagine what Long Teng has in his hands.


    Although lu''e knows that Long Teng is the young master of Feiyu gate and has countless good things on her, she has never thought that Long Teng has so many such secret treasures that they can be given away at will.


    Green e''s heart can not hide the surprise, but more is a sense of helplessness and heaviness, this strength of the Dragon Teng, even if it is only a heavy Ning Dan combat power, nothing offensive.


    But does green e know anything else about Long Teng?


    All kinds of body protection, Dharma shield and infinite talisman can kill dragon Teng by himself and Li Shenglong?


    Green e''s heart can not help but have doubts.


    Originally, lu''e thought that even without Li Shenglong, she could kill Long Teng by herself.


    Now it seems that it''s not as simple as Lu e thinks. In this case, let alone add another ten li Shenglong with low accomplishments. It''s a question whether or not you can get rid of Long Teng.


    Not to mention that there are countless other forces around Longteng. If you want to kill Longteng, you have to pass them first.


    "Princess, princess."


    The maid in the palace beside her was stunned to see that green e was stunned. She also reminded her of the green E and gently called out a few times. Green e then came back to her senses.


    And Yang Qi also looked at lu''e''s expression and knew that lu''e still knew the name of the magic weapon. It was not that Long Teng was so generous. The main reason was that Long Teng still had some interest in lu''e. naturally, he would not let lu''e fall into the secret land.


    Not to mention that this magic weapon is now given to green E. after green e enters Long Teng''s bridal chamber, this magic weapon will still return to Long Teng''s hand.


    "This Kunxi shield, Long Teng all willing?"


    The maid in the palace beside her was shocked when she heard Lu e''s voice. According to Lu e''s usual attitude, she should throw Yang Qi''s magic weapon out directly at this time, and then drive Yang Qi out. Now she even asked about the Kunxi shield.


    Kunsidun''s powerful maids also know, but this magic weapon is more important than his princess. Now her Princess is not the princess she knows well.


    Yang Qi also felt the change in lu''e''s tone. It was not his first day to deal with lu''e, and he was also curious. However, when he thought about the power of Kunxi shield, he thought that lu''e was more conquered by Kunxi shield, and he didn''t think much about it.


    "Now the princess should know what the young master thinks of the princess. Let alone such a Quincy shield, that is, the princess wants the stars and the moon in the sky, and the little master will try to take them off for the princess."


    Yang Qi said more over there. Seeing that there was something wrong with green e''s face, he stopped.


    "I think the princess knows these things, so I won''t say much about them."


    Compared with Yang Qi, the status of the maiden is too low. At this time, there is no way to speak. What''s more, the maids also understand the character of lu''e, and know that the princess of her family must decide what to do, and other people''s words can''t be heard easily.


    "In this case, I''ll take it. Thank you very much for your kindness."


    As soon as lu''e said this, the maiden sighed and went to take the shield and the transmission stone in Yang Qi''s hands. Yang Qi was very happy. He didn''t expect that lu''e would take over the things of Long Teng so easily.


    Now Yang Qi has something to say with Long Teng when he goes back. When the time comes, Long Teng will not reward Yang Qi greatly?


    "That slut has been tired of it. By the way, Mrs. 72 is good. She has a small waist. She doesn''t have to say, does she?"


    Yang Qi has already fantasized in his heart what reward he should ask for from Long Teng. After all, what Long Teng most hopes to get is green e, and Long Teng does not play with women like other people.


    Long Teng hopes that these women can sincerely follow themselves, and then be trampled on by Long Teng. He just likes the pleasure in this.


    Naturally, Yang Qi will fulfill Long Teng''s wish. Now he is very happy to see that green e is developing in this direction.


    In fact, how do these people know what green e is thinking? How can he give up himself for such a Quincy shield.


    That''s a joke, but what lu''e wants is the sound transmission stone beside it, which is used to determine the location of Long Teng.


    Of course, this Quincy shield green e naturally will not want, with this Quincy shield, green e''s strength will be greatly increased.


    If you want to kill big green, I will."What else can I do for you?"


    Green e accepted these two things, the tone of the words is still cold, it is obvious that the order to leave.


    "Oh, princess, there''s nothing else for you. The princess has a good rest these days. The little Lord said that after entering the secret land, the little Lord will go to find the princess first."


    Yang Qi arched his hand at Green E and said.


    "There are no others. In this case, I''m going to quit."


    When green e heard Yang Qi''s words, she neither nodded nor shook her head. Yang Qi could not see whether green e had agreed or not.


    But Yang Qi also understood that this kind of thing, as long as green e goes in with a million Li transmission stone, then Long Teng naturally goes to find her first, that is, she can''t hide if she wants to.


    Green e saw Yang Qi retreat out, also did not ask people to send, outside naturally have guard palace maid escort Yang Qi out.


    The last news of Yang Qi really made lu''e cry and laugh. If Long Teng really went to find lu''e, it was exactly what green e expected. But now Yang Qi said this.


    Within a few days, all people will know that Long Teng will find himself first after entering the secret land.


    Although this palace is green e''s palace, but other people''s claws and teeth are densely distributed. Although these maids bow their eyebrows and good eyes, they obey the orders of green E.


    In fact, green e is not sure what she is thinking and who she is obedient to.


    Therefore, the only person that green e can trust here is herself, that is, the maid who is standing in front of her to help her carry the treasure brought by Yang Qi. Lu e is not sure whether she is her own person.

 Chapter 295

    Prepare


    Green e looks at her maiden and sighs in her heart.


    If at this time, enter into the peerless secret land, Long Teng has died in his own hands when he is found by others.


    Unless it''s their location, there are some monsters with great power. They can''t deal with them. Otherwise, even if it''s green e who stabs dragon Teng.


    Green e can''t get rid of her doubts at all. In that case, let alone green e, the whole duantian palace will bear the anger from feiyumen.


    The fury of feiyumen has been unbearable in the whole level 9 immortal cultivation world so far.


    In this way, it is different from what green e originally thought. Even if green e really killed Long Teng, she would die.


    However, lu''e naturally won''t give up so easily. She can only see if she can contact Li Shenglong and let him do it, or wait until she reaches the sixth floor before killing Long Teng.


    It would be good if Li Shenglong could kill Long Teng on the way, but lu''e didn''t hold much hope. Li Shenglong''s strength was there, that is, he ranked 900 in the list of people. In terms of combat power, there may not be any opponent of Long Teng who has so many magic weapons.


    It''s not realistic to kill Long Teng, but if you don''t, when Long Teng and others gather together to explore the secret land, it''s really difficult to kill Long Teng.


    At this time, when Long Teng has something to do, he will not do it by himself. Each of the other 200 young brothers will help him explore the terrain in front of him.


    If you want to kill Long Teng in the secret land, you must kill more than 200 people together without leaving any trace. Otherwise, the story of lu''e will be spread out by these people. At that time, lu''e had 100 lives, but she was just dead.


    "Princess, princess."


    Next to the maid in law can not know what green e is thinking in her heart, she only saw green e fixed looking at Quincy shield for a long time.


    "Give me the things. Go down."


    But green e didn''t want to explain anything to this maid, so she gave an order.


    The maid handed the treasure to green e, and then she retreated and closed the Palace door.


    "Quincy shield."


    Green e caresses Quincy shield in her hand, remembering everything about Kunxi shield. Although the Kunxi shield and the nine fire dragon shield that green e gave Li Shenglong are all kinds of secret weapons.


    But this Quincy shield is much more powerful than the nine fire dragon shield. It''s not only that the Kunxi shield doesn''t need the control of those spirit stones when it starts.


    In other words, as long as there is aura in the air, without the strength of Ning Dan Jiuchong, you don''t want to be able to break the Kunxi shield.


    The strength of Quincy shield can be seen. Green e takes Quincy shield in her hand and starts it slowly. She needs to test the use of Quincy shield before entering the secret place.


    Don''t wait until you get into the secret place. It will be bad.


    Of course, lu''e has another idea, which is to see whether the Kunxi shield has the ban left by the Dragon Teng. If there is such a thing, lu''e also needs to find a way to get rid of it.


    Otherwise, when lu''e wants to kill Long Teng, Long Teng suddenly starts to prohibit him. If he is unprepared, he will be broken.


    After some inspection, green E did not find any prohibition.


    As soon as Quincy shield is started, a green light shield is emitted from the shield, and the whole person of green e is wrapped in the green light shield.


    "There seems to be no problem with this."


    Green e confirmed again and again that with her strength, she did not see any prohibition, so she put the Quincy shield into the storage bag.


    "There''s a voice stone. When it''s time to find Long Teng with it, act according to circumstances."


    Green E also knows that she has no other better way now, and everything will see what the situation is.


    If green e had the chance to destroy the corpse when she met the Dragon Teng, without leaving a trace, she would never miss this opportunity.


    If not, then green e can only follow Long Teng and continue to wait for opportunities.


    "Take advantage of this period of time to promote their accomplishments to the peak."


    Green e thinks about it, and now there is nothing to do by herself. Perhaps the only thing she needs to do is to prepare her own strength to her peak before she opens the door secretly.


    Green e steps lightly, came to another of their own closed room.


    Green e''s closed room is not only one, but there are many places, but the layout of each room is roughly the same.


    Green e sat down on the futon in the closed room, closed the iron door, and entered the closed state.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t know that when he was in seclusion, such things had already happened outside, and what''s more, he didn''t know that Long Teng''s strength had reached such a level.However, Li has no time to manage everything outside now. He has been completely immersed in the sea of cultivation.


    The cultivation is constantly improving every moment. With the improvement of Li Shenglong, his speed of absorbing the spirit around him is also improving.


    Only for such a while, the yuan Qi water drop in Li Shenglong''s body has entered the terror figure of 100000 drops. If converted into zhongpinling pulse, now Li has absorbed 35 Zhongpin spiritual veins.


    But for ten excellent spiritual veins, Li Shenglong now absorbs the spirit of nine cattle and one hair, no, even this hair is not even equal.


    Li Shenglong constantly absorbed, and he knew that every time he absorbed a little more spirit, the more likely he would kill Longteng in the secret world.


    Only when he kills Longteng, Li Shenglong can really get rid of the danger of death. Otherwise, after the secret land of the world, Longteng will find out the identity of Li Shenglong.


    At that time, it was the death of Lisheng dragon. He didn''t want to die in the hands of such a person. Then his only way was to improve his cultivation.


    Like green e, Li has no other choice at present, either dragon Teng or Lisheng dragon.


    Not only are Li Shenglong and green e two people, but there are many people who are like them. However, the final result of countless people with such a heart is obvious that Long Teng is still alive, and they have been exhausted.


    Li Shenglong did not think that he would die, he had absolute confidence and perseverance, he would certainly break into his own famous hall in this world.

 Chapter 296

    Level 10


    Long Teng must die.


    There is only one thought in Li Shenglong''s mind.


    Li Shenglong wants to grow up, what he lacks is time. If he doesn''t have time, even if he is a genius, he will slowly climb up from a lower level.


    Li Shenglong is now on the threshold. Long Teng is a stumbling block to Li Shenglong. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not easily provoke others.


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have made rapid progress in the chamber of secrets, and the outside time has passed by in a flash.


    Close to the opening of the peerless secret place and far away from the sky of Feiyu Xiuxian world, there are a few people sitting in the hall who are protected by the spiritual light and can''t see the appearance clearly.


    "Are you ready for the opening of Xiaomi


    The man sitting on the throne makes a deep voice, which seems to come from the horizon. If a physiognomy observes the person''s luck, he can see that there is a golden column of qi movement on his head, which is soaring into the sky. It is extremely powerful.


    "Don''t worry, everything is ready, and you''ll wait until the time comes to open the small secret place."


    "Well, it''s not the first time for you to do this. You should also know how to do it."


    "Yes, Reverend, we know."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the main hall, several bright young people were discussing with each other.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the use of this small secret place? Those people in the lower world just give us some spirit stone pill. We open the small secret place and give them something. Why? "


    "What do you know? This is a tradition. This secret place is to see the potential of all kinds of immortal practitioners in the nine level immortal cultivation world below.


    If you want to be a venerable, the most important thing is potential. You can see how many venerable people there are in our ten level immortal cultivation world.


    If you meet a disciple who is in line with the Tao, you should take it under your command first. "


    "Elder martial brother, we people''s qualifications are not up to those in the lower world? This is a little superfluous? "


    "Wanton, the behavior of the venerable is also something you can discuss? You are blind and arrogant, but you don''t know that there is no limit to the strength and qualification of the heaven. "


    "Yes, yes, the elder martial brother taught me."


    "Haven''t you heard that some time ago, the wizard master brought back a descendant from the lower world? Since entering the Wumen, the cultivation has been greatly improved. Now there is the realm of Yuanying period, and it is just around the corner to become a venerable one in the future. "


    "Meteor, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, master, no, what didn''t you do? We''re discussing things in secret. "


    "Yes, yes, we are discussing it closely."


    "The venerable said, this time the secret open, completely depends on the individual''s cultivation, all spirit tools, spirit talismans, all things with aura are shielded outside."


    "Yes, master. This time, the guardian monster? "


    "According to their accomplishments, during the first five levels, everyone assigned them a different space, and the venerable should comprehensively examine each person''s potential. Do you understand? "


    "I see."


    Things in the distant starry sky are naturally impossible to spread to Feiyu immortal cultivation world. All the disciples who can enter the secret place are actively preparing for it.


    However, I didn''t know that the secret opening was just a means to select disciples in the level 10 immortal cultivation world.


    Those venerable people in the level 10 immortal cultivation world all want to find their own successors. At level 10, their vision of things is different from that of level 9.


    People of level 9 never thought that this secret place would be such a thing.


    What level 9 knows is that every time this secret place is different from the last one, the rules will change every time.


    Naturally, they don''t know that this is because each time the venerable who presides over the secret place is a different person, so each time the rules are different, each venerable cultivates different Tao, so the direction of investigation for each practitioner is also different.


    As a young master of the nine level immortal cultivation world, Long Teng is no different from other people in this matter. He knows what others know, and he doesn''t know what others don''t know.


    Now he is looking at Yang Qi who is reporting to us.


    "Little master, Princess lu''e happily accepted the master''s magic weapon. It seems that although her face is somewhat reserved, her heart must be very happy."


    Long Teng lies on the most expensive bench, with several beauties waiting on him and behind him.


    "Really?"


    After listening to Yang Qi''s report, Long Teng said something in his heart. He knew Yang Qi''s temperament clearly. If Yang Qi dared to swallow Long Teng''s treasure, it was impossible.


    Yang Qi is at Long Teng''s side every day. He is the most clear about the strength of Long Teng. Not to mention the shadow guards who are around Long Teng all day, Long Teng can clean up Yang Qi himself.Long Teng''s magic weapons are countless, and Yang Qi doesn''t know how many. Besides, Yang Qi is equivalent to a dog raised by Long Teng.


    As a lackey, Yang Qi naturally has the self-consciousness as a running dog. What should be done and what should not be done should be clearly distinguished.


    Long Teng''s dogs are not only Yang Qi. Every dog wants to show his prestige in front of Yang Qi. It depends on who performs better.


    If a dog is not careful, the fate of the dog can only be killed by the owner or other people, eating meat, bone soup.


    "What the young master said, how dare you cheat him?"


    Yang Qi''s eyes have been on the maid beside Long Teng''s pinching.


    "Tell me exactly what''s going on. Don''t exaggerate or drop a word. She''ll tell me what''s going on."


    After hearing Yang Qi''s affirmative answer, Long Teng took his hand back, sat up from the soft couch and said to Yang Qi.


    Although Long Teng is a rich second generation, his brain is no slower than other people, just because of the huge power in his family, he naturally wants to find a place to show his strength.


    The conquest of women has become the fun of dragon Teng.

 Chapter 297

    Ning Dan


    for women, Long Teng has his own observation. The more difficult it is for a woman, the more he likes to do it.


    Like green e such a woman, Long Teng is even more desirable, vowed to let green E in the cross of Long Teng tactfully.


    He also has a certain understanding of lu''e Longteng. He knows that according to her personality and past style, he can''t accept his own Kunxi shield and Wanli transmission stone.


    What''s going on today?


    Sex change?


    No, it''s not a conspiracy?


    Long Teng instantly thought of these three words in his heart. For a dandy disciple like him, playing with women is all he has to do with his life.


    According to the principle, he should be like most people who practice immortals. Cultivation is his first priority.


    However, what is the status of Longteng? The first Prince of the nine level immortal cultivation world is not practicing. In ordinary times, the speed of promoting Longteng''s accomplishments by those who eat the elixirs is 100 times higher than those who practice hard.


    In fact, Long Teng''s aptitude is not bad, but because he doesn''t like cultivation very much, he has never tried hard in practice, so his cultivation is not improved obviously.


    However, the prince is the crown prince, even this kind of person who has not had much practice can also enter the top 900 people list.


    This is also his father, the first person in Feiyu Xiuxian world, who urged Long Teng to have such strength. Otherwise, Longteng''s lazy boy would not have such strength at all.


    Long Teng himself naturally knows what his reputation is like outside, but he doesn''t care at all. How many people dare to say it in front of him?


    Long Teng''s reputation naturally makes him understand that it is difficult for these women to conquer completely by money. Therefore, the women who are conquered by Long Teng are usually after entering the dragon''s house, and Long Teng has used some means on them.


    Otherwise, how could they be so clever?


    "Little master, it''s like this."


    Yang Qi slowly said the whole process again, including all kinds of reactions of green e, without missing a word or adding any personal color of his own.


    This is the cleverness of Yang Qi. He knows when he should say what to say, and when he should say something good, he will naturally say something good. However, in this situation, he can''t make a false statement.


    "Does this green e really change her mind?"


    Long Teng murmured in his heart. From Yang Qi''s whole narration, Long Teng didn''t feel any flaw in green E.


    Long Teng knows that Yang Qi doesn''t have the courage to cheat himself, so all this is true?


    Long Teng''s heart faintly feels that something is wrong, but now he really can''t tell what is wrong.


    "Everything is waiting to be seen in the secret land."


    Long Teng secretly said in his heart that although his strength is not very strong, but not to mention the various spiritual treasures on his body, that is, the aura on his body is enough to clean up a figure at the peak of Ning Dan.


    Entering the secret land, Long Teng has no pressure at all. He is very confident that he will not be in any danger after entering it.


    Long Teng''s mind is clear that green e is afraid to play tricks in the secret land, but Long Teng is not worried at all, his own strength is there.


    Let alone a green e with Quincy shield, even ten green e with Quincy shield will not be put in the eyes of Long Teng.


    This is the foundation of Longteng.


    Yang Qi stood on one side and watched Long Teng thinking. At this time, even Yang Qi would not be so uninterested and disturb Long Teng.


    At this moment, both lu''e and Li Shenglong are practicing in the closed room. Naturally, lu''e''s cultivation will not make great progress in this short period of time.


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are advancing at a terrible speed every day.


    Other people in Feiyu Xiuxian world are also working hard to prepare for the peerless world. All of them have purchased many magic weapons.


    For a time, the magic weapon business of Feiyu Xiuxian world was booming.


    With the passage of time, Li Shenglong''s Yuanli has broken through the 990000 mark, and there are still 10000 drops that can enter into the legendary Ning Dan period''s combat power.


    At this time, it was only 20 days ago, which made Li Shenglong''s actual combat strength progress to the peak of building foundation.


    This is not the end point. The ten top-notch spiritual veins are only swallowed by one tenth of a million, which has no great impact on the whole spiritual pulse.


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are still improving. At this speed, he can transform tens of drops of vitality every second.


    There is still only one cell in Li Shenglong''s body to store the yuan force, and no 990000 drops of Yuanli can fill a cell of Li Shenglong.


    We can imagine how powerful Li Shenglong''s cultivation will be if the endless cells of his body are filled with Yuan force in the future.


    A million drops of Yuan Li''s water drops let Li Shenglong''s fighting power enter the stage of coagulating elixir.One cell is finally full, and the other begins to enter the pure force.


    With Li Shenglong''s fighting power entering the period of coagulating elixir, the yuan force that can be absorbed is also increasing rapidly, which should be said to be a leap increase.


    It used to be able to absorb more than a dozen drops of water every second, but now it is hundreds of drops per second.


    One million drops of ningdan stage, 100 million drops of infant stage.


    We should be able to see the huge gap.


    In Li Shenglong''s mind, he practiced with all his soul, but he didn''t find that his body was shining with light. One was the colorful light from the center of his eyebrows, and the other was the golden light from the position of Dantian.


    If Li Shenglong saw it, he would surely know that the two were the spiritual beads on his body and the broken sword.


    The grade of these two treasures has not been thoroughly studied by Li Shenglong. However, the power of these two magic weapons is needless to say.


    Not to mention the broken sword, we can say that Lingzhu has saved Li Shenglong''s life several times, let alone that at some time, Li Shenglong has developed a sense of dependence on Lingzhu.


    Lingzhu is also striving for success. Every time, Li Shenglong will have a different discovery. Unfortunately, the identity of Lingzhu is too mysterious. The incomplete memory of Lingzhu has already shocked Li Shenglong.


    Now when Li Shenglong absorbs aura, the beads are not idle to help him absorb Reiki.


    Broken sword does not know whether it is because of the connection between the elder''s power and Li Shenglong or something else. Anyway, like the spirit bead, it helps Li Shenglong absorb the aura of the outside world.


    Without the help of the two of them, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments could not have been improved so quickly.

 Chapter 298

    Cause and effect


    for many practitioners, Ning Dan period is an unreachable dream. Maybe they struggle all their life, let alone Ning Dan period, that is to say, the stage of building foundation has no hope of passing, and they are low-level disciples all their lives.


    Li Shenglong now quietly into the Ning Dan period, he did not think that he could have this opportunity.


    According to his estimation, it would be very good to have the fighting power in the foundation period within three years, but who would have thought that Li Shenglong had the fighting power in the Ning Dan period now.


    Ningdan.


    This is a sacred word. The old saying says that you can become a teacher by virtue of Dan Cheng.


    Only the condensation period can be regarded as a real person.


    Although Li Longsheng''s current combat power is high and deep, he is not a strict person who coagulates pills. His practice of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth is more like a magic way.


    After practice, the speed of his own strength is naturally not as fast as that of this skill. Now Li Shenglong''s Dantian is locked by suotan Dan, and his cultivation speed is extremely slow.


    If there was no suotan pill, Li Shenglong''s current cultivation level could be raised to the level of foundation construction.


    As for ningdan, that''s not to be expected.


    Thirty three passed in a flash.


    When time came, the list of people who could enter the mind of all the people who could enter the secret place at the same time, the golden scroll turned into a deep gate, which was like a summoning Messenger, calling all people.


    Long Teng didn''t go to the romantic period any more. Yang Qi also got the beauty he wanted. As for what the beauty wanted, it was not what Yang Qi wanted to consider.


    Long Teng himself wanted to continue to hook up with beautiful women, but at the last moment, his father, the master of the nine level immortal cultivation world, ordered him to shut up immediately and greet the impending secret place with the best posture.


    Although Long Teng is not very happy in his heart, he still follows his father''s instructions to close the door.


    Longteng''s closed room is naturally more ferocious than green e. to know the status of Long Teng, his closed room is not only the so-called supreme spirit pulse, but also the Spirit Crystal.


    Although it is only the inferior Spirit Crystal, it can also show the status of Long Teng. Each spirit crystal is the embodiment of Reiki.


    Compared with ordinary spirit stone, it is on a new level. The amount of aura contained in the worst Spirit Crystal is as many as 100 top-quality spirit veins.


    Because of this, even in the level 9 immortal cultivation world, the spirit crystal is not very common.


    All the people who can possess the spirit crystal are the gate master level figures of the gate big school in the nine level immortal cultivation world, except for these figures with cultivation status.


    Long Teng is the first person who can have spiritual crystal treatment and cultivation. Moreover, there are a whole row of Long Teng''s practice rooms, which are full of 12 spirit crystals.


    Among them, the amount of aura breathed out has reached a rare level. However, Long Teng does not know the blessing of the spirit crystals. He does not think that there is anything strange about these spirit crystals, let alone the twelve spirit crystals.


    It is his father''s 108 pieces of Spirit Crystal in the closed room, where Long Teng also went to practice, where the training speed is super fast.


    Long Teng is sitting in the training room. He uses his father''s "dragon arrogance" mental method to absorb the aura around him. At this time, he should do what his father said.


    The man who is the leader of Feiyu sect doesn''t know what risks there are in the secret place, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that as long as long Teng is careful inside, it should not be a problem to protect his life.


    The headmaster of Feiyu sect is determined to turn Feiyu immortal cultivation world into a person of level 10 immortal cultivation world. His accomplishments are beyond the world. In the whole nine level immortal cultivation world, no one can call him his opponent.


    Such a character is also at ease with his son. He never thinks that someone really dares to move his son, that is to seek death.


    However, the headmaster of Feiyu sect also knows that his son can''t practice by himself all his life, otherwise he will be stuck in the bottleneck.


    Although by virtue of the power of feiyumen, it is just some little kiss for bottleneck, but not all bottlenecks can be helped by feiyumen.


    Tianjie is one of the most prominent representatives.


    It is the first natural calamity from Ning Dan period to Yuan Ying period. With the power of feiyumen, it can help Longteng survive the first thunder disaster.


    The second level of heart demon robbery and the third level of Dan Huo Jie are not feiyumen can help.


    All of them can only rely on the strength of dragon Teng. The head of Feiyu gate knows how to go on like this.


    Unless Long Teng says that he will stay in the Ning Dan period all his life, and will not be promoted to the yuan infant stage, then the cause and effect will be reversed by what Long Teng is doing now.


    All kinds of retribution, heart evil robbery will be particularly powerful.


    With the death of the mind, the ultimate result is not in the hands of the devil.The master of Feiyu gate naturally doesn''t want to see the end of Long Teng. In addition, Long Teng can''t be in the Ning Dan period all his life.


    The life span of Ning Dan period is 1600 years. The various pills of feiyumen can only prolong its life by 400 plants. No one has ever been able to live beyond 2000 years with the cultivation of Ning Dan period.


    Two thousand is an extreme, but for the master of Feiyu sect, the time of 2000 is too little.


    What he pursues in this realm is eternal life, not longevity and happiness.


    Naturally, the master of Feiyu gate doesn''t want to wait until the emergence of dragon Teng, and the white haired man will send the black haired man. Therefore, the master of Feiyu gate is also thinking of ways to put a layer of shackles on the Dragon Teng.


    The peerless secret place is one of the shackles of the master of Feiyu sect. At this point, he can naturally have a certain understanding of the rules in the secret place.


    After knowing the secret place, there must be some people manipulating it. Because of the manipulation of these people, the rules in the secret place are changing every time.


    The master of Feiyu sect can also understand their intention. Of course, this is the natural mechanism that Feiyu sect master realized by using his own strong cultivation.


    Other people want to know about these things. When will the cultivation be the same as that of Feiyu sect leader.


    What Long Teng needs is experience. The head of Feiyu sect knows everything that Longteng does. In fact, he doesn''t mean to oppose it.


    If the headmaster of Feiyu sect objected, he would not have reached the present situation. Since it is a practice, it is for a long life to cultivate, although it is said that there are many causes and effects of dragon Teng''s contact in this situation.

 Chapter 299

    Entering the


    numerous causes and effects will make Long Teng face the unprecedented powerful heart demons. Similarly, cultivating immortals focuses on cultivating the heart, and the mind must be extremely firm.


    Long Teng''s cause and effect brings powerful heart demons. If Long Teng overcomes this powerful heart demon with his own strength, he will get more things.


    In the future, I will go further on the road of cultivation.


    The master of Feiyu sect can only do his best to make Long Teng more powerful. He wants to live forever, not just a person''s long life, but a man''s success.


    Long Teng naturally knew his father''s painstaking efforts, and he also attached some importance to the opening of the secret place. Otherwise, according to his personality, he would have married green e forcibly before the opening of the secret place.


    It is in the heart with this attention, Long Teng did not do so. If Long Teng marries lu''e, he will surely waste some time in teaching her.


    In that case, the preparation of the secret place will be delayed. It is precisely because of this that the green e can be free from the invasion of the dragon before the secret place is opened.


    "Here we go."


    With the opening of the secret place, the list of people in everyone''s mind has turned into a gate. Long Teng is also one of the top 900 people on the list, and naturally it is no exception.


    As soon as the gate opened, Long Teng immediately withdrew from the state of cultivation.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see what''s going on inside."


    Long Teng did not hesitate to enter the gate and officially entered the secret land. Long Teng and his father, the master of Feiyu gate, never thought that after entering the secret land, he would never come out again.


    Between father and son, heaven and man will never die.


    "Long Teng, either you die or I die."


    Green e was also awakened by the golden light emitted by the people''s list. The jade step moved gently and entered the gate in the same way.


    The same scene is constantly staged in different places of Feiyu Xiuxian world. After a while, all the top 900 masters on the list have entered the secret place.


    No, there''s another person who hasn''t entered, Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s current cultivation has entered the triple strength of Ning Dan, and there are more than 7 million drops of vitality on his body.


    The explosion of energy is more frightening.


    However, there is no change in the ten top-notch spiritual veins. The spiritual power that Li Shenglong absorbs now is just a drop in the bucket. He doesn''t know what he cares about.


    Li Shenglong was totally immersed in the process of cultivation and had no energy to pay attention to the change of time.


    After the time came, the list of people also turned into a gate in Li Shenglong''s mind. The dazzling golden light flashed from the gate, hoping to directly invade into Li Shenglong''s spirit.


    In this way, the cultivation of Li Shenglong will stop, but the golden light of the list of people has not yet penetrated into the spirit of Li Shenglong.


    Lingzhu first discovered the change of the list of people. A colorful glow has surrounded the list of people, making the golden light of the list impossible to penetrate. Li Shenglong''s cultivation has not been interrupted.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong did not know that it was time to enter the secret place.


    It''s not that Lingzhu blocks the entrance of the people list in the secret place. It''s just that he doesn''t want to let Li Shenglong enter so early. With the opening of the peerless secret place, Li Shenglong has received news from lu''e, so long as he can enter at any time of the day.


    Since there is still one day to go, the Pearl will not let Li Shenglong enter the secret land so early. We should know that what Li Shenglong absorbs is the best spirit pulse, which can''t be found in the third level immortal cultivation world and the great Jin immortal cultivation world with lanterns.


    Not to mention now that Li Shenglong has absorbed 10 items, such opportunities can be met but not sought. Lingzhu naturally wants to make Li Shenglong''s cultivation to the maximum.


    Only the stronger Li Shenglong''s strength is, the safer he will be when he enters the secret land.


    The idea and simplicity of Lingzhu are also realistic. Even if Li Shenglong comes out of the state of cultivation, he will certainly affirm the practice of Lingzhu.


    Such an environment is indeed too rare, and Li Shenglong is not sure whether he will have such an opportunity next time, or when he will have such an opportunity next time.


    In practice, Li Shenglong''s energy drops are still increasing at the speed of hundreds of drops per second. One day is enough for Li Shenglong''s cultivation to upgrade to a level.


    The time of one day is not long. Li Shenglong''s cultivation has successfully crossed the triple of ningdan and entered the fourth of ningdan.


    If it wasn''t for the time to enter the secret place, and give Li Shenglong a few more days to completely absorb the ten top-notch spiritual veins, Li Shenglong''s cultivation would be able to reach the point of seven levels of coagulation pill.


    There are still some regrets in Lingzhu''s heart, but now that the time is almost up, the Pearl does not continue to suppress the light of the list. At the moment of releasing the light, the golden light directly penetrates into Li Shenglong''s spirit and wakes Li Shenglong."Master, it''s time to go to the secret place. If you don''t, it will be too late."


    Li Shenglong, who has just been awakened, has not yet collected his own swallowing heaven and earth [Dharma], and the sound of spiritual beads rings in Li Shenglong''s ear.


    "The most secret land?"


    Li Shenglong, who was completely immersed in practice, even forgot about this matter. Now, after being reminded by the spirit bead, Li Shenglong immediately reflected that it was no longer the time to practice. He took his own swallowing method and put away his stone bed.


    "Come on, let''s go in for a while."


    Li Shenglong and Lingzhu said, the same into the secret place, so far, all the top 900 masters on the list have entered the secret place.


    In the distant starry sky, a few teenagers hold a list that turns into a gate. There are lists on it one by one, and the list of Li Shenglong is also on the list.


    This list is obviously the legend of the list of people, each person on the list of masters into the secret place, his name will appear in front of a check.


    One by one, the check marks constantly appear before a person''s name, and 899 names almost appear in succession.


    Of course, the best person is Li Shenglong. In the past few years, it is not that there has been no case of the top 900 not entering the secret places.


    These teenagers are not in a hurry. The secret gate of renbang will have a day. If this Li Shenglong doesn''t enter the secret place within one day, they can report to the elder.

 Chapter 300

    The gift of the venerable


    fortunately, Li Shenglong did not ask them to wait for long. In the opening time of the peerless secret place, the onlookers looked at the list with a sigh of relief.


    Several disciples looked at each other, and one of the older disciples folded up the list.


    "Go, report to the elders."


    Several disciples moved, immediately across several spaces, came to a huge palace, stood outside the palace, several disciples stopped.


    "Elder, all the 900 people in Xiaomi have entered this year. Do you want to open it?"


    The status of several disciples is not enough. Now this small secret place is a ceremony for the venerable to choose his disciples. How can they decide?


    "Open."


    The deep and heavy voice with a bit of desolate breath seems to come from the horizon, but the short two words reveal the power to frighten people''s hearts.


    "Yes."


    Several disciples trembled in their hearts. Every time they heard the elder''s words, they could get a shock from their hearts. They also knew that their level was too low to understand the broad and profound strength of the elder.


    Not long after the disciples retreated, a deep figure appeared in the palace. With a step, he crossed the universe and entered a wonderful space. There was nothing in the void.


    The elder did not neglect. He bowed down his haughty head and said to the void.


    "Venerable, Xiaomi has been opened."


    The elder didn''t dare to look up at the statue of the venerable. The strength of the venerable was already invincible in this field. With his tiny strength, he did not dare to offend him.


    "Good."


    As soon as a good word came out, the disorderly mind of the elder immediately stabilized. Not only in this way, but also from the good word of the venerable''s words, the elder felt the road of mutual verification with his own Tao.


    The cultivation of immortals is for the cultivation of Taoism, and the cultivation of Taoism is the eternal life of Fang.


    The way of the elder is just a path. The arrival of these venerable people is the way of heaven and earth. As the supreme masters of this realm, their strength is not necessary to say much. They have already reached the point where they say what they say and what they say.


    Their own understanding of the Tao is to a terrible level.


    The elder was there, and his accomplishments were compared with those of the elder. How could he fully comprehend the way that the venerable vomited out of his mouth, one in the sky and one on the earth.


    No, the elder''s mind is completely trapped in it and can''t extricate itself from it. It seems that if there is a period of time, the elder''s consciousness will be swallowed up by the road and become a corpse.


    "Wake up."


    The voice of the venerable came again. The elder who fell into a coma was due to his integration into the venerable''s road. Despite the short time just now, the elder has spent thousands of years in the space of consciousness.


    After experiencing all kinds of Dharma and Dharma, one should even forget that he realized in the Tao and almost thought what he saw was reality.


    Fortunately, the venerable was present, but he just wanted to give the elder a chance. After the elder realized this, he would have to do three points in his practice in the future.


    However, such a grain also has advantages and disadvantages. If the elder keeps on the way of the venerable, he will not be able to enter the rank of venerable in his whole life.


    However, if the elder can integrate his own Tao into the way of the venerable, and thus surpass the Tao of the venerable, the elder will surely become a more powerful one than the venerable one.


    In spite of this, the opportunity of the venerable has been given to the elder. Otherwise, with the elder''s original state and qualification, he will practice until he dies, and he never wants to become a figure of the Zun level.


    Now the venerable has given the elder such an opportunity. As long as the elder practices along the way of the venerable one, the elder has already realized that the cultivation must take a long time.


    In the future, it is possible to transcend the Tao of the venerable and become a new one.


    "Thank you very much."


    Although the elder is not as powerful as the venerable, he has heard of this kind of thing before. Naturally, he knows that this is the opportunity given by the venerable.


    If you can grasp it, you can live forever in this world. If you can''t, you will only wait for Shouyuan to run out and turn into ashes.


    "Tao can be said, but it is not."


    After six big words came out of the venerable''s mouth, he became quiet. There was no sound in the world any more.


    In his heart, the elder realized these six words and knew that he should leave. He bowed to the void again and retreated.


    In the void, a tall man sat in it with his eyes closed. His body did not shine and had no vitality.


    That is, if you can see his existence with your eyes, you seem to think that your eyes are dim and there is no one at all.


    Most people don''t know about this realm. Only the master at the Zun level can do this. They are fully integrated into the nature and become one with nature. Man and Tao, Tao and nature are united.The venerable opened his eyes, a pair of bright eyes as bright as the stars in the universe, with the world in his eyes and the universe in his heart.


    If you let other venerable beings see this realm, you will know that this one may be able to fly to the fairyland in a few more eras.


    Fairyland, in the eyes of these venerable, is their ultimate goal.


    Although Shouyuan is counted by the era after becoming the venerable, the era is not infinite, only a thousand.


    If the Millennium did not enter the fairyland in the legend, then even the venerable had only one way to fall. Of course, the fall of the venerable was different from that of others.


    It is not appropriate to use the word "falling down". Perhaps a more appropriate word is to revise it.


    When the venerable enters the samsara, he can avoid some of the rules and retain his divine consciousness. In this way, even if the venerable becomes a mortal, it is not difficult to re practice to return to the venerable level because of the Enlightenment of the previous life.


    At the same time, when the venerable enters the samsara, after rebirth, the venerable is the weakest time. At this time, if the venerable dies again, it is the real death, and all the memory before his life has disappeared.


    If you want to enter the realm of venerable again, it is wishful thinking. If the venerable is so easy to enter, how can he possibly dominate the universe.


    The reincarnation of the venerable must be careful to hide his or her deeds, and there is not always harmony between the venerable. Although the venerable can be integrated with nature, the venerable is still human.


    Where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes. This saying is good everywhere. The battle between the venerable is to destroy heaven and earth.


    A chance to enter samsara by accident.

 Chapter 301

    Reiki failure


    naturally, Li Shenglong will not know what happened in the starry sky. He has only one mind now, that is, to eliminate the Dragon Teng.


    Just entering the gate of the peerless secret place, the dizziness brought by the teleportation array attacked Li Shenglong under extremely unexpected circumstances.


    Of course, Li Shenglong will be surprised. Generally speaking, this kind of dizziness will appear only when the cultivation is low or when the transmission distance is far.


    At present, Li Shenglong has the strength of coagulating elixir period, so his cultivation is not too low. At any rate, he has entered the ranks of low-level and high-level practitioners.


    It can make him feel dizzy, which only shows how long the transmission array is.


    "Get down."


    Li Shenglong''s dizziness has not disappeared, his feet have fallen on the ground, and the urgent voice of beads comes from his ears.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to think about it, so he went down and a fireball flew over his head.


    Li Shenglong''s consciousness has just recovered. Without divine consciousness, he can see a demon beast ten steps away, a wolf eyed cow with a flame in his mouth. It is obvious that this monster sent the fireball just now.


    This monster, Li Shenglong, has been seen in the records of zhenxianmen.


    The flame ox wolf, a monster in the foundation period, belongs to a variation of the monster. It lives in the swamp all year round. It can spray fire from its mouth, and it can melt steel.


    When Li Shenglong remembers the behavior of this kind of monster in his heart, he sees the flame ox wolf open his mouth, and a fire group sprays over.


    At this time, Li Shenglong was in a bit of a mess, rolling in the swamp, more in the past, a carp to stand up.


    The spirit in his mouth spat lightly. He wants to take out the nine fire divine dragon shield from the spirit bead space. Li Shenglong has long known the power of the Dharma shield. If it comes to the power of the fire, the flame Niulang is not the opponent of the nine fire divine dragon shield at all.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual consciousness moved, which found the problem. The nine fire divine dragon shield in the spirit bead space did not appear in Li Shenglong''s hands.


    At this time, the fire cattle wolf attack again. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has been prepared this time, and he has been hiding between the body shaking.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Shenglong''s mind is not on top of a small flame ox wolf, that is, without the nine fire dragon shield, the flame Niulang is still not the opponent of Li Shenglong.


    But now the nine fire dragon shield can''t be taken out of the spirit bead space. This is a problem.


    You don''t need to care about this fire cattle wolf, but what about Long Teng?


    Nine fire dragon shield is now an important body protection magic weapon of Li Shenglong. If you go to it, you will lose half of Li Shenglong''s defense, which is equivalent to taking Li Shenglong''s life.


    This is not the end. Li Shenglong still wants a worse possibility. There is no nine fire dragon shield. How about other aura magic weapons? Can you take it out?


    Li Shenglong dodged left and right, and did not clean up the mind of the flame cattle and wolves first. His spirit sense moved, and he tried other things in the spirit bead space.


    After a series of experiments, Li Shenglong''s face became very ugly, and all the things with spiritual power could not be taken out, no matter whether it was a talisman, a spirit tool or a spirit stone, etc.


    Fortunately, the mysterious broken sword of Li Shenglong can still be found in his hand. Li Shenglong knows little about this broken sword. Now it seems that what this broken sword absorbs is not aura at all.


    The fire cattle wolf''s attack continues, and Li Shenglong is now ready. The flame bull wolf is not Li Shenglong''s opponent at all.


    The gap between the ningdan period and the foundation period is a natural chasm.


    However, the fire cow wolf did not see the current situation clearly. When he saw that his long-range fire attack was repeatedly hidden by the human in front of him, he was angry.


    As soon as his hind legs stepped on the ground, he ran straight to Li Shenglong and rushed over. The horn of the ox was even higher, and he wanted to defeat him with brute force.


    This time, the flame cattle wolf but find the wrong opponent, if the flame cattle wolf is not close, Li Shenglong may still leave it a life.


    Now the flame ox wolf came to the door to find his death. Naturally, Li Shenglong couldn''t let him go. His body was still, and his hand extended forward, just as the flame Niulang ran up, he was against the horn of the flame Niulang.


    Time seemed to be still at that moment, and I didn''t see how powerful Li Shenglong was. The flame Niulang was still and could not move forward any more.


    And the flame cow wolf''s two stout hind legs kept planing on the ground, it seems that they used the whole body''s strength.


    Li Shenglong a frown, now he is not in the mood to play with the flame Niulang here, a force in his hand, holding the two horns of the flame Niulang will be raised.


    Although the flame Niulang is just a monster in the foundation period, its weight is not small at all, and it has a strength of more than 1000 Jin.


    Li Shenglong effortlessly lifted up, facing his right hand, a big drink.


    "Ha."


    Directly throw the flame cattle wolf hundreds of meters away, the fire cattle wolf heavily fell on the ground, four legs are some bending.This time, Li Shenglong''s eyes flashed with fear, knowing that he had provoked people who should not be provoked.


    Many parts of the body are in the blood, fire cattle wolf also dare not look at Li Shenglong, panic to escape.


    The fire cattle wolf did not die, all is the reason that Li Shenglong let water, Li Shenglong is such a person, does not want to do more killing evil.


    Of course, if it comes to the critical moment when you die and I die, Li Shenglong will not be soft hearted.


    "Lingzhu, what''s going on?"


    Li Shenglong naturally asked why all his aura related things could not be taken out.


    "Master, there is a huge ban in the air, which can prevent all things with aura from appearing in this space.


    It looks like it''s under someone else''s control. "


    "Control, that is to say, there is a pair of eyes looking at us?"


    Li Shenglong said here, his head involuntarily raised for a moment, looking at the unknown distance.


    At the same time, a venerable who has been paying close attention to this place in the endless starry sky also looks at Li Shenglong, and the venerable can not see the Pearl in his body through his body.


    But all the venerable have a kind of induction. Li Shenglong raises his head and looks for the manipulators in the dark. The figures of the Zun level can be found naturally.


    "This boy, it''s interesting."


    The venerable did not see and did not know. At a glance, he found that Li Shenglong''s body had changed from the acquired body to the congenital body due to the swallowing of divine fruit.


    The speed of absorbing aura and various other cultivation uses is no worse than those of single spirit root, but this kind of ability is ordinary in the eyes of the venerable.

 Chapter 302

    What is the purpose of the venerable?


    Life is calculated by era. An era is a time of 100 million years. It took hundreds of billions of years for the venerable to see countless talented people.


    What''s more, he has seen countless talents fall. In other words, those fallen talents seen by the venerable may not be under those rising geniuses.


    Talent is not the only criterion of cultivation.


    The venerable will not regard Li Shenglong''s cultivation as his apprentice if he has talent. All the venerable persons have a certain number of apprentices.


    The so-called fixed number is the planning that has been arranged by the way of heaven, which is also known as the will of heaven.


    It is hard to disobey the will of God.


    What the venerable cultivates is the way of long life. Naturally, he should go along with the heaven. The day when he / she merges with the heaven is the time to fly to the fairyland.


    It is just like this, all the venerable practice in the void, because the void is the most natural place, where you can clearly understand the way of heaven, and feel your own future in the way of heaven.


    Every venerable can feel his own chance. Now this venerable is called Tianji Zun, and he is the ancestor of the ten level immortal cultivation realm.


    Tianji Zun has become a figure of Zun level for several decades. Compared with his longevity of 1000 years, Tianji Zun is still very young.


    In the cultivation world, Tianji Zun''s accomplishments were not very good, but they cut down countless talented people and achieved the position of one respect.


    What is reverence?


    Heaven and earth are supreme, and they are respected.


    From the address, we can see the status of a venerable in the realm of cultivating immortals. Besides the venerable, who dares to say that he is the supreme?


    The reason why Tianji Zun attached great importance to the opening of Xiaomi was that he was quiet and aware of the way of heaven and knew the arrangement of Tianji. This time, the master of Tianji would find his apprentice.


    Naturally, the master of heaven pays special attention to this secret opening, and pays special attention to everyone to see if they have the chance to be a master and apprentice with themselves.


    It is obvious that Li Shenglong is also one of the objectives of the inspection of the Heavenly Master.


    Of course, Li Shenglong didn''t know that his upward looking situation was discovered, but now that he can be sure that this place is under the control of other people.


    Li Shenglong is also a surprise now. In this case, if Li Shenglong wants to kill Longteng, the person who controls the outside must know it clearly.


    Fortunately, since the outside operator can set up such a large secret place here, it shows that the power of this person must be above the feiyumen where Longteng is located. Compared with it, the feiyumen of Longteng may be just a scum.


    In this case, if Li Shenglong wants to kill Long Teng, the big man may not interfere.


    However, in this case, Li Shenglong did not dare to let his two mythical beasts follow him out. The strength of the two mythical beasts has been fully recovered after Li Shenglong''s fighting power has entered into the Ning Dan period.


    Their strength is almost the same, nine heavy foundation.


    Originally, when Li Shenglong conquered them, they were only seven levels of building a foundation. Fortunately, the contract that Lingzhu taught Li Shenglong did not prevent the growth of the supernatural beast''s strength.


    Although limited by Lee''s fighting power, their strength is still growing.


    Every time Li Shenglong sees them, he just sleeps in the Pearl space. Even if he sleeps in this way, he can enter Zhuji Jiuchong, which makes Li Shenglong envious.


    Besides the broken sword and spirit beads, these two magical beasts are also the biggest secrets of Li Shenglong. They have spirits and are also the objects of many people''s peeping.


    Don''t say that Li Shenglong is now in the period of Ning Dan. It is just that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has entered the period of Yuanying. It is also impossible to protect the two mythical beasts.


    If the news of the beast on Li Shenglong''s body is revealed, only one of them will die.


    Li Shenglong also thought that the power of this great man must have exceeded the level 9 immortal cultivation realm, or at least the level 10 immortal cultivation realm in the legend. Even the legendary immortal is not impossible.


    Such characters may not have much interest in these two young animals, but they are not afraid of ten thousand. Just in case, Li Shenglong dare not take the risk easily.


    Li Shenglong, who wants to understand all this, is somewhat happy. The gap between him and Long Teng is not the gap in cultivation, but the gap between magic weapons and many spiritual instruments.


    Compared with Long Teng, Li Shenglong is a loser. Long Teng is a tall, rich and handsome man. All kinds of spiritual tools and stone are his BMW mansion.


    Now entering here is equivalent to a millionaire turning into a millionaire in an instant. The heart gap of Long Teng can be imagined.


    Li Shenglong is now the triple strength of Ning Dan. Compared with Long Teng, Li Shenglong is confident that he can get rid of Longteng.


    Before that, Li Shenglong also had pressure in his heart. How arrogant was Gao Fu Shuai Long Teng''s strength outside. If there was no guarantee, how dare he enter here.Now that the mysterious master of the character, let Long Teng''s combat effectiveness degenerate, then Li Shenglong has great achievements.


    Now the first thing is to kill Longteng before others find him. This is the safest and safest way.


    Otherwise, even if the strength of Longteng has been degraded, but Longteng has 200 younger brothers in this space.


    Each of them has the fighting power of Ning Dan. Although their spirit weapons are suppressed now, their strength will certainly have an impact.


    However, Li Shenglong''s scalp was numb when he thought about the 200 coagulation Dan periods. All the coagulation Dan periods in the whole Dajin Xiuxian kingdom were taken out, and there might not be 100.


    Now, in the battle of a younger generation in the level 9 immortal cultivation world, hundreds of Ning Dan appear. The gap between Level 3 and level 9 can be seen.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be the enemy of those Ning Dan period masters. What he wants to kill is only Long Teng. This is also because Li Shenglong and Long Teng have reached the point of immortality.


    Since it''s either you or I, it''s better for you to die. I haven''t lived enough, and I can''t die here.


    Li Shenglong always has a firm mind in his heart. He must break into a blue sky that belongs to him in this starry sky.


    "You can''t use a sound transmission stone."


    Li Shenglong knows that since he wants to find the trace of Long Teng, the fastest way is to find the trace of green E.


    Before entering the secret place, the two had already made an appointment to meet in the secret place. Green e was responsible for finding the trace of Long Teng, and then the two men killed Long Teng at the same time.


    Now Wanli transmission stone is also blocked in the spirit bead space because of the spiritual power fluctuation, which disrupts Li Shenglong''s plan.

 Chapter 303

    The God of fire


    "I can''t help it. Now I can only find the exit here and wait until I enter the fifth floor."


    Li Shenglong remembers that lu''e said to herself that before the fifth floor, there was little hope that people would get together, but after the fifth floor, people would basically converge.


    At that time, it was not too late to clean up the Dragon Teng. I was afraid that the spirit tools in his hands would not work.


    Long Teng does not dare to enter the place above the fifth floor. In this case, whether Li Shenglong can kill Long Teng under more than 200 Ning Dan period people is really a problem.


    Li Shenglong knows that there is no better way now. He can only take a look at it step by step. The specific situation is not certain.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, no, it should be said that it was a little earlier. Lu''e was a little earlier than Li Shenglong''s entering the secret place.


    Fortunately, lu''e was not as unlucky as Li Shenglong. As soon as she came out, she was attacked by monsters. She appeared on a plain surrounded by green plants. Looking at it, she was flourishing.


    Lu''e also found that her magic weapon could not be taken out of the storage bag. The pipa magic weapon in her hand before entering was forbidden to be taken into the bag by force.


    Green e''s face changed. Her magic weapon could not be used. She could only use her own Dharma and physical strength to tide over the present difficulties.


    Lu''e''s sect is also the gate of the nine level immortal cultivation world. Each time the peerless secret place is opened, there are always one or two outstanding people in duantian palace where lu''e is located.


    Lu''e has never heard of such a situation before. If everyone has no spirit weapon?


    Green e''s mind suddenly changed, and she suddenly thought of a possibility. Now that all people have no spiritual tools, they can only rely on their own cultivation.


    Isn''t long teng the same?


    Lu''e didn''t have much confidence in whether she could kill Long Teng before. It was precisely because the Quincy shield brought great shock to lu''e. a Quincy shield could play a great role.


    Long Teng must have more powerful Lingbao than kunxidun. In this way, green e naturally does not have confidence.


    Now good, with the strength of his body, Long Teng is not Lu e''s opponent at all. Lu e is naturally happy. For a moment, she has no opinion that her spirit can''t be used.


    "Go to the fifth floor and see if the Dragon Teng dares to enter the sixth floor. If you have a chance, you will destroy the Dragon Teng on the sixth floor."


    Lu''e naturally found that the Wanli transmission stone was invalid and had a decision in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Teng is no exception. His face is black, and he acquiesces to the fact that his strength has been greatly reduced. Over the years, Long Teng has not learned any real skills. Fortunately, he is the young master of Feiyu gate.


    There is no shortage of all kinds of panacea. The physical quality of Longteng is naturally much better than that of ordinary people.


    Thinking about his father''s expectation when he left, Long Teng naturally knew that he could not stay here for the last month.


    Long Teng entered the secret land, where the position is a hill.


    "Go to the fifth floor and meet other people. I don''t believe that so many of us can''t get to the eighth floor yet?"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong naturally did not know that when he wanted to go to the fifth floor, most of the outstanding people in the secret land decided to enter the fifth floor.


    The fifth floor must be the starting point of all things, but it is not the end of this trip.


    Tianji Zun is also looking at all the people below in the distant starry sky. The expressions and every move of 900 people are in the sight of Tianji Zun.


    So far, there are only three people who can arouse the interest of Tianji Zun, one is long Teng, one is green e, and the other is naturally Li Shenglong.


    The way of heaven is fuzzy. The master of Tianji has only one vague feeling. I think the disciple of Tianji Zun is one of the three.


    For these three people, the venerable also focused on observing, and from time to time used the secret law of heaven to understand the chance.


    Observation is important, and opportunity is more important. If there is no chance, the master of heaven will never accept apprentices.


    Li Shenglong has never thought that he will be the key observation of the world, let alone whether Li Shenglong will become the apprentice of Tianji Zun.


    Even now, it has shown that there is a certain reason between Li Shenglong and Tianji Zun. Otherwise, how could one of the 900 people choose three people to be Li Shenglong?


    Li Shenglong''s goal is very clear now, that is to enter the fifth layer, the faster the better. Li Shenglong''s body moves and has disappeared in the whole swamp.


    Of course, Li Longsheng didn''t really disappear. He just used the stealth secret to hide his body shape.


    Li Shenglong''s stealth secret is inherited from lu''e, and because Li Shenglong has the ability to avoid water droplets, Li Shenglong''s power after using the stealth secret method is more powerful than lu''e by three points.


    Li Shenglong, a triple coagulant, has no strength of five. Don''t try to see through Li Shenglong''s secret method.The gap between the two is very huge. When the cultivation is advanced, the gap between the small realms of each level is huge.


    Li Shenglong can also feel the subtleties. For example, Li Shenglong needs millions of Yuan Qi water drops to enter the condensation Dan stage, and 100 million yuan spirit water drops to enter the vitality stage.


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Shenglong only wanted to avoid all kinds of wild animals in the swamp.


    The monsters on the first floor of the secret land are all monsters in the foundation period. It is impossible to see through Li Shenglong''s stealth secret.


    In a short time, Li Shenglong walked through the whole space.


    The space is not big, only thousands of square meters, everywhere is swamp, fire cattle and wolves can be seen everywhere, Li Shenglong found the king among the flame cattle and wolves, the king of flame cattle and wolves.


    The body shape is several times the size of the ordinary flame cattle wolf, not only has the flame in the mouth, but also erupts the flame halo all the time. It looks like the flame God ox, and its strength has reached the point of coagulation pill.


    Li Shenglong did not look at the location of the flame God bull king. All other positions had been searched. He did not find the location of the entrance. He had a guess in his heart and knew that it was almost in the place of the flame God bull king.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to fight with the God of fire, but he seemed to know that the God ox was not a good guy to be provoked.


    What''s more, the flame on its body is more than three feet out. Li Shenglong wants to get close to it and not be found within three feet. He simply does not want to think about it.


    However, since Li Shenglong suspected that the entrance of the passageway was in the position of the God ox king, he had to fight against the Shenniu.

 Chapter 304

    Provoking


    the fire bull wolf king did not find the imminent danger at all, but was still a lazy image lying down.


    It is the king of this space, although Li Shenglong came out in this space, and met a flame cattle wolf.


    Although Li Shenglong let him go, it doesn''t mean that the flame ox wolf king who controls everything here can know the whereabouts of Li Shenglong.


    In this space, there are almost thousands of flame ox wolves. The flame ox wolf scared away by Li Shenglong had no idea where to go.


    The flame of the fire cow wolf king is constantly erupting, and Li Shenglong is quietly approaching it at this time. The most likely entrance of this space is here.


    Now Li Shenglong doesn''t want to fight with the flame ox wolf king. He doesn''t have all kinds of magic weapons, and he may not be able to gain an advantage in the battle, so he can only play tricks.


    Li Shenglong''s goal is not to defeat the flame ox wolf king, but to see if there is an entrance to this place.


    He is not the only monster of the flame cattle wolf king. There are also some flame cattle and wolves built with nine bases. They all lie down near the fire cattle wolf king, and they seem to be the younger brother of the flame cattle wolf king.


    Li Shenglong only saw the nine heavy fire cattle and wolves in Zhuji, but he did not find the ten. Although he was curious, he could not think of it. This is also the meaning of the flame ox wolf king. There is only one king in this place, not two.


    These fire cattle and wolves of Zhuji Jiuchong came here to guard the fire cattle and wolf king under the compulsion of the fire cattle and wolf king. Not only they, but also some other newly promoted flame cattle and wolves of Zhuji Jiuchong were also like this.


    If you don''t come here, you will be killed by the fire cattle wolf king. If you enter the building foundation, you will be killed by the fire cattle wolf king.


    All potential enemies are strangled in the cradle by the flame ox wolf king, and will not give the enemy any chance to grow up.


    These nine heavy fire cattle and wolves surrounded by the flame ox wolf king, forming a ring. Li Shenglong looked around to find the opportunity to do something.


    Li Shenglong''s initial plan is to create a riot among the flame cattle and wolves, and then let the flame ox wolf king leave his position.


    In this way, Li Shenglong can see whether there is a so-called entrance to the location of the flame ox wolf king.


    Under this observation, two flame cattle and wolves came into Li Shenglong''s sight. They were lying on the ground with their backs to each other. They could not see themselves. They closed their eyes and took a rest. It seemed that they were practicing.


    Since Li Shenglong has selected his target, he naturally walked carefully. Although Li is now in a state of invisibility, his whole person has not really disappeared. It is just the application of spiritual power that misleads other people''s visual organs.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong should be careful not to touch the surrounding fire cattle and wolves.


    Under all kinds of care, Li Shenglong is close to his target. He gets close to the buttocks of the two flame cattle wolves, raises his feet and flies to the buttocks of the two flame cattle wolves.


    The two flame wolves yelled one after another, jumped up directly, and at the same time turned their heads and looked at each other.


    Their strength is not good, and they can''t see the existence of Li Shenglong. There are no other people behind them except the other side. Under the anger in their hearts, the fireball in their mouth spurts out.


    After Li Shenglong kicked, he quickly left their neighborhood. Only Li Shenglong knew the strength of his feet. This is just two flame cattle wolves. His body with nine layers of building foundation can bear the foot of Li Shenglong.


    Otherwise, it is a stone several meters high and hundreds of Jin, which will turn into crushed stone under Li Shenglong''s feet.


    Even so, Li Shenglong also knew that the two flame cattle wolves were not very good, and the place where they were kicked must be extremely painful. The


    flame, the wolf scream, Li Shenglong found a problem. The monster here can not speak. Normally, the beast''s cultivation will melt its throat bone after absorbing the essence of the world. What''s more, speaking naturally is not a problem.


    However, not all the monsters will choose to refine their throat bones first. The bones on the monsters are different, and each of them has a different use.


    Which place to refine first mainly depends on one''s own will. Generally speaking, if a monster who has been with human beings for a long time, most of them choose to refine the throat bone first, which is convenient to communicate with human beings.


    Of course, this view is not absolute. Although the two sacred beasts that Li Shenglong took in are congenital ones, they should refine their throat bones if they want to speak.


    When Li Shenglong took them in, he couldn''t speak at all. Later, because he lived with Li Shenglong, he had to refine his throat bone, so that he could make his name in the sea.


    The monsters here should have never communicated with the outside world or seen the power of human beings. Since they have never seen human beings, there is no need to communicate with human beings.


    If the throat bone is not practiced, it will become a dispensable thing.Before Li Shenglong withdrew far away, the fireballs of the two flaming cattle wolves collided with each other. With a bang, it exploded, and a fire wave directly sprayed on the face of Li Shenglong a few meters away.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knew that the flame power of these cattle and wolves was huge, and he didn''t want to try it himself. But now he saw that the power of the fire was even greater than he expected.


    The high-temperature flame even makes Li Shenglong''s body feel a burning sensation. We should know that Li Shenglong has already coagulated the triple physical strength of Dan. These two flame cattle wolves are just building foundation nine, so they have such power. What kind of strength should the flame ox wolf king of the condensation period have?


    Li Shenglong didn''t have time to think so much. Two fire cattle and wolves with nine heavy foundations have been fighting together.


    The strength of both sides is equal. Several times of fire attacks have not achieved the desired effect. Everyone is playing with fire. You have this power, and I am the same power. Naturally, we are not afraid of both sides.


    In the center of the fire, the bull wolf king didn''t move at all. He just opened his eyes and watched the battle. There was something called interest in his eyes.


    It seems that this battle is a more interesting game in the eyes of the fire bull wolf king.


    Not only did the flame ox wolf king not make any action, but also stood by coldly. The other nearby fire wolves also gave up the space in the middle one by one and retreated one after another.

 Chapter 305

    Sure


    it seems that these flame cattle and wolves are also interested in watching the good play, and none of the hundreds of fire cattle and wolves in Jiuchong construction base around them came forward to help.


    Not only that, a lot of fire cattle and wolves in the mouth of a call, it seems that the leisure scene is not as lively as.


    Although Li Shenglong can''t understand the language of the flame cattle and wolves, seeing such a scene, he also knows that his strategy is going to fail.


    "Aren''t these flame cattle and wolves the guards of the flame ox wolf king?"


    Li Shenglong suddenly figured out the key points. Originally, Li Shenglong''s idea was based on the premise that these flame cattle and wolves were the guards of the flame ox wolf king.


    Since they are the guards of the flame cattle wolf king, the flame cattle wolf king will not allow the fire cattle and wolves to fight with each other.


    In this way, it is possible to leave one''s position.


    Of course, Li Shenglong did not think that only a small provocation can let the flame ox wolf king leave his position.


    However, this situation is indeed what Lee did not expect. According to his prediction, after the first provocation, the two flame wolves should be reprimanded by the flame ox wolf king.


    In this way, under the second and third provocation, the probability of the flame ox wolf king leaving his position is greatly enhanced.


    Now, what''s going on?


    It''s good to say that there must be some kind of competitive relationship between them and the flame cattle and wolves. If there is competition, there must be interest disputes.


    If there are interests, there will be contradictions. Isn''t it normal to see a play?


    What kind of conflicts of interests can the flame bull wolf king and his soldiers who build nine foundations have? It''s the king here. Who would have offended the flame wolf king so blandly?


    Li Shenglong is a little confused. At this time, the two flame cattle wolves in the battle have given up the fire attack. The two sides are lucky and head to each other at the same time. At this time, what they are fighting for is whose physical strength is stronger.


    As a matter of fact, here, the fighting among the fire cattle and wolves is very common. Each of these fire cattle and wolves is proud of himself and naturally refuses to bow to other flame cattle and wolves.


    It is the flame cattle wolf king who controls the absolute strength. There is no way to do this. It is impossible to bow down. Only in this way can we obtain the status of king here.


    It is because the flame cattle wolf king is also from the flame cattle wolf to grow up, for the flame cattle wolf clan''s heart grasp is more clear.


    For all the fire cattle and wolves that can become their own threat, the fire cattle and wolf king doesn''t care much about the life and death of all the flame cattle and wolves. As long as the status of the flame cattle and wolf king is not threatened, what do you want to do with me?


    Therefore, the two fire cattle wolf under his command did not care about the battle, and no one of them came to stop it.


    "If that doesn''t work, let''s make things bigger."


    Li Shenglong''s heart turned. Seeing that the two flame wolves did not arouse the king''s interest in walking around, he naturally wanted to think of some other ways to solve this problem.


    When Li Shenglong moves, he doesn''t care whether there are other flame cattle and wolves beside these flame cattle and wolves. He is a foot in front of these nine heavy fire cattle and wolves.


    Several hundred of the flame cattle and wolves were kicked by Li Shenglong in a short time.


    The fiery cattle and wolves were irritable, and they fought against the fire cattle and wolves behind them. Under a bloody battle, the single battle had become a group fight.


    At this time, the fire cattle wolf king also saw that there was something wrong with it, but he still did not move. It has nothing to do with it. It is better that all the nine heavy fire cattle and wolves who built the foundation are dead, so he can save himself.


    Li Shenglong was a little strange this time. The reaction of the flame ox wolf king was a little too abnormal. Li Shenglong didn''t cover up his tracks. He went directly to each of the flame cattle and wolves. He was ready to let the flame ox wolf king find the trace.


    At that time, as long as the flame cattle wolf king leaves his position, everything will be easy to do, but the flame cattle wolf king has no reaction at all.


    "This is not enough. We must burn the fire on the flame cattle wolf king, otherwise the flame cattle wolf king will not move a cent."


    When Li Shenglong saw such a scene, he felt a little headache. The whole field had been filled with battles. The fighting between hundreds of flame cattle and wolves made the field more and more red.


    The only quiet place is near the fire ox wolf king. There is no fire ox wolf dare to touch the majesty of the flame ox wolf king.


    Li Shenglong is thinking hard there, thinking about what can cause the anger of the flame ox wolf king. After all, this is not the case now.


    Although the battle is fierce, no one dares to touch the fire, which is not what Li Shenglong hopes.


    Li Shenglong decided to venture out, moving to the two from the flame cattle wolf king farthest away from the side of the flame cattle wolf.


    The two flame cattle wolves are more than two meters high, and Li Shenglong''s tripe is a foot to the flame ox wolf, which is still in the state of Ding cattle. With this foot, Li Shenglong can use half of his physical strength.The fire cattle wolf did not surprise Li Shenglong, and directly hit the position of the flame cattle wolf king.


    This time, the flame cow wolf king finally moved. Facing the fire cattle wolf falling from the sky, the flame gushing out of the flame cow wolf king''s body soared and turned into a flaming red pillar of fire, which directly gushed out.


    Before the flame cattle wolf has reached the height of more than ten meters of the flame cattle wolf king, it has been turned into ash.


    Li Shenglong was surprised by the strength of the flame ox wolf king. Fortunately, he didn''t start directly like the flame ox wolf king just now. Otherwise, with such strength, Li Shenglong may not really be his opponent now.


    The fire cattle and wolves around all saw this scene, but no one stopped fighting. The only one who stopped was the opponent of the flame ox wolf that Li Shenglong had just kicked.


    All of a sudden, his opponent flew to the sky, so that the flame cattle wolf is also unexpected.


    Before he had any extra action, it flew into the sky and caught up with the plane. However, the plane had some accident. Like the flame ox wolf in front of him, he was born in the fire and died in the fire.


    The fire cow wolf king also felt that someone was playing a trick in the dark, but he still did not move.


    Li Shenglong also saw that the flame ox wolf king didn''t want to leave at all. He was more sure of his conjecture. The entrance of the second floor was crushed by the five meter body of the flame ox wolf king.


    As long as the flame cattle wolf king leaves this position, Li Shenglong has a chance to slip in.

 Chapter 306

    The breakthrough


    Li Shenglong determined the orientation of the entrance and saw the reaction of the flame bull and wolf king, but his heart calmed down.


    The flame cow wolf king clearly does not want to be in charge of other monsters. If he is involved, he will be killed.


    In his heart, Li Shenglong knows that if he is like this, he is not enough, that is to waste some of the strength of the flame ox wolf king.


    This is not what Li Shenglong wants to see. What he wants to see is to infuriate the flame ox wolf king.


    Li Shenglong changed his strategy. He was still the flame ox wolf on the outside. This time, Li didn''t kick it. He kicked it into the cattle. Several cows around the whole herd entered the inner circle.


    The battle is more chaotic, but Li Shenglong did not take care of these things at all. The outer flame cattle wolves are constantly kicked into the inner circle by Li Shenglong.


    All of the fire cattle and wolves unconsciously, or in other words, under the premise of passive, are constantly close to the fire cattle wolf king.


    At this time, more than 300 flame cattle and wolves were injured to some extent because of Li Shenglong''s feet. In addition, dozens of flame cattle and wolves died in the scuffle just now.


    The rest is within 20 meters of the flame Taurus king, and the flames are spraying 10 meters around the flame Taurus king.


    Up to now, the fire Buffalo Wolf king has not seen this reclusive figure behind the scenes, although the specific location of this character has been known.


    This knowledge of nature is not relying on the mental power of the flame niulangwang to perceive the position of Li Shenglong, or to say, the position of Li Shenglong.


    The reason why we can see Li Shenglong''s position is that he has exposed his position in the process of kicking the flame ox wolf.


    The flame cattle wolf king has been dominating here for many years, and countless ten heavy fire cattle and wolves have become corpses.


    The flame cattle wolf king has never looked at any other person or monster except himself. In his opinion, there is no need for that.


    This is based on the absolute strength of the fire bull and wolf king in the Ning Dan period. A demon beast in the coagulation period will still have no problems in the face of hundreds of sieges during the foundation period.


    Just like now, Li Shenglong finally succeeded in provoking these flame cattle and wolves into the flame cattle wolf king''s 20 steps.


    He just saw from the outside that this position is basically the extreme position of the tolerance of the flame ox wolf king. After this, the flame ox wolf king will be cruel.


    Sure enough, the flame on the king of the flame cow wolf moved, and a column of fire with a diameter of dozens of centimeters was sprayed out. It seems that all the flame cattle and wolves need to be solved at one time.


    The pillar of fire spurted out about 10 meters, and several cattle and wolves were buried in the sea of fire.


    The flame cow wolf king''s position is watching Li Shenglong''s position. Unfortunately, Li Shenglong has been prepared and will never be fixed in the same position. Otherwise, how can he get to the second floor before he comes back after the flame ox wolf king leaves his position?


    "Why is this floor so sad?"


    When Li Shenglong is moving, he is also thinking about what green e said to him. The first five floors should be the simplest. Now it is not the case. A flame bull wolf king has blocked him here firmly.


    Above the starry sky, the Heavenly Master looks at Li Shenglong who is working hard at the bottom. How can Li Shenglong know that his flame cow wolf king refuses to leave the exit position? It has something to do with him.


    Since it is the focus of observation, the difficulty is naturally higher than other people, or how can we see the extraordinary place of Li Shenglong.


    The bodies of dozens of flame cattle and wolves finally aroused the blood of the flame cattle and wolves. They were suppressed by the flame cattle and wolf king for a long time. They had been dissatisfied for a long time.


    When the explosion broke out, the ox horn went straight to the fire, and the ox wolf king rushed to the fire. One leader led the other and the other followed.


    The remaining three hundred head of fire cattle wolf king rushed to the fire cattle wolf king.


    The flames around the king of the flame cattle wolf king did not become a pillar of fire, and they burned off a layer of skin of the flame cattle and wolves that rushed over.


    Every flame cattle wolf did not shrink back. All the flame cattle and wolves knew that this was the place where the flame cattle and wolf king lived. If they did not kill the flame cattle wolf king this time, even if they fled today, they would only have a way to be killed by the flame cattle wolf king.


    Fortunately, all the flame cattle and wolves don''t know. Today is an important day. The flame ox wolf king will not leave his present position on this day. The strength of hundreds of heads may cause certain damage to the flame cattle wolf king.


    Li Shenglong also followed the flame ox wolf, and rushed to the flame ox wolf king with them. Of course, Li Shenglong''s goal is not to kill the flame ox wolf king, he just wants to enter the second floor.


    It is so simple, now he is relying on the strength of many fire cattle and wolves to force the flame cattle wolf king to leave this position.The difficulty of this thing is much easier than killing the flame ox wolf king, and naturally it is much easier.


    In fact, Li Shenglong just doesn''t do it. With his triple body and Yuan Li level, he may not be able to fight with the flame ox wolf king.


    However, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to do this. There is not much spiritual power in this place. It''s not worth the price that Li Shenglong has to pay just with a first level flame ox wolf king.


    Li Shenglong''s strength still needs to be reserved to deal with Long Teng. Besides, the later level is more difficult. If it is not necessary, Li Shenglong will never waste his Yuan Li.


    Although it seems that Li Shenglong has used a lot of Yuan force and wasted a lot of energy in this period of time, in fact, Li Shenglong has not used any yuan force.


    He simply used his own physical strength. With his physical strength, Li Shenglong was able to suppress these monsters with nine heavy foundations, without any pressure at all.


    The impact is in progress, the impact of the fire cattle wolf, undeniably, is very strong, but in contrast, the flame cattle wolf king is better.


    Many of the flame cattle and wolves simply did not even touch the edge of the flame cattle wolf king and had already gone back to the West.


    Flame, all around is the flame, the flame Niulang body also burns the flame, the first flame niuwolf finally bumps into the flame cow wolf king''s body.


    Although the flame ox wolf king is powerful, he is his own, and there is a gap in the magic''s huff and puff. Normally, this short interval should not bring him any problems.

 Chapter 307

    Through


    that''s because under normal circumstances, there would not be so many flame cattle and wolves at the same time, but now it is different, hundreds of flame cattle and wolves rush to.


    At this time, although the interval between the flame cattle wolf king is small, it is enough to be caught by other flame wolves. If it''s just like this, it won''t have much effect on the flame ox wolf king.


    After all, the physical strength of the flame cattle wolf king is there, so the flame cattle and wolves together may not be able to cause any harm to the flame cattle wolf king''s body.


    However, in this way, the dignity of the flame ox wolf king is challenged. Since he is the king here, he has not been challenged by other flame cattle and wolves for many years.


    This kind of prestige can not be developed in a day, under such a mentality, for the challenges of these flame cattle wolves, the flame cattle wolf king is naturally extremely angry.


    His body just swayed slightly, and the fire wolves that attacked him had already fallen out. In the eyes of the king of fire, these flame wolves were really vulnerable.


    However, there is also Li Shenglong behind the flame Niulang. Even if these flame wolves only briefly contact with the body of the flame ox wolf king, they also have an impact on the casting of the flame ox wolf king.


    Li Shenglong in the rear to promote the whole fire cattle and wolves to deal with the continuous forward, his power is probably not under the flame cattle wolf king.


    Therefore, although the flame cattle wolf king just flew some flame cattle and wolves, the flame cattle wolf behind in the pursuit of Li Shenglong suddenly bumped into the flame cattle wolf king''s body.


    This time, the strength of the flame cattle wolf king''s body increased sharply, and the impact of the fire cattle wolf was not small.


    In addition, Li Shenglong, whose strength is not at all under the flame ox wolf king, is suddenly hit by this blow.


    "Oh."


    He was knocked out by the fire cattle and wolves that he always looked down upon. Of course, the flame ox wolf king would not be reconciled. He looked up to the sky and cried out with anger in his eyes.


    With the help of the flame ox wolf, Li Shenglong pushed the flame ox wolf king from its original position. As Li Shenglong was not within 10 meters of the flame ox wolf king, the flame of the flame ox wolf king was nothing to Li Shenglong.


    As soon as the flame ox wolf king was opened, under his body, a dense hole more than one meter wide appeared in Li Shenglong''s perception.


    Li Shenglong knows that he is on the right move. This is the entrance to the second floor.


    Just when Li Shenglong wants to make more efforts to rush past, the flame ox wolf king roars repeatedly, and his body is hard. He even brings back all the flame cattle and wolves. It is in the final Li Shenglong that he feels the powerful power of the flame ox wolf king.


    "No, it''s about to succeed."


    Li Shenglong knows in his heart that it is the best to win without consuming the strength in his body, but now it seems that he can''t do without consuming.


    The power of the flame ox wolf king is beyond the expectation of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong mobilizes the soul power in his cells and instantly spreads all over his body.


    Soul power is specialized in training body muscles, which can increase the muscle strength of Li Shenglong by two to three times, but that is because in the immortal cultivation world, there is no chance to recover after the soul power is consumed.


    Li Shenglong had to put it in the cell and wait until the critical moment to use it. Now it is obviously the critical moment.


    Li Shenglong adds soul power. Li Shenglong alone has surpassed the flame ox wolf king in power. Let alone there are many flame cattle and wolves.


    Naturally, the flame ox wolf king is not a monster that easily admits defeat. Under the collision of two huge forces, the front several flame cattle and wolves immediately disintegrate and turn into a piece of blood mist, which spreads all over the world.


    After all, the power of the flame cattle wolf king is still not magical power. The power of Li Shenglong and many flame cattle and wolves is greater. The hard resistance will only bring greater danger to himself.


    The cow is a symbol of strength. There are nine oxen and two tigers in the idiom.


    The cattle and wolves who have become monsters are no exception. Those who have the power of cattle never think that they can lose to anyone.


    Naturally, the flame ox wolf king was not willing to use all the strength in his body. He even lowered his noble head like other ordinary flame cattle and wolves.


    The fire Buffalo Wolf king also does not know how many years has not used his own horn to fight other people.


    The memory of a little star Mun is to let the flame cattle wolf king feel a burst of shame, he is the real king, he can not be defeated.


    Ideal is plump, reality is bony.


    Under the absolute power, there were no unexpected twists and turns in the fight of the flame cattle wolf king, and the flame cattle wolf king was directly pushed from the original position.


    The fire cattle and wolves did not stop attacking the flame ox wolf king, but Li Shenglong was different. What he asked was that the flame ox wolf king should move away from his present position.


    After opening the fire, the king of cattle and wolves, Li Shenglong recovered his soul power and let it go to one side.After losing the help of Li Shenglong, the flame cattle wolves will not be the opponents of the flame cattle wolf king in terms of strength, and the situation immediately reversed.


    The fire cattle and wolves were headed back one after another, and the flame cattle wolf king was completely immersed in anger at this time. He was so angry that he didn''t have time to manage the entrance on the second floor.


    The battle between the flame ox wolf king and the flame ox wolf begins. How can these flame cattle and wolves, without the help of Li Shenglong, be the opponents of the flame ox wolf king.


    One by one, the flame cattle wolf king has not started such a fight for a long time.


    No monster noticed that, at the entrance of the second floor, a figure they couldn''t see had quietly walked in.


    Although all kinds of fighting in the first floor are caused by Li Shenglong, by now, everything has nothing to do with Li Shenglong.


    The Heavenly Master above the starry sky saw Li Shenglong enter the second floor, his mouth slightly cocked up and showed a smile.


    Fortunately, this scene was not seen by others, and it would be a surprise if it was seen by others.


    What kind of person is Tianji Zun? It is a strong character who has already understood the way of heaven. Each of these people can be equivalent to the incarnation of heaven in the world.


    In other people''s eyes, such characters do not eat fireworks, no human feelings, every day is the same face, eternal cold, let people feel no trace of warmth, can feel only dignity, endless majesty.


    But such a character, now even smile, this is how incredible phenomenon.

 Chapter 308

    Qianlong


    "it''s interesting to learn soul power. Isn''t it impossible to cultivate soul power after the great change in the world?


    This kid is interesting


    The voice of Tianji Zun echoed in the endless sky, and the stars all over the sky became the audience of Tianji Zun. They seemed to understand something from their words.


    Just as Li Shenglong entered the second floor, the other two green E and Long Teng, who were mainly observed by Tianji Zun, also encountered problems.


    Lu''e said that she had five levels of fighting power, that is, without the help of spirit tools, she still managed to get through the first level without the help of spirit tools. The only thing she had to pay was some spiritual power.


    Although it is said that after the spiritual power is consumed, it is impossible to take it out because the spirit stone also has spiritual power, so it can only be recovered by absorbing the spiritual power in the air. However, the spiritual power here is so rare that we want to rely on the aura here to recover our strength.


    It''s not impossible to arrive, but when the spiritual power is exhausted, and then recover again, wait until the three months in this are finished.


    It was also sent out in secret. Even if she recovered the aura, it had no effect. In this way, green E also knew that she should pay attention to ensure that her spiritual power was sufficient.


    But the actual situation does not allow Green e to keep her spiritual power.


    Lu''e, who just paid some spiritual power to get through the first floor, was lucky compared with Long Teng. On the one hand, lu''e''s own combat power was enough, and without spiritual weapons, it was also the level of Ning Dan''s combat power.


    But Long Teng is not the same, he is relying on the weapon reason to enter the ningdan first heavy, now did not have these weapons the power, his strength suddenly reduced.


    The first level is not very difficult for others, but it is not the same thing for Long Teng.


    After Long Teng had no spirit weapon, his strength degenerated to the peak of ten times of building foundation. He could barely touch the threshold of Ning Dan period.


    This kind of strength, the strength of the monster he is facing is not under the flame ox wolf king that Li Shenglong faces, so long Teng has to work hard and even pay the price of blood to enter the second floor.


    Bleeding.


    This is the first time that these two words appear in Long Teng''s memory. What is the character of Long Teng and the little master of Feiyu gate? Such a character is no two in the Ninth level immortal cultivation world. There are not a thousand or eight hundred guards around him.


    All of them are top experts. If Long Teng can get hurt again, these guards can eat excrement.


    Longteng heart dark hate, although his injury is not very serious, but this is already extremely serious damage to Long Teng.


    Long Teng naturally has some complaints about his father in his heart. Long Teng doesn''t want to be a venerable immortal, but in his consciousness, as long as his father is still alive, nothing can be hard to get him.


    As long as his father thinks, Long Teng''s long life is just a matter of words. It''s not a problem at all.


    Long Teng for his father''s absolute trust, simply do not understand what is called long life bitter, bitter long life.


    Above the starry sky, the heavenly master saw all this, and naturally none of the people''s reactions fell.


    "There''s something special about this woman."


    After green e entered the second floor, Tianji Zun said to the stars all over the sky. When it was dragon''s turn, Tianji Zun said different words.


    "This young man is very lucky."


    Air transport.


    This is the topic that the whole circle of cultivating immortals has been paying attention to and exploring.


    Qi movement is the guarantee of one''s cultivation of immortals. The higher the qi movement is, the more likely it is to become a high-level practitioner in the future. A person may not have the qualification, but he cannot do without Qi.


    There is no qualification, but there is little hope to enter the higher level, but if there is no luck, it is definitely impossible to enter the higher level.


    Throughout the ages, countless people who practice immortals, thousands of worshippers in thousands of eras, each of them is a symbol of an era, and what they embody is the luck of this era.


    Without the luck of the whole era, it would be impossible to enter the venerable level, even if the person''s talent was higher.


    Qi Yun is the foundation of a person.


    From low to high, Qi Yun can be divided into golden yellow, yellow, light yellow, dark cyan, cyan, light cyan, dark white, white, light white, dark gray, gray and light gray.


    Among them, the golden luck is the most abundant, and every person with a deeper golden fortune can be called the son of the era.


    Of course, this is not to say that the son of the era will certainly be able to become a venerable one, and the opportunity of the son of the era is just greater than that of others.


    This kind of person is the person who can be respected. The son of every era is a hidden dragon before his fame is known.


    The Qianlong is in the abyss. Once there is a changing dragon.


    As long as there is an opportunity, Qianlong will be able to emit its own amazing light.There is not only one Qianlong in each era, but also countless. One era is 100 million years, and there are countless Qianlong.


    Most of the time, it is these hidden dragons who bear the name of the son of the era who fight endlessly to win the final fight and become the legendary real dragon.


    However, it is not without exceptions. In some eras, other people with little luck can capture the Qi of Qianlong through fighting.


    Such people are called hidden dragons, and they can also participate in the competition of real dragons.


    However, the probability of Hidden Dragon''s appearance is very small. Every time hidden dragon appears, it will be attacked by all hidden dragons.


    Therefore, the growth of hidden dragon is more difficult. No one knows whether hidden dragon can kill all the dragons and become the real dragon.


    Now the nature of dragon Teng''s body is the golden aura with deep hidden dragon''s life style. In the world, only this kind of golden Hidden Dragon''s life grid can make the dignitary level characters praise the good luck.


    Although Tianji Zun saw the luck of the dragon, he was not satisfied with the performance of the dragon. Compared with green E and Li Shenglong, the only thing that dragon Teng had was the life style of the hidden dragon.


    Li Shenglong and lu''e both want to kill Long Teng, because they don''t know the life style of Long Teng and the meaning of this life style.


    There are only two kinds of people who can kill the hidden dragon''s life grid. One is the same hidden dragon''s life grid, and the other is the hidden dragon''s life grid that can devour it.


    In the sky and the earth, no one can kill the Qianlong except for the two kinds of people.

 Chapter 309

    The second floor?


    Since Qianlong is the son of the era, it is blessed by the whole era of heaven and earth. Except for the battle between the Qianlong and the hidden dragon, there is no danger of life at all.


    Longteng is also like this now. Although he has encountered a little twists and turns on the first floor, it is only a little twists and turns, which will not shake the foundation of Longteng.


    The master of heaven hesitated. Did the way of heaven show that the apprentice he wanted to accept was dragon Teng?


    According to Qi Yun, Long Teng should be taken as his apprentice. However, the Heavenly Master did not feel any stronger hint of heaven than lu''e and Li Shenglong.


    The way of heaven does things, Tian Yan 49, keeps its vitality.


    Naturally, Tianji Zun also knows that it is impossible for Tianji to say everything to death. The arrangement of Tianji is only a variety of possibilities, while Tianji Zun only needs to choose one of the fate of many kinds of Tiandao.


    Just like the current dragon Teng has the life grid of Qianlong, but Li Shenglong and lu''e do not. Compared with Long Teng, green e''s life grid is blue, and Li Shenglong''s life grid is only gray.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Shenglong''s life style can''t even pass the Qi training period.


    After seeing these three men, Tianji Zun immediately made a decision in his heart. This era is really turbulent. In the past era, a hidden dragon''s life has been lively enough.


    Now Tianji venerable has seen two of them, which is not to mention. Besides these two, the blood lady has recently found his own hidden dragon apprentice.


    It seems that there are at least three hidden dragons, not to mention the existence of hidden dragons that their venerable masters have not found.


    Compared with the Qianlong, those who were born in the hidden dragon family preferred to enroll, naturally, they were also the characters of the hidden dragon''s life style.


    However, it seems that there is no way to determine whether Li Shenglong and lu''e are hidden dragons.


    The hidden dragon has to take the life of the Qianlong and swallow the Qi of the Qianlong, so that it can grow up.


    Otherwise, it''s just a fake dragon that can kill a hidden dragon. In this world, although it can kill a hidden dragon, it doesn''t increase its vitality and can''t enter the battle of the real dragon. What is not a fake dragon?


    "I want to see if you are hidden dragons."


    The voice of the Heavenly Master is still ethereal, and the whole void is echoing with the voice of the Heavenly Master. Under the gaze of the stars, a star light rises from the fingertips of the Heavenly Master and flies to a palace in the distance.


    The palace is magnificent and seems to be hidden in layers of space. The stars cross the layers and enter the palace. Three disciples and an elder in the hall, holding a magic weapon like a mirror, are monitoring the situation in the secret land.


    The starlight''s flying in was totally unexpected. No one thought that the venerable would really make a move.


    The starlight enters the mirror accurately, and the mirror which originally reflects the situation of everyone in the secret land suddenly becomes blurred, and no image can be seen.


    "Master."


    A disciple said to the elder.


    "This is the meaning of veneration. We should obey."


    Naturally, the elder''s insight is much higher than these disciples. He also has some understanding of the ideas of these disciples. He just does this in violation of the rules and is afraid that he will be punished afterwards.


    These disciples don''t think about who set these rules, not the venerable ones.


    If other people dare to challenge the rules of the venerable, it is the birthday of the old hanging, looking for death.


    With the master, several disciples also quieted down. Their status determined that they had no other way but to calm down. They could not do anything at all.


    If you want to see the venerable, the elder may not see the venerable several times in his lifetime. How many of his disciples can be so competent?


    Not to mention the performance of these disciples in the distant starry sky, it is true that the star light of the heavenly master enters into the mirror. Li Shenglong, Lu E and Long Teng are dizzy at the same time. It seems that they have experienced a feeling of super long-distance transmission.


    When he opened his eyes again, Li Shenglong found himself on the beach of an island, surrounded by the sea. The waves hit the beach one after another.


    In the island, the forest is dense, there are all kinds of rare birds and animals, exotic flowers and plants, and the whole island looks beautiful.


    Li Shenglong looked around and thought that this was the second level checkpoint. Naturally, he wanted to find the entrance to the third floor as quickly as possible.


    I don''t know that long''e and teng''e are in the same space at the same time.


    Lu''e and long tengya are looking at the island. The three of them are put into the three corners of the island. It seems that this is the intention of the Heavenly Master.


    "I''m waiting for you in the center of the island."


    At the same time, a voice appeared in the ears of Li Shenglong, lu''e and Long Teng. Li Shenglong was shocked. The voice was deep and deep, and with a sense of massiness, it directly penetrated into Li Shenglong''s soul."Who? Come out. "


    Three people made different reactions at the same time. Long Teng had never encountered this kind of situation. As a tall, rich and handsome man, he was more unbearable than Li Shenglong and lu''e. he jumped up and looked around warily.


    Deep into the soul of the voice, Li Shenglong is not able to hear, he did not shout, but his whole body tense, ready to attack at any time.


    With the rapid spread of divine consciousness around him, Li Shenglong believes that the speaker must not go back too far from his own position.


    "Lingzhu, help me to see who is playing tricks."


    Li Shenglong''s own divine sense can not catch up with the distance of spirit beads, so he immediately asked Lingzhu to help him after his own shooting failed for a week.


    "Master, there''s nothing unusual, just a wooden house in the center of the island a few kilometers away."


    The result of Lingzhu''s shooting is similar to that of Li Shenglong, and it is also regarded as no gain.


    As for lu''e and Li Shenglong, their reactions are almost the same, and the divine sense sweeping is also fruitless.


    "Come to the center of the island and you''ll know everything."


    The deep voice of the Heavenly Master rang out in the soul of Li Shenglong.


    "You."


    Li Shenglong quickly caught a key word. It was not Li Shenglong who came to this island. Who was the speaker?


    Is it a monster guarding the second floor?


    Indeed, it is possible that the first layer of guardian monster has the strength of Ning Dan, and the second layer must at least be the second level of Ning Dan.

 Chapter 310

    The old man


    can this monster be magic?


    There is an idea in Li Shenglong''s heart, which is denied by Li Shenglong in an instant. The spirit bead can see through all illusions.


    If this is magic, the spirit bead would have spoken long ago, or has the magic skill level of this monster surpassed the spirit bead?


    Li Shenglong can''t imagine how far beyond the magic power level of Lingzhu. He has never seen things that can''t be solved by spirit beads.


    Although most of the time, the beads only play an auxiliary role, but the auxiliary role of the beads has been a good solution to Li Shenglong''s problems, and even saved his life many times in danger.


    Of course, Li Shenglong would not think that the magic could not be solved by magic beads. He could solve it only by relying on his own strength.


    In this case, who is this?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think a monster of two levels can have such strength. This man must not be a mortal.


    "Let''s go to the heart of the island."


    Now that this character has spoken out and asked Li Shenglong to go to Daoxin to see and know everything, Li Shenglong has to go to Daoxin to see what he wants to do.


    When Li Shenglong goes to the heart of the island, Long Teng and green e are also walking to the heart of the island.


    The speed of the three is not slow, and the distance between the center of the island and Li Shenglong is not too far. While Li Shenglong is running, he thinks in his heart what this man really wants to do and who he will be?


    The reason why he didn''t use Yu Feng Shu was that Li Shenglong wanted to save his own spiritual power. If the spiritual power was consumed completely in this place, it would be a dead end. It would be very difficult for him to replenish his spiritual power.


    In this case, Li Shenglong can''t bear to waste a trace of spiritual power. Fortunately, Li Shenglong''s physical strength has already entered into the triple of ningdan. He fights with monsters in the soul world by running.


    Although it is a bit of a waste of time now, it has not delayed Li Shenglong much.


    When Li Shenglong ran to the courtyard in the heart of the island, he saw two people standing in the yard. One of them was an acquaintance of Li Shenglong, Lu E.


    The other is graceful and beautiful. Even if there is blood on his body, it just adds a bit of blood evil spirit to the young man, making him look a little more manly.


    Of course, Li Shenglong doesn''t know this man. It''s the Dragon Teng he is looking for. Lu''e has never let Li Shenglong see the photos of Long Teng. Everything wants to wait until the secret land. Lu''e and Li Shenglong kill Long Teng together.


    Li Shenglong is invisible. Of course, invisibility basically does not consume his spiritual power.


    "Since all the people are here, come and do it."


    The voice of the Heavenly Master rings again, and Li Shenglong notices that there is a stone table in the courtyard, and several stone benches surround the stone table.


    An old man in straw coat and straw hat was sitting on the stone bench, and the sound came from the old man''s mouth.


    Li Shenglong was really at a loss this time. The old man was so powerful that he could not find any trace of the old man.


    Even if the spirit bead swept past, there was no trace of the old man. It was clear that the old man was in front of them, but they could not find his trace in their divine sense. What strength is this?


    Not to say that Li Shenglong is the strength of Ning Dan period. Even if he can''t find the old man, it''s normal. But what about Lingzhu?


    It''s definitely a magic weapon of ancient times. With the improvement of Li Shenglong''s cultivation, Lingzhu is also in constant repair. His powerful search ability makes Li Shenglong believe that all yuan infantile masters can''t escape the search element of Lingzhu.


    If he wants to make the spirit bead have no sense at all, what kind of state does it need? Li Shenglong does not know, because he has never seen such a figure.


    The witch who took Xi''er away has already become a powerful one, and is the most powerful person that Li Shenglong has never seen.


    Even the witch has a figure under the perception of the Pearl. I want to know that the strength of this witch is definitely not under the yuan infant period, and the possibility of being above it is unknown.


    However, now such an ordinary old man has escaped the search of the Pearl, isn''t it said that the strength of the old man is stronger than that witch who took away Xi''er?


    When Li Shenglong was shocked, lu''e and Long Teng had already sat on the stone bench. Although they were both shocked, they could not listen to the words of the unknown old man when they arrived in this place.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the nameless old man, one finger can kill them.


    "What? Some accidents? Sit down first


    Of course, Li Shenglong knew that the old man was talking to himself. Besides him, the other two people had already sat down. In this case, Li Shenglong also opened up his concealment method and revealed his body shape.


    In the sight of lu''e and Long Teng, sitting on the stone bench beside lu''e, Li Shenglong has already let go of everything. He can''t believe that such a powerful figure of the old man came to deal with him.This kind of character has been close to longevity, and they don''t have the time to deal with Li Shenglong.


    After Li Shenglong sat down, four teacups appeared on the stone table. One teapot was not moved by the old man. The teapot automatically added tea to the four cups, and he did not know what tea was soaked in the teacups.


    Just on the bubble, a fragrance has permeated the entire space.


    "Come on, how about having a taste of my tea before you talk about it."


    Said, the old man himself first picked up the cup, put it in the mouth to drink.


    The other three people glared at each other, and none of them lifted the cup. At this time, the tea was so fragrant that the three of them were not in the mood to taste tea.


    The old man was not in a hurry. He slowly tasted his tea. Finally, when Li Shenglong saw the old man''s appearance, he let go of his heart and directly picked up the tea and sent it to the entrance.


    A mouthful of tea into the belly, fragrance overflowing.


    Not only that, but also with all kinds of aura in the tea, Li Shenglong immediately felt refreshed, and his spiritual strength and mental strength had recovered to the peak.


    Li Shenglong knows that he has encountered a good thing. This kind of thing can not be met at any time. If it comes to the critical moment, a sip of this tea can make Li Shenglong recover his combat effectiveness in an instant.


    Under the same combat strength, if we compete for endurance, Li Shenglong will surely win.


    Li Shenglong''s expression is also seen in green e''s eyes.

 Chapter 311

    Chance


    seeing that Li Shenglong had drunk tea, he did not have any adverse reactions. On the contrary, after his face was clear and fresh, lu''e and Long Teng also took up their tea cups and took a sip. Both of them understood why Li Shenglong was so expressive.


    Among the three, the income of Longteng is the largest, because Long Teng consumed the most spiritual power before he came here. Naturally, he has the lowest strength here.


    Now, in this way, not only the spirit power of dragon Teng has been filled, but also all the injuries on his body have been healed.


    Long Teng was happy and took a sip of tea. A cup of tea was already in his stomach. Although green e didn''t exaggerate like Long Teng, she also drank two mouthfuls and then put it down.


    The old man looked at the performance of the three people in his eyes. He picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup. Looking at the Longteng''s eager eyes, the old man laughed.


    "This tea is not easy. I only have one. It''s your blessing to have a cup of tea for everyone. Don''t ask for more."


    When Li Shenglong heard the old man say so, he said in his heart.


    Li Shenglong had thought of this kind of precious thing. They could drink it, which is the chance in the legend. If they have too much, they will be punished by heaven.


    Li Shenglong is going to keep this cup of tea until the housekeeper takes it out to use at any time in the future. In this way, it will make the best use of it.


    Long Teng obviously didn''t realize Li Shenglong''s idea, which was also related to the family environment of the two people. Long Teng was the young master of the nine level immortal cultivation world. He was born with nothing missing, and he didn''t cherish the existence of these two words in his consciousness.


    Although the tea in the old man''s hand is a treasure, it''s just a treasure in the eyes of Long Teng. Since it''s a treasure, it''s consumed. Sooner or later, it''s just to drink it earlier.


    Green e is slightly worse than the Dragon Ao Tian, and slightly stronger than the Dragon Teng, leaving half a cup. Obviously, it is also in line with her identity. The princess of Duan Tiangong was born. If we say that the cultivation of resources is not enough than that of dragon Teng, it is more than enough than that of Li Shenglong.


    "The three of you are predestined with me, and this cup will be given to you."


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong was overjoyed. He had already seen that the teacup was not a common thing, and all the things it could hold must be some spiritual treasures.


    Is thinking if those spirit tea leaves this cup will have what reaction, the utility will reduce.


    Now a word from the old man will dispel Li Shenglong''s mind.


    "You''re Li Shenglong, you''re green e, you''re Long Teng, aren''t you?"


    The old man pointed to three people in turn.


    "Yes, fairy."


    The three men looked at each other and answered at the same time.


    Of course, Long Teng doesn''t know who Li Shenglong is, but it doesn''t mean that Li Shenglong doesn''t know him. It''s the first time that Li Shenglong saw Long Teng. It''s also unknown whether it will be the last time.


    Long Teng''s appearance has really left a deep impression on Li Shenglong. Let alone those women, Li Shenglong has to praise a few words when he sees them.


    This does not mean that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to kill Longteng. Since long Teng and Li Shenglong have reached the point of immortality.


    Li Shenglong must die for his own life, even if there is such a mysterious old man here.


    Li Shenglong will still find a chance to kill Long Teng.


    Long Teng doesn''t know what Li Shenglong thinks. Seeing Li Shenglong''s look at himself, Long Teng looks back arrogantly, and writes a kind of arrogance on his face naturally.


    As the young master of the nine level immortal cultivation world, Long Teng always goes out without anyone''s knowledge and praise everywhere.


    Of course, it''s no surprise to hear the old man pronounce his name now. In his opinion, if someone doesn''t know him, it''s enough surprise.


    Long Teng of course will not know. Just before the old man recited his name, Li Shenglong, sitting next to Longteng, did not know that the one sitting at the same table with himself was the dragon that Li Shenglong wanted to kill.


    "My name is Tianji Zun."


    The old man began to introduce himself. The name of Tianji Zun was the same strange to these three people.


    "The main purpose of calling the three of you to come here is to see who you three are destined to be with me, and who is destined to be my apprentice."


    Tianji Zun didn''t want to introduce his own identity too much, and said his purpose directly.


    "Take in students?"


    All three people know that they are in a good situation. Li Shenglong knows that the old man has extraordinary strength. Lu''e and Long Teng have a better understanding of the strength of the old man because they know the strength of the master of Feiyu sect and duantian palace.


    The two of them have never seen such a powerful character, and they are completely integrated into nature. This realm is mentioned by Duan Tiangong and Feiyu sect, which is called the unity of heaven and man.


    However, even the master Duan Tiangong and the master of Feiyu sect also said that this realm is the realm in legend. With the qualification of Feiyu sect master, it will take at least several million years to enter this realm.This realm of the elderly is invincible in this realm. Standing at the top of the pyramid, almost no one can surpass them.


    Not to mention the opportunity to be accepted as an apprentice by such a character, but to be able to see such a character here is a great opportunity.


    Li Shenglong, however, did not think the same as several people. Naturally, he knew that the strength of the old man was superb, and that being an apprentice of the old man also had various advantages.


    However, on one hand, Li Shenglong still wants to go back to the real immortal gate to marry him yulinglong. Secondly, he has a spirit bead on his body. If he follows such a person for a long time, it is inevitable that the Pearl will not be exposed.


    At that time, what if the old man saw the potential of the Pearl and forcibly took it away?


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know that the pearl must be a treasure above the level of the old man, in his dream, he saw the pearl inlaid on the handle of the God of war, which shows that the Pearl has existed for a long time.


    In any case, Li Shenglong still has some resistance to becoming the apprentice of the old man.


    Seeing the excitement of several people, the old man calmly drank a sip of tea. His identity was there. Since he said something, he could be sure that no one could refuse his invitation.


    If you let the old man know that Li Shenglong is thinking about how to not become the old man''s apprentice, I don''t know whether the old man will vomit blood.


    "Don''t be excited. Listen to me. Only one of you can become my disciple. One of the remaining two may come out of here alive or fall here."


    The old man ignored the excitement of several people.

 Chapter 312

    A disciple


    "I only need one disciple."


    Tianji venerable continued to say, Li Shenglong and none of them participated in the speech. At this time, everyone knew that since they were called to this place, they were already the preparatory disciples of Tianji Zun.


    The only difference is the mood of the three people. There is no difference between lu''e and Long Teng. Both of them want to be disciples of Tianji Zun.


    Long Teng has always been a rich and handsome man. He also knows that he got everything because of a good father. In this case, in the face of the man who is more powerful than his father, he is naturally very happy.


    Knowing that if he was a disciple of the master of heaven''s chance, his future achievements would not be inferior to his father''s. Long Teng''s heart became hot and decided to take this place.


    In his opinion, the other two people have nothing to contend with. As the young master of the nine level immortal cultivation world, Long Teng naturally has a supercilious attitude.


    Lu e Long Teng is also known to all. When she was in the Ninth level immortal cultivation world, Lu e was not put in the eyes of Long Teng. Otherwise, Long Teng would not say that Lu e would marry Long Teng as his concubine.


    As for the strange name Li Shenglong, Long Teng also did not see it in his eyes. Although he had never heard of the name, Long Teng did not think about the person who robbed the 900 list of Longteng people.


    They just think that it is which gate sect that has hidden this kind of talented disciples, in order to make a great success at this time.


    Green e is even more want to become the disciple of this master, the fool can see how strong this person''s strength is.


    Why does green e marry Long Teng now?


    It''s not because of the forces behind Long Teng. If green e can find a big power to depend on, then green e doesn''t need to marry Long Teng at all.


    Now Tianji Zun is such a figure with high strength. As long as lu''e becomes the disciple of Tianji Zun, the power behind Long Teng is just a drizzle for him.


    So this time, anyway, lu''e will be the winner.


    Li Shenglong and the other two people''s ideas are obviously different, he did not want to become Tianji Zun''s Apprentice.


    Now hearing this, Li Shenglong knows that even if he does not become his apprentice, he must not let Long Teng become his apprentice.


    If Long Teng becomes the apprentice of Tianji Zun, it will be impossible for Li Shenglong to kill Longteng again. At that time, he will have to wait passively for Long Teng to kill himself.


    Li Shenglong also plans to let lu''e get the quota this time. Even if lu''e doesn''t want to kill Longteng, he must get rid of him.


    Out of green e''s eyes, Li Shenglong has seen the idea in green e''s heart.


    All three of them planned their own abacus silently in their hearts. None of them spoke at this time. All of them knew that since Tianji Zun said only one, there must be corresponding rules.


    What green e needs to do is to exert force in these rules, as long as they become the only disciple.


    "I only need one disciple, Li Shenglong, who can kill Long Teng and lu''e is my disciple. On the contrary, Long Teng, you need to kill both of them to become my disciple."


    Tianji Zun didn''t ask the three people to wait for a long time. He took the three people''s reactions back to their eyes and continued to speak.


    "It''s not fair."


    At the same time, Long Teng called out.


    It does not seem fair. Although Long Teng doesn''t see green E in their eyes, he also knows that his real strength is the lowest here.


    It is to let Long Teng fight against lu''e alone. Long Teng has no confidence to defeat lu''e. now, let alone let alone fight them both. Isn''t it clear that Long Teng''s life is taken?


    Li Shenglong and lu''e were overjoyed, which was very consistent with their original purpose. Even if the Heavenly Master did not say so, they would do so. Now that it is such a result, they are naturally very happy.


    After hearing the words of the Heavenly Master, green e looked at Li Shenglong with her eyes. In her eyes, she seemed to be saying that Longteng''s life is mine.


    Li Shenglong also returned a look, yours is yours.


    Green e returned a look of your discernment.


    Li Shenglong himself has no intention to enter the gate of Tianji Zun. Naturally, he will not take the life of Long Teng with green E. as long as long Teng is dead, it is the best not to die in the hands of Li Shenglong.


    "Unfair? There''s nothing unfair about it. According to common sense, I should have taken you as an apprentice. "


    Tianji Zun looked at Longteng and continued to say, and Longteng looked at Tianji Zun with a face of inquiry.


    "The reason is very simple, because you have a good life. You are the life grid of the hidden dragon. This kind of life grid is most likely to achieve immortality and become a generation of immortals."


    He said it slowly.


    "The two of them don''t have the life grid of Qianlong, but because I didn''t rely on the life grid of the Qianlong to achieve the heaven''s position, I would like to give them a chance and a chance to test them.""Heaven''s chance master, you are not giving them a chance. You want my life. If you really want to take them as disciples, just say it, why do you want my life? "


    The more he listened, the more confused he became. He really didn''t understand why he had to kill himself to give the other two people a chance. In addition, according to Long Teng''s idea, he should not give other people a chance. This position is what he deserves.


    "No, you don''t know what a hidden dragon''s life grid is. Don''t worry, if neither of them is a hidden dragon''s life grid or a fake dragon''s life grid. You will live safe and sound, and then I will take you as my apprentice. "


    "What do you mean, only the hidden dragon life grid and the false dragon life grid can kill me, and other people can''t?"


    "Yes, you have a strange life style. I think you should have experienced countless calamities from childhood to adulthood, but every time you are safe, you are not harmed at all. This is the result of your fate. You are rich and rich, God and man do not disturb and ghosts do not invade."


    Tianji Zun answered Longteng''s questions patiently.


    "Yes, I have."


    Long Teng carefully recalled his past events. Although Long Teng committed many crimes and was repeatedly assassinated, he never had anything to do, and could get through it safely every time.


    In the past, Long Teng didn''t feel anything. He just thought that it was not a coincidence that his father had arranged a good guard. Now, after listening to the Heavenly Master, Long Teng felt wrong. It seems that the role of this fate is really not small.

 Chapter 313

    Start


    "that means the same thing this time. They can''t kill me at all. Instead, they will be killed by me, right?"


    Long Teng continued to ask.


    "I have just said that as long as they are not the life grid of hidden dragon or false dragon, then you will not have any problem. Even if they are the life grid of hidden dragon or false dragon, they have to kill you nine times to really kill you.


    A cat has nine lives, and so are you. Only when you have nine lives can you really die. "


    The master continued.


    "Nine lives?"


    Long Teng has never known that he has so many lives, which is also very surprised.


    "Yes, you have enough questions. Let''s go to the end."


    Long Teng''s words finally annoyed him. As soon as his voice fell, Long Teng found that after opening his mouth, there was no sound coming from his throat.


    The words he wanted to say were drowned in fear for a moment. Long Teng tried to make a sound several times without any effect.


    "Do you two have anything to ask?"


    Dragon Teng couldn''t speak because he didn''t look at Dragon Teng any more. It was obvious that he was hit by the skill of Tianji Zun, which made him unable to spit out a word. Long Teng tried hard for a while and seemed to find that his efforts were futile. He gave up his efforts and calmed down.


    "Shall we go together?"


    Li Shenglong asked his own questions.


    "Yes, he has nine lives. Whoever can kill him is my disciple."


    Tianji Zun is still a smile on his face, and his tone is not urgent.


    "Venerable, become your apprentice, do you want to leave the fairyland of Feiyu?"


    Green e asked him the question he thought of. He didn''t want to be in Feiyu immortal cultivation again, at least not at present. Although it seems that the strength of this heavenly master is stronger than that of Feiyu sect leader, if he is in Feiyu immortal cultivation world.


    The headmaster of Feiyu sect is indeed the most influential. If the headmaster of Feiyu gate uses the strategy of encirclement to attack the Heavenly Master to death, will not the new backer of green e be lost?


    Green e really doesn''t know how big the gap is between the master of Feiyu sect and the master of Tianji.


    If the idea in lu''e''s mind was known by the heaven machine master, he would be in tears and laughter. He never thought that he, a person of the highest level in the ten level immortal cultivation world, would be thought by a small immortal cultivator that he would be less powerful than a big sect of level 9 immortal cultivation world.


    "Yes, if you become my disciple, you will practice beside me in the future. If you don''t have thousands of years, don''t think about being born again."


    Green e was very satisfied with the answer of Tianji Zun, which was the best. If Tianji Zun was not in Feiyu''s immortal cultivation world, it would be useless if the master of Feiyu sect came.


    As for the present humiliation, when lu''e becomes high in the future, she will naturally go to the master of Feiyu gate to report it, and he doesn''t need the master of Tianji.


    "No more questions?"


    Seeing that Li Shenglong and lu''e did not continue to ask, the Heavenly Master asked.


    "No more."


    Li Shenglong and green e looked at each other. They didn''t see any questions in each other''s eyes. They said with one voice.


    "In this case, let''s start fighting. Remember what I said, who can kill Long Teng is my apprentice. If Long Teng can kill you two, then Long Teng is my apprentice. OK, let''s go."


    With the voice of the Heavenly Master, Long Teng found that his throat was back in his hands again, and he was able to speak again. But this time was not the time to speak. The attacks of lu''e and Li Shenglong had come one after another.


    Judging from the appearance of the two people, it is clear that they want to kill the dragon. Although Long Teng has learned from the Tianji master that he is a hidden dragon and has nine lives, he can''t kill himself if he is not a hidden dragon or a fake dragon.


    But how does Long Teng know whether lu''e and Li Shenglong are false dragons and hidden dragons? When Long Teng wanted to ask this question just now, the Heavenly Master didn''t give him a chance to speak. Instead, he locked his throat and made him unable to speak at all.


    Now even if Long Teng can speak, it has no meaning at all. The answer to this question depends on the facts. If Long Teng can really die in the hands of lu''e and Li Shenglong, it naturally shows that lu''e and Li Shenglong are the lifeblood of hidden or fake dragons.


    The master of Tianji came here today to accept apprentices. He had already realized his chance between heaven and earth. No matter whether this is a hidden dragon or a fake dragon, he will be accepted as his apprentice.


    Chance is one thing. Whether one can succeed in the future is another. Now that one''s cultivation is at the level of heaven''s chance master, he doesn''t look at it like a low-level cultivator.


    What they pursue is interest, while those who respect heaven and earth pursue the real way of long life, which is in line with the road of heaven and earth.Today, since it is Tianji Zun who was told by Tianji to accept an apprentice, he will accept this disciple no matter what his qualifications are.


    This is a matter of no doubt.


    Long Teng''s view on the heaven machine master is very bad. Although he does have the life style of the hidden dragon, Li Shenglong and Lu e naturally can''t see it.


    But Tianji Zun clearly saw that when Li Shenglong and lu''e rushed to the dragon, the Tianmen on the top of the dragon''s head suddenly opened.


    A golden yellow Yang Qi soars to the sky. Among the golden Yang Qi, the five clawed Golden Dragon has been circling among them.


    Tianji venerable knew that this was a young Qianlong. Now the scales on the five claw Golden Dragon were not clear. When it was fully grown, the scales on the body were extremely clear. A pair of eyes was as big as an ox''s eye, and the golden yellow on the body could cover the place ten miles around.


    Long Teng didn''t know the vision on his head. He was really afraid now. Li Shenglong and lu''e both rushed to him. With the strength of magic, it didn''t work to deal with the people who had the fighting power in the Ning Dan period. Therefore, it was precisely because of this that the three of them could only compete with their physical strength to see who was stronger.


    Naturally, the physical strength of Longteng is needless to say. Under the accumulation of numerous pills in feiyumen, there is no nine fold body of ningdan, but there is already a seven fold body of ningdan.


    In terms of absolute strength, Long Teng is not afraid of anyone, but now Li Shenglong and lu''e are not weak either. They are all far superior to those of the same rank. Even if Long Teng is attacked several times, he will suffer for a long time.


    Long Teng had no choice but to rely on his own body method.

 Chapter 314

    The golden carp


    all the magic weapons that Long Teng relied on could not be used. Long Teng had to hide left and right. Fortunately, Long Teng''s body method was good, and he could always avoid the attack of Li Shenglong and Lu e at the most critical moment.


    Li Shenglong and lu''e naturally don''t know why Long Teng can always evade their attacks at critical moments. Within their calculation range, Long Teng should not be able to escape at all.


    Only the one watching the three fight can clearly see it. Not only is there a golden young dragon above the gate of the sky, but also the sky gate of Li Shenglong and Lu e is not empty.


    Green e''s head is a four clawed dragon, and her body is blue. Looking at the golden young dragon, her eyes show a trace of fear from time to time.


    On top of Li Shenglong''s head is a golden carp. Facing the other two mythical beasts, he is the weakest among them.


    The three men''s Qi Yun kept fighting over their heads. Naturally, the golden carp and the four clawed dragon besieged the golden young dragon.


    The golden juvenile dragon is far more powerful than the golden carp and the four clawed dragon. When the golden carp and the four clawed dragon attack the golden young dragon, the golden young dragon just roars, and the golden carp and the four clawed dragon will be scared away by the golden young dragon.


    This is the time when Li Shenglong and lu''e attack Long Teng. Naturally, they don''t know that Long Teng''s Qi is strong. The other two people''s luck is too weak. Naturally, it is impossible to kill Long Teng easily under the law of heaven and earth.


    The battle in the sky is still going on. It is clear to the Heavenly Master that each attack of the golden carp and the four clawed dragon seems to be fruitless.


    In fact, it''s not like that. Every attack, the golden carp and the four clawed dragon can tear a piece of golden Qi from the golden young dragon.


    Although the golden young dragon was unwilling and roared in his heart, he was still a young dragon. The strength of the Dragon Teng should be under the leadership of lu''e and Li Shenglong. There could be no other situation for the joint attack against them.


    "It''s the life of Qianlong. One is Jiaolong and the other is carp."


    Looking at the three pillars of qi movement in front of him, he calculated silently in his heart.


    "If the Dragon wants to ascend to heaven, it must experience three disasters and nine difficulties. If the carp wants to turn into a dragon, it just needs to leap over the dragon''s gate."


    Tianji Zun didn''t think of the rare life grid of Qianlong. Now he met two of them, and both of them were the upper life grid of Qianlong.


    As far as the life style is concerned, Li Shenglong''s life style is better than that of lu''e. there are always great difficulties in the life of lu''e''s Jiaolong.


    But Li Shenglong''s life style is not obvious now, because he did not leap over the dragon''s gate. He had only one big difficulty in his life. If he did, he would become a dragon from now on, and there would be no more hardships.


    "Which of these two should be chosen?"


    Looking at the fate of the great war, the master of heaven wavered. Every time Li Shenglong and lu''e attacked, the golden carp snatched more luck from the golden young dragon than the four clawed dragon.


    It was strange to him that if the golden carp had not leaped over the dragon''s gate, it would have done nothing.


    Now it is even more powerful than Jiaolong. There must be some reason. This reason is unknown to the master of heaven.


    Of course, the more things they don''t know, the more interested they will be. When their strength reaches their level, they will understand Heaven and earth, which is almost the embodiment of the way of heaven. Few things in the world can be concealed from them.


    There is less that they can''t explain. Therefore, the interest of the Heavenly Master makes him close his eyes and concentrate directly, far away from Li Shenglong''s sight.


    Above the starry sky, the real body of the Heavenly Master is located here.


    What Li Shenglong saw was just a wisp of his mind. His real body was still in the starry sky and did not come down.


    "This guy, interesting, what I see in the future is a fog. What kind of person has covered up his future, or is he the reincarnation of some big man?


    Haven''t you heard about the reincarnation of that great man lately


    Tianji Zun murmured to himself, who is he? Half the way of heaven? It''s too simple for him to speculate on a person''s future fate. Now, he can''t even speculate on Li Shenglong''s fate.


    This is not normal.


    In an instant, the Heavenly Master thought of two possibilities. Of course, these two are the most likely thing and the only possible thing.


    One kind of nature is that the big man''s hand covers Li Shenglong''s future fate and prevents others from exploring it. If this is the case, it means that the cultivation of the character who made the move is still on the top of Tianji Zun. Otherwise, even if the Tianji Zun is covered, he can check it by force.


    This is the strength, but now it is not. What Tianji Zun sees is a fog.


    The second situation is that Li Shenglong is a reincarnation of a great man. In this way, he will naturally cover his own destiny and avoid finding his enemies in his previous life and persecuting him.


    In the second case, Tianji venerable has not heard of any reincarnation recently. After all, among the ten level immortal cultivation masters, each of them is half of the way of heaven, and there is mutual induction between them. No matter who reincarnates, all other venerable masters will know at the first time.It''s impossible to hide such things from other people.


    There is only the first possibility. If it is really the first possibility, it means that Li Shenglong has been paid attention to by a big figure above. In this way, the heaven machine master can not accept Li Shenglong as an apprentice.


    The so-called chance naturally does not point to Li Shenglong.


    Because Li Shenglong''s chance lies in a big person who is not known by Tianji Zun, the chance of Li Shenglong can only be one of green e or Long Teng.


    "It''s a pity that the life style of the hidden dragon."


    Tianji Zun sighs in his heart. He has already taken a fancy to Li Shenglong''s life style. It is because the Tianji Zun himself is the real dragon transformed from the golden carp''s life grid. Therefore, every time he sees such a figure, he always wants to take it with him.


    Unfortunately, the strength of Tianji Zun is not enough to see through the future shielded by the big man. Since he can not see through his future, it shows that the strength of the master is not as good as that of others.


    The strength is inferior to others. Naturally, it is impossible to rob the apprentice who has been ordered by others.


    Even in the world of Tianzun, it is still determined by strength. Naturally, Tianji Zun knows this kind of thing very well.


    There was no intention of breaking the rules for Lee.

 Chapter 315

    Long Teng is dead


    Li Shenglong''s golden carp is beautiful again, but it is no longer the dish of Tianji Zun.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t know that he is no longer the backup disciple of Tianji Zun. Of course, if Li Shenglong really knows the news, he will be very happy.


    Because he didn''t intend to be a disciple of Tianji Zun, he was still thinking about how to avoid the past. Now he can avoid the past without trying to find a way. Naturally, it is the best situation.


    Lu''e and Long Teng don''t know that they have lost an opponent in such a short time. They are still fighting with each other.


    When it comes to fighting, in fact, Long Teng is hiding while lu''e and Li Shenglong are attacking. Of course, lu''e and Li Shenglong don''t mean to keep their hands, and their moves all run to the key points of Longteng.


    When it comes to this critical moment, Long Teng is as helpful as God, always able to create miracles in the inconceivable.


    Li Shenglong and lu''e also began to believe that Long Teng really has an immortal fate, but both of them are determined people, and naturally they will not give up so easily.


    The attack in the hand is more and more fierce.


    Long Teng didn''t expect that he could support such a long time under the attack of the two men. He also began to believe that he was really immortal, and lu''e was not the fate of the Qianlong and the fake dragons, and could not kill himself.


    In that case, when green E and Li Shenglong are exhausted, it is time for Dragon Teng to kill them both.


    Only the Heavenly Master can see all these things clearly. The air objects in the sky have explained everything. Although the three Qiyun are extremely brave, the golden young dragon is divided by the golden carp and the four clawed dragon every moment.


    When the golden young dragon''s Qi is divided up, it is the time for the dragon to rise and die.


    Long Teng naturally doesn''t understand this thing. Even if he understands it, he won''t play a role. If he doesn''t have strength, he can only dodge.


    If the four clawed dragon of lu''e captures one unit of Qi, Li Shenglong''s golden carp can capture three to four units of Qi each time.


    The scales of golden carp also slowly degenerate, and many scales grow out of dragon scales.


    When the golden carp''s body is full of dragon scales, it is when the golden carp starts to try a door-shaped pneumatic column at the top of Li Shenglong''s Qi Yun.


    As long as the golden carp can jump over the dragon gate, it will become a real dragon and be proud of the world, unless other dragons can match Li Shenglong in other aspects.


    Li Shenglong is fighting wholeheartedly. With the decline of his luck, Long Teng''s body also begins to be wounded. Every time Li Shenglong and lu''e attack, Long Teng can''t completely avoid it.


    There will always be such and that kind of slight injuries on the body. Although these minor injuries are not many and do not affect anything temporarily, this is a sign.


    Both Li Shenglong and lu''e have grasped this sign and know that Long Teng is not the so-called immortal body. At the beginning, Long Teng can completely avoid all attacks.


    Now this Kung Fu is no longer good. If it is a little later, Long Teng will die under two people''s hands.


    Tianji Zun was sitting on a stone bench and sipping his tea slowly. He didn''t say a word. His eyes didn''t even look at three people, but his divine sense was always looking at the air.


    The golden baby dragon was swallowed by the two dragons, and gradually became a little depressed. Originally, they only dared to move around the golden young dragon, and the two dragons were gradually biting on the golden young dragon.


    The golden young dragon also kept fighting back, but under the eyes of the Heavenly Master, he knew that the golden young dragon was a hammer to death fight, which could not have made much progress.


    On the one hand, the golden young dragon is constantly weakened; on the other hand, the golden carp and the four clawed dragon are constantly increasing their strength.


    Both sides are doomed to win.


    Dying struggle is not long, green e''s attack hit Long Teng''s body, Long Teng''s heart thump, three people in the field can hear the sound of heart burst.


    What they can''t hear is that the golden young dragon on the top is also a roar. While green e attacks the dragon, the claws of the four clawed dragon also catch the heart position of the golden young dragon.


    However, in spite of this, the golden baby dragon still did not die, and his vitality was not able to die in this way.


    The strength of the dragon clan is also placed here. This time, if it was not for the young dragon, it would not have grown up at all. In addition, with the joint attack of the two dragon dragons, the dragon clan has not grown up.


    Golden cubs don''t fail at all here.


    Long Teng also did not die in the hands of green e, the vitality is not the same tenacious, Li Shenglong and green e continue to attack Long Teng, Long Teng''s body a shock.


    The liver burst directly. This time, it was Li Shenglong.


    Long Teng is still alive.


    Up to now, two-thirds of the scales of the golden carp have been completely transformed into dragon scales. The golden young dragon is dying. Under the attack of the golden carp and the four clawed dragon, only one can breathe out, not breathe.Even so, the golden young dragon''s face is still dignified. It seems that even if it is dead, it must die noble.


    Everyone can see that Long Teng is still not far away from death, and the sound of pengpeng continues. Long Teng''s life is really the same as what Tianji Zun said. It has nine lives. This life grid is also called nine life Qianlong.


    The life of Qianlong will die here today. When Longteng died, he even hoped that he had only one life. His heart was broken, all kinds of organs were broken, and his limbs were separated.


    The head is smashed, this kind of pain is not ordinary people can bear, Long Teng is naturally not among the small number of people who can bear it. He never thought that he would die so miserably.


    When Long Teng died, the scales on the four clawed Jiaolong and Li Shenglong''s golden carp all turned into gold completely.


    The golden fortune symbolizes a bright future for the two.


    Li Shenglong and lu''e did not dare to take it lightly in the course of fighting. Until now, when they saw that Long Teng was really dead, they relaxed. At the same time, there was a question: who killed Long Teng?


    Li Shenglong failed to hold his hand in the battle just now.


    Of course, the idea in both people''s hearts is that green e killed Long Teng.


    However, their two ideas can not change the idea of the Supreme God. This is the territory of the Supreme God. The words of the Supreme God are the Supreme God. No one can disobey the words of the Supreme God.

 Chapter 316

    Concussion


    "Li Shenglong."


    Tianji venerable first called Li Shenglong''s name, which surprised both Li Shenglong and lu''e. this is not to let Li Shenglong become his disciple.


    "Although you are good at talent, your Qi is also a hidden dragon''s fate. You are expected to become a real dragon and become the supreme one in the future, but there is no fate between you and me."


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Master did not let Li Shenglong and lu''e worry for long. A word let their two hanging hearts go down again.


    "Your fate is another character whose strength is still above me. He has covered your destiny."


    Li Shenglong was stunned by Tianji Zun''s words. What do you mean?


    Is it true that Li Shenglong has a relationship with another person? And it''s confirmed?


    "Reverend, my master is waiting for me somewhere in the future?"


    If Li Shenglong didn''t look at the extraordinary strength of Tianji Zun, he thought that Tianji Zun was a tricky Taoist.


    "Yes, you have the fate of carp leaping into the dragon''s gate. You have great opportunities and opportunities."


    Seeing all the thoughts of Li Shenglong, the teapot in the hands of Tianji venerable flickered and reached Li Shenglong''s arms.


    "Since you are here today, you are also destined to be with me. You can''t go back empty handed. This half pot of fairy tea will be given to you as a gift."


    Looking at Li Shenglong''s thoughtful appearance, Tianji venerable continued to say that, in the view of Tianji venerable, this pot of tea is not very important, but it is not the same in Li Shenglong''s eyes. He can recover his body''s damage and aura instantly. Where can he find such a good thing?


    The fact that Li Shenglong and Long Teng were able to come here and meet the Heavenly Master has proved that there is a reason between them.


    Since there is a destiny, the heavenly chance worshiper, a messenger of heaven''s way, naturally wants to give Li Shenglong a chance to end their fate. One cup of immortal tea per person is obviously enough to end the cause and effect between them.


    Now this teapot is obviously an extra thing. Li Shenglong also knows that he has taken this teapot, which is equivalent to a debt of gratitude to the Heavenly Master.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know where he is in the eye of heaven''s master yet, so good immortal tea is directly presented to him.


    In any case, no matter what Tianji Zun thinks, Li Shenglong does not have the strength to resist Tianji Zun. In this world where the strong are respected, Li Shenglong really can''t think of any place where he needs to serve himself.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong took the teapot, Tianji Zun also laughed in his heart. He gave Li Shenglong a teapot, naturally, he didn''t want to get married with Li Shenglong, but he wanted to get married with the big man behind him.


    The supreme way is illusory.


    It is not a lie to say that it is difficult to make any progress on the way to the supreme. The Heavenly Master has been in the position of the supreme for several centuries, but his strength still remains as he has just entered the supreme knowledge.


    The man behind Li Shenglong was able to cover up the mystery of heaven, so that none of them could find out the future track of Li Shenglong, which shows that his strength must be above the one of Tianji.


    Although the way of heaven is ethereal, it can be verified by each other. If there is another venerable who can share his way with others, the possibility of progress will be greater.


    This is what Tianji Zun asks for. He wants to share the chance of the man behind Li Shenglong. Of course, the present thing that Tianji venerable has given Li Shenglong is far from enough.


    Tianji Zun has already observed the future of lu''e. although he said that there are countless different paths for everyone''s future trajectory, a half heaven way like Tianji Zun can predict which future road is more likely.


    These are the main routes of lu''e''s life in the future. After being swept by Tianji Zun, the shadow of Li Shenglong is found in them.


    Naturally, Tianji venerable knows that what he has to do now is to leave a cause and effect to meet in the future. He can''t see through Li Shenglong''s natural mechanism, but he can see from Lu e''s future that Li Shenglong''s deeds are not ordinary.


    So far.


    The longevity yuan of Tianji Zun makes him not care about such a short time. He has time to wait, and will wait for it all the time.


    "Li Shenglong, don''t mention it to anyone again after it''s happened here."


    The master of heaven told Li Shenglong that he didn''t want other people to know his whereabouts.


    "Yes, Reverend."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong would not be so uninteresting and agreed.


    "Li Shenglong, you don''t have to continue. Where do you want to send it? I''ll take you back. "


    Seeing that the opportunity is almost the same, the venerable should let Li Shenglong go back and say to him.


    "The real immortal sect in the immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty."


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that this heavenly master had such strength. He even wanted to send people to wherever they wanted?


    It seems that strength determines the horizon."It''s OK to cultivate the immortal realm in the great Jin Dynasty, but not the Zhenxian gate. I can teleport you to a transmission array in the immortal kingdom of Dajin. You can find the Zhenxian gate yourself. Go ahead. "


    With the voice of the Heavenly Master, Li Shenglong''s figure disappears immediately. Lu e looks at Li Shenglong''s figure, thinking deeply.


    "Green e, from today on, you are my Tianji gate, the disciple of Tianji Zun."


    Seeing the appearance of lu''e, Tianji Zun smiles. However, he sees the emotional entanglement between the two sides in several major fates of lu''e.


    "Yes, master."


    Green e returned to the next God and called on the master.


    "Well, you and Li Shenglong will have their fate in the future, so don''t worry about it now. We''ll see you again in the future."


    In the eyes of green e, the Heavenly Master continued to say after a very strange smile.


    "Let''s go back to Tianji gate with me now."


    Tianji gate XingKong hall, the God of Tianji Zun is still sitting there. A wisp of consciousness appears here with the figure of green E.


    ¡­¡­


    In the nine level immortal cultivation world and Feiyu immortal cultivation world, there has been a lot of trouble. Although the deadline has not yet come to an extremely secret place, with the strength of Feiyu sect leader, he naturally knows that Long Teng has died.


    The death of Long Teng brings an absolute shock to the whole world of Feiyu immortal cultivation. People with such strength as the master of Feiyu sect have been able to see the fate of others. Although they only see a small part, he has never seen the fate of Long Teng dying halfway.


    The master of Feiyu sect sees all the prosperous future. It''s not surprising that he has limited strength and almost no understanding of the way of heaven. Naturally, he can see the future.

 Chapter 317

    Divination


    even so, the strength of Feiyu sect leader can not be underestimated, and no one will underestimate the power of Feiyu sect.


    When Long Teng was just born, the master of Feiyu gate had already left his own life yuan card on his body. Once Long Teng died, his life yuan card would naturally be broken, and the master in Feiyu gate would naturally know the news of his death.


    "Who is it?"


    The leader of Feiyu sect has only one wife in his life. His loyalty to love is rare in the world of cultivating immortals. The fertility rate of people who cultivate immortals is originally low, and the more high-level practitioners are, the more so.


    Long Teng is the only son of the master of Feiyu sect. Now the accident of Longteng means that the only son of Feiyu sect master has died.


    If it wasn''t for Long Teng''s immorality and low cultivation, he would have left a few blood vessels. Now, the leader of Feiyu sect will be the queen.


    No queen.


    This kind of thing is very serious even for those who practice immortality. It is not for the enjoyment of the midnight noon that one can enjoy, but for one person to be promoted to heaven.


    It''s even more important for the descendants. Now that someone has killed Long Teng, you can imagine what the master of Feiyu sect will feel.


    "Check, I must find out this man."


    The master''s anger was written on his face, and his voice echoed in the closed room.


    It took a long time for the master of Feiyu sect to settle down. He had to be calm when he was practicing Taoism. He did not remember when his last mental shock was.


    After stabilizing his mind, the master of Feiyu gate took out 49 copper coins from the storage bag. One side of the coin was written with the character of Zhan and the other side was written with divination.


    Also did not see how to move the hand of Feiyu gate master, two pairs of wings suddenly appeared on both sides of the copper coin, flashing silver light and flew directly into the air.


    If other people see it, they must know that the master of Feiyu sect is divining copper coins, which is always a secret skill in divination.


    All things are guided by money.


    Divination copper coins, from low to high, are flashing gold, yellow, light yellow, cyan, light cyan, silver, light silver.


    Divination is the art of the way of heaven. Because it reveals the secrets of heaven, it will be punished by heaven. Therefore, those who can divination will be cautious in their words and deeds. If they are not close friends, they will not reveal their secret arts.


    Like divination, copper coin is also mysterious and unusual. It is rare in the world. It depends on one''s own chance to get the copper money.


    The master of Feiyu sect saved a divination Taoist in his early years and got such a divination copper coin. With the help of the copper coin, the master''s ability to measure heaven and earth should be at least three levels higher.


    We can see the power of copper coins.


    It is also because of this, every time when the critical moment comes, the master of Feiyu sect will ask for copper money for divination and use it to predict good or bad luck.


    This time, the master of Feiyu sect also divined for Long Teng during his trip to the secret land. The divination results showed that there was a small difficulty, but it was not a big obstacle, and he might get a big chance.


    If not, how can the master of Feiyu gate let Long Teng enter the secret place?


    He is only such a precious son. He will cherish it all his life and will not easily send this son into danger.


    It''s not only a bad chance to get in now.


    The master of Feiyu sect naturally wants to have a divination to see who killed his son.


    Divination copper money is shining, a mysterious law appears in the chamber of secrets, as if the master of Feiyu sect has touched the origin of the world at this moment.


    The art of divination is also divided into high-level and low-level. Divination is advanced, just like the master of heaven. As long as you look at you and change your mind, you will be able to see your future destiny.


    Of course, the future destiny seen by Tianji venerable is not necessarily what will happen in the future, it is only possible to happen.


    It is obvious that the cultivation of the master of Feiyu sect has not reached that level. At this stage of his life, he naturally needs some things from Long Teng''s life.


    The head of Feiyu sect is holding the hair of Long Teng.


    In the art of divination, if you are divining the future, you will consume the most energy and the most variables. Even the diviners of heaven can''t guarantee that their divination will happen in the future.


    However, divination of the past is not the same. The past has already happened and it is impossible to change it. The corresponding effort is less than that of divining the future.


    Feiyumen naturally wants to divination. In the past, Long Teng''s death has become a reality. Now what feiyumen wants to know is who Longteng died in.


    Forty nine divination copper coins echo each other in the air, weaving out a mysterious pattern.


    In the pattern, there seems to be a faint sound coming from it. In a short time, a figure emerges in the pattern. Look at the figure, it is the dragon.


    The master of Feiyu sect divined Long Teng''s past from entering the secret place. At this time, Long Teng had just entered the secret place. He seemed to find that all the things with spiritual power in him could not be used any more. After a little anxiety, he stabilized his mind and tried to reach the fifth level to join with others.After several hardships on the first floor, the master of Feiyu gate saw it in his eyes. At this time, Long Teng finally crossed the first layer and entered the second layer.


    It is at this time that the figure of dragon Teng disappears from the pattern, and only a mist can be seen from the pattern.


    I can''t see what''s going on.


    The master of Feiyu gate was shocked. When he arrived at his realm, he naturally knew that there was an expert to shield heaven.


    According to reason, since the master of Feiyu sect can''t see through, he should give up. Otherwise, if he is found out by an expert, he may be the result of his death.


    However, now the matter is that the son of Feiyu sect master is dead. Once the master of Feiyu sect bites his teeth, a spiritual power is emitted in his hand. The silver light of divination of copper coins is again flourishing. The mist in the pattern seems to produce a light, which penetrates through layers of fog.


    Two men and one woman appear in front of the master of Feiyu sect.


    Above the distant starry sky, Tianji palace is the Star Palace.


    "Hum."


    The Heavenly Master who was telling Lu e some of the rules of Tianji palace suddenly stopped talking, and a hum broke out in his nose.


    "Master?"


    Green e asked carefully.


    "Nothing? Someone tried to see through my nature and was shocked by me. We continue. "


    When the Heavenly Master snorted coldly, the master of Feiyu gate was shocked. The 49 copper coins in front of him turned into powder at the same time. There was no trace of their existence in the air.


    The head of Feiyu sect also left blood in his seven orifices and suffered serious internal injuries in his body. This is not the key. The key is that his foundation of cultivating immortals seems to be a little loose.

 Chapter 318

    It''s not necessary to say what kind of person he is. He is also the first person in the level 9 immortal cultivation world. Now he is separated from the stars by others with a cold hum, which directly makes his seven orifices bleed and his foundation is not protected.


    It can be seen that the power of heaven''s master is powerful.


    At the same time, the master of Feiyu sect also knows that Long Teng''s revenge will never be avenged in his life.


    Tianji Zun has been merciful. If he really wants to kill the master of Feiyu sect, it will be easy.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong did not know that if there was no Tianji Zun, even if he and lu''e could kill Longteng, they would not be able to escape the divination skill of Feiyu sect master.


    According to the present strength of Li Shenglong and lu''e, if they are discovered by the leader of Feiyu sect, there will be one million Li Shenglong going together, that is, adding some cannon fodder, which has no practical effect.


    At such a high cost, the head of Feiyu sect only saw three vague figures, one of which was long Teng, and the other two were not recognized by Feiyu sect leader.


    "Alas."


    There was a sigh in the heart of the master of Feiyu sect. Since the matter has come to this point, it is that he can really recognize these two people. How can he protect them? It is just empty talk to want revenge.


    Compared with the current mood of Feiyu sect leader, these injuries on his body are not important.


    Li Shenglong never thought that he and Lu e killed Long Teng so easily. Let alone him, even the master of Feiyu sect would not have expected such an end.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shenglong returned to Zhenxian gate again, it was three days later.


    The power of Tianji Zun is really extraordinary. He directly teleports Li Shenglong from the peerless world to a transmission array close to Zhenxian gate.


    Li Shenglong looked at the splendid and immortal gate in front of him. His mood was not so nervous when he saw it for the first time.


    During the year when Li Shenglong left Zhenxian gate, he had seen the monsters and beasts in the open sea, the wonder of the soul world, the vastness of the immortal cultivation world, and so on. After all, when he saw this area of zhenxianmen, he naturally didn''t pay attention to it.


    Li Shenglong did not directly show his body shape from the main entrance, but used the stealth decision to enter the real immortal gate.


    With the triple power of Li Shenglong''s Ning Dan and his invisibility, he can''t find the whereabouts of Li Shenglong without the four or five levels of Ning Dan.


    By the way, one thing I almost forgot to say.


    After coming out of the secret land, the suotan Pill on Li Shenglong''s body also lost its function. Li Shenglong''s spiritual power level entered the triple level of practicing Qi in one day.


    He became a monk in "Qi training period".


    Li Shenglong came back from stealth this time, of course, it''s not that there is any hidden secret, but now he doesn''t want to let other people know about his fighting power.


    Li Shenglong came back to marry his beautiful wife. It is impossible to marry Yu Linglong without strength.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong naturally wants to show his strength to Yu Xiaodong.


    It is for this reason that he sneaked in. Among the nine peaks of Zhenxian sect, Menghu peak is Yu Xiaodong''s residence. In the past year, Yu Xiaodong is no different from the past. He has been cultivating in the cave, and most of the things in the gate are handed over to some disciples in the foundation period.


    Unless they encounter difficult things, otherwise Yu Xiaodong will not come forward to deal with it.


    Now Yu Xiaodong is naturally the same as usual. In his cave, Yu Xiaodong is the only one up and down the Tiger peak. There are no other characters at all.


    It''s just because Li Shenglong is a disciple of Zhenxian sect. He has all kinds of decisions of Zhenxian sect. In addition, his strength has reached the triple level of Ning Dan. As one of the top ten immortal sects, no other sect''s experts of Ning Dan period will come to make trouble. If he is found out, the relationship between the two sides will be good Even if you don''t die, many arrays of Zhenxian sect have not been launched completely.


    Only by adding several times can we enter the real immortal gate so easily.


    To the Tiger peak, here can be Yu Xiaodong''s territory. As soon as Li Shenglong''s body appears on the top of the Tiger peak, Yu Xiaodong, who is closed in the chamber of secrets, has a feeling immediately.


    Li Shenglong''s vitality is hidden in the cells, and other people can''t detect it. Even Yu Xiaodong, the character of ningdan jiuzhong, can only know the strength of Li Shenglong''s three aspects of condensation.


    There is also some curiosity in my heart. It is impossible to hide many experts of Zhenxian sect from entering the Tiger peak even though they are practicing Qi triple and concealing skills.


    There must be something wrong with this man.


    Yu Xiaodong is curious about Li Shenglong, and he doesn''t launch the ban on Tiger peak. Similarly, he won''t inform other elders of the sect to open the sect ban because of a triple character who practices Qi.


    Yu Xiaodong is in the cave, and his divine sense is locked in Li Shenglong''s body. He wants to see what Li Shenglong wants to do?


    Yu Xiaodong didn''t expect that Li Shenglong came straight to his cave.In fact, Yu Xiaodong''s divine consciousness swept over Li Shenglong''s body, and Li Shenglong already had a feeling. However, he came here to find Yu Xiaodong. It doesn''t matter if he is found earlier or later.


    At the gate of Yu Xiaodong''s cave, before Li Shenglong knocked, the cave opened automatically. At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t have to hide any body shape. He showed his real body and walked in with great magnanimity.


    Most of the caves cultivated by immortal practitioners are very simple. A few sit in Futuan can do it, and Yu Xiaodong''s closed room is also so simple.


    Li Shenglong looks at one of the futon''s Shangrao, who is interested in looking at Yu Xiaodong.


    Yu Xiaodong is really looking at the young man in front of him. The young man sneaks here and walks in with great magnanimity. He doesn''t retreat at all under the pressure of his aura.


    "Good seedling."


    Yu Xiaodong praises him in his heart. He is not shocked to see that Li Shenglong sees the aura emanating from the high-quality spiritual pulse around him. He can''t help but look up at Li Longsheng again. Maybe it''s the children of some big family who came out to experience.


    Where does Yu Xiaodong know that, let alone the inferior spirit pulse, it is the best spirit pulse. Li Shenglong has seen it, and he can possess the fighting power of Ning Dan period, which is given by Lu e''s ten top-grade spirit veins. Naturally, you will not be surprised to see Yu Xiaodong''s top-grade spirit pulse now.


    This is like a countryman who goes to the city for the first time may feel that the city is very prosperous. However, if the countryman goes to Beijing and Shanghai, he will not feel that the small city is prosperous again after returning to this small city.

 Chapter 319

    Propose marriage


    "elder martial brother Yu."


    Yu Xiaodong doesn''t speak, just waiting for himself to speak. After all, Yu Xiaodong''s cultivation is Ning Dan Jiu Chong. It is not easy for Li Shenglong, a character who practices Qi triple, to be qualified to speak with Yu Xiaodong.


    But in Xiaodong Wan Wan did not think, Li Shenglong opened a word let Yu Xiaodong surprised, what?


    He called me elder martial brother Yu. Those who practice immortals have their own Dharma. The seniority is arranged according to the level of cultivation, and the same cultivation method is the elder martial brother.


    Is it hard to say that this person is the cultivation of Ning Dan period?


    When Yu Xiaodong makes a murmur in his heart, Li Shenglong seems to see Yu Xiaodong''s problem. He directly sends out the Yuan Li hidden in his cells. Naturally, his momentum is gradually rising and stops until he reaches the point of triple coagulation.


    "Younger martial brother, have I seen you before?"


    Seeing that Li Shenglong''s momentum actually has the stage of coagulating elixir, Yu Xiaodong is surprised, but what makes him even more surprised is that when there was such a figure in the immortal cultivation world, he never knew.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, you have a lot of past events. My cultivation is shallow. I have seen my elder martial brother several times. I don''t remember coming here."


    Li Shenglong continued to speak with Yu Xiaodong.


    "Oh, I don''t know why this younger martial brother came here?"


    Yu Xiaodong doesn''t want to play riddles with Li Shenglong any more. He directly asks about the purpose of Li Shenglong. If Li Shenglong is a guest, it''s OK. If not, Yu Xiaodong has absolute strength to make Li Shenglong come and go.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, I''m here to propose marriage."


    Yu Xiaodong''s thousands of calculations, did not expect to get such an answer from Li Shenglong''s mouth. Li Shenglong actually came to propose marriage.


    "Propose?"


    Startled, Yu Xiaodong even accentuated the tone and asked again.


    "Not bad."


    Li Shenglong to also not ambiguous, directly gave Yu Xiaodong a positive answer.


    I don''t know who is my disciple


    Yu Xiaodong is more and more confused. What does this guy want to do.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, I am a disciple of Zhenxian sect."


    Before Li Shenglong''s words were spoken, he was interrupted by Yu Xiaodong.


    "Zhenxianmen? I''ve never seen you before. "


    "Elder martial brother Yu, listen to me. It''s only one year since I entered Zhenxian sect. When I first entered, I was on the surface practicing blood triple level. Among them, I went out to do tasks for 11 months, and now I have reached the triple level of practicing Qi. Elder martial brother Yu has no impression on me


    Li Shenglong is telling the truth. Yu Xiaodong, as the great elder of the sect, has countless people in Zhenxian sect. If yu Xiaodong knew everyone, it would be abnormal.


    What''s more, Yu Xiaodong''s devolution of power to his disciples in the building foundation period has dealt with very few things, not to mention the period of practicing blood, which is the period of practicing Qi.


    "However, when I talk about one thing, elder martial brother Yu still has some impression. Elder martial brother Yu, do you still remember the natural calamity in Jiafang of zhenxianmen gate a year ago? "


    As soon as Li Shenglong said this, Yu Xiaodong naturally remembered it.


    "It was you."


    "Yes, it''s my junior brother."


    Don''t have to finish Yu Xiaodong, Li Shenglong took it over and admitted it generously. This secret sneak back shows that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to expose his strength at all.


    Of course, this does not want to expose the strength refers to outsiders, for Yu Xiaodong, can tell him his own strength, or take what to marry his granddaughter?


    "Please sit down, younger martial brother. Who is the disciple you want to propose a marriage to?"


    When Li Shenglong heard what Yu Xiaodong said, he sat down in a big way. He knew that this was a change in Yu Xiaodong''s attitude. He had a five point grasp of this matter today.


    If the performance is better after a while, 70% out of 10%.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, I want to marry Yu Linglong."


    Li Shenglong thought that Yu Xiaodong would be furious after hearing about Yu Linglong. He didn''t expect that Yu Xiaodong was not like that. Instead, he was very calm. His eyes fixed on Li Shenglong, but he didn''t say anything in his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    All of a sudden, the cave fell into silence. After a long time, he heard Yu Xiaodong''s voice again.


    "Younger martial brother Li, tell me, what do you want to do when you come to Zhenxian sect?"


    Yu Xiaodong thinks about it, but he doesn''t think that such a character in Ning Dan period will fall in love with his granddaughter. Although his granddaughter has the skill given by himself, whether he can enter the Ning Dan period depends on her luck.


    Now, how can an expert of Ning Dan period really like her? If you want to take jade Linglong as concubine''s room, then Yu Xiaodong will never do it.


    Under normal circumstances, Yu Xiaodong would have been furious and furious. However, there are difficulties in the sect now, and some highly skilled figures are needed to do something. Li Shenglong''s current identity is confidential, which is suitable for doing this.Therefore, Yu Xiaodong tolerated and asked calmly whether Li Shenglong had any other purposes.


    "I think it''s a mistake to come to senior brother Yu. Yu Linglong and I love each other. You don''t have to worry, elder martial brother Yu. I just want to tell elder martial brother that I have the strength to match jade Linglong. If yu Linglong really wants to communicate with me, I hope you don''t stop me. That''s all."


    As soon as Li Shenglong turned, he roughly guessed Yu Xiaodong''s ideas. However, he was sincere about Yu Linglong. He didn''t treat her as a concubine at all. He had no shame in his heart and was frank in his face.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, in this case, I''ll leave first. After I go out, I''ll still be the Li Shenglong in the Qi training period, not the Li Shenglong in the Ning Dan period."


    Li Shenglong still hesitates in Xiaodong''s heart. He is not sure whether he is telling the truth or not. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not force him. This is his future grandfather. How can he offend him? At this time, he still gives Xiaodong some time to investigate.


    Li Shenglong knows that although his affair with Yu Linglong is secret, with Yu Xiaodong''s influence, there is really nothing in the sect that he can''t find out.


    When Yu Xiaodong finds out everything, he will know that Li Shenglong is telling the truth. At that time, they should meet again.


    "Good, Mr. Li will help himself."


    When Yu Xiaodong hears Li Shenglong say so, he is also a drowsy heart. What he fears most is that Li Shenglong forces him directly.

 Chapter 320

    Passing notes (1)


    the ending is the best now. Li Shenglong also greets Yu Xiaodong to see his strength, and Yu Xiaodong also knows that there is such a person in the door. If he wants to do something in the future, he will also have a hidden power in the door.


    The strength of Ning Dan period is nothing in the nine level immortal cultivation world, but in the three level cultivation realm, it is definitely a figure, which is enough to establish a sect.


    Although the established sect is not as powerful as the ten immortal sects, it can also be called a second class sect.


    Li Longsheng retreats from Yu Xiaodong''s cave, and returns to the entrance of the sect again. In the place where no one pays attention, he unties his invisibility.


    He entered the sect in an open and aboveboard manner. At this time, Li Shenglong remembered one thing. His excuse for going out was to look for the elixir. He patronized the cultivation all the way, but he didn''t find the elixir he should find.


    After just thinking about it for a while, Li Shenglong put the miraculous medicine behind his mind. He did not finish the task. He was only punished by some elixirs and spirit stones of the sect.


    Li Shenglong is not short of spirit stone now. Li Shenglong didn''t see it in his eyes.


    Li Shenglong, who returned to Zhenxian gate, went back to his Jiafang courtyard again.


    Jiafang is still very quiet. Basically, most of the disciples go out or close down. Li Shenglong enters his own courtyard quietly.


    There was no difference between the courtyard and Li Shenglong when they left. Naturally, there would be no dust in the courtyard.


    In the past, Li Shenglong''s prohibitions, which are hard and incomparable in the eyes of Li Shenglong, are still shining on the courtyard. Now, they are just like a piece of transparent paper, which can be broken with a single stab.


    Li Shenglong takes out his identity jade card and enters the courtyard. He takes a look at the direction of Lei Zheng''s courtyard and finds that Lei Zheng seems to be in the house.


    Instead of going directly to Lei Zheng''s room, Li Shenglong enters his own room. His hands are shaking and several phonetic symbols have appeared in his hands.


    "Wife, my husband, I''m back."


    "Brother Lei, I''m back."


    "Brother Guan, I''m back."


    Li Shenglong has sent the phonetic symbols to these people. Of course, among these people, Li Shenglong wants to see jade Linglong most.


    Unfortunately, Yu Linglong is still a certain distance away from Li Shenglong''s Jiafang cottage. The quickest one to reach Li Shenglong''s house is Lei Zheng, just a wall away.


    The transmission method was transformed into several auras and disappeared in Li Shenglong''s sight.


    After a spirit light goes out, he turns directly into Lei Zheng''s room. Lei Zheng, who is still practicing, seems to have a feeling and retreats from the practice.


    A familiar voice that had not been heard for a year came out of it again. Ray was running out of his cabin in a hurry.


    In addition, the soldiers were divided into two routes: one was to run directly to the women''s workshop, and the other was to run to the medicine refining hall.


    In the medicine refining hall, a slightly fat face with a six fold practice of blood was wearing the clothes of the waiters in the medicine refining hall. He was careful to follow two medicine refining apprentices who practiced blood Jiuchong. His face was flattering, as if he were afraid of offending them carelessly.


    The two apprentices chatted with each other, directing the little fat man to do this and that from time to time.


    It seems that the talisman landed in the sky and flew directly into the hands of the little fat man.


    "Oh, younger martial brother Guan, there are people who send you aural runes. Quick, open it, let''s have a look."


    "Yes, come on, let''s see."


    The two apprentices tease Guan Hui, who seems to have become accustomed to it, and opens the phonetic talisman under their gaze.


    You should know that the phonetic talisman belongs to the secret of a person who cultivates immortals. Without the permission of others, it is impossible for half a person to listen to it.


    At present, the two disciples didn''t leave any way for Guan Hui. They directly told Guan Hui to open the phonetic rune. They clearly did not regard Guan Hui as his younger martial brother.


    Li Shenglong''s voice came from the phonetic symbols. The little fat man''s mind was shocked, and two lines of clear tears fell down directly.


    The other two men didn''t know who the man was from the sound.


    "Brother Guan, who is this?"


    They asked Guan Hui curiously. Since Guan Hui offended uncle Qi, no one around him dared to get close to him. Now someone even sent a phonetic talisman to Guan Hui. How can these two apprentices not be shocked.


    When Guan Hui didn''t answer their questions, they just couldn''t stop crying. They were more puzzled.


    Guan Hui did not answer their questions. It was not that he didn''t want to, but that he didn''t hear them at all. There was only one thought in Guan''s mind. He came back. He came back.


    As for this, he is obviously Li Shenglong.


    All of a sudden, Guan Hui turned his body, and the Yu Feng Jue unfolded. He left the medicine refining hall without any care of the two shocked drug refining apprentices behind him.


    "Guan Hui, where are you going?"Naturally, they didn''t know the situation of Guan Hui, but they received the order from Uncle Qi. They must humiliate Guan Hui.


    "Go back and report to Uncle Qi."


    Two people have humiliated Guan Hui for such a long time, and they have never seen Guan Hui resist. It is impossible for them to do so now.


    If Guan Hui disobeys their orders and leaves the medicine refining hall directly, then uncle Qi has an excuse to direct Guan Hui out of the medicine refining hall. From then on, he will never be accepted by the medicine refining hall.


    Although the task of refining medicine hall is heavy, its welfare is one of the best in the school, far from being comparable to other places.


    Guan Hui''s strength is not good. If there is no good cultivation condition, he will not enter the Qi training period in his life and become a very high-level disciple in Guan Hui''s opinion.


    It is for this reason that Guan Hui has always tolerated the two disciples who humiliated him. Of course, Guan Hui''s strength is not good, and there is no way to resist.


    However, all this should end. For nothing else, Li Shenglong has come back.


    Guan Hui doesn''t know where he comes from. He believes in Li Shenglong''s strength. A year ago, Li Shenglong was able to kill Zhao Tianshu. Now when he comes back this year, even if he is not Qi''s opponent, he must not be afraid of him.


    With this confidence in his heart, Guan Hui disobeyed the orders of his two senior brothers in person and directly put down everything to find Li Shenglong.


    This fight is also breathtaking. In fact, Guan Hui''s personality is cautious. The most risky thing he has ever done in his life is to follow Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 321

    Pass notes (2)


    Guan Hui doesn''t know whether his adventure is right or wrong. During the year when Li Shenglong left, he suffered the most.


    When Li Shenglong was there, no one dared to risk offending Li Shenglong and go to the small report of Qibao to fight against the ashes there.


    Without Li Shenglong, all this has changed completely.


    At the beginning, it was only because Li Shenglong might have robbed Wang Jingyang''s first beloved disciple''s position with him.


    So after Li Shenglong killed Zhao Tianshu and then used the elixir to fight in the face, it was not so simple. Li Shenglong hit the face several times, which made Qi Baobao feel a little bit of loss of his dignity in the door. How can Qi Baobao, who has always been praised by many younger martial brothers and nephews in this position, stand up to it.


    At present, there is no way to reconcile the contradiction between Qi Baobao and Li Shenglong. Naturally, Qi Baobao hates Li Shenglong.


    He did not direct others to drive Guan Hui out of the medicine refining hall, but let Guan Hui continue to torture him in the refining hall.


    In this way, it can not only satisfy the desire of Qi Baobao, but also let the disciples around see what will happen if they make a good relationship with Li Shenglong, but also want to wait for Li Shenglong to come back and give him a bad power.


    Naturally, the two disciples responsible for torturing Guan Hui were carefully selected by Qi Baobao, one named Zhang Ping and the other named Li Sheng.


    When Zhang Ping and Li Sheng enter the room where Qi Baobao is located, Qi Bao has just finished practicing a furnace of pills and lies there to rest.


    "Uncle Qi."


    After the two men enter, they first greet Qi Baobao.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Baobao was very tired after refining pills every time. At this time, he was most taboo to be disturbed. Now when he saw Zhang Ping and Li Sheng coming, he felt a little displeased.


    In fact, Zhang Ping and Li Sheng knew the rules of Qi Baobao, but after seeing Guan Hui''s action, they also had a conjecture in their hearts. They knew that if this matter was true, it would miss Qi Baobao''s event and cause more trouble in the future, so they would be brave enough to find Qi Baobao.


    "Uncle Qi, just now Guan Hui received a phonetic talisman saying that he was back. Then Guan Hui disobeyed our orders and left the refining hall


    Li Sheng said the whole thing simply. He believed that with Qi Baobao''s shrewdness, he could suddenly hear the implied meaning in his words.


    "He?"


    Qi Baobao did it with a stirring spirit, and his dispirited spirit also showed a third look.


    "Is Li Shenglong back?"


    "We don''t know about that, but we think so."


    Li Sheng and Zhang Ping have the same idea. Only Li Shenglong can make Guan Hui so excited.


    "OK, you, go to Pang Shi''s ancestral letter and tell him that Li Shenglong is back. Wait a minute. I''ll go in person."


    The conflict between Li Shenglong and da da da Gongzi has been known to the whole school, and it is impossible for Qi Baobao not to know it.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Although da da da does not regard Li Shenglong as an enemy at all, in his opinion, there are mole ants under the foundation.


    However, he accepted Qi Baobao''s offer. It''s useful to have one more subordinate in the sect.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not know that the news of his return has been known by his two "enemies" in the door. The reason why he uses quotation marks is that such an enemy can be wiped out with one hand, without any effort.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Linglong''s practice in this year is much more diligent than before. Most of her time is in xuyuechan, feixianfeng, where she practices with Xu Yuechan.


    Yulinglong is the princess of the sect. She has good talent in cultivation and has the most resources of pills. Since she entered the blood training period for three times, it is easier to practice again than before.


    Under the superposition of these many factors, Yu Linglong''s strength has also entered the realm of practicing Qi.


    An outsider looks at Yu Linglong, who is still naive and romantic. He knows that diligent cultivation just wants to make up for the emptiness in his heart, so that Yu Linglong can stop thinking about Li Shenglong for a little time.


    Yu Linglong has never told anyone about this, even Xu Yuechan. Yu Linglong doesn''t know what Xu Yuechan is about. She always asks Yu Linglong about Li Shenglong.


    Every time as long as she talks about Li Shenglong with Xu Yuechan, she will be very excited. In this way, Yu Linglong is no longer alone.


    After all, if someone else is not interested in Li Shenglong''s affairs, Yu Linglong repeatedly talks about himself and Li Shenglong, and everyone will be annoyed.


    "Quicksand, something to pay attention to."


    There was no difference between this day and usual. Xu Yuechan was still explaining the technique to Yu Linglong, who had just entered the Qi training period.


    Yu Linglong is gifted and intelligent. He can learn these skills as soon as he learns them. There is no difficulty. Naturally, Xu Yuechan gives some of his skills to Yu Linglong.The transmission of the Dharma Fu came down from the sky, and both of them looked at it helplessly.


    "Uncle Xu, your suitor is here again."


    Xu Yuechan is also famous among the sects. His own conditions are good, his qualifications are extraordinary, and his pursuers are naturally numerous. Every day, Xu Yuechan receives numerous phonetic symbols, and most of them laugh off after listening to them.


    This time, the sound transmission Dharma Fu came down from the sky. Naturally, they thought that it was the same as before, and which pursuer sent the Dharma Fu. They didn''t care.


    However, to their surprise, this talisman did not fly to the direction of Xu Yuechan, but went straight to jade Linglong.


    The talisman stops in Yu Linglong''s hand.


    "Today, the sun is coming out in the West. Does Linglong have her own pursuers?"


    Xu Yuechan did not miss this opportunity, laughing and teasing.


    "What, Uncle Xu, don''t laugh at me. It''s my grandfather who is looking for me. Let''s listen to it."


    Yu Linglong is very calm, although she and Xu Yuechan are clearly said to be the relationship between martial uncle and nephew, but in fact is a pair of girlfriends.


    This is that Yu Linglong has such treatment. She is Yu Xiaodong''s granddaughter. No matter who sees her, it is impossible for her to put on the airs of martial uncle and elder. Naturally, she is more pleasant to talk with.


    "I don''t believe it. Don''t be a little lover who asks you to let me hear it. You''d better listen to it yourself. "


    Xu Yuechan continued to tease and smile, so that Xu Yuechan said, jade Linglong is a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 322

    "Don''t complain. We''ll listen to it and let you see if it''s my grandfather."


    Jade Linglong side said, the hands will be the transmission of phonetic symbols, Li Shenglong''s voice from inside.


    "Wife, my husband, I''m back."


    Jade Linglong''s face was red at that time, but his mind was a little excited. He came back, he came back.


    "You see, it''s your little lover."


    Xu Yuechan''s joking eyes also have a bit of excitement, but cover up very well, and was not found by Yu Linglong.


    In other words, even if Xu Yuechan didn''t cover up anything at this time, Yu Linglong had already fallen into her own excitement and would not have found it at all.


    "Uncle Xu, I and he."


    After a long time, Yu Linglong opened her mouth and said that she knew that her love affair with Li Shenglong could not be disclosed at all.


    If you let Yu Xiaodong know, it is light to drive Li Shenglong out of the real immortal gate. What is serious is to wipe out Li Shenglong''s body and mind from the world.


    "Linglong, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. Go and see your lover


    Xu Yuechan also understood Yu Linglong''s worry. She also had this kind of worry in her heart. He had seen Li Shenglong''s cultivation qualification. Let alone building foundation, there were problems in practicing Qi. How about the combination of such cultivation and Yu Linglong?


    "Martial uncle, Linglong left first."


    At this time, Yu Linglong is eager to return home. She wants to see Li Shenglong as soon as possible, although she also knows that even if she doesn''t talk to Xu Yuechan, Xu Yuechan is not that talkative person at all.


    But now hearing Xu Yuechan''s promise, how can I have some assurance in my heart? It seems to be a lot of sureness.


    "Well, come on."


    Xu Yuechan also urged jade Linglong, seems to be more anxious than jade Linglong.


    Yu Linglong didn''t find Xu Yuechan''s hidden emotion at all, so she flew away from feixianfeng.


    Xu Yuechan was left alone and sighed there. No one knew her emotion. Two lines of clear tears flowed down Xu Yuechan''s beautiful eyes.


    No one knows the tears passing with the wind, and no one can tell the pain in the heart.


    Xu Yuechan also did not have the idea of cultivation, lonely back to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Li Shenglong had just sat down in the hut, and the sound of clanging was endless.


    Li Shenglong has not heard the familiar jingle for a long time.


    Before the bell rings, Li Shenglong has already sensed the whereabouts of Lei Zheng. After all, Lei Zheng and Li Shenglong are only separated by a room. With Li Shenglong''s present mental strength, this prohibition in the blood training period can not stop Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    Lei is in the room, and Li Shenglong has found the trace of Lei Zheng. When Lei Zheng receives Li Shenglong''s phonetic talisman in his hand, Li Shenglong looks at his mood.


    Li Shenglong sat on the bed and did not move. With a finger in his hand, the door had been opened quietly. It was Lei Zheng''s ecstatic face that met him.


    He didn''t see Lei Zheng for a year. His accomplishments were only a little better than a year ago. He who practiced blood eight was about to enter the middle level.


    "Elder martial brother Li, you are really back."


    Lei Zheng did not look at ye and called out directly. Then he walked into Li Shenglong''s door, and his voice immediately increased by two points.


    "Uncle Li?"


    Obviously, Lei Zheng also can see that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not in the period of practicing blood, but in the period of practicing Qi. This is only the cultivation that Li Shenglong reveals outside.


    Li Shenglong will not easily tell others about his real fighting power in the elixir period.


    "Well, it''s good. I have gained a little in the year of going out for training. When I met several opportunities, I was lucky to enter the Qi training period."


    Li Shenglong also did not explain with Lei Zheng meaning, directly will own this year''s matter a word to end.


    "Come on, don''t stand up, sit down and talk about this year. Is there anything important about the school?"


    After Lei Zheng sits down, he still can''t calm down his mood. In his opinion, it''s impossible for Lei Zheng to enter the Qi training period from the peak of blood training period.


    What''s more, Lei just knows that Li Shenglong is a matter of five elements, and the worst spirit root among the spiritual roots of cultivating immortals. Lei Zheng is not surprised that such characters can go from practicing blood quadruple to practicing Qi in one year.


    Fortunately, Lei Zheng has experienced Li Shenglong''s great progress in cultivation in the past year. It is relatively easy for him to accept it.


    "Uncle Li, it''s hard for us when you''re not here."


    The recovery of Lei is beginning to spit bitterness to Li Shenglong.


    "You don''t know that as soon as you left the front foot, someone reported to Uncle Qi that Guan Hui and I were closely related to you."


    Lei Zheng only knows that he and Guan Hui are the people being reported, but he doesn''t know that Yu Linglong is also among the people being reported, but let alone all security. Even big childe doesn''t dare to trip Yu Linglong, so he automatically ignores the name."I''m ok, Uncle Li. Not long after you left, Zhu Wei disappeared mysteriously. The jade plate of his life in the family has also burst. It seems that he has died outside.


    My brother is naturally the first expert in the outside world. With my brother''s care, even the martial uncle Qi can''t do anything to me, but when I go to the refining medicine hall to exchange pills, there will be some trouble.


    Younger martial brother Guan is not the same. He himself is a character in the refining medicine hall. Under the hand of Uncle Qi, it is a miserable word.


    It is said that uncle Qi specially arranged two medicine refining apprentices to torture younger martial brother Guan. He asked him to do all the heavy work and hard work, and to reduce his cultivation time as much as possible. "


    Li Shenglong didn''t take part in the speech, but he was very angry. He didn''t think that Qi Baobao''s mind was so narrow-minded. After he came back this time, because Li Shenglong''s cultivation level was not on the same line with Qi Baobao, he didn''t want to find Qi Baobao any more trouble.


    But now Qi Baobao dare to do this and bully Li Shenglong?


    How can Li Shenglong spare him? Qi Baobao didn''t know that he was in danger. In his opinion, Li Shenglong has made rapid progress in this year, and it is also the heaven that he can enter the training of Qi.


    The strength of Qi Yizhong, Qi Baobao, has not been put in the eye, let alone that Li Shenglong has not only offended Qi Baobao himself, but also offended the huge childe in the foundation period.


    This gives Qi Baobao the confidence of wireless. What is the state of building the foundation? It is the realm that Qi Baobao can only think about in his dream in his life.


    In reality, it is impossible for Qi Baobao to blow it up with his own qualification.


    Qi Baobao is like this now. He keeps coming to longhufeng, where the grand childe is.

 Chapter 323

    The name of Da Da Da childe is Pang Zheng. He is also a number one figure in Zhenxian sect. He ranks 36th among the 72 zhenzhuan disciples. His strength has already reached the level of five levels of building foundation, which is extraordinary.


    After receiving the report from the servant, da da da received Qi Baobao in his palace. Zhenzhuan disciples had a mountain peak alone. Of course, there were special elders who helped him build the palace.


    However, most of the palaces built in the sects are the same without any characteristics. If the disciples of zhenzhuan are not satisfied, they can build their own palaces on the mountains, but there are no restrictions on the sects.


    Qi Baobao looked at the huge childe sitting on the imperial chair. He was also a little nervous. As far as the ranking of zhenzhuan disciples is concerned, the ranking of this huge childe is far above Wang Jingyang.


    Wang Jingyang is a kind man. He usually has no airs, but this huge childe is not the same. He is of noble birth. Even in the world, he is also a figure of the imperial palace.


    Naturally, he has a bit of arrogance, and he also has some airs when speaking.


    "Uncle Pang."


    Qi Baobao bowed down with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Well, come on, what can I do for you?"


    Master Da Da didn''t take in his momentum. Fortunately, Qi Bao was still a long way from Da Da Da Gong, and he had the strength to practice Qi five times, so he didn''t make a fool of himself in front of him.


    "Uncle Pang, Li Shenglong is back."


    "Li Shenglong? Is it Li Shenglong who killed my brother and my nephew? "


    The momentum of huge childe''s body rose, which directly pushed Qi Baobao out of the distance of three meters.


    "That''s him."


    Qi Baobao said affirmatively.


    "How dare he come back?"


    Da Da childe has been on the top for a long time, and his speech naturally has a different momentum. The sharp tone in his voice makes Qi Bao all scared.


    Who is Li Shenglong? To tell you the truth, da da da childe doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know. He only knows that his brother Pang Wu and his nephew were killed by Li Shenglong.


    This is the Revenge of killing my younger brother.


    If big childe didn''t know Li Shenglong''s whereabouts, he would have killed him a year ago.


    Fortunately, I heard that Li Shenglong went to the residence of puppet immortal gate following the sect mission. All the disciples of the sect were destroyed, and only a few disciples who built the foundation survived.


    Naturally, Qi Baobao didn''t know about this kind of thing, but as a disciple of zhenzhuan, Da Da Da''s position in the school can be imagined.


    Naturally, such a big event will not be hidden from grand master. In this way, when the enemy dies, da da da gives up to continue searching for Li Shenglong after he sends a phonetic Rune to the grand master. Now that he is good, Li Shenglong returns to the sect alive.


    "That is to say, this Li Shenglong is really bold and reckless. He is just looking for death."


    When Qi Baobao saw the reaction of Da Da Da, he was also very happy. This kind of reaction was exactly what he wanted. As long as da da da childe was willing to show up, there would be no way for him to survive, let alone a hundred Li Shenglong.


    "Well, I see. Do you have anything else. If you don''t have one, get out. "


    After he was excited, da da da took his momentum a little. What is this place? This is Zhenxian gate, not their taishifu. Everything should be done according to the rules of Zhenxian gate.


    If Li Shenglong doesn''t return to the school, it''s OK that big childe intercepts and kills Li Shenglong outside. It''s OK that big young master does what others don''t know.


    But now that Li Shenglong has returned to the sect, if Da Da childe wants to secretly kill people in the sect and is found out by the elders, even if he is in his present position, he will die.


    This is a fundamental problem. There is absolutely no possibility of leniency.


    If you know that you can kill wantonly in a sect, is it possible for this sect to survive?


    No.


    "I''m going to have a good plan."


    Looking at the figure of Qi Baobao''s exit, huge childe''s eyes flashed a vicious look and said to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Still listening to Lei is telling the pain of Guan Hui, Li Shenglong will not know these things.


    "It''s hard on you."


    Li Shenglong listens to Lei Zheng and sighs. Lei Zheng and Guan Hui are implicated by themselves, and they fall into the present situation.


    Li Shenglong will remember their friendship all his life, and naturally will not see them continue to suffer in the future.


    "I didn''t say it when I didn''t come back. Now that I''m back, no one can bully you. You can rest assured that we can fight against the name of the anti heaven hall."


    A year ago, Li Shenglong''s fighting power was just to train his spirit. Naturally, he could not set up his own rebellious hall openly. But now it is not the same. Let alone being neutral in the sect, it is more than enough to establish a sect after leaving the sect."Dang Dang."


    Once again, the voice of Li lingdang rises.


    After opening the door, Guan Hui, the most suffering man, stood outside the door. Seeing Lei Zheng and Li Shenglong, he hurried in.


    "See Uncle Li."


    Guan Hui sees that Li Shenglong is calmer than Lei. He looks up and down and opens his mouth.


    "Bet right."


    Guan Hui''s heart is secretly saying that as long as Li Shenglong has the realm of practicing Qi, it is a smooth road to mix nature with Li Shenglong.


    In the future, no matter who wants to find his own trouble, he should think about Li Shenglong behind him. In this way, if any two apprentices in the blood training period want to find Guan Hui''s trouble again, they are looking for death.


    "Younger martial brother Lei told me, brother Guan, you have suffered. Don''t worry. You will never again. From now on, if anyone bullies us, we will fight back with our fists."


    Seeing Guan Hui, Li Shenglong comforts him.


    "Uncle Li."


    Guan Hui was very excited. He tried to hold back the pain and tears in his heart. He choked and called Uncle Li.


    "Don''t worry, I''m back. With Li Shenglong here, no one can bully you."


    "Here are two bags of spirit stones. Take them."


    Li Shenglong naturally knows that this is the time to reward merit. When he turns his hand, two storage bags have already appeared in Li Shenglong''s hands.


    "I didn''t get much when I went out for a trip. The only thing I got was this meager cultivation and a few spirit stones. The brothers suffered for a year in the sect. They took these spirit stones and bought some magic weapons and pills. Naturally, I could keep up with my accomplishments."


    Between Li Shenglong''s words, two bags of storage bags have been handed to Guan Hui and Lei Zheng.


    "Thank you very much, Uncle Li."


    Two people first came to the sound of thanks, and then looked at their own storage bag in the spirit stone, this is not good, a look is really scared two people.

 Chapter 324

    Shiwanlingshi


    "this, Uncle Li, is there too much of this one?"


    two people look as like as two peas. They thought Li Shenglong was the most to give them hundreds of Lingshi, but I did not expect Li Shenglong to come to them to give them the equivalent of one hundred thousand inferior Lingshi Lingshi.


    When did Guan Hui and Lei Zheng see so many spirit stones, their mood suddenly changed. Although the immortal practitioners yearn for all kinds of resources, everyone knows that if they want to live long enough, they should have a heart of self-knowledge.


    We must be clear about what we can and what we can''t.


    Now Guan Hui and Lei Zheng, one is six and one is nine. If they have more than one thousand spirit stones, they are already rich.


    Now it''s a hundred thousand spirit stones. These spirit stones can''t be tolerated by their shallow level.


    If they really accept the treasure given by Li Shenglong, don''t say what other people will do to them after they know it. Even if they have such a large treasure in their bodies, they must be careful every day, for fear that letting others know a little bit of information will be detrimental to their cultivation.


    "It''s OK. You deserve it. You don''t have to be taboo when you go out. This is what I give you. I''ll see who dares to rob what Li Shenglong sent out of the sect."


    After learning about their sufferings, Li Shenglong has made up his mind to avenge them. After all, it''s because of Li Shenglong that they get to this point.


    If Li Shenglong doesn''t pay attention to it, it''s really unreasonable. Since Li wants to avenge them, he has to make a high profile in the sect this time to show others that he is not such a person to be provoked.


    Li Shenglong''s mind set, the mouth of nature is also consistent with his thought, this is to let Guan ash their hearts worried.


    "Uncle Li, this is not good."


    If Li Shenglong wants to avenge them, Guan Hui and Lei are willing to. After all, they have suffered a lot in the year when Li Shenglong left.


    No one is born to want to be angry. They also want to live in the real immortal gate equally and with dignity.


    However, if only out of breath, there is no problem, but now give them so many spirit stones, it is really a problem.


    There are so many spirit stones, not to mention the Qi training period. Even the experts in the foundation period may not have so many spirit stones.


    What''s more, these spirit stones were sent by Li Shenglong. Everyone knows that there will be more spirit stones in Li Shenglong''s hands, otherwise he would not send them out.


    In this way, it is not only Qi Baobao and da da da Gongzi who are envious of Li Shenglong.


    All the disciples in the foundation period were like wolves, and none of them was easy to deal with. Although Guan Hui and Lei Zheng knew that Li Shenglong had made great progress in his cultivation in the past year, he had already entered the stage of practicing Qi.


    However, there is an essential gap between practicing Qi and building foundation. Only one of the ten thousand Qi practicing disciples can enter the foundation building period.


    A disciple in the foundation period can walk freely among hundreds of disciples at the peak of Qi training without any damage. This is the gap.


    "Don''t worry. I still have a spirit stone in my hand. You can use it at ease."


    Seeing that Guan Hui and Lei are hesitating, Li Shenglong, on the one hand, thinks that they are so many spiritual stones in their hearts out of shock; on the other hand, he is afraid that Li Shenglong is not enough.


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that they were worried about whether Li Longsheng would offend the experts in the sect who built the foundation period because of these spirit stones.


    Of course, compared with Guan Hui and Lei Zheng, the word "master" is said by both Guan Hui and Lei Zheng. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, the characters in the foundation period of Zhenxian gate are now worthless.


    Without the slightest competitiveness, Li Shenglong can at least guarantee that he can still escape even though he is fighting here.


    "It''s for you, it''s for you. It''s safe to use it. If a person who cultivates immortals doesn''t even have this insight, what kind of immortals will he build and what road of long life he will pursue."


    Guan Hui and Lei Zheng are still waiting to be pushed away. However, they see that Li Shenglong has no choice but to accept the spirit stone carefully. However, in their hearts, they must be careful, and they must not let anyone know about their spirit stone.


    "Ding Ding Dang."


    The sound of the doorbell rang again, and Li Shenglong''s face became excited. For a year, he did not see his beloved wife whom he had been longing for.


    It''s too hard to get what you want at last.


    "Well, younger martial brother Guan and younger martial brother Lei, if you have nothing else to do, you should go back first. From now on, no one dares to bully you in this real immortal sect."


    Instead of opening the door, Li Shenglong spoke to Guan Hui and Lei Zheng. His voice was loud and exciting.No matter whether Li Shenglong can have the strength to do what he said today, after all, he said it, plus the 100000 spirit stone just given by Li Shenglong.


    Let both of them feel that they have nothing wrong with Li Shenglong in their whole life.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong didn''t take care of the bell at the door, he asked two people to leave. Guan Hui and Lei Zheng were not so uninteresting people. Naturally, they knew that there must be something fishy in it. But since Li Shenglong didn''t want them to know, they didn''t need to know.


    "Yes, Uncle Li. Let''s go."


    Close the door and Lei is opening the door that is being knocked by Yu Linglong. If it wasn''t for Yu Linglong''s heart, she would have smashed the door directly by virtue of her strength of practicing Qi.


    Zhu Wei had this strength when he was at the peak of blood training. He had entered the peak of blood training three times, and then Yu Linglong, who had just entered the top of blood training, naturally also had this strength.


    The door finally opened.


    When Lei Zheng and Guan Hui see Yu Linglong, they are surprised. What kind of character is Yu Linglong? It is the granddaughter of the great elder and the princess of Zhenxian gate. Such people come here in such a hurry.


    And Li Shenglong drives them away. What''s the rhythm.


    "Uncle Yu."


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui are a bit upset. Yu Linglong''s status is not comparable to that of Li Shenglong, a disciple in Qi training period.


    Both Lei Zheng and Guan Hui know that they can''t say anything about this today. If they do, Li Shenglong will be asked by the elder to have tea.

 Chapter 325

    Li Shenglong is now Guan Hui and Lei Zheng, the two biggest backers in the Zhenxian gate. Who wants Li Shenglong to fall, neither of them wants him to fall.


    Therefore, two people quickly and jade Linglong say hello.


    Who knows that Yu Linglong seems to have not seen the two of them at all. Her body moves, and a gust of fragrance wafts past them. When she looks again, Yu Linglong has already thrown herself into Li Shenglong''s arms.


    At this time, Guan Hui and Lei Zheng naturally don''t want to see more. They quickly walk a few steps and take the door of the house. At the moment when they look back, they can see that they have already kissed each other.


    Guan Hui and Lei are looking at each other. Both sides see the warning from each other''s eyes, and are relieved at the same time.


    "Brother Guan, let''s say goodbye."


    The two people did not say, continue to say jade Linglong, jade Linglong knock on the door for a while, finally opened, the moment the door opened.


    Yu Linglong''s eyes immediately saw the man she was also worried about. As for Guan Hui and Lei Zheng in the door, Yu Linglong didn''t notice. Li Shenglong was the only one in her sight.


    Yu Linglong''s body moves, and directly pours into Li Shenglong''s arms and hugs Li Shenglong tightly.


    Li Shenglong also hugs Yu Linglong tightly and keeps responding to the enthusiastic jade Linglong. He ignores Guan Hui and Lei Zheng who see this scene outside.


    Yu Linglong''s enthusiasm also fully illustrates her current mood. At this moment, she doesn''t need language at all. Sometimes her actions can give a stronger hint than words.


    Li Shenglong''s heart was very moved. He also suffered a lot of hardships and suffered a lot of crimes along the way. Not to mention in the open sea, he almost died in the hands of the second master. How many times did he nearly die in the soul world.


    Not to mention the struggle between the peerless secret land and Long Teng, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments today are entirely the result of Li Shenglong''s seven point efforts and three points of luck.


    Without hard work, Li Shenglong would not have been able to reach his present position. Among them, Yu Linglong played a more important role. Yu Linglong made Li''s efforts have a goal.


    Li Shenglong has been working hard to marry Yu Linglong. With the spur of Yu Linglong, Li Longsheng would venture into the open sea to seek spiritual pulse, and would encounter all kinds of adventures in the crisis.


    Everyone says that beauty is a match for a hero, and some people say that beauty is a disaster. This is true. What Li Shenglong has done is for the woman in front of him.


    Now this woman expresses her love for Li Shenglong with her practical actions. His heart is full of warmth.


    Both sides can clearly feel each other''s heartbeat.


    Plop, plop.


    Quiet time seems to be short and long, jade Linglong or the first to break this warm.


    "How are you this year?"


    Even if there are thousands of words in my heart, at this time, Yu Linglong can''t say a word. All the words are swallowed back in the throat. After a long time of effort, Yu Linglong finally says a word.


    "Of course it is good, wife. I told the elder about us today."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to hide it from Yu Linglong, who is his lifelong companion and has nothing to hide.


    "What? You told my grandfather, how can you still be alive? "


    When Yu Linglong heard Li Shenglong''s words, she was shocked. Her face was shocked. Her hands tightly holding Li Shenglong''s waist were also drowsy. She raised her head slightly and looked at Li Shenglong nervously.


    Yu Xiaodong''s temper jade Linglong can not be clearer. Let alone that Li Shenglong is in the stage of Qi training, Yu Xiaodong may not be able to agree with Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong even if he really enters the foundation period.


    At this time, to find Yu Xiaodong is to seek death. Yu Linglong originally planned to wait until Li Shenglong''s cultivation has reached the foundation stage, and then he will cook rice with Li Shenglong. If yu Xiaodong doesn''t agree again, Yu Linglong will force him to die.


    I think, by then, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have reached the bottom line recognized by Yu Xiaodong. With Yu Linglong''s efforts, there is 70% confidence that Yu Xiaodong can agree with them.


    However, now Li Shenglong tells Yu Linglong that there is no need to do so much at all. Xiaodong has already known about them.


    "Don''t be nervous. Listen to me slowly."


    As soon as Li Shenglong reaches out, he takes Yu Linglong back into his arms. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who wants to keep Yu Linglong''s first marriage for the night of their marriage, I''m afraid Li Shenglong can''t help but want to eat jade Linglong now.


    But now, even if it can''t be eaten, other things can be done.


    Yu Linglong is at the mercy of Li Shenglong. In her heart, Li Shenglong has been his man, and his body sooner or later is also his. In this case, what''s the difference between day after day.


    "I went out this time, and my strength has greatly improved. Now I look at the state of triple cultivation of Qi. In fact, I have the triple fighting power of Ning Dan."Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong said.


    "Ning Dan triple? Really. "


    Yu Linglong is ecstatic. Others don''t know much about the state of Ning Dan San Chong, but Yu Linglong, the granddaughter of the great elder, knows a lot more than others.


    Although there are hundreds of foundations built in Zhenxian gate, there are only nine people in the Ning Dan period, which can be counted with ten fingers in one hand.


    Every one who can enter the period of condensation pill is absolutely the dragon and Phoenix among the people, which is extremely difficult.


    Let''s not say anything else, let''s say that the hundreds of foundation building masters in Zhenxian gate now have the strength close to the Ning Dan period.


    However, among the hundreds of people in the foundation period of Zhenxian gate, the one hand and five fingers can count them.


    Not to mention that even if it is really able to enter the Ning Dan period of this hand, 80% of them will stay in the Ning Dan period of a heavy strength, this life will not make any progress.


    There are nine ningdan in Zhenxian sect, of which only Yu Xiaodong enters the nine sections of ningdan. Four of the other eight are Ning Dan one. It can be imagined that Li Shenglong''s combat power ranks in the sect occasionally.

 Chapter 326

    Such a person, let alone in the Zhenxian sect, was able to gain the status of an elder even in the first Xianmen sect of the Jin Dynasty.


    This realm is so rare that every character in the three-level immortal cultivation world is a deterrent weapon like a nuclear bomb in the three-level immortal cultivation world of Dajin, and they will not be able to use it easily.


    Yu Linglong would never have thought that Li Longsheng had such potential. He had reached such a level in a year.


    Let''s not say what speed Li Shenglong is, let''s say that Li Shenglong''s current three levels of Ning Dan''s combat power, if it is like Xiao Dong''s marriage seeking, there is no problem at all.


    Yu Linglong, who was still worried about Li Shenglong''s strength, has nothing to worry about.


    Yu Linglong is thinking about this in her heart, listening to Li Shenglong continue to say.


    "Of course, it is true, but after I told the elder, the elder hesitated"


    "hesitant? Grandfather, what is he hesitating about? You''ve got the triple power of Ning Dan. What''s he dissatisfied with? "


    Hearing Li Shenglong say that Yu Xiaodong is still hesitating, Yu Linglong is separated from Li Shenglong''s arms, which makes Li Shenglong feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Lady, don''t worry. Listen to me."


    This time, Li Shenglong repressed Yu Linglong in a hurry.


    "The big elder hesitated because you are his granddaughter. Naturally, my granddaughter loves you. I am rashly going to propose a marriage. Although I said that I am in love with you, the elder didn''t ask you one thing. How dare you agree easily?"


    "I''ll tell my grandfather that I love you too."


    After hearing this, Yu Linglong wants to get up again, but this time it doesn''t make her happy. Li Shenglong''s hand firmly hugs Yu Linglong and doesn''t let Yu Linglong leave his arms.


    "Well, to tell is to tell, but not now. Now I want to kiss my wife


    "No, let me go. Our time is still behind. I want to tell my grandfather now, so that we don''t have to cheat."


    Yu Linglong''s words also touched Li Shenglong. After such a long time''s efforts, it''s not just to let Yu Linglong have a reputation. Now that Yu Linglong is in a hurry to win this position, let her go.


    Anyway, Li Shenglong didn''t intend to eat jade Linglong here. Thinking of this, Li Shenglong bowed his head, kissed Yu Linglong''s earlobe and released his hand.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Do whatever you want?"


    Yu Linglong glances at Li Shenglong and flies away from Li Shenglong''s body.


    Yu Linglong shakes her head. Anyway, she goes to her grandfather and tells her grandfather about herself and Li Shenglong.


    Yu Linglong knew that Li Shenglong would not cheat her. No matter how Li Shenglong got into the three levels of Ning Dan in this year, this cultivation was enough for his grandfather to promise their marriage, which was enough.


    Yu Linglong arrives in front of Yu Xiaodong''s cave gate. The gate opens automatically. Yu Linglong also knows that her grandfather''s accomplishments are profound. He is afraid that he has just arrived at the foot of the mountain, and his grandfather already knows that she is here.


    Yu Linglong didn''t go fast. It was a slow one. Half a quarter of an hour later, it was not that Yu didn''t want to see Yu Xiaodong earlier, but Yu Linglong wanted to wait for her appearance to return to normal before seeing Xiaodong.


    Yu Linglong takes a show step and walks into Yu Xiaodong''s mansion. Yu Xiaodong is still sitting there alone in the mansion. When he sees Yu Linglong coming, he smiles all over his face.


    In fact, Yu Xiaodong is still thinking about what Li Shenglong said to himself. Li Shenglong said clearly that he and Yu Linglong are two lovers.


    Yu Xiaodong is interested in finding Yu Linglong for verification, but he is afraid that Yu Linglong has a thin skin. On the other hand, he is also thinking about how to use Li Shenglong''s power to work for the sect if this is true.


    When Yu Xiaodong hesitates, Yu Linglong comes.


    "Grandfather."


    Jade Linglong step forward, a grasp of Yu Xiaodong''s arm began to shake up, pull a long voice in the mouth called grandfather.


    "Well, my granddaughter has something to celebrate. She has come to my grandfather to talk to him."


    Every time Yu Xiaodong sees his granddaughter, he seems to be able to see his dead son and daughter-in-law, naturally full of kindness.


    What''s more, there is no son and daughter-in-law. Yu Xiaodong never said anything to his granddaughter.


    "Grandfather, did Li Shenglong come to see you?"


    Jade Linglong did not want to play with the meaning of Xiaodong riddle, directly straight into, say their own intention.


    "Yes, you."


    Jade Linglong words let Yu Xiaodong heart a convex, at the same time see jade Linglong this expression, in the heart of an idea came out, female big not stay.


    "Well, grandfather, we really love each other. You can always wait for your great grandson."


    Although Yu Xiaodong''s second half sentence didn''t come out, Yu Linglong also knew what Yu Xiaodong wanted to say."Linglong, how long have you and Li Shenglong been


    Yu Xiaodong did not follow Yu Linglong''s words and put forward his own questions.


    "For more than a year, at the beginning, Xu Yuechan asked me to pick up one of her younger generation to the gate of Zhenxian gate, which was Li Shenglong.


    Then we get familiar with it, and then it''s natural. "


    Yu Linglong said briefly.


    "What did he do to you?"


    Although he asked this question in his mouth, Yu Xiaodong had another idea in his heart. It seems that there is no problem with Li Shenglong''s background.


    Yu Xiaodong doesn''t know that Xu Yuechan is familiar with Yu Xiaodong and is loyal to the sect. In addition, among these female disciples in the foundation period, Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong have the closest relationship. Yu Xiaodong naturally wants to know more about Xu Yuechan.

 Chapter 327

    Qi Baobao''s calculation


    if yu Xiaodong didn''t understand Xu Yuechan thoroughly, how could he put his granddaughter in Xu Yuechan''s hands.


    Now Yu Linglong is still young. She has no idea at all. She is very easy to be used. At this time, Yu Xiaodong naturally wants to find a reassuring figure to take care of Yu Linglong.


    Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong have been close friends in the boudoir for so many years, which makes Yu Xiaodong feel at ease.


    Xu Yuechan never let Yu Linglong see the dark side of those sects that should not appear, but always exists. What makes Yu Xiaodong feel that Xu Yuechan is good is that Xu Yuechan has never used Yu Linglong to do anything.


    "Of course, it''s very nice. He loves me, too."


    It seems that Yu Linglong feels that Yu Xiaodong''s question makes her a little shy. Her face turns red unconsciously, but her face turns red. Yu Linglong still speaks with Yu Xiaodong with full confidence, for fear that there is something dissatisfied with Xiaodong in this link.


    "Alas."


    Yu Xiaodong, who has lived for many years, has a saying that it is called "old man becomes fine". Although Yu Xiaodong has not become a fine man, his eyesight is not bad at all. He sighs in his heart when he sees the shape of jade Linglong.


    "It seems that Yu Linglong can''t ask anything about her."


    Yu Xiaodong also knows his daughter''s mind, and decides to stop asking. Li Shenglong has already met Yu Xiaodong.


    Knowing that Li Shenglong is not a glib person with no practical talent, on the contrary, Li Shenglong has a kind of calmness and pragmatism, which makes Yu Xiaodong very satisfied.


    The road of cultivating immortals is not only a personal talent, but also a point of mind, which makes Yu Xiaodong very satisfied.


    Originally, I was worried about whether my granddaughter would like to see this picture of jade Linglong. Naturally, there is no such worry.


    "Well, well, I won''t be difficult for you. Since it''s your own choice, I won''t stop it."


    Yu Xiaodong''s words make jade Linglong a burst of joy, shake Yu Xiaodong''s arm more vigorously, and cry with surprise.


    "It''s very kind of you, grandfather."


    "Oh, if you promise, you''re a good grandfather. If you don''t, you''re a bad grandfather."


    Yu Xiaodong is happy when he sees Yu Linglong''s happy appearance. No grandfather in the world doesn''t want his granddaughter to be happy.


    Yu Xiaodong, as yulinglong''s grandfather, is naturally the same. In fact, Yu Xiaodong has his own arrangements for the future of Yu Linglong.


    Of course, no matter what, Yu Xiaodong never wanted to force Yu Linglong to move forward according to his own plan. At that time, Yu Linglong''s parents were forced by Xiaodong to unite, which became a permanent pain in Yu Xiaodong''s heart.


    For Yu Linglong, Yu Xiaodong will let him have his own freedom. At most, he will let Yu Linglong have more contact with the objects arranged by Yu Xiaodong. Usually, there are more hints.


    Whether you can succeed or not depends on Yu Linglong''s attitude.


    "What, grandfather, you bullied me."


    Yu Linglong also see from the smile in Yu Xiaodong''s eyes that Yu Xiaodong is just teasing his granddaughter by the way.


    "Ignore you, go."


    Yu Linglong leaves Xiaodong''s cave happily. From now on, Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong can be together.


    At the thought that they could be together openly and uprightly, Yu Linglong couldn''t say how happy she was. With the sword light, Yu Linglong flew on the sword light and ran to the place where Xu Yuechan went. Now she wants to share this news with Xu Yuechan.


    Not to talk about looking for Xu Yuechan''s jade Linglong, but to go to find the grand childe Qi Baobao.


    Just when Yu Linglong left Yu Xiaodong''s cave, Qi Baobao also just came out of the mansion of the grand childe.


    Of course, looking at the prosperous mansion, Yu''s mansion is bigger than Qi''s.


    Just now he didn''t get the answer he wanted. He didn''t know what he thought.


    However, there is one thing that we can be sure of. Mr. Da Da will not let Li Shenglong go. Today''s trip is not in vain.


    Qi Baobao naturally has a basis for this. No matter who he is, his brother and nephew are killed. No one can help it. Big childe and Li Shenglong have a deep blood feud, so it is impossible to let Li Shenglong go.


    Although Mr. Da Da''s plan was unknown to Qi Baobao, it did not delay him to carry out his plan.


    Qi Baobao''s plan is very simple. He doesn''t intend to face Li Shenglong. He just needs to continue to torture Guan Hui.


    When Li Shenglong was not in the school, Guan Hui was tortured. Some people were still afraid of what to do when Li Shenglong came back.


    Now that Li Shenglong is back, he will continue to torture Guan Hui. In this case, it is up to Li Shenglong to take care of him.No matter what, Li Shenglong''s reputation in the school will completely disappear, and no one will follow him in the future.


    In other words, Qi Baobao did not do anything to Guan Hui. Everything was within Qi''s responsibility.


    But at this time, it is different for Li Shenglong to intervene. Li Shenglong is also a medicine refining apprentice in the medicine refining hall. He has no reason to intervene in the affairs of Qi Bao.


    Therefore, in Qi Baobao''s calculation, Li Shenglong wants to manage it, and he can''t manage it at all. In that case, it would be against the rules of the gate. At that time, Qi Baobao would deal with Li Shenglong under the pretext.


    In this way, Li Shenglong''s biggest possibility is to ignore Guan Hui, which is also the heart of Qi''s preservation.


    Qi Baobao is to make Li Shenglong famous, and then further let Li Shenglong get out of the school. He is not ready to do it himself.


    Qi Baobao always thought that his talent was suitable for being a prime minister in the world. He always only did some literary work, and it would be good for those rude people to do those rough jobs.


    From Qi Baobao''s point of view, Da Da childe is a crude man. He always wants to use force, but he never does. He uses force as well as others.


    Thinking of this, Qi Baobao even can''t wait to see Li Shenglong''s face after seeing Guan Hui''s end tomorrow.


    I think it must be very good-looking. Qi Baobao is intoxicated in his imagination. Thinking of this, he can''t help laughing.


    As soon as he turned around, he left the cave of the giant childe and went to his own residence in the medicine refining hall.


    Qi Baobao didn''t imagine that things would go on like Qi Baobao?

 Chapter 328

    The sorrow of the little man


    of course, Li Shenglong didn''t know that Qi Baobao did harm to himself after his own death. Different levels led to different attitudes towards people and things.


    Qi Baobao doesn''t know a word, which is called "strength is absolute everything". Under Li Shenglong''s absolute strength, all Qi''s plots are floating clouds, just like a layer of window paper, which can be broken with a stab.


    After Yu Linglong left, Li Shenglong remembered that he had forgotten to give Yu Linglong the stone. Fortunately, Li Shenglong also knew that Yu Linglong didn''t want Guan Hui and Lei Zheng to lack the spirit stone resources.


    Yulinglong is the princess of zhenxianmen. If she is short of these things, how far will the whole zhenxianmen be?


    Therefore, Li Shenglong did not rush to chase jade Linglong back, but leisurely came to the task hall.


    Li Shenglong''s task has not been completed, so he has to hand in the same spirit stone, a total of more than 50 pieces of inferior spirit stone.


    These spirit stones are naturally not seen by Li Shenglong. They happily pay a fine and return to their own cottage.


    Looking at the time, the sky has already darkened. Li Shenglong comes out of the soul world, and immediately enters the gate of lu''e, and then enters the secret land.


    Although he has been used to the existence of the moon since he came out of the secret land, he always thinks of the bamboo shadow in the soul world every time he sees the moon.


    A beautiful woman has no intention of a lover.


    The moonlight poured into Li Shenglong''s hut. Without a good rest for a long time, Li Shenglong decided not to practice any more today. He often had a sleep. Even if he didn''t sleep now, there was no problem.


    Lying in his own bed, feeling the warmth of the bed, Li Shenglong fell asleep. In his dream, Li Shenglong seemed to see a blue planet above the distant starry sky.


    When I wake up from my sleep, the soft moonlight has dissipated and the warm sunshine is shining on the earth.


    Li Shenglong knows that there are still things to deal with today. On the one hand, his apparent strength has entered the period of Qi training. He should report to the sect, and then officially become an inner disciple with his own independent cave.


    On the other hand, since Yu Linglong has already talked to Yu Xiaodong, Yu Xiaodong should understand that two people are really in love. In this case, Yu Xiaodong will definitely talk to Li Shenglong again.


    This time, it''s just a good thing, not a bad thing.


    Li Shenglong stretched out. The triple cultivation of ningdan is enough in this three-level immortal cultivation world. Even Yu Xiaodong will not refuse Li Shenglong''s marriage proposal. For a while, Li Shenglong has fulfilled his biggest dream, and naturally he feels a little bit lost in his goal.


    Although there is Lucy on Langya island and the three of them are waiting for Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong still doesn''t pay as much as Yu Linglong for their impression and emotion.


    What''s more, now that Li Shenglong has not told Yu Linglong about this matter, Li Shenglong decides to talk to Yu Linglong well sometime.


    Since Lucy has become Li Shenglong''s woman, Li Shenglong will not ignore them.


    Thinking about how to leave his cabin with Yu Linglong and go to the registration hall of Zhenxian gate.


    When Li Shenglong went there, it was not the day for the real immortal sect to accept disciples. Although it was said that every day there were disciples in the Zhenxian sect who successfully entered the next level, there were still a few of them. Therefore, the registration hall on this day was not different from the usual one. There were not many people in the huge hall.


    When Li Shenglong enters the hall, a disciple from the outside who practices blood comes up.


    "This martial uncle, but to register."


    All these common things in the Zhenxian sect are done by the disciples in the blood training stage. It is in this way that Guan Hui will be punished by Qi Baotou, which seems reasonable.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong was familiar with the rules in Zhenxian gate and nodded.


    "Yes, just entered the Qi training period. Come and register."


    "Congratulations, martial uncle. Seeing that he is very young, he has entered the Qi training period. In the future, Ning Dan is hopeful."


    After getting the positive answer from Li Shenglong, the blood training disciple praised Li Shenglong.


    "You will not be forgotten if you really enter the Ning Dan period in the future."


    Li Shenglong also knows the careful thinking of these people. These blood training disciples are at the bottom of the cultivation of immortals. They should be careful at ordinary times for fear of any mistakes.


    However, it is absolutely not the goal of Li Shenglong to spend a little time in the alchemy period. After seeing the terror power of Tianji Zun, Li Shenglong also has a little yearning in his heart.


    "Uncle, please come with me."


    In addition to some characters in the blood training period, most of them are facing Li Shenglong, who has just entered the Qi training period.


    Each of these characters are martial uncles in the blood training period. Naturally, the disciples in the blood training period dare not offend them, and speak as well as possible.


    Maybe that sentence is right for them. What kind of reward can the blood training disciples get.The blood training disciple also thought so. However, his blessing didn''t play a significant role in Li Shenglong''s life. The blood training disciple had seen many Qi practicing disciples himself, and each one came here with high spirits.


    In the eyes of Li Shenglong, the blood training disciple saw respect.


    A heartstring in the blood training disciple''s heart seemed to have been touched. He didn''t say what he wanted to say. Instead, he lowered his head to lead Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know why this disciple is so silent.


    The blood training disciple is at the bottom of the sect. For example, the blood training disciple who leads the way for Li Shenglong is at the bottom of the blood training disciple.


    They do not have too many sect subsidies in this position. A big person who is not careful may offend the sect. Every one is careful and conscientious, for fear that if he offends anyone, he will have to bear the burden.


    In this case, you can imagine what kind of psychology is. How can all kinds of psychological states be good? We live under two masks every day.


    On the surface, they are polite and respectful to the students who have registered with Li Shenglong. In fact, they don''t know how to say Li Shenglong. They pretend to be.


    Small people have the sorrow of small people. Li Shenglong is not a big man, and he doesn''t know how to read his mind. What he does now is to treat these small people according to his original intention and his attitude towards others in the past.


    Inexplicably moved, there is a trace of different meaning in the heart of the blood training disciples.


    Li Shenglong also saw that the disciple''s mentality seemed to have changed, but he was not familiar with him and did not ask.


    Following his disciples in the blood training period, Li Shenglong soon came to a registration counter.


    "Martial uncle, your identity jade card."


    The identity jade card of Zhenxian sect is very important. All kinds of information of the disciples of the sect are recorded in the jade identification card. Now Li Shenglong wants to register his own information, naturally, he also needs this jade identity card.


    Li Shenglong handed over his jade card of identity. After the disciple took it, he went to the counter to check his basic information.


    "Uncle Li, put your hand on this tester and input your spiritual power."


    During the blood training period, the disciples knew the identity information of Li Shenglong through the jade plate of Li Shenglong''s identity, and naturally knew the name of Li Shenglong.


    "OK."


    According to this disciple, Li Shenglong put his hand on the tester. The tester was not big, and it was the size of a ball of palm. He input his own spiritual power.


    "Three thousand."


    After a while, a light was lit up on the tester, which showed that Li Shenglong''s aura was bright. Of course, this aura was only the amount of aura in Li Shenglong''s elixir field.


    Li Shenglong did not use the vitality of his cells. If he did, he would not have such a small amount.


    These numbers are also normal, in line with Li Shenglong''s seemingly triple strength of practicing Qi.


    Li Shenglong himself is also quite satisfied. In the school, this cultivation is enough.

 Chapter 329

    The cultivation in the period of Qi training is not too high among the sects, but it is also regarded as the middle-level leadership of Zhenxian sect.


    In Zhenxian sect, Ning Dan period is mostly closed door practice, regardless of other sects, and most of the monks in the foundation period are also like this, and most of their time is spent on cultivation.


    These common affairs of the sect naturally fall on the head of the disciples in the Qi training period and the blood training stage. In this way, it goes without saying that everyone knows that the Qi training period is the leader and the blood training period is the petty soldier.


    However, even the leaders and soldiers are mostly held by some unsatisfied and ordinary disciples. They do not have a good development in the cultivation of immortals, but turn to the management of the school.


    Most of the disciples with good talent for cultivating immortals will not manage the common affairs in the sect. The more talented the disciples are, the more they have to practice hard. Naturally, the sect will not arrange any common affairs for them. They are the cornerstone of the future of the sect.


    Li Shenglong''s current triple cultivation of Qi is nothing to Li Shenglong''s eyes, but in the eyes of the blood training disciples, it is so unattainable, especially the poor cultivation of this blood training disciple, and he may not be able to enter the cultivation of Qi cultivation in this life.


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are even more terrifying. Moreover, this blood practicing disciple can also check the time of Li Shenglong''s cultivation. The jade card of Li Shenglong''s identity clearly shows that Li Shenglong was a disciple of triple blood one and a half years ago, and he has become a disciple of triple cultivation of Qi one and a half years later. What a terrible talent.


    "Martial Uncle Li, this is a new identity jade card, which is made of Nuwa immortal stone. It can even turn into a Dharma shield at a time of crisis, and can withstand an attack below the Ninth level of Lianqi."


    After that, Li Yuxian introduced a kind of upgrading material to the female dragon when she finished her training.


    In this way, such an identity jade card is also a magic weapon. However, Li Shenglong doesn''t pay much attention to this magic weapon. His strength is there.


    Now there is no magic weapon of congdan period, which has no effect on Li Shenglong. It is that Li Shenglong''s body can crush these magic weapons in Qi training period.


    Therefore, these treasures, which are very precious to the disciples in the blood training period, are broken copper and scrap iron in the eyes of Li Shenglong. They are not vulnerable to a single blow and have no practical effect at all.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong won''t say these words. The purpose of his coming here is to exchange this identity jade card and make a good registration. Why bother himself.


    "Well, thank you, nephew. I see."


    "Uncle Li, according to the rules of Zhenxian sect, every disciple in Qi training period has the right to a separate residence. Where does Uncle Li want to set up his residence? "


    During the blood training period, the disciples such as Li Shenglong collected the identity jade card and continued to talk with Li Shenglong.


    "Oh, where can I choose?"


    Li Shenglong knows about this, but he doesn''t know where to choose.


    "Uncle Li, there are 72 zhenzhuan disciples in Zhenxian sect. Generally speaking, the new inner disciples will choose one of the zhenzhuan disciples to sit in his cave. Of course, if Uncle Li doesn''t want to choose these zhenzhuan disciples, he can find his own place."


    The blood training disciple patiently explained to Li Shenglong. He also knew that most disciples in the Qi training period would choose a mountain of zhenzhuan disciples to live in. On the one hand, they might get the opportunity to teach their experience.


    On the other hand, after joining the mountain of a zhenzhuan disciple, even if he is a member of the zhenzhuan disciple''s family, he will be able to talk to anyone he meets in the future, isn''t he?


    However, not all the inner disciples would choose those disciples of zhenzhuan to attach themselves to. Some of them thought highly of themselves and thought that they would certainly be able to enter the foundation period. There was no need to rely on others. Everything depended on themselves.


    Some of them have secrets in their hearts, or they are lonely by nature and don''t like to live with other people. Anyway, no matter where you choose, as long as it is in line with the rules of the sect, the sect will not care.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also heard the meaning of the disciple''s words during the blood training period. He was also thinking about what to do in the end. He should live outside by himself.


    Because it would be sooner or later for Li Shenglong to open a mountain by himself, but now he is after all the character brought in by Xu Yuechan, and it is necessary to live in Xu Yuechan''s feixianfeng.


    "I''m going to fly to Xianfeng."


    After thinking about it, Li Shenglong finally decided to go to feixianfeng first and stay for a while. Li Shenglong can''t forget Xu Yuechan''s kindness.


    "Well, Uncle Li, this is the topographic map of Xu Shizu of feixianfeng. If you look at the red dot, it means that someone has already lived, and the white dot means that no one has lived."


    The disciple of the blood training period said this in a low voice.


    "The deeper the eye color of the white spot, the denser the aura here."As he said, his disciples were still looking around for fear that they would be heard by others. Li Shenglong was also amused when he looked at the action during the blood training period.


    Let''s not say whether Li Shenglong needs this tiny spiritual pulse of Zhenxian sect. Even if it is, it is really necessary to see how many people he has told the secret of "hidden" by seeing the skillful movements of his disciples in the blood training stage.


    During the blood training period, the disciple also saw Li Shenglong''s eyes and was stunned in his heart. He was embarrassed to know that Li Shenglong had seen through his actions.


    "Uncle Li, don''t tell anyone else. It''s a secret."


    During the blood training period, the disciple still held on and continued to speak to Li Shenglong.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to reveal his thoughts. He said, after all, this blood training disciple didn''t want to do anything more. The only thing he asked was to get a little bit of concern from these high-level practitioners.


    There is no problem in itself, that is, Li Shenglong is above his position and may do the same. Therefore, Li Shenglong will not criticize him any more.


    Li Shenglong looked at the map sent by his disciples during the blood training period. The top and bottom of feixianfeng were red, with only a few white light spots. It can be seen how huge the monks in the Qi training period are.


    These white light spots are mostly dim, and occasionally a few slightly white light spots can suddenly emerge here.


    Li Shenglong saw that there was no good place.


    Heart smile, oneself also, oneself do not need what spirit pulse, that still cares about?


    When Li Shenglong returns to zhenxianmen, he does not care about the spiritual pulse. His current method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] if it is used, these spiritual veins of zhenxianmen will not be absorbed by him in a few days.


    This is Yu Xiaodong''s school. If Li Shenglong wants to go to Yu Xiaodong''s granddaughter, he will not do so naturally. Therefore, during Li Shenglong''s stay in zhenxianmen, his combat power is basically stagnant.


    Li Shenglong will not only not destroy the foundation of zhenxianmen''s spiritual pulse, but also change his ways to expand the power of zhenxianmen.


    Only in this way can we win the favor of Yu Xiaodong. Li Shenglong believes in one thing. Since Yu Xiaodong is Yu Linglong''s grandfather, it is his grandfather. Naturally, Yu Xiaodong''s prosperity in zhenxianmen is Li Shenglong''s business.


    Li Shenglong thought in his mind, but his divine sense was sweeping around the map to see where he should live.


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t need to consider the spiritual pulse, he doesn''t want to live in a conspicuous place now. He doesn''t want to appear too high-profile.


    In other words, Li Shenglong has always been a low-key person, but there are always people who regard his low-key as weakness. At this time, Li Shenglong will be high-profile. Those people who take Li Shenglong as a soft persimmon pincher eat bitter lotus and are beaten in public by Li Shenglong in public. This is the real tragedy.

 Chapter 330

    Li Yu reported the news


    Li Shenglong pointed out that he finally found a relatively quiet place in a corner, which should not be disturbed under normal circumstances.


    "That''s it."


    During the blood training period, the disciple looked at the position that Li Shenglong pointed to, and his face was filled with a bitter smile. It turned out that the positions selected by Li Shenglong were just a few places with the darkest white light spots.


    "Uncle Li, are you sure you want this place? The aura here is the least."


    After all, Li Shenglong gave him a good impression. If he changed his personality, he would never talk much.


    "It''s OK. It''s quiet here."


    Li Shenglong opened his mouth and didn''t mean to hide it. He told the truth to his disciples in the blood training period.


    In the blood training period, when the disciple saw that Li Shenglong insisted, he could not continue to say anything and recorded the position selected by Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense swept, just that white light has turned red.


    "Uncle Li, here are the forbidden key and route map of the cave. By the way, I want to return the forbidden key of your Jiafang."


    During the blood training period, the disciple took out a key and said to Li Shenglong.


    "OK."


    Li Shenglong takes the key, and at the same time hands the key of his armour square to the disciple in the blood training period.


    "Uncle Li, as long as you follow this road map, you can find your own cave."


    The disciple in the blood training period said that his body had begun to move towards the outside of the hall. It seems that the affairs of the cave have been finished. The disciple in the blood training period will send Li Shenglong out of the hall.


    Li Shenglong followed the disciple in the blood training period and listened to him. At this time, a figure came in. He was dressed as a disciple of other schools. He practiced blood in the ten fold realm and ran straight to Li Shenglong.


    "Uncle Li, no, Uncle Li."


    Li Shenglong fixed his eyes on Li Yu.


    Speaking of this time, Li Shenglong just gave Yu Linglong three phonetic symbols, but not Li Yu. The reason is very simple. This Li Yu is a villain in in Li Shenglong''s eyes. Whoever treats him well, he will follow others naturally.


    In Lei Zheng''s account, he didn''t hear Li Yu''s fate. Li Shenglong knew that his judgment was right. Li Yu was afraid that he had become a lackey of Qi Baoquan. Only in this way can he not be persecuted by Qi Baoquan when Li Shenglong is not in the sect.


    Although Li Shenglong did not agree with what Li Yu did, he did not express any other opinions. After all, everyone chose a different road.


    Li Shenglong didn''t feel li Yu''s living environment and various other environments. There is a saying that he was not in that environment and did not know the person''s choice.


    Though he did not agree with Li Yu''s choice, Li Shenglong still understood Li Yu and didn''t mean to send Li Yu another phonetic symbol.


    I didn''t expect that just after one day, Li Yu came to the door by herself.


    "Uncle Li, it''s not good."


    Li Yu said flustered, eyes dodged, some dare not look at Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s heart moved, knowing that this matter may not be so simple. Li Shenglong had gone through the several people who might appear after Li Yu, but comforted in his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. Speak slowly. Speak well."


    One is to let Li yu think about whether to say it or not, and the other is to suggest that Li Yu should make her own choice.


    Li Yu is really making a choice. If what he said is to cheat Li Shenglong, then his life is even a feud with Li Shenglong.


    Even if Li Shenglong doesn''t go to Li Yu''s trouble, Li Yu''s heart will be uneasy.


    "Well, martial Uncle Li, after you left, Qi Baojun tried his best to bully younger martial brother Guan. However, when he heard the news of your return, he intensified his efforts. Today, he asked younger martial brother Guan to refine 100 blood gathering pills before sunset, or he would be punished with a thousand spirit stones and thirty sticks."


    Li Yu did not recognize the implied meaning of Li shenglonghua, and said what he wanted to say without a word.


    "Alas."


    Li Shenglong looked at Li Yu''s eyes and felt a little sad, and sighed in his heart. From then on, there was another person in the list of Li Shenglong''s enemies.


    Li Shenglong has long thought that after he comes back, Qi Baobao and da da da childe will never let go of themselves, and they will find Li Shenglong''s trouble whenever they have a chance.


    I just didn''t expect this trouble to come so soon.


    Since the trouble has come, Li Shenglong will not be afraid. Even before Li Shenglong left Zhenxian gate, Qi Baobao did not give Li Shenglong a photo.


    Whether it was the Zhao Tianshu incident or the pill refining incident, Li Shenglong hit Qi Baobao hard in the face, which made Qi Baobao feel the pain, but also face down, and formed a greater hatred.


    At that time, Qi Baobao wanted to embarrass Li Shenglong. Unfortunately, Wang Jingyang had an order in advance to ask Qi Baobao to take good care of Li Shenglong.It is also because of Wang Jingyang''s order that Qi Baobao does not dare to bully Li Shenglong too openly. Now Guan Hui is not the same. He is a nobody with no background at all.


    This kind of thing is spread to Wang Jingyang''s ear, Qi Baobao also won''t have what matter.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    In Li Shenglong''s eyes, there was a flash of cold light in Li Shenglong''s eyes. This time, Li Shenglong killed many monsters and human beings. For the enemy, the simplest way is to make him disappear in this world.


    In this way, Li Shenglong will not have any more troubles, and the enemy will not come back to find Li Shenglong''s troubles.


    Li Yu, who fell behind Li Shenglong, naturally did not know what Li Shenglong was thinking. Just at the moment when Li Shenglong turned around, he felt a shiver on his body, as if something terrible was going to happen.


    The heart suddenly thumped out of order.


    Li Yu had a good year. His relationship with Li Shenglong was the first to be discovered. After being discovered, Li Yu expressed his loyalty to Qi Baobao and obtained his forgiveness.


    At the same time reported Guan Hui, Lei Zheng and Yu Linglong three people.


    These three people, Yu Linglong can''t move at all. Because of the protection of Lei Yang and Lei''s family, Qi Baobao doesn''t dare to do anything to Lei Zhengzhen.


    Guan Hui was the only one who could do it. Guan Hui did not suffer less in the past year. He did the most work and the longest working time in the medicine refining hall every month. However, when he finally got the welfare, he was always saved and wiped out the benefits of Guan Hui for various reasons.


    Guan Hui is not only obliterated, but also owes a lot of spirit stones to Zhenxian sect. Guan Hui''s strength is limited, and he doesn''t have the support of Xiuxian family like Lei Zheng. Everything depends on himself.


    In this way, Guan Hui is able to bear, can not tolerate also forced to bear.


    Fortunately, after all, this is the residence of zhenxianmen. Qi Baobao wants to do too much and has no courage at all.


    It''s just that Guan Hui''s skin and flesh has not been eaten less. From time to time, Qi Baobao would say that Guan Hui was not well done here and there. It was just a stick. There was not much fighting each time, and the staff was responsible for 10.


    The unification of punishment in the sects is handled by the penalty hall. Qi Baobao and the manager of the penalty hall during the Qi training period greet each time they are punished.


    Guan Hui can only bear it silently. This flash is a year. Originally, Guan Hui thought that after Li Shenglong came back, Qi Baobao might be a little more restrained, but he didn''t expect that Qi Baobao would intensify his efforts.


    From the original staff responsibility 10 to stick responsibility 30, we should know that the punishment sticks in the Zhenxian sect are specially refined, and each stick hurts intently when it hits the body.


    If it''s a normal fight, it''s OK. With the help of Qi Baobao, everyone who is fighting with Guanhui dare not let water out, and the stick can see the flesh.


    In this way, all the ten sticks will be able to crack the skin and flesh of Guan Hui, not to mention the fact that he has to beat Guan Hui 30 sticks now.


    If you really beat down the thirty sticks, I''m afraid that half of Guan Hui''s life will be killed.

 Chapter 331

    Li Shenglong has never heard of the power of sticks in the penalty hall, but even if he does, it has no effect.


    In the past, Li Shenglong can''t let Guan Hui disappear from his body. In the future, no matter who wants to bully Guan Hui, Li Shenglong will not let him go.


    This time, Li Shenglong wants to use Qi Bao Li Wei to frighten da da da childe behind Qi Bao''s whole body. If he doesn''t know how to be funny, don''t blame Li Shenglong for his ruthlessness.


    Li Shenglong has made up his mind to give Qi Baobao a good look. Li Yu, who is following him, does not know Li Shenglong''s strength and is still worried about him.


    Li Yu knew that this was a trap of Qi Baobao. Although Li Yu came to lure Li Shenglong to the past, Li Yu''s heart was also contradictory.


    After all, Li Yu also received Li Shenglong''s benefits. Li also knows Li Shenglong''s benevolence and righteousness to people.


    Li Yu believes that if Li Shenglong came to the scene and saw Guan Hui, he would not be as laissez faire as Qi Baobao thought. At most, he would give Guan Hui a spirit stone and the rest would sit and watch Guan Hui be punished with a stick.


    Instead, they will take over all the things and work with them to the end.


    Li Shenglong, such a character, speaks from the heart, Li Yu admires. If possible, Li Yu really wants to follow Li Shenglong, but Li Yu has no way. Li Shenglong left for a year, he has betrayed for a year.


    Betrayers want to turn back, is not a simple word can be solved.


    In Li Yu''s contradictory and complicated temperament, Li Shenglong and Li Yu arrived at the medicine refining hall, where someone had been guarding for a long time. When he saw Li Shenglong''s figure, the news had already spread. As soon as Li Shenglong arrived at the medicine refining hall, a blood training disciple came up.


    "Uncle Li, but would you like to see younger martial brother Guan?"


    Li Shenglong is happy in his heart. This Qi Baobao is really good. Even the tour guide has found it for me.


    "Lead the way ahead."


    Li Shenglong did not talk nonsense. He spoke directly to the guide disciple. It is good to have a guide.


    The guide disciple led Li Shenglong to turn left and right. He came to the side of a hall, stopped, turned around and said to Li Shenglong.


    "Uncle Li, younger martial brother Guan is in there. Uncle Qi has ordered you to go straight in when you come."


    Li Shenglong didn''t pay attention to the guide disciple. He knew that these were soldiers. Since he wanted to fight the tiger, he didn''t have to fight the mosquito. If he hit the tiger, the mosquito would naturally be afraid. If the mosquito was big enough, the tiger would never have a sense of crisis.


    When Li Shenglong entered the hall, there were not many people in the hall. There were only less than ten people in the hall. Each of them was a character who practiced Qi. The highest level of cultivation was five levels of practicing Qi.


    Lee didn''t know these people, but when he saw the battle, he knew that they were all prepared for themselves.


    Guan Hui is the only one of these people who is not practicing Qi cultivation. He is sitting next to the stove with a push of herbs on his right hand. Seeing Li Shenglong come in, his face immediately becomes surprised. It seems that he has thought of something again. His surprise expression goes down again.


    Li Shenglong nods to Guan Hui, indicating that he can rest assured. However, how can Guan Hui rest assured in this situation.


    Each of the nearly ten practicing Qi friars is a monk from other temples. These people are friendly with Qi Baobao. If Li Shenglong offends them, it is equivalent to offending all departments in the sect.


    Qi Baobao, the only one Li Shenglong knew, also saw Li Shenglong come in. The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, and he was full of smiles.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Li? What brings you here? Why don''t you come to me to take the benefits of the medicine refining hall for the past year? Cheng, I''ll send someone to send it to you. You can see, even if there''s such a small matter, you''ll come to visit in person. Next time there''s such a thing, I''ll Send a person to say that you can do it. "


    Qi Baobao pretended to be stupid there, mocking Li Shenglong.


    "Qi Baobao, do you know what I want to do now?"


    Li Shenglong doesn''t even bother to call his elder martial brother. These scum, no matter who they are.


    "Oh, isn''t Mr. Li coming for welfare? Then I really don''t know what younger martial brother Li is here for. "


    Qi Baobao continued to pretend to be stupid. At this time, an iron fist appeared in Qi Baobao''s eyes. He wanted to avoid it, but he had no chance. With a bang in his nose, Qi Baobao was directly knocked down by Li Shenglong.


    Although Qi Baobao is a monk in Qi training period, his body is very strong, but Li Shenglong''s cultivation is the triple power of Ning Dan. With a light blow, Qi Baoquan collapses to the ground without any resistance.


    "What are you doing? This is zhenxianmen. How dare you beat your senior brother? "


    "Senior brothers, let''s take him down and deal with him according to the rules."


    "Good."


    Those Qi training periods nearby didn''t see exactly how Li Shenglong actually made a move. They just saw that Li Shenglong''s hand shook, and Qi Baobao had already fallen to the ground. The bridge of his nose was obviously lying down, shouting one by one, but no one dared to come up and capture Li Shenglong."Guan Hui, follow me."


    In Guan Hui''s eyes, Li Shenglong''s punch is incomparable. Guan Hui wanted to punch Qi Baobao''s face for a long time, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t have the strength.


    Today, Guan Hui dare not do things, Li Shenglong helped him finish, he is more grateful to Li Shenglong.


    "Still want to go, stay for me."


    Li Shenglong didn''t pay attention to the Qi practicing disciples around him, which made them feel some loss of face. They were also angry in their hearts and yelled at Li Shenglong.


    A green light suddenly spurted out of a Qi training disciple, and the disciple drank a lot.


    "Green water, long river."


    Another disciple''s bell rang.


    "High mountains and flowing water."


    "Star lamp."


    ¡­¡­


    One of the pioneers took the lead, and all the disciples shot at the same time. Guan''s face turned blue and purple instantly. No matter how powerful Li Shenglong was, he didn''t think that Li Shenglong could compete with so many disciples at the same time.


    "Drink."


    Who knows that these colorful Lingbao rush to Li Shenglong, and Li Shenglong shouts violently. All the disciples are in a burst of confusion. The mental power can''t concentrate at all, and the spiritual power also breaks down in an instant.


    Without the master''s command, these spiritual treasures are just some good-looking magic weapons. With a big wave of his hand, Li Shenglong collected these spiritual treasures into the Pearl space.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s a matter of a moment. Several people react to it in an instant. At this time, their Lingbao has been collected by Li Shenglong.


    "And if you dare to take my treasure, it is given to me by my uncle."


    One of the disciples who practiced Qi yelled out. They all knew that Li Shenglong was powerful. Now no one dared to fight against Li Shenglong any more, so they had to blow up their own house.


    "Dust off, let''s go."


    Li Shenglong still did not pay attention to their meaning, no matter whose treasure, since offended me Li Shenglong, it must pay the corresponding price.


    "Uncle Li, you''d better give it back to him. He is his father, Wang Tianyi, Wang Shizu, and his uncle is Wang Jun''s first Shizu."


    Guan Hui stayed here longer than Li Shenglong for a long time. Naturally, he knew who the clamorous figure was. In line with the idea of not causing trouble, Guan tried to persuade Li Shenglong.


    Wang Junyi''s great nephew was also very satisfied with Guan Hui''s words. He stood there with pride. According to his usual treatment, no one dared to disrespect him after he reported to his family. That would not be disrespectful to him, but to Wang Jun.


    "Don''t say you are Wang Junyi''s descendant. What can Wang Junyi do when he comes?"


    Li Shenglong looked at the complacent rich second generation without a bit of affection, and his mouth was full of no cutting.


    The Qi training disciple''s face turned vermilion instantly, and his hand reached out and pointed to Li Shenglong. You, you, you. He has never seen such a crazy person in the sect. Let alone Li Shenglong, the second member of the zhenzhuan disciple of the sect, dare not say this to Wang Jun.


    Shocked in their hearts, they took a breath of cold air and were filled with anger.

 Chapter 332

    Reaction (1)


    Wang Junyi''s nephew was completely shocked by Li Shenglong''s words. What''s the situation? Is this really in zhenxianmen?


    The status of Wang Junyi in zhenxianmen was only under the nine ancestors of ningdan period. He was the tenth person of zhenxianmen.


    Now it''s such a high man that he is just a little character who is just practicing Qi.


    Arrogance, arrogance, ignorance.


    The words that come to everyone''s heart are not like this.


    In a twinkling of an eye, these emotions are covered by anger. The anger from the bottom of his heart is too much for Lee.


    "You, you, how dare you say that."


    Because of his anger, Wang Junyi''s nephew also has some stuttering.


    Don''t say it''s Wang Junyi''s nephew. Guan Hui on one side has already been covered. His heart is also an idea. How dare Uncle Li dare?


    "Shut the dust, go."


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to talk to these people again. After saying it again, he saw that Guan Hui was completely shocked. He frowned a little. He pulled Guan Hui and left the refining hall.


    No one in the hall dared to stop Li Shenglong. There was silence in the medicine refining hall. The footsteps of Li Shenglong and Guan Hui were so harsh.


    After Li Shenglong left for a while, a roar broke out in the medicine refining hall.


    "We have to tell the sect to punish him."


    "Yes, not only to the sect, but to my father."


    "Elder martial brother Wang, you should go and tell Master Li Shenglong a good lesson."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people here are the people who have such a big background in the Zhenxian gate, which is also known as the prince party.


    Wang Junyi is not the most important person in this field.


    It''s just in the top three of the prince''s party. The biggest Prince party in Zhenxian gate, no, should be said to be the princess Yu Linglong, granddaughter of the great elder. Compared with the background, who''s in front of Yu Linglong is just some back figure.


    But Yu Linglong is a good girl. She has never used her Princess identity to do something about this or that.


    Among the nine ancestors of Zhenxian sect, three of them have their own offspring. The other six do not have their own double practice partners, but there are several in the concubine''s room.


    The next to Yu Linglong is the nephew of several other ancestors. The other two are Chen Jian, the descendant of Chen Laozu, and Jiangping, the descendant of Jiang Laozu.


    These two of their own talent is not very good, usually also with these friends of the fox. Their own background naturally makes them the leaders of this small group.


    Qi Baobao is the deacon of the medicine refining hall. Usually some pills are good and bad, and more and less are filial to the princes. He is familiar with these lawless figures in the Zhenxian sect.


    Of course, Qi Baobao had no way to hook up with Jiang Ping and Chen Jian. He could only go back and ask for the second place. He invited Wang Li, the nephew of Wang Junyi.


    Wang Li came, naturally followed by some people who often mix with him, these people''s background is enough to frighten people.


    In Qi Baobao''s opinion, he has the tiger skin of these people. If Li Shenglong wants to do something, he has to consider it. The final result can only be hard to say.


    All the people in the medicine refining hall are watching here. When the time comes, who has the prestige and who does not have the prestige will be clear at a glance. The standing team should be standing in line.


    Of course, Qi Baobao also takes into account the fact that Li Shenglong may turn over his face, let alone that his accomplishments are higher than that of Li Shenglong.


    The strength of other princelings in the field is naturally not to mention, the magic weapon on his body is one after another. It''s ok if Li Shenglong doesn''t do it. If he dares to do it, he will save a fire at that time, and these Prince party members will not dismantle Li Shenglong.


    Dream is beautiful, reality is bony.


    Qi Baobao''s calculation had no effect at all. Not only did Li Shenglong do it in front of Qi Baobao, but his accomplishments were much higher than they expected.


    Qi Baobao didn''t even resist Li Shenglong''s move, and Li Shenglong beat him to the ground, and other people''s magic weapons were also collected by Li Shenglong, which had no effect at all.


    After all the discussion, it was only at this time that someone remembered Qi Baofu, who was still unconscious on the ground.


    "Let''s go. Let''s carry younger martial brother Qi to my father. Let my father take care of him. "


    This is Liu Meng. His father is Liu Neng, the elder of penalty hall.


    "OK, let''s go."


    These princelings themselves are fearless figures in the sects. They are usually bullied when they bully others and when they have been bullied by others.


    Not to mention his magic weapons were collected by Li Shenglong. Those magic weapons were made or sought by his elders with great efforts.It was their elders who gave their nephews magic weapons that they were not willing to use, and now they have such a situation.


    If they don''t clean up Li Shenglong, they will not have the face to see their elders.


    Wang Li, after all, is the No.3 figure in the prince party. He usually has a lot of prestige among the prince party. When he stood up and spoke, everyone closed his mouth and listened to Wang Li''s arrangement. Wang Li pointed to several people and kicked Qi Bao, who was still in a faint state.


    "Well, you guys are going to see uncle Liu with younger martial brother Qi."


    "Yes, we are going."


    Wang Li pointed to a few people did not have the slightest accident, agreed.


    "Yes, I should know how to say it. I don''t have to hand it in."


    "Well, don''t worry, elder martial brother Wang. I will exaggerate this matter several times and let my father punish Li Shenglong."


    Liu Meng said, did not expect to finish, has been interrupted by Wang Li.


    "Uncle Liu, what are you going to say about your own idiots?


    At that time, uncle Liu will make decisions for us. "


    Or Wang Li has foresight. These younger generation''s things, those old people all know clearly, is because they belong to their own family, they just turn a blind eye.


    If Liu Meng cheated Liu Neng with a lie after he went back, there would be no problem. But in Liu Neng''s opinion, Liu Meng was a little frivolous, even his father cheated. Who else would he not cheat?


    If Liu Meng told the truth, it would be a different look. Wang lichai didn''t believe that these elders would ignore this matter, let alone challenge their dignity, that is, all the treasures should not be left to Li Shenglong in vain.

 Chapter 333

    Zhang reacts (2)


    "you go to senior brother Jiang, you go to senior brother Chen, and let them make decisions for us. Other people go back to find their elders in their own family. I don''t believe that he, a small character in the period of Qi training, can challenge so many of us. We are not willing to let Li Shenglong down this time."


    After listening to Wang Li''s arrangement, everyone went back to find their own backers.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong pulls Guan ash out of the medicine refining hall. Guan Hui wakes up at this time. What did Li Shenglong do just now?


    "Uncle Li, do you know that there are medicine refining hall, weapon refining hall, Dan pharmacy hall, mission hall, welfare hall and so on behind those people. You have made a big disaster this time."


    Guan Hui said anxiously. The more he said, the more scared he was. Li Shenglong had offended the whole sect all at once. Who is it for? Isn''t he himself?


    Therefore, although Guan Hui was in a hurry, he was very excited in his heart. He did not look at anything else but what Li Shenglong did today. In his whole life, Guan Hui has done everything for Li Shenglong.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. These people are all small roles. There''s nothing wrong with them."


    But Li Shenglong is not as impatient as Guan Hui. Let alone the identity of these people, Li Shenglong doesn''t know. If he does, it doesn''t matter.


    For Li Shenglong, the rich second generation is not wrong, but it is a big crime to bully others in the name of the rich second generation.


    Li Shenglong despises such a person most in his life. Looking at Li Shenglong''s work, he is the same to everyone. Li Shenglong can treat him equally and never has the idea of being superior to others.


    But this is not the case with the second generation of rich people. Looking at today''s performance, this is to meet Li Shenglong. If you change someone else, I''m afraid that they will yield to their influence.


    There are no sect rules in their eyes. They only have themselves in their eyes. They think that they are the heaven and the land, and they are the makers of the rules.


    Since Li Shenglong wants the real immortal sect to develop in a good direction, the moths of these sects should be eliminated sooner or later.


    Of course, Li Shenglong also knows that these people''s father generation all occupy important positions in the Zhenxian gate, and it is not realistic to clean them up at once. Then there is only one way to make an example.


    Li Shenglong wants to see who will make the first effort to provoke Li Shenglong. That person is Li Shenglong''s choice of a good chicken. He wants to let the monkeys around him have a good look at the consequences of being a chicken.


    "Uncle Li, let''s run away. Maybe there is still a glimmer of hope if we run away now. If we don''t go now, we are waiting to die."


    How can Guan Hui know Li Shenglong''s strength? Naturally, he is worried. But things have come to such a point. Besides escaping, Guan Hui can''t think of any better way.


    "Run away? Where are we going? "


    Li Shenglong sees Guan Hui''s figure and wants to tease Guan Hui.


    "Here. All blame me, all blame me. "


    Guan Hui really didn''t think of where to escape. If ordinary disciples only offended someone in the sect, there was still a glimmer of hope to escape.


    However, Guan Hui and Li Shenglong are different this time. This time, they basically offend half of the sects. At this time, even if they escape from the sect, the sect will issue a killing order, and there will be no place for the whole immortal kingdom of Dajin.


    Thinking of this, Guan Hui can not help but fall into self blame.


    "Brother Guan, why do we want to escape? Look me in the eye and tell me


    Li Shenglong saw Guan Hui and said it seriously.


    "Our sin."


    Guan Hui looks into Li Shenglong''s eyes and dodges. After half of his words, he is interrupted by Li Shenglong.


    "Guan Hui, do you believe me or not?"


    "Believe it."


    When he answered this sentence, his face was calm and his eyes were staring at Li Shenglong, but he was not dodging at all.


    "We won''t have any problems. If anyone comes back to trouble us later, he will be in big trouble."


    Li Shenglong said firmly.


    "Well, younger martial brother Guan, go back to your cabin and have a rest. From today on, the sky will change in zhenxianmen."


    Although Guan Hui said in his mouth that he believed Li Shenglong, he was still hesitant. How could such a big thing be so even.


    Even if Li Shenglong wants to forget, other people won''t do it at all.


    "Well."


    But now, in addition to what Li Shenglong said, Guan Hui has no other way. What can he do now?


    Nothing can be done. The only thing I can do is to go back to my own yard and wait for the coming trial.


    Guan Hui has already thought that if there is any problem in the future, he will take care of himself and never give Li Shenglong any trouble.


    Originally, this event started from the gray, and naturally it also ended by turning off the dust.Guan Hui''s idea is so simple. After seeing Guan Hui leave, Li Shenglong moves and escapes. He doesn''t go in the direction of feixianfeng, but thinks about Yu Xiaodong''s cave.


    At this time, we can only find Yu Xiaodong to solve the problem. Otherwise, if Li Shenglong is allowed to solve it by himself, he will have to kill a lot.


    After all, it is still a member of the sect. How to deal with it depends on Xiao Dong''s idea.


    Li Shenglong''s speed is so fast that he will arrive at Yu Xiaodong''s residence in a short time, and the door opens as usual.


    "Grandfather."


    This time, Li Shenglong didn''t call him the big elder. Anyway, Yu Linglong is his man sooner or later. Naturally, Yu Linglong''s grandfather is also his grandfather of Li Shenglong. There is no problem with this name.


    "Shenglong, I was about to find you when you came."


    There is no objection to Li Shenglong''s name Yu Xiaodong. On this day, he has made a good investigation into the details of Li Shenglong. Not only these people near Li Shenglong, but also Xu Yuechan are called to Yu Xiaodong.


    In the face of the elder''s questions, everyone said what he knew. Taking all the people''s views into consideration, Yu Xiaodong confirmed that Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong were really in love.


    This is very important. If yu Linglong is forced, Yu Xiaodong will fight for his old life and kill Li Shenglong.


    Now this situation is good. Li Shenglong''s family background is pure, and there is no problem at all. He is not a spy who is discharged into the real immortal gate by some evil forces.


    This kind of thing has a precedent. In the past, the evil forces often sent spies to the real immortal sect. Similarly, the Xiandao sect would also send its own spies to the demon sect.


    However, no one knows if these spies can play their part.

 Chapter 334

    Opinions


    if these spies are not found out, they will die once they are found out, and there is absolutely no second possibility.


    Now that Li Shenglong is not a spy of the magic gate, his strength is enough, and Yu Linglong is in love with each other, Yu Xiaodong naturally won''t stop Li Shenglong from calling himself grandfather.


    "Grandfather, I just have something to look for you."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Come and tell me about it."


    When Yu Xiaodong hears Li Shenglong''s words, he also comes to be interested. Is it so fast that Li Shenglong is going to propose to him twice?


    "Here''s the thing."


    Li Shenglong told Yu Xiaodong what the rich second generation had done. He saw that Yu Xiaodong did not have any unexpected expression. He thought he had known these things for a long time.


    After all, Yu Xiaodong is a big elder in the sect. He can know what''s going on in the sect. If he doesn''t know, it''s really abnormal.


    "Well, I know. These people really need to clean up. It''s too much."


    Yu Xiaodong said that, in his heart, there is some disapproval, this is the world, strength determines everything, these people''s parents really have strength, so they are a little arrogant in Yu Xiaodong''s opinion, there is no problem.


    The only problem is that this hubris has found the wrong person.


    In fact, this is Yu Xiaodong''s most real idea. If you have strength, you can say it naturally. If you have no strength, you can stop talking about everything. Take a look at Li Shenglong as an example.


    Now, Li Shenglong''s strength is enough to have the triple strength of Ning Dan. His marriage with Yu Linglong will be so smooth.


    If Li Shenglong''s strength is only the triple training of Qi, I''m afraid he has been expelled from the sect by Yu Xiaodong before Li Shenglong has said it.


    What identity background do not need to be investigated, they do not have strength at all.


    "Grandfather, do you want to make zhenxianmen really prosperous?"


    Li Shenglong was also a civil servant in his previous life. As soon as he saw Yu Xiaodong''s appearance, he roughly knew what Yu Xiaodong thought.


    "What do you think?"


    "Now there is a big problem in Zhenxian sect. People with real talent don''t get the training resources that match it."


    What Li Shenglong said is not a lie. There are classes in zhenxianmen, or not only in zhenxianmen, but also in the whole kingdom of Xiuxian in Dajin, or even a little more. The whole Xiuxian realm is divided into classes.


    In the Zhenxian sect, the lowest level naturally are the disciples who have no background and no qualification. These disciples enter the Zhenxian sect for various reasons, and their welfare is naturally the lowest. On weekdays, most of the chores of Zhenxian sect are done by these disciples.


    Then there are those who have qualifications but no background. These people enter the sect because they have a certain qualification of cultivating immortals. They will be collected as disciples by the elders, or by building foundations or refining Qi. The resources obtained are also different due to the different masters they worship.


    If you count upward, you will naturally be those who have background but no qualification. Among these people, you can distinguish several parts. One of them is the nephew of the elder and the disciple of zhenzhuan.


    The rest are the nephews and nephews of the immortal cultivation family. Whether they have talent or not, they will get the most immortal cultivation resources in the sect.


    "Well, it''s really a problem."


    Yu Xiaodong is still perfunctory with Li Shenglong. This is a convention in the immortal cultivation world. There is no need to modify it. Everyone does it.


    People with strength have more resources to cultivate immortals, which is normal. There is nothing wrong with them. After all, their power is also a part of their strength.


    "Well, since granddad knows the problem."


    Li Shenglong saw Yu Xiaodong''s perfunctory, and thought that since Yu Xiaodong didn''t want to change, there was no need for him to continue to say something.


    The root cause of this system is inequality. It is because of this inequality that many monks who could have entered the foundation period stayed in the Qi training period all their lives.


    It is precisely because of this inequality that many monks who can enter the Qi training period stay in the blood training period for life.


    Li Shenglong also just sighed. Since the sect leaders are not willing to modify them, his efforts will not help.


    "Well, I''ll change it gradually. However, this time, these people even conflict with you. It''s still because you are too low-key. Just take this opportunity to introduce you to other people. Since you want to rectify the sect, you will be the law enforcement elder of the sect from today on."


    Yu Xiaodong also sees Li Shenglong''s dissatisfaction. How can we say that Li Shenglong has such strength now? In addition, he is his grandson-in-law. He still has to give face. If he wants to make trouble, let him toss and toss.


    What''s more, Yu Xiaodong really feels that these people have gone too far. They even bully Li Shenglong''s head. What strength does Li Shenglong have?If these people let them go on, do they want to ride on their heads and poop?


    Yu Xiaodong is also angry, but his anger is also based on the absolute position of strength.


    "Well, I haven''t seen any other elders in the sect."


    Yu Xiaodong saw that Li Shenglong agreed to come down. Several phonetic symbols flew out of Yu Xiaodong''s cave and scattered in the real immortal gate.


    Not to mention that Yu Xiaodong''s notes went to various elders and sects, which are expected to be promoted to the hands of the true disciples of Ning Dan period.


    However, Wang Li and his soldiers divided into several routes to complete their own characters. Liu Neng sat on the throne of the penalty hall and listened to his son telling him the whole story. Qi Baobao still fainted and lay on the hall.


    Originally, the damage to Qi Baobao was not so serious. It was just that the bridge of his nose was knocked down by Li Shenglong. Use some good elixir for a while.


    The reason why the plenary session of Qi Bao passed out was that Li Shenglong''s aura penetrated into Qi Baobao''s body. Now, Li Shenglong''s strength is far above Qi''s preservation. If he wants to make Qi Baobao faint in the past, Qi Baobao can''t wake up for a day and a half.


    As for the other people do not want to give Qi Baobao medical idea, everyone now think of is how to find face in Li Shenglong.


    Although their face was destroyed by Li Shenglong, on the whole, if there was no comprehensive protection, they would not have any conflict with Li Shenglong, so naturally, these people were very unhappy with the alignment and preservation.


    Otherwise, how could someone wake up Qi Baobao, so that he would not have been dizzy.

 Chapter 335

    After listening to Liu Meng''s words, Liu Neng didn''t feel much excited. Although Li Shenglong awed the rich second generation, Liu Neng was just a few.


    What really gratified him was that his son grew up. From what Liu Meng said, Liu Neng could know that Liu Meng didn''t add any personal color. Even if he did, it was only one or two sentences.


    Naturally, Liu Neng knows what his son has done below, but those things are within the scope of Liu Neng''s permission. Liu Neng also came to be a monk in the foundation period?


    It''s a pity that Liu Neng''s talent in the whole Zhenxian sect is not so good, it''s just general.


    If it had not been for the whole Liu family behind him, Liu Neng would not have been in this position today. Now that Liu Neng is up, he will not forget the whole Liu family, let alone his son.


    Now that his son has grown up, he will naturally know the importance of cultivation. In contrast, Li Shenglong''s affairs are not so important.


    Let''s not say that the treasure he gave to Liu Meng was taken away by Li Shenglong, but if he didn''t, Liu Neng wanted to find an excuse to put Li Shenglong in the prison of Zhenxian gate. It was too simple.


    Liu Neng has never done less of these things before. He has been in the position of law enforcement elder of Zhenxian gate for more than hundreds of years. How many people in the middle have been locked up by him for offending various people, and he can''t remember how many people there are.


    "This matter, I know, this Li Shenglong is so arrogant, come to person."


    With Liu Neng''s shout, two disciples came in from outside the hall. They were dressed in black clothes of law enforcement hall, which seemed extremely mysterious. Their own strength was enough to have the peak of Qi training, so they almost entered the foundation period.


    "What can I do for you, elder?"


    These two characters are also the disciples of their Liu family. Since Liu Neng got up because of the Liu family, Liu Neng still takes good care of his own family''s children, and he always follows Liu Neng''s help all the way.


    These two disciples of the Liu family can reach the peak of Qi training. Naturally, they are very grateful to Liu Neng. They can be regarded as the confidants of Liu Neng in the law enforcement hall.


    "Go and get Li Shenglong back to me. If you resist, you can beat him on the spot."


    Liu Neng''s face does not take a trace of emotion, it seems that it is very common to beat Li Shenglong.


    "Yes, elder."


    After two people retreated, Liu Meng was still a little nervous.


    "Father, I know that they are both powerful, but that Li Shenglong is really powerful. You didn''t see it. With a roar, everyone in the hall was stunned. The two of them. "


    Liu Meng''s words did not finish, but Liu Neng already knew what Liu Meng wanted to continue to say.


    "Don''t worry, they are all the strength of the peak of Qi training. Unless facing the experts in the foundation period, they will certainly complete the task."


    Liu Neng is really at ease. Since Li Shenglong is only a little disciple in Qi training period, there will be no problem. If he changes a disciple in Qi training period, Liu Neng may also investigate to see if there is any background behind Li Shenglong.


    But now there is no need to investigate. Think about how many people Li Shenglong has offended. Unless the background behind him is Yu Xiaodong, no one can protect him.


    Liu Nengke never thought that Li Shenglong''s strength would be in the foundation period, and he never thought that his action would fail.


    This time, if Liu Neng did well, he might be able to deepen the relationship with those figures. In this way, his position in the sect may be more stable.


    At the time when Liu Neng fantasizes that Li Shenglong will be captured back, he is still in Xiaodong''s residence.


    The nine Ning Dan elders and the top five zhenzhuan disciples of Zhenxian sect all gathered in Yu Xiaodong''s cave. These people are the real foundation and core of Zhenxian sect.


    "We are called here today to announce a happy event."


    Yu Xiaodong waited until everyone sat down safely, and then he began to speak. After everyone came in, he sat down according to his own cultivation level. According to the Convention, several old men naturally sat on the left and right sides of Xiaodong.


    According to the law, Li Shenglong is sitting in the first place on the left hand of elder Chu, but now I see that Yu Xiaodong doesn''t mean to ask Li Shenglong to give up his seat.


    The elder of Chu sat down in order. All the elders were sitting on the futon, while the five zhenzhuan disciples were standing aside.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes are full of curiosity. How can Li Shenglong, a character in Qi training period, appear here.


    You should know that the meetings here are the top secret of the sect, that is, none of the people ranking after the five in the zhenzhuan disciples have the chance to come in.


    And I don''t have the right to sit in the room. Can the people in the Qi training period sit here?


    What''s the situation?


    "Well, this one is called Li Shenglong. He is the new ancestor of our sect. His strength is double that of Ning Dan."Yu Xiaodong points to Li Shenglong and introduces it to other people. It seems that he deliberately said less about Li Shenglong''s strength.


    Li Shenglong also cooperates with Yu Xiaodong to improve his momentum in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, and slowly stabilize the momentum in the dual level of Ning Dan.


    At this moment, all of us understand why Li Shenglong can sit here. It''s too simple to enter here by virtue of his ancestral identity of Ning Dan.


    Some elders and Wang Junyi heard the name of Li Shenglong, which naturally surprised them. Just now Wang Li went to Wang Junyi in person and said the whole story.


    Wang Li conveyed exactly what Li Shenglong said.


    Wang Jun just listened to it as a joke. In his opinion, he and Li Shenglong have essential differences. If Li Shenglong wants to say it, let him say it.


    This is like, a lion let a mosquito bite, the lion will not bite a mosquito in general, is the same truth.


    Wang Junyi originally just wanted to go and Li Shenglong to return his magic weapon to Wang Li.


    Unexpectedly, before Wang Junyi wanted to go to the magic weapon, Yu Xiaodong''s notes had arrived, so he would come to Xiaodong''s residence immediately.


    Wang Jun came to recognize Li Shenglong one by one, which is the credit of Wang Li. He also showed the image of Li Shenglong to Wang Jun.


    Seeing Li Shenglong sitting beside the elder, Wang Jun knew that this was not so simple. His magic weapon should not come back.

 Chapter 336

    Wang Junyi looked at Li Shenglong, and his mind turned sharply.


    At this moment, he thought not only whether his baby could come back, but also a small part of it.


    Although the magic weapon he gave Wang Li was not a common thing, it was not a very good thing to say to Wang Jun. if he wanted to, Wang Junyi could make ten pieces and eight pieces again.


    Now seeing that the elder specially called these senior core members to hold a meeting here, Wang Jun knew that he was going to suffer. Wang Li offended who was not good, and even offended Li Shenglong.


    Now Li Shenglong has the double cultivation of Ning Dan. No one can offend him. No one will offend other ancestors of Ning Dan easily.


    Every ancestor of ningdan period was almost invincible in the immortal world of Dajin. This kind of character was not the only one that could offend Wang Jun.


    If another person said that Wang Jun had come, he would have listened to it as a joke. However, if this person''s identity was an ancestor of Ning Dan level, it would be totally different.


    Every ancestor of Ning Dan period had the strength to say this, and also had this capital. Wang Junyi could not say anything at all.


    Let alone Wang Junyi is the first person in the foundation period. His accomplishments can be compared with that of Ning Dan. Even when Wang Jun Yi reaches the first level of Ning Dan, he can''t be the opponent of both. There is a huge gap between each of them.


    It''s impossible without great talent if you want to challenge beyond the level.


    Not to mention, now Wang Junyi is only likely to enter into the coagulation of a heavy just, can really enter into the Ning Dan period, is Wang Junyi is not sure.


    Under such circumstances, Wang Jun has some regrets in his heart. His nephew is really a little too ignorant. Can such enemies be provoked?


    Wang Jun was remorseful in his heart, but he also knew that even the great elder would not take him, but whether he would attack his nephew was not certain.


    According to the meaning of the elder today, we will find a scapegoat.


    Scapegoats?


    Wang Junyi suddenly thought of a character, Liu Neng.


    When Wang Li came to report, Wang Junyi learned from Wang Li that Liu Neng had sent someone to catch Li Shenglong. If Li Shenglong was an ordinary person, it would be all.


    Now Li Shenglong is the ancestor of zhenxianmen. Can Liu Neng, an ordinary expert in building foundation, capture such a person?


    Wang Junyi had no position in front of these ancestors, not to mention Liu Neng?


    Wang Junyi in this moment suddenly found that he has found the best scapegoat, this Liu Neng is no better.


    In terms of cultivation is not high or low, the status is also a small reputation among the sects, but the most important thing is that he dare to send someone to catch Li Shenglong. This is what Wang Jun didn''t want to do. Such a person in charge of punishment did it.


    When Wang Jun was thinking about it in his heart, the other two elders, elder Chen and elder Jiang, were also thinking about it.


    Wang Li sent people to find Chen Jian and Jiang Ping. Chen Jian and Jiang Ping were upset when they heard that the group of Prince party that they had always been friends with had problems now.


    These people are equivalent to their two running dogs. Usually, if they bully them, when it''s their turn to bully their own dogs, big dogs don''t look at their owners.


    Therefore, Jiang Ping and Chen Jian naturally talked about this matter with elder Jiang and elder Chen.


    Elder Jiang and elder Chen do not rank high among the nine elders of the sect, because their accomplishments are only the weight of Ning Dan. In addition, now that they are old enough, they may never be cautious in their life.


    Therefore, elder Jiang and elder Chen have always been cautious in their words and deeds in the affairs of their sects, for fear of offending some people and leaving their descendants with any disasters.


    In this mentality, elder Jiang and elder Chen are naturally seldom involved in various affairs of the sect. In general, they are engaged in the cultivation in the cave to prolong their life for a period of time.


    In this case, after hearing the reports from Jiang Ping and Chen Jian, elder Chen and elder Jiang didn''t take it seriously. It''s just an ordinary Qi training period. Needless to say, they are still an elder now. Even when they are really immortal, they can''t be reduced to being oppressed by an ordinary Qi practicing disciple.


    Therefore, they also agreed to Jiang Ping and Chen Jian''s action to clean up Li Shenglong. They didn''t expect that they were called here by the elder when their voice had just dropped and they had not yet done so.


    Li Shenglong was also here and became the ancestor of ningdan period. The status of an ancestor of ningdan period was different immediately.


    Don''t say that elder Chen and elder Jiang are not as good as Li Shenglong in their accomplishments. Even if they are really higher than Li Shenglong, there is nothing wrong with them. Their age is there, and they will return to the west after decades of longevity.


    At this time, if they really offended Li Shenglong, their family will suffer when they return to the West.


    Unless it is said that before they return to the west, there is another character of Ning Dan period in the family, and only the character of Ning Dan period can make the characters of Ning Dan period have some scruples.The rest of the foundation building and Qi training are just floating clouds, and they are not in the eyes of these characters in the Ning Dan period.


    At the thought of this, they were a little nervous. The first thing to go out after this meeting must be to go back to the mansion to train their children. They will not let them provoke Li Shenglong again in the future.


    In this state of mind, each of these people smiles at Li Shenglong. Looking at the high-level of Zhenxian gate, Li Shenglong knows that he is also a high-level one who has completely entered the Zhenxian gate.


    He is a new man. Although he can rank in the top five of zhenxianmen in terms of strength, he can''t be proud of himself in a new environment.


    Seeing others smile at themselves, naturally, Li Shenglong also smiles. As for other people, although they have not had any intersection with him, they are also in the mentality of making friends with him. They are all very kind.


    Li Shenglong sighed in his heart that when he was really in a certain class and what kind of people he could talk to, it was impossible for him to see them at the time of Qi training. He did not want to meet other people at all.


    After meeting, I''m afraid the frost on his face is facing Li Shenglong.


    In this case, Li Shenglong would rather not see them, where would it be like now? Everyone is smiling, and no one has any opinion of Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 337

    Scapegoat


    although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what these people are thinking about, since none of them means to fight against Li Shenglong, then naturally Li Shenglong will not fight against these people. Everyone smiles and greets. Yu Xiaodong says after seeing that everyone has said hello to Li Shenglong.


    "After Li Shenglong is our sixth ancestor."


    Naturally, there is no objection to Li Shenglong becoming the fifth ancestor. The ranking of the ancestors of zhenxianmen is also related to cultivation. Although Li Shenglong only shows the dual strength of Ning Dan, it is enough to rank sixth in zhenxianmen.


    This is not only a symbol of strength, but also a symbol of identity.


    "Wang Junyi."


    "The disciple is here."


    Wang Junyi didn''t think that at this time, Yu Xiaodong would call himself. Did Wang Li''s things happen? In the heart of fear, he bravely responded to Xiaodong.


    "Li Shenglong is a little dissatisfied with the discipline of the sect. I have promised him that from today on, he will supervise all the laws in the sect. Maybe he can''t help himself when he is in the cultivation. You can help him. In the future, you will be the second elder of the law enforcement hall."


    Yu Xiaodong said in front of all the high-level people. As soon as Wang Jun heard this, he felt a little moved. He knew that this was not only a kind of trust, but also a kind of warning.


    The law enforcement hall is also a real power department of Zhenxian gate. In normal times, the elder is also supervised by the elder of Zhenxian sect. This ancestor is naturally elder Chen, who is no longer competitive.


    Most of the other elders are in the process of hidden cultivation, hoping to get to the next level as soon as possible and improve their cultivation. Elder Chen and elder Jiang have no other way but to add some common things in the sect.


    It''s no wonder that elder Chen and his disciples have worked hard for the sect all their lives. Towards the end of the year, on the one hand, the sect added some common things to them, which was to increase their power in the sect and make the disciples in awe of them.


    On the other hand, they should be able to get a sum of money at the last moment, and let them have an account with their descendants after their death.


    This is almost an open secret among the sects, and no one will say anything about it. However, for these simple matters, Li Shenglong has not been in Zhenxian gate for a long time, and has no experience in dealing with such matters.


    Yu Xiaodong obviously knows these things, so he is not ready to put Li Shenglong himself in this position.


    But want to let this has been mixed in the school for many years, know the sect of these Dao Jun a help to point out.


    In this case, if there is something that Lee should not move, try to dissuade him.


    This is Yu Xiaodong''s trust in Wang Junyi. Of course, it is a warning. Yu Xiaodong naturally knows what has been written among the younger generation below.


    "As for the present Liu Neng, let him be a three elder first. The specific things depend on the arrangement of younger martial brother Li."


    Since Li Shenglong has already been the double cultivation of Ning Dan, Yu Xiaodong didn''t say anything wrong with this sound, younger martial brother Li.


    "Younger martial brother Chen, you can go and manage the medicine refining hall."


    Naturally, Yu Xiaodong will not completely deprive elder Chen of his power. He does not have decades of work. It is time to make money. Naturally, Yu Xiaodong will give him such a convenient condition.


    "Well, after this meeting, I think younger martial brother Li will strengthen the law governing the whole Zhenxian sect, and I will ask you to cooperate. No matter who the children are, I won''t say anything about the past. If you do it again in the future, don''t blame Mr. Li for being merciless."


    Yu Xiaodong''s words seem to be supporting Li Shenglong. In fact, it is to erase all the things committed by those disciples of other people.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also knows that, with Yu Xiaodong''s words, the previous mistakes made by these people have been erased.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say anything. From Yu Xiaodong''s mouth, Li Shenglong had a preliminary premonition of his intention to reform the school this time, and he failed.


    Without real courage and the elimination of these ruling classes in the sects, there can be no real change at all.


    When Li Shenglong thought of this, he did not put his own reform in mind. Since those in power did not want to make their own sect better, why did Li Shenglong manage this sect?


    "That''s for sure. We will support Mr. Li''s work in the future."


    People have expressed their opinions, one by one, as if they are very supportive of Li Shenglong''s practice. Whether they think so in their hearts is not what Li Shenglong can see.


    "Strength is everything."


    Li Shenglong realized this again. If Li Shenglong had the cultivation of Yuanying period and then reformed the affairs in the sect, no one would say anything more.


    "After getting married with Yu Linglong, I will take her to travel around the world and see the beautiful scenery of other places."


    All of a sudden, Li Shenglong was disgusted with the hypocrisy in front of him. The faces and faces of these people looked the same as those of the civil servants in previous lives. This is what Li Shenglong did not want to see."Well, since there is nothing more to do, let''s break up. Younger martial brother Li will stay for a while. "


    Yu Xiaodong didn''t find Li Shenglong''s depression. He let other people go first, but left Li Shenglong.


    This means to tell other people that if there is someone or something that has been committed to Li Shenglong, go back and tell them to stop. It will be good if Li Shenglong goes out later.


    Other people naturally know Yu Xiaodong''s thoughts. They say goodbye and leave first.


    To the outside of the cave, Wang Jun did not go first, waiting for elder Chen and elder Jiang to move forward together.


    "Two ancestors, there should always be a scapegoat for this incident. If one person doesn''t have one, I''m afraid this old ancestor Li will have some opinions."


    This is what elder Chen and elder Jiang are afraid of. They have already explained it. Although they have come out now, they will naturally revoke this order.


    If Li Shenglong gets serious, he will certainly be able to find them. If there is nothing wrong at this time, it is really a bit unreasonable.


    "What good candidate does nephew Wang have?"


    This candidate is a kind of knowledge. If the person''s status is too low, he will not be able to ease the resentment in Li Shenglong''s heart, and it will be meaningless.


    However, if the cultivation is too high, it will be a loss for the sect to deal with. The best thing is that the person''s accomplishments are not high or low, which can not only relieve Qi, but also do no harm to the sect.

 Chapter 338

    Torture


    "is this a candidate? There is one nephew who doesn''t know what to say or not to say. "


    Wang Junyi saw two martial uncles saying this, and knew that their hearts were also the same as their own. There must be a scapegoat for this matter.


    In fact, their nephews and nephews can form a princeling party, which has a lot to do with their connivance. On the one hand, they connive their nephews and give them some special treatment.


    On the other hand, through these nephews and nephews, the relationship between them will be closer, so that if there is something, they will be able to do the same thing.


    Elder Chen and elder Jiang helped Wang Junyi to see the potential of Wang Junyi in the future. After decades, they naturally wanted a supporter in their family. Now they help Wang Junyi, and they think Wang Junyi will help their family in the future.


    If he wants to be a master of the sect, he can get the same experience as the elder.


    As for the plans of elder Chen and elder Jiang, Wang Junyi is also very clear. There is nothing to say. People who practice immortals work for the sake of interests. This is a basic theorem in the realm of cultivating immortals.


    Wang Junyi was indeed helped by elder Chen and elder Jiang. In this way, after the death of elder Chen and elder Jiang, Wang Junyi was more or less able to do his best to help the last one or two.


    Of course, Wang Junyi will not help them on the key issues. There is a saying that people walk tea cool, and the same is true on the road of cultivating immortals.


    Elder Chen and Mr. Jiang knew these things very well. He didn''t figure out how much Wang Junyi could help the Jiangs and Chens, but sometimes it was enough to borrow Wang Junyi''s reputation for some small things.


    What''s more, elder Chen and elder Jiang did not only help Wang Jun one by one. Basically, as long as they were in the front of the zhenzhuan disciples, they all received the favor of elder Chen and elder Jiang.


    "Let''s listen, nephew. Let''s study it together."


    This scapegoat is really not easy to choose. After the election, it depends on whether there is a rising power behind them. There is a saying called "beating the snake and hitting seven inches". Since we want to choose this scapegoat, this time, elder Chen and his family intend to make the scapegoat disappear completely in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin.


    Otherwise, in the future, if any one of the family members has turned over, then it will be elder Chen, and their descendants will suffer.


    Although it is said that people who practice immortals are cold and thin in nature and only ask themselves before they die, they usually don''t care about other people''s affairs, but they are also human beings. If they can leave some benefits for their descendants, they will do it. "Liu Neng."


    Wang Junyi heard elder Chen''s two words, also not in the betrayal, directly said that he had thought good of the character.


    "Liu Neng."


    The two elders repeated it in their mouths, thinking about this figure in their hearts. Liu Neng was taken care of by elder Chen. Otherwise, he would not have become the elder of penalty hall with such a small cultivation.


    Now Li Shenglong is going to take charge of the penalty hall. Liu Neng is the three elders. If he is dealt with, he will naturally increase his prestige in the penalty hall. Li Shenglong is willing to come.


    However, is there any good excuse to deal with Liu Neng?


    "Don''t worry, the two elders. Liu Neng is bold and has countless handles in his hands. It''s just fine if he didn''t check it before. Now if elder Li wants to check, he can make sure."


    Wang Jun one also seems to see the hesitation of the two elders, calmly explained.


    "But as the elder has just said, that''s what happened before."


    "Yes, the past things are over, but the future will not be so simple. Now Liu Neng has sent his disciples to arrest elder Li.


    As long as we don''t have anyone to tell him about Li Shenglong becoming an elder, he can''t even think of this scapegoat. "


    Wang Jun a vow to say, it seems that he has all this to a thorough.


    "Well, let''s do it according to my nephew. Lao Jiang, after we go back, we will lock our little rabbit in the cave. If anyone comes to ask for help, we will lock them together."


    Elder Chen said to elder Jiang.


    "All right, let''s do it like this. We''ll go back quickly, and we won''t let Liu get a trace of wind."


    The three were separated, and each of them locked up his nephew after he returned to his house.


    As for Liu Neng, who was taken as a scapegoat by them, he still doesn''t know that things have developed to this point. Every time the right-hand disciples of his two families find Li Shenglong, they first take Guan Hui back.


    Guan Hui is also unlucky. Since he was with Li Shenglong, he has been bullied by Qi Baobao in the medicine refining hall. Now it''s hard to wait until Li Shenglong has defeated Qi Baobao, but he has offended a lot of rich second generation.Now that Li Shenglong has no trace, others naturally want to take Guan ash out of his breath.


    "Say, where is Li Shenglong now?"


    The disciples in charge of torture don''t say much. Every word they say, they stick Guan Hui with a stick. The sticks in the penalty hall are made of special materials. When each stick goes down, the pain goes deep into the soul, making people feel the shaking of the soul from the bottom of their hearts.


    If it goes on like this, anyone who comes to the penalty hall will say anything. Of course, generally speaking, these punishments will not come to the disciples of Zhenxian sect after they have no certain guilt.


    but now in the penalty hall, Liu can be the emperor here. Everything has the final say. Since he finds that the crime of ash is a crime, then the ash must bear the pain of this soul''s torn.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know."


    It''s not the first time that Guan Hui has suffered this kind of pain. Every time he is beaten, his body and mind will be tortured. This time, of course, is the same. However, Guan Hui knows that his pain is still a small matter. The most important thing is where Li Shenglong is now.


    He didn''t really leave himself here. He ran away.


    Guan Hui really listened to Li Shenglong''s words and went back to his cabin, but he didn''t see Li Shenglong''s figure when he came here. He also had some conjectures in his heart. If that was the case, Uncle Li would be a little too unsophisticated.


    "Do you and Li Shenglong want to collude with the devil gate and subvert the real immortal gate?"


    After several times of torture, his disciples found that Guan Hui''s consciousness was a little unclear. He had not disclosed the whereabouts of Li Shenglong. He knew that Guan Hui should be really unaware of Li Shenglong''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 339

    Torture (2)


    "no, we didn''t collude with the devil gate. Ah. "


    Before Guan Hui''s words were finished, another stick hit Guan Hui. Guan Hui''s whole body was fixed on the penalty rack. He couldn''t move at all. He screamed.


    "Do you have any?"


    Torture disciples smile, such things they have done too much, even if the spirit of the strong disciple here, also become a coward, here the punishment is specifically for the spirit, without the spirit, everything is vain.


    Mental pain is the most painful thing.


    "No. Ah. "


    Guan Hui wanted to say no, but a word was just said. The sense of tearing in his soul came again, making him unable to speak the following words.


    The torture disciples didn''t expect Guan Hui to be so stiff-minded. We should know that the ordinary blood training disciples would have been pissed off one by one without getting three or five sticks. They would like to tell them all about their ancestors'' 18 generations. Now Guan Hui has been beaten by more than ten sticks. If his younger brother and son were not afraid of fighting together, the spirit of Guan Hui would be completely broken.


    Now Guan Hui is afraid that he has gone to have tea with Lord Yan.


    Dong Dong.


    A burst of footsteps came, and the torture disciple followed the footsteps. Liu Neng''s figure appeared in the sight of the torture disciple, followed by Liu Meng.


    "How''s it going?"


    Liu Neng went to the table in the torture room and sat on the chair. When the torture disciple saw Liu Neng, he had already stood up and gave up his seat.


    "The grey mouth is very hard. It seems that we don''t know the whereabouts of Li Shenglong, and we don''t admit that they collude with the devil gate."


    Hearing Liu Neng''s inquiry, the torture disciple was naturally quick to answer.


    "No Li Shenglong? I''ve been looking for it all over the Zhenxian sect. Has Li Shenglong left the sect and run away


    Liu Meng went on to say this.


    "It should not be. This Li Shenglong should also know that since he has offended so many people in Zhenxian sect, if he escapes, he will not be able to escape far. Can he escape again and escape to the immortal kingdom of Dajin?


    First try Guan Hui and let him admit that they are colluding with the devil gate


    Liu Neng denied Liu Meng''s idea, but didn''t know that it had increased some confidence to Guan Hui.


    You know, Guan Hui heard that they didn''t find Li Shenglong, but he also suspected that Li Shenglong really escaped from Zhenxian gate. Now it seems that Li Shenglong is still in the Zhenxian gate. As long as Li Shenglong is still there, Li Shenglong may have a way to rescue himself.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Under the eyelids of his immediate superior, the torture disciple naturally wanted to show that he had a good luck in his hand, and three punishment sticks were beaten down together. This is called full bloom in punishment.


    The oppression felt by one penalty stick is totally different from that of three penalty sticks. This is not a matter that one plus one equals two. It is a geometric increase.


    "Ah, ah, ah."


    The incessant screams came from Guan Hui''s mouth. The three people in the torture room didn''t respond to Guan Hui''s screams. In any case, it had something to do with them.


    "Say, do you have collusion with demons?"


    The torture disciple immediately gave up his hand for fear of knocking Guan Hui unconscious. In fact, Guan Hui really wanted to faint at this moment, but there were special things in the torture stick, which Guan Hui could not do even if he wanted to faint.


    The only thing that can make Guan Hui faint is that the torture stick splits Guan Hui''s spirit. In this way, Guan Hui can only faint.


    "No, no, No."


    Guan Hui is about to reach the extreme, and he is weak when he speaks. He is even weaker than he is.


    However, at this time, there was only one thought in Guan''s mind, that is, he could not admit it. If he did, he would not only hurt Guan Hui, but also Li Shenglong.


    Guan Hui always thinks that Li Shenglong is only because he will fight the face of other rich second generation. It is very good that Li Longsheng can stand up for himself. How can he frame him again.


    "Do you have any?"


    The torture disciple took a look at Liu Neng, as if he felt humiliated in front of his boss. He aggravated his tone and asked again. At the same time, it was a full-fledged fight.


    "No


    At this time, Guan Hui only remembers one in his mind, and his other consciousness has collapsed.


    "You don''t have to fight any more. If you do, let someone go to see Li Shenglong. You can watch it here. If he can bear it, give him two sticks, and then let him have a rest. I think his spiritual strength is strong, and our stick is powerful."


    Liu Neng is also a torture officer. Seeing this situation, he naturally knows that if he continues to fight now, Guan Hui will go to drink tea directly.This is not the result of Liu Neng''s request. However, he knows that each of these noble sons is a little abnormal. Now after Guan Hui confesses his guilt, he can detain Guan Hui here, and then invite the rich second generation to deal with Guan Hui one by one.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t die, you can play as you like. Of course, even if you do this, Liu Neng is not the first time. Not to mention that Guan Hui is a man, even the female disciples of the sect have been done by Liu Neng.


    Among the female disciples, there are not some beautiful women from poor families. If they don''t want to be from the rich second generation, it''s time for Liu Neng to appear. They can make any excuse to let them in.


    To the penalty hall, how to say, whether there is a crime is entirely what Liu Neng said.


    If there is a supporter, someone can help them. If there is no one, they will become the plaything of these noble childe until they are tired of playing.


    In fact, these things are also semi public affairs among the sects. No one will manage them, and no one dares to manage them.


    Liu Neng stood up, and after saying this, he went out to see how other people were looking for Li Shenglong''s whereabouts.


    Liu Jing, a disciple of Liu Jing, has a chance to torture his disciples once, but the chance to see Liu Gong face out of his mind is a chance that he can not get rid of.


    The torture disciple''s heart was naturally very angry. However, now Guan Hui can''t fight any more. If he plays again, Guan Hui can only die.

 Chapter 340

    However, it is said that Li Shenglong was left by Yu Xiaodong.


    "Shenglong, are you dissatisfied with my actions?"


    How long did Yu Xiaodong live? Naturally, he saw the discontent in Li Shenglong''s heart.


    "Discontent is discontent, but I can understand it."


    Li Shenglong also did not affectation, big square admitted his dissatisfaction.


    "Good, good. I''m worthy of being my grandson-in-law. I''m relieved to give you Linglong in the future. "


    Yu Xiaodong originally wanted to explain to Li Shenglong. As soon as Li Shenglong admitted, all the explanations had no effect, and Yu Xiaodong was very satisfied.


    "Grandfather, after this, I want to get married with Linglong and formally become a Taoist couple in the future."


    The other things are all about the school and Yu Xiaodong. To be honest, it has little to do with Li Shenglong, but this is his own business, and this is the only thing that Lee is most concerned about.


    "Well, then, on the third day of next month, your wedding ceremony will be held. I also invite many colleagues to witness the prosperity of Zhenxian gate."


    "But it''s up to my grandfather."


    Originally, Li Shenglong didn''t want to make a big deal of these things, but since zhenxianmen is one of the top ten immortal sects, such things should also be justified.


    Lee does not like it, but he will never object to it.


    "Well, you go back and prepare. When you want to govern the law of the sect, you can go to the penalty hall to report."


    Yu Xiaodong stopped for a moment and seemed to be hesitating whether to continue to tell, and finally said it.


    "Listen to nephew Wang''s advice as much as possible."


    "Well, I remember what grandfather said."


    Of course, Li Shenglong understood the meaning of Yu Xiaodong''s foreign language. He wanted Li Shenglong to see Wang Junyi''s opinion before making a decision. Li Shenglong''s time to come to Zhenxian gate was too short. He didn''t understand anything at all. It''s also appropriate to ask the old people here.


    "My grandfather didn''t have other arrangements, so I left first. I''d like to share the good news with Linglong."


    "Well, go ahead."


    After Li Shenglong came out of Yu Xiaodong''s cave, his heart was full of thoughts. For such a long time, Li Shenglong worked so hard to get married with Yu Linglong, and now he can finally fulfill this wish.


    There are only ten days to go before the third day of the next month. After ten days, Li Shenglong will be able to hold the beauty home. He just thinks about it and feels very happy.


    Li Shenglong is happy in his heart, and his flying speed is also very fast. He has not visited his heart cave yet. He decides to go back to his cave first, and then send a note to Yu Linglong, asking him to go to his cave and tell Yu Linglong the good news.


    Li Shenglong wanted to do it and went straight to his cave. He had the route map of the cave in his hand, and his speed was almost faster than that of going to his own cave.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Liu Neng has just walked out of the torture room, and his heart suddenly bumps. He has a vague feeling that something bad is about to happen.


    But Liu Neng doesn''t know what the problem is. Now everything is under Liu Neng''s control. What will happen?


    Liu Neng can''t think of it, but he believes in his intuition. People who practice immortals can understand the way of heaven, and can feel their own good or bad future. No one will believe this intuition.


    Liu Neng is the same. He combed the whole incident again and finally thought of the problems. Now it''s too quiet. Yes, quiet. Except for Liu Neng''s staff looking for Li Shenglong, Chen, who should be Liu Neng''s boss, didn''t say a word.


    This is really strange. Even if elder Chen was alone, Wang Li sent his son back to find people from other forces, but now there is no other reaction. This is really abnormal.


    According to Wang Li''s usual performance, this time should be to return to the penalty hall to gather. But now, not only Wang Li, Jiang Ping, but also other members of the prince party have not come.


    This is quite abnormal. Why? What background does Li Shenglong have?


    Liu Neng thought of a possibility for a moment, but this possibility is also the most impossible thing for him, because he knows all the nephews and nephews of these big people in Zhenxian sect. If they don''t know them, he, the elder of penalty hall, will not have to do it.


    Therefore, he eliminated this answer at the first time, but if it was not for this reason, what would be the reason?


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Neng couldn''t think about it, Li Shenglong''s figure also returned to his cave, which naturally refers to the new cave of feixianfeng.


    Li Shenglong''s figure has just appeared next to the cave. Two uninvited guests have been waiting there for a long time. Seeing Li Shenglong''s figure, they are excited to stop him.Li Shenglong once entered the penalty hall. Although he was not tortured by the punishment, he still knew the clothes of the disciples of the penalty hall. At first glance, he knew that these two disciples were disciples of the penalty hall. Each of them was the strength of the peak of Qi training. It seems that he should have been prepared in advance.


    With a cold hum in his heart, Li Shenglong can roughly guess who sent these people, nothing more than those from the prince party.


    But at the same time, Li Shenglong is also very curious. The meeting just held by Yu Xiaodong has made it very clear that all the previous things will not be investigated, and let them leave first.


    Under such a premise, Li Shenglong has forgotten these princelings. He has never thought that under such a premise, there are still people who dare to arrest him, the sixth elder of zhenxianmen.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that everyone except Liu Neng had received the news. His children were restrained and would never do anything again.


    Only Liu Neng has been regarded as an abandoned son for Li Shenglong to calm down. Therefore, everyone kept Liu Neng in the dark, and Liu Neng would do such a stupid thing.


    "Are you here to welcome me


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know who had the courage, he would not be polite and said coldly since someone sent him to the door.


    "Li Shenglong, of course, we welcome you. Our penalty hall has verified that you and Guan Hui are suspected of colluding with the devil gate and subverting the Zhenxian gate. Now we will go back to investigate."


    The disciple of the penalty hall on the left shook the aura chain in his hand, and the clang sound resounded from heaven and earth.

 Chapter 341

    "Me? Collude with the devil gate


    Li Shenglong seems to have heard a joke. He really didn''t expect that the means of framing which is very common in China can also be used here.


    "No, it''s you and Guan Hui."


    As if he was afraid that Li Shenglong didn''t understand, he corrected him.


    "You caught Guan Hui?"


    There was a slight change in Li Shenglong''s tone, but the two disciples didn''t recognize it. They came to catch Li Shenglong. There was no problem. Even if Li Shenglong and they went back, there would be nothing wrong.


    But they actually caught Guan Hui again. Who did Li Shenglong hit these rich second generation in the face this time?


    It''s not Guan Hui. After so much effort, Guan Hui is now caught again. How can Li Shenglong continue to tolerate it.


    "Yes, his treatment is very good. You can feel it later."


    The disciple continued to speak to Li Shenglong.


    "Elder martial brother, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Hurry to take him back to work. Uncle Liu is still there waiting for us to go back. "


    Another disciple was a little impatient and complained to this disciple.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s my fault. You should take this handcuffs on yourself and go back with us, or you will suffer more flesh and blood."


    Li Shenglong has no longer paid attention to what these two people are saying. Since Guan Hui is caught in, he knows what treatment Guan Hui will receive in it. There are classic events such as hide and seek in the Chinese dynasty. In this immortal cultivation world, it may be a more classic way to die.


    "Are you going to handcuff yourself, or should I help you? If I come, you will suffer some flesh and blood."


    Li Shenglong has decided that the uncle Liu in their mouth must be dealt with seriously. Those who dare to catch him are really impatient.


    "Ha ha ha ha. Did you hear me, elder martial brother? What did he say


    "Are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Forget it, anyway, it seems that we really need to do it. Don''t laugh, younger martial brother. I don''t want to do it these two days. "


    "It''s me again. Last time you said you had diarrhea, but how come I never heard of people who practice immortals still have diarrhea."


    The younger martial brother murmured and walked to Li Shenglong. In his opinion, Li Shenglong''s triple strength of practicing Qi is simply not worth seeing and there is no challenge.


    Younger martial brother is also aware that his elder martial brother is afraid to think so. People like Li Shenglong don''t want to fight, so let him do it.


    He didn''t want to come, but who told him to be the younger martial brother? Since the elder martial brother had orders, the younger martial brother still had to do it.


    Without waiting for him to come to Li Shenglong''s side, Li Shenglong has already moved. If he meets this pair of funny brothers at ordinary times, he may have the mind to play with them.


    But now, Li Shenglong doesn''t have this idea at all. Guan Hui is still suffering in the prison. How can Li Shenglong have the heart to play with others?


    Although Li Shenglong''s body is moving, his momentum has not been revealed. It is not necessary to consume Li Shenglong''s strength to deal with such two characters in Qi training period.


    Not to mention these two people, that is, the 200 characters in Qi training period are not the opponents of Li Shenglong with bare hands. This is the absolute gap in strength.


    Li Shenglong''s body moves. Before the younger martial brother reacts, one punch has already hit his face and directly knocks him to the ground.


    Li Shenglong, who knocked out his junior brother, didn''t mean to stay. He went straight to his elder martial brother. However, he didn''t expect that Li Shenglong, a character who practiced Qi and triple skills, would have such a strong attack power. He didn''t expect that his younger martial brother would be defeated by Li Shenglong. It happened all of a sudden.


    The elder martial brother also saw the younger martial brother''s fainting. There was still a movement on his hand. A shield shaped magic weapon came up, and a shield covered the whole body of the elder martial brother.


    Li Shenglong did not stop because of the shield. An iron fist directly hit the shield, but compared with the fist that just hit the younger martial brother''s face, Li Shenglong used all his strength.


    The shield protecting the elder martial brother collided with Li Shenglong''s iron fist. No, it should be Li Shenglong''s iron fist hitting the shield.


    There was a big hole in the center of the shield, and the whole shield collapsed.


    Li Shenglong''s fist hit the elder martial brother''s face without any resistance. The elder martial brother and the younger martial brother also fainted, but his face was unbelievable when he fainted.


    You should know that the spirit shield in the elder martial brother''s hand is a top-grade weapon. With this superior weapon, elder martial brother killed many powerful enemies.


    Now such a powerful weapon was broken by Li Shenglong relying on his own physical strength. How can a senior brother who has always believed in his own strength believe it.


    Li Shenglong was not surprised at all. This is a normal thing. Now, Li Shenglong''s physical strength has reached the triple level of Ning Dan period. There is a gap between Li Shenglong and his elder brother. There are two big levels of ningdan and 13 small levels of ningdan.Under such a class gap, it is not something to boast that Li Shenglong can blow up his magic weapons with one blow.


    Li Shenglong locked up his senior brother and younger brother with the locks of Zhenxian sect. These locks were specially made by zhenxianmen. There are special array additions on them, which can prohibit all the spiritual powers of the person with the lock.


    In this way, people with lock and torture have no ability to resist, that is, they can only rely on their own physical strength.


    With physical strength, unless high-level practitioners bully lower level practitioners like Li Shenglong is now, the difference in physical strength between practitioners of the same level is not too big.


    Of course, Li Shenglong was an accident. During his ten years in the soul world, the only thing he gained was his physical strength. Even though he has entered into ningdan triple, he is definitely the first person of ningdan triple. Even some characters of Ning Dan four or five can compare with each other.


    The powerful physical strength brings about a wider field of elixir than those of the same rank. Li Shenglong is just like this now. He is only practicing Qi in three levels. If he really talks about spiritual spirit, he will be no less than practicing Qi seven.


    Even if Li Shenglong doesn''t use his own physical strength and the yuan force in his cell, relying on the cultivation of aura, these two figures at the peak of Qi training may not really be Li Shenglong''s opponents.


    Now, Lee''s use of physical strength is just to save more energy.

 Chapter 342

    The end of the prince party


    after Li Shenglong knocked out his brother, a phonetic talisman appeared in his hand. At this time, Li Shenglong would not send a phonetic Rune to Yu Linglong.


    Although the marriage of Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong is important, Guan Hui is still suffering in prison. Li Shenglong is not such a patron.


    "Nephew Wang, please wait for me at the penalty hall."


    Naturally, the phonetic talisman sent by Li Shenglong was given to Wang Junyi. At this time, since Li Shenglong wanted to get rid of martial uncle Liu in the mouth of his elder martial brother, he naturally had to follow the rules of Zhenxian sect.


    Before Li Shenglong leaves the cave, Yu Xiaodong specially tells Li Shenglong what he wants to discuss with Wang Jun more. Li Shenglong will not forget Wang Junyi at this time.


    As soon as Wang Jun finished transmitting the phonetic talisman to Wang Jun, Li Shenglong''s spiritual power was lucky, and his own escape light rose again. However, this time, Li Shenglong was not alone in his escape, but the two brothers.


    Normally speaking, there are such flying methods in zhenxianmen''s lock and torture, but Li Shenglong is not very familiar with the usage of lock and torture, and he doesn''t know how to command it. Anyway, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to really rely on this lock to restrict the two martial brothers.


    Li Shenglong handcuffed them and just wanted to go to the penalty hall to let others see. This was the first one to get down.


    Li Shenglong''s escape light is heading for the penalty hall. Let''s not say for a moment that the phonetic code has arrived in Wang Junyi''s cave. At this time, Wang Junyi''s cave is not just Wang Jun''s alone, but elder Chen, elder Jiang and other members of the prince''s party are here.


    Seeing this piece of phonetic talisman, everyone showed a knowing smile.


    Wang Junyi did not affectation, listening to the voice of the Dharma talisman in front of everyone.


    "It seems that Uncle Li is going to start."


    Wang Junyi looked at everyone and said calmly. As soon as he came back with elder Chen and elder Jiang, all the people who participated in the prince party were called together. Of course, there was no Liu Neng among all the people.


    Everyone knew that Li Shenglong had become the sixth elder. People were in a panic for a moment. None of them dared to say that they would offend Li Shenglong, such a person in the period of curing elixir. This is to seek death.


    Fortunately, Wang Junyi said that the elder had already let go of his words, and that he should let bygones be bygones. However, we all know that although the elder said so, he also knew that there were too many people in the sect who were involved in this matter. He thought that the law should not blame the public.


    But it''s not the elder who said that. Li Shenglong has no feelings at all.


    It''s just like two people''s friends. Both sides say that after breaking up, they are still friends. But when it comes to that stage, they may pretend they don''t know each other when they meet on the street.


    Naturally, this is what they worry about. If they can''t get rid of Li Shenglong this time, they will be worried about all kinds of things in the future.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Now this phonetic symbol means that our chosen scapegoat is about to die."


    Scapegoats?


    Who is the candidate? Most people didn''t pay attention to it at the beginning, but as soon as Wang Junyi said this, people around him looked around at each other. It was clear that there were many people in the prince''s party.


    Liu Neng.


    It turned out to be him, and all the people present were bleary in their hearts. No matter whether the relationship between Liu Neng and Liu Neng was good or not, there was a sense of death and sorrow at this time.


    However, no one wants to replace Liu Neng''s scapegoat identity.


    So people all know that in this kind of time, you just need to remember one sentence: if Liu Neng''s death can make Li Shenglong''s anger dissipate, what''s a mere Liu Neng?


    "Now that Uncle Li has spoken, I''m going to go to the penalty hall. By the way, I want to remind you that if no one wants to offend this new martial Uncle Li, you''d better go back and tell your nephew to be more restrained. Otherwise, the end of Liu Neng today will be your end in the future."


    Wang Jun said it half as a reminder and half as a threat. It is more appropriate for him to say these words. Everyone now knows that Wang Junyi has become Uncle Li''s assistant. If he is really in the hands of Uncle Li, no one will expect Wang Junyi to really ask for mercy.


    What''s more, everyone now knows that Li Shenglong has been practicing Zhenzhen for less than ten years, and he has achieved this cultivation. In his lifetime, it is still very promising to enter the position of replacing the great elder by ningdan Jiuchong.


    Even further, it is not impossible to enter the legendary period of Yuanying. Who will offend him with this terrible talent?


    Don''t mention the current figures in the foundation period, even the elders of Zhenxian sect who are also the ningdan period will not offend Li Shenglong for the sake of these little people.


    As soon as Wang Jun left, elder Chen and elder Jiang did not speak. Their eyes closed and seemed to be thinking about something. After waiting for a long time, the two old foxes finally opened their mouths."Why, why don''t you go? What else can I do for you?"


    All the people who had been waiting for the old fox to speak at the bottom of the room scattered with each other. They went back to their own caves one by one and ordered their nephews to pay more attention during this period of time. They must not have any control over Li Shenglong.


    Otherwise, no one will save them. At the same time, these people know their nephews and nephews, and know that their temperament is like this, which is not formed in a day.


    Under such a premise, these people all put their nephews and nephews under house arrest. Without their orders, they were not allowed to leave the cave for half a step.


    Of course, there are still a few extremists under house arrest, and most of them just give a warning.


    But Li Shenglong did not know these things, his heart has now floated to the penalty hall, people have seen the shadow of the penalty hall.


    At this time, a phonetic talisman floated over. Li Shenglong stopped to escape the light, and Wang Junyi''s voice came from inside.


    "Uncle Li, I have arrived at the gate of the penalty hall."


    Wang Junyi''s cave and penalty hall are relatively close. Therefore, although Li Shenglong first came out from feixianfeng, he was not as fast as Wang Junyi when he came to the penalty hall.


    After Li Shenglong saw this note, he did not reply again. He had already arrived at the penalty hall. What''s the reply.


    Li Shenglong''s escape light rises again and rushes to the penalty hall.

 Chapter 343

    When Li Shenglong arrived at the gate of the penalty hall, he saw that Wang Junyi was waiting there.


    Down Dun light, Wang Junyi quickly meet up.


    "Uncle Li."


    "Well."


    Li Shenglong nodded his head and explained to the two disciples in the penalty hall beside him.


    "These two men tried to arrest me in front of my cave gate and let me take it back."


    "Yes, these two people are so bold that they dare to arrest Uncle Li."


    Wang Jun said a word in agreement.


    At this time, before Li Shenglong said that we should hurry in and see what happened to Guanhui. Several people came out of the gate of the penalty hall. A middle-aged man walked in front of him, followed by a teenager half a step behind him, followed by several people wearing clothes of the penalty hall.


    "Elder martial brother, what brings you here?"


    This middle-aged man is naturally Liu Neng. When Wang Jun arrives at the gate of penalty hall, someone recognizes Wang Jun and reports to Liu Neng inside.


    Li Shenglong also came quickly. Before Liu Neng came out, he had already arrived at the gate of the penalty hall, just in time for Liu Neng to come out.


    "What wind, of course, is an evil wind."


    Wang Jun one by one meaningful words let Liu Neng a little confused, Wang jun-1 he does not know, but the person behind is not exactly what they are looking for Li Shenglong.


    Take a look at Li Shenglong''s side. Liu Neng''s two right-hand assistants, like Qi Baobao, all fainted there, locked with the lock of zhenxianmen.


    "What is the situation?"


    Liu Neng''s heart is planning, there heard Wang Junyi''s voice.


    "Younger martial brother Liu, let me introduce you to you. This is the new elder of the sect, Li Shenglong, and Uncle Li. Now he has the dual realm of Ning Dan and is the sixth elder of our sect.


    Because of the fact that some people used the law in the sect wantonly, martial Uncle Li told the elder elder elder specially and decided to take charge of the law in person. In the future, Uncle Li is the elder of the penalty Hall of Zhenxian gate.


    Because of his high level of cultivation, maybe he will practice in seclusion some time. The elder specially sent me to assist elder Li to manage the law in the sect.


    Of course, younger martial brother Liu is still in the penalty hall, but later he is the three elders of the penalty hall. "


    Wang Jun said that Liu Neng and Liu Meng were heartbroken. Liu Neng and Liu Meng were heartbroken. No matter who they were, Liu Neng could not have provoked them. What''s more, these words are now used to describe Li Shenglong, which is more than Liu Neng can bear.


    Liu Neng doesn''t have the strength to fight against an elder of Ning Dan period. After listening to Wang Junyi''s words, Liu Neng knows that he is finished.


    "Younger martial brother Liu, you are not leading the way ahead. Uncle Li has to see the penalty hall."


    "Yes."


    Liu Neng''s spirit has completely broken up now. Like a puppet, he promised Wang Junyi that the elder of Zhenxian sect sent someone to arrest the elder of Zhenxian sect. He also framed the elder of zhenxianmen to collude with the demon sect to subvert zhenxianmen?


    Liu Neng''s mood in his heart is known only by Liu Neng. At this time, he can be very sure that he is finished, but Liu can know that he is finished by himself.


    At this time, we can only see if we can protect Liu Meng and the whole Liu family.


    If he is finished and his family is still alive, then Liu Meng may still have a rising day. Even if he is returning to the ninth day, he can still be in peace.


    Looking at the lost Liu Neng, Wang Jun didn''t intend to let him go. He hit the snake seven inches.


    "You two come, go and carry them in, but they claim to have been instructed that Uncle Li colludes with the devil gate and wants to subvert the real immortal sect.


    Uncle Li has great powers. Naturally, he caught these two traitors back. "


    Wang Junyi pointed to the people behind Liu Neng and said that the people behind Liu Neng were all Liu''s people, and they were all Liu Neng''s confidants. Naturally, they knew the two people who were handcuffed by Li Shenglong.


    At this time, everyone knew that Liu Neng was going to be abolished, but on the one hand, these two people were still Liu''s own people, on the other hand, Liu Neng had accumulated a lot of prestige. Without Liu Neng''s consent, no one moved.


    "Younger martial brother Liu has a group of loyal people."


    Wang Junyi saw Liu Neng behind no one to start, heart a smile, he wanted this effect, Liu Neng behind is what people, Wang Junyi but very clear.


    Since this time has decided to take this Liu Neng as a scapegoat, there is no reason to let Liu Neng''s family behind him.


    Now the actions of these Liu family''s disciples just show that they are closely related to Liu Neng. The closer the relationship is, the more likely they will be to kill them all.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear what the elder martial brother said? The elder martial brother is now the second elder martial brother of the penalty hall. Let alone asking you to arrest some disciples, even if you want to catch me, you should do the same. "Liu Neng naturally heard the meaning of Wang Jun''s words, and he was not easy to say it clearly. At this time, he could only give some hints to his disciples, hoping to get rid of his relationship with them. In this way, he might be able to keep Liu''s family.


    "Yes."


    The people behind Liu Neng get Liu Neng''s order and carry the disciples of the two penalty halls who were handcuffed by Li Shenglong into the penalty hall.


    Li Shenglong just looked at these words on the side. At this time, Li Shenglong finally opened his mouth.


    "Nephew Liu, let''s go and see my younger martial brother Guan with me."


    "Brother Guan?"


    Liu Neng is also surprised. Li Shenglong is now the character of Ning Dan. Isn''t his younger brother also the character of Ning Dan. When are there so many Ning Dan in zhenxianmen?


    Besides, he has never heard of any Ning Dan period in their penalty hall.


    "Guan Hui, Guan Shidi."


    Li Shenglong saw that Liu Neng had some doubts and explained to Liu Neng.


    "Guan Hui, this way."


    Liu Neng knows who Guan Hui is. However, he is going to be abolished. At this time, he doesn''t know what he is like when he is beaten by torture disciples. Whether he has life to stay here or not, Liu Neng turns around and winks at one of his confidants.


    Normally speaking, it should be Liu Meng to do this at this time. Liu Neng is the most reassured. However, after seeing Li Shenglong, Liu Meng has been in a state of sluggishness, shivering and obviously afraid.


    At this time, Liu Menggen could not do anything, so although Liu Neng wanted to get rid of the relationship with Liu, he had to use Liu''s people to do things for himself.


    Liu Neng''s one look, next to the confidant already understood Liu Neng''s meaning, quietly retreated.

 Chapter 344

    Liu Neng''s small movements


    naturally, Li Shenglong also saw Liu Neng''s small movements. Li Shenglong didn''t say anything. If Guan Hui was injured as the two disciples who arrested Li Shenglong said, he would not be able to make up for it with such a small amount of Kung Fu.


    If Guan Hui has nothing to do with Guan Hui, then Li Shenglong will not do anything to Liu. After all, Yu Xiaodong also hinted to Li Shenglong that he had better not attack people in the sect.


    Since Yu Xiaodong doesn''t care, what does Li Shenglong care about?


    But if there is a problem with Guan Hui, Li Shenglong can guarantee that he will definitely be dozens of times worse than Guan Hui.


    "Younger brother Liu, don''t you lead the way? Why is it that Uncle Li''s brother Guan has gone to heaven? "


    Wang Junyi naturally saw Liu Neng''s action. He knew what Liu Neng''s confidants were going to do in the school for so many years.


    Wang Junyi didn''t say anything about Liu Neng. He wanted to get rid of Liu Neng in order to let Li Shenglong get angry. If Li Shenglong didn''t want to do so, he would not appear to be the villain.


    Now, the more Liu Neng and the Liu family have done to this Guan Hui, the greater the hatred of Li Shenglong is obviously. In this way, the more miserable the fate of Liu Neng will be.


    No one can bully his brother, this is a certain thing, Li Shenglong and Wang Junyi, they are the same.


    Liu Neng won''t move easily, but if he really wants to move, Liu Neng will never appear in Zhenxian gate in his life.


    "Yes, Uncle Li, senior brother Wang, this way."


    Liu can see Wang Jun a mouth to urge, also not anxious, slowly to Li Shenglong and Wang Jun said.


    "Lead the way."


    Li Shenglong''s words are very simple. People who are familiar with Li Shenglong will know that if he is really angry, his face will not show anything. The calmer he is, the more he can show how much resentment he has accumulated in his heart.


    Wang Junyi originally wanted to say something, but when he saw Li Shenglong''s face, he knew that the heat was enough, too much was not enough, and these things should not be too obvious.


    Therefore, Wang Jun did not say anything. Liu Neng also turned around and gave Li Shenglong two directions in front of him.


    The torture room is still some distance away from the gate of the penalty hall. Although it is obvious that Liu Neng is deliberately delaying time, if Li Shenglong does not urge him, other people will not be able to say anything.


    Guan Hui was naturally being tortured in the penalty room at this time. This was the fourth time that the torture disciple had severely tortured Guan Hui. Some confusion appeared in Guan Hui''s consciousness.


    The simplest punishment is also the biggest one to torture the soul. I don''t know how many sticks have been beaten. Guan Hui can only murmur, no, No.


    Naturally, the torture disciple would not be reconciled. He did not know how many zhenxianmen disciples he had tortured. Some of them could stick to their own will, and some could easily be interrogated.


    However, no matter how strong the will of the people, the face of these penalties is just the length of time to support it. No one has ever been able to live through these punishments. This is the real trick of beating and beating.


    According to the past experience, naturally, the torture disciples also know that Guan Hui''s spirit is almost the same, and that Guan Hui''s spirit will collapse in a day at most.


    When Guan Hui''s will is completely lost, he will answer whatever the torture disciple asks or says.


    In that case, Guan Hui will admit that no matter what kind of crimes the torture disciple arranges for Guan Hui, this is not the first time that the torture disciple has made false evidence.


    Naturally, he knows how to give Guan Hui a false certificate. His immediate boss is Liu Neng, or the whole penalty hall is now his own Liu Neng.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, torture disciples also want to perform well, so that Liu can see his ability.


    The torture disciple seems to have seen that after Guan Hui was interrogated and reported to Liu Neng, Liu Neng gave him a reward. There is no lack of miraculous medicine, and the spirit stone is also indispensable.


    As for the magic weapon, it is also possible.


    After all, the people that Guan Hui and Li Shenglong provoked this time are all people with a big background. If such a person is happy, it is not a problem to give the torture disciple a little reward.


    When the torture disciple thought of this, the light in his eyes was even more hot. It seemed that he could not wait for the coming reward. Looking at Guan Hui''s eyes, he seemed to want to eat Guan Hui.


    Of course, if it was not for Guan Hui, who was no longer able to serve his sentence, how could he need some buffer time? The torture disciples would like to let Guan Hui have no rest at all, and he was constantly suffering from the torture of punishment in his spirit.


    "Bang."


    The torture disciple, who was still immersed in his own fantasy, suddenly became excited. After a close look, it was found that the door of the torture room was knocked open.


    The one who broke through, the torture disciple also knew that he was Liu Neng''s confidant. He looked at Guan Hui nervously and didn''t notice the torture disciple''s appearance at all."Elder martial brother Liu, don''t worry. In half a day at most, this Guan Hui will be taken down."


    When the torture disciple saw Liu Neng''s confidant looking at Guan Hui like this, he thought that Liu Neng had been impatient and sent him to urge him. In his heart, he was ruthless and directly shortened the time of the day by half.


    "Half a day?"


    Liu Neng''s confidant is also from torture. Once the torture disciple said this, he naturally knew what his mental state was.


    His confidant turned around and carefully closed the door that he had just opened. Liu Neng and Li Shenglong must have been on the road at this time, and they will be here in a short time.


    If you want to destroy all the evidence before Li Shenglong comes, isn''t it a bit unrealistic?


    At this moment, Liu Neng''s confidant turns his mind and thinks about solutions. The best way is to let Guan Hui go out to see Li Shenglong without any harm.


    But the torture hall is good at punishment, not good at medical treatment. What''s more, those who can enter the torture room are not some people with no background or some serious criminals.


    For such talents, they will tear such terrible punishment with spirit. For the pills of spiritual treatment, the penalty hall has not prepared at all, even if it is prepared.


    Now the time is tight, and there is not much time left for this confidant to do. There is no time to go to other places to get pills.


    Liu Neng''s confidant thought, while he had gone to Guan Hui''s side. With a good luck in his hand, he had already tortured Guan Hui''s lock.

 Chapter 345

    The death of the heart and abdomen


    the lock and torture of the penalty hall are made of special materials. If the outsiders don''t know the unlocked switch, but Liu Neng, who was born as a criminal disciple, naturally knows some about the switches of these chains.


    "Elder brother Liu, are you here?"


    The disciple of torture saw that Liu Neng didn''t respond to his words, and abnormally put the ash down. His heart was a while, and a bad feeling came up to his heart.


    Liu Neng put the ashes down. Only when he checked again, he found that the incident was serious. The criminal information disciple was indeed an old hand in this field.


    Each time, the spirit of ash can reach the edge of collapse, but also keep the last sense, and constantly feel the double torture from the spirit and the body.


    Such a person, such as the usufruct, if in ordinary times, this torture disciple will certainly be rewarded by the boss, and the peer also extended envy to the torture disciple.


    But today, it is different. Since Li Shenglong has put forward that the horse and car want to see the ash, he is obviously coming to support the dust.


    If you see this touch of Guan gray, first don''t say what the torture disciple will be, maybe it will be involved in Liu Neng.


    "Liu can''t be allowed to roll in."


    Liu Neng''s heart has not seen through the whole thing yet, but to sit on his own efforts. At this time, Liu Neng''s heart can do little.


    Since he can not let Guan gray hair to see Li Shenglong, then only let scapegoats to bear all the blame.


    This is the most suitable person, naturally, this torture disciple.


    Thinking of this, Liu Neng''s heart flash a cold light, he will put the ash on the ground, slowly walk to the side of the torture disciple, around the torture disciple began to turn around the circle, a circle two circles.


    "Elder brother Liu, what happened? You should say to me. Don''t turn. You should cover me again."


    Although the torture disciple also felt what changes seemed to have happened, he didn''t expect to be a scapegoat, still asking Liu Neng''s heart.


    Liu Neng''s heart is also looking for opportunities to start. Although he said that the torture disciple is very relieved about Liu Neng''s heart, there is not much defense, but the cultivation of this torture disciple and Liu Neng''s heart are not much worse.


    If Liu can not achieve a fight, Liu Neng should lead Li Shenglong in the back, and he wants to fight with the torture disciple and kill him. That is a dream.


    Liu Neng, who knew this, thought about it in his heart, and decided to stabilize the spirit of the disciple of torture first, and then he was surprised.


    "Brother Zhang, there is a little accident in this matter now."


    Liu Neng said his heart, did not stop, but continue to around the torture disciple circle.


    When the disciple heard Liu Neng confirmed his statement, he knew what reward and what Lingshi had said goodbye to himself.


    "What happened? Elder brother Liu, please don''t circle. Please tell me. "


    Liu Neng''s heart has also been transferred to the body of the torture disciple at this time.


    "Come on, I whispered to you."


    Although the torture disciples are also strange about Liu Neng''s behavior, it is necessary to know that all the people in the torture hall are Liu Neng, and there will be no person to eavesdrop.


    Moreover, this is the torture room, and special prohibition has been imposed. Even the ancestors of the period of Ning Dan can''t eavesdrop outside, but the torture disciples don''t think much about it. He thinks that Liu Neng is careful and careful.


    Liu Neng''s heart and abdomen also pasted up, the torture disciple will not know, at this time Liu Neng''s hand has been ready to appear a dagger.


    Of course, the time for the dagger to appear must be well grasped. If it appears early, the disciples'' knowledge of torture is swept, and naturally, it is clear and clear. At that time, Liu can be heartfelt and want to remove the torture disciple.


    Liu can go forward to his heart, and the torture disciple also approaches Liu Neng''s heart. The two people''s faces are very close to each other''s ears soon.


    The body has almost been held together, at this time, Liu can know the time is ripe.


    "Brother Zhang, this is the case."


    As soon as Liu can speak, the mind of the torture disciple naturally concentrates on Liu Neng. He also wants to know what happened. At this time, Liu Neng finally appeared dagger waiting in the storage bag and directly aimed at the heart of the disciple.


    "Well, elder brother Liu."


    The eyes of the torture disciple were wide open. Only five words were spoken in his mouth, and he had gone to West heaven with his long life dream. Maybe he could make a good family in his next life and could fulfill his long life dream.


    But who can say the next life?


    Liu can pull his dagger out of the heart of the torture disciple, and extend his hand to close the eyes of the prisoner."Brother, I didn''t mean to. I will accompany you. I hope you don''t blame me."


    After Liu Neng''s confidant finished, he also lay beside the torture disciple. With the dagger in his hand, the sound of broken heart came again.


    The immortal cultivator is only on the road of cultivating immortals. When he has not really become an immortal, he needs a heart to survive. If his heart is broken, no one can save him except the immortal.


    Liu Neng''s confidants are cruel enough to himself. On the one hand, he knows that Liu Neng is the core of their whole Liu family. As long as Liu Neng is still alive, the whole Liu family will not fall down. In the future, all kinds of cultivation resources will still lean towards them.


    On the other hand, Liu Neng is really interested in his confidants. Liu Neng''s confidants also know that after his death, his own Liu Neng will treat his own children like Liu Neng''s own children, and Liu Neng''s confidants have no worries.


    Squeak.


    The door of the torture room was opened again when Liu Neng''s confidant was dead. Li Shenglong, Liu Neng and Wang Jun could see the situation in the torture room one by one. Guan Hui was lying there with breath. Liu Neng''s confidant and a torture disciple were not far away, and there was no breath of life on him.


    Liu Neng and Wang Junyi naturally don''t need to say, in the school for so many years, should know the things they don''t know already very well, take a look, you can clear the way.


    It goes without saying that Li Shenglong heard of all kinds of things in the previous dynasty from the news, but it was the first time that Li Shenglong saw such things. Seeing such a situation, Li Shenglong could not help but take a look at Liu Neng.

 Chapter 346

    Wang Junyi''s voice


    since Liu Neng can let this confidant die for him, he still has some skills.


    Liu Neng also saw the scene in the field, when his eyes moved the confidant, he also appeared a trace of intolerance, this confidant has been with Liu Neng for more than 50 years.


    Since Liu Neng first took charge of the penalty hall, without the help of these confidants, Liu Neng could not have gained such great power in the penalty hall.


    Therefore, Liu Neng has always had great trust in this new confidant. Seeing their bodies, Liu Neng has already understood the idea of his confidant.


    He wanted to use the torture disciple and his own body to calm down Li Shenglong''s anger.


    "You died unjustly."


    Liu Neng said silently in his heart that if only Li Shenglong was alone, maybe today''s two corpses might calm down Li Shenglong''s anger, but now it is not only Li Shenglong.


    Wang Junyi is here, too.


    Liu Neng doesn''t know Li Shenglong''s temperament and disposition, but Liu Neng is very clear about Wang Junyi''s temperament. However, in the school for so many years, Liu Neng and Wang Junyi have murdered many people together.


    Nature is to know that with Wang Junyi''s personality, or not to start, if you want to do it, you will certainly not let go of the enemy.


    Now that Wang Junyi has made clear his attitude, Liu Neng knows that he is going to die here. Therefore, what he wants now is to protect his son and family. He has never expected to leave a life in Wang Junyi''s hands.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t have so much time to take care of other people''s affairs. He came here to find Guan Hui. When he saw Guan Hui lying on the ground, he rushed up in three steps and two steps, and helped Guan Hui up.


    At this time, because Liu Neng''s confidant untied the chain of Guan Hui, some of Guan Hui''s body regained spiritual power. With spiritual power, Guan Hui''s recovery speed was also accelerated. At this time, he was not completely confused.


    Only a little spirit can support Guan Hui to barely open his eyes, this eye, just to see the person he wants to see now.


    "Brother Guan, how are you?"


    Li Shenglong also saw Guan Hui open his eyes and asked quickly.


    "Uncle Li, you are here at last."


    Guan Hui said this, his head shook and he fainted directly.


    Guan Hui has been punished for many times here. He can only support himself by one muscle. Now when he sees Li Shenglong, his spirit is relaxed and he faints naturally.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual power turns around in Guan Hui''s body. He knows that Guan Hui''s body doesn''t hurt much, all the damage is above the spirit.


    Li Shenglong also knows that this is the wisdom of punishment. The pain of a person''s physical injury also affects his spirit.


    Now, I''m afraid, if it''s a hundred times greater than that, it''s going to be a thousand times bigger.


    Thinking of Guan Hui''s pain, Li Shenglong''s face is a piece of frost.


    "Younger martial brother Guan, sleep at ease. I''ll make the decision for you."


    Li Shenglong holds Guan Hui''s whole body. It can be imagined that the environment in the torture room is not a high place.


    Although it is said that a person who cultivates immortals will not have a cold here, Li Shenglong thinks that Guan Hui should be given a good environment if he can give him a better environment.


    "All of you will wait for me in the penalty hall. I will send younger martial brother Guan back."


    Li Shenglong ignored the stunned people and left the torture room with Guan Hui alone.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, can you give me a way to live this time? If I can overcome this difficulty this time, I will certainly remember elder martial brother Wang''s great kindness in the future."


    Liu can see that Li Shenglong''s back has disappeared in his sight, and this just said to Wang Jun.


    "Mr. Liu, you are wrong. Your life and death is not in my hands, but in the hands of martial Uncle Li. If Uncle Li wants you to live, you will naturally live. If Uncle Li doesn''t let you live, you will get to the elder and no one will help you. "


    Wang Junyi''s reply made Liu feel cold for a while. If Wang Junyi didn''t play an official tune and said routine words, he might want to help Liu Neng.


    But now when Wang Junyi plays an official tune, there is only one possibility. Wang Junyi will surely fall into the trap.


    "And the others?"


    Liu Neng didn''t say it clearly, but Wang Junyi also understood it.


    "They are still in my cave."


    Wang Junyi obviously wants Liu Neng to be a ghost, but he doesn''t mean to hide it.


    "It seems that my fate has been decided. Can you spare my son and family?"


    Hearing this, Liu Neng laughs bitterly. He has understood his situation and doesn''t want to struggle any more. The only hope is that these people can let go of his family and son."In that sentence, whether you, your family or even your son, your life and death are in the hands of Uncle Li."


    Wang Junyi''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness, continued to answer.


    "You have a hard heart."


    This time, Wang Jun did not reply again. Liu Neng was already dying, and there was no need to continue to say something to him.


    "Let''s go, younger martial brother Liu. When Uncle Li left, we had to wait for him in the penalty hall. We''d better hurry up. Otherwise, it would be bad if Uncle Li didn''t see us after he came back.


    The anger of the ningdan period is not what we, the people in the foundation period, can bear


    As soon as Wang Jun finished speaking, he did not look at Liu Neng''s reaction and strode to the penalty hall. The king of the penalty hall was not the first time to come. Even without Liu Neng leading the way, he knew that he could not get lost.


    I''m afraid that if you want to talk to the king and son for many years, you''ll have another chance to talk with him.


    Of course, Wang Junyi is not afraid that Liu Neng will take the opportunity to abscond and offend an elder of Ning Dan period. Do you still want to escape?


    Unless Liu Neng can run out of the great Jin to cultivate the immortal world, or join the magic gate, otherwise Liu Neng has only one way to die.


    As soon as Wang Jun believed that he knew these things, Liu Neng also knew them. Moreover, with Liu Neng''s shrewdness, if it wasn''t for this time, it was really too sudden. No one would have thought that Li Shenglong was actually an expert in the period of Ning Dan.


    In addition to Wang Jun''s special entrapment, how can Liu not be so easily planted here.


    "Who put you in charge of the penalty hall?"


    Wang Junyi''s voice was not heard by a second person.

 Chapter 347

    With the help of


    "Mengzi, this time our Liu family is planted here."


    Liu Neng called out his son as soon as Wang Jun left.


    "Dad, how could it be that he just caught a man? There was nothing wrong with catching so much before. "


    Liu Meng has not yet heard the sound of the conversation between Liu Neng and Wang Junyi. He thinks that this is just a common problem.


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s go to the penalty hall."


    Liu Neng looks at his son who has made trouble for himself. It is too late to say anything at this time. There is no need to reprimand Liu Meng any more.


    Huang Quan road is not alone, with his son and clan company, 20 years later is a hero.


    Liu Neng is naturally afraid to move a little crooked mind, now if they are punished by Li Shenglong, at most it will be a dead end, but if he escapes and is caught back.


    Liu Neng, who has been in charge of the penalty hall for such a long time, naturally knows how many methods there are in Zhenxian sect that can make you want to die.


    The father and son went to the penalty hall together. Wang Junyi was already sitting on the hall. Of course, he did not sit on the seat of the throne. He was sitting on the top of the secondary position, drinking tea leisurely, with a flash of light in his eyes from time to time.


    Liu Neng knew his fate at this time, and who could be a monk in the foundation period who was not rolling over in the sea of mountains and rivers.


    Knew also looked open own destiny, in Wang Junyi''s starting position to sit down.


    "Mengzi, sit down, come and serve tea."


    Three people all sat down, quietly waiting for Li Shenglong''s return.


    The mood of the three people is naturally different. Wang Junyi''s mood must be complacent. Once Liu Neng and Liu''s family die, the whole penalty hall naturally belongs to Wang Junyi.


    As for Li Shenglong, Wang Junyi''s status in Zhenxian sect is high enough. Naturally, he knows that he has to practice hard after the Ning Dan period. As a result, he has no time to deal with the trivial matters in the sect.


    Wang Jun didn''t know that Li Shenglong was different from other characters in the period of Ning Dan. He was able to achieve Ning Dan by swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth. His aura could only be achieved by practicing Qi triple.


    However, Wang Jun is not wrong in saying something about Liu Neng. Whether it is Liu Neng, Liu Neng''s family, or Liu Meng, their life and death are in the hands of Li Shenglong, not Wang Junyi.


    As for whether his promotion of Wang Jun has any effect, it depends on Li Shenglong''s reaction.


    At this time, Li Shenglong returned to his cave with Guan Hui in his arms. This is a new cave. Naturally, the cave in the period of Qi training is hundreds of times stronger than that of the courtyard of Li Shenglong''s Jiafang.


    Not only is there a single courtyard, but there are many terraces and rockeries in front of the courtyard. Although the courtyard selected by Li Shenglong is one of the most important in feixianfeng, the aura in the house is much better than that in Jiafang.


    All of this, for the present Li Shenglong, to also not too big attraction, he put Guan ash on his bed, sat on one side of the stool, quietly thinking about today''s things.


    According to Li Shenglong''s original intention, Liu Neng should be taken down today, and he should be dealt with as directly as possible. What kind of punishment will be given to Guan Hui, then Liu Neng will be punished.


    Li Shenglong did not do so. He restrained himself in his heart and brought Guan Hui back to think about it. There is nothing wrong with taking Guan Hui to avenge him. Li Shenglong will certainly do it.


    However, the specific method needs to be discussed. Today''s events make Li Shenglong a little strange. It is clear that Yu Xiaodong has already said in his meeting that the past things should be let go of the past and let others go first, so as to let these people reveal their identities.


    If there is any place or order that offends you, you should make up for it as soon as you can, and you can cancel it as soon as possible.


    In this way, how can there be people chasing after them after they come out?


    What''s more, when Li Shenglong meets Liu Neng, he can clearly feel his surprise. Liu Neng must not know his identity.


    When it comes to gray matter, Li Shenglong slapped those rich second generation faces. Every rich second generation must have some thoughts in his heart.


    Since Liu Neng can grasp himself because of Liu Meng''s affairs, what about other rich second generation fathers?


    Why didn''t they make any noise?


    After a little thinking, Li Shenglong has found the problem. It seems that some people want to shoot themselves.


    What Li Shenglong hates most is that someone uses him. As for the person who uses him, Li Shenglong can be sure that he is one of the nine elders and five foundation building monks.


    The elder is definitely not. If yu Xiaodong wants to get rid of Liu Neng, he doesn''t need to work so hard.


    And other elders are not likely. After all, as a senior figure, if you really want to get rid of a character in the foundation period, even if you are not as relaxed as Yu Xiaodong, you will pay a little price at most.In this way, this person must be the character in the foundation period. There are five characters in the foundation construction period. Li Shenglong has only had contact with Wang Jun.


    From all kinds of things, Wang Junyi must be one of the masterminds. As for whether the other four figures at the top of the foundation have participated in this incident, it is difficult for Li Shenglong to say.


    Only these figures in the period of foundation building can use this method to kill people. On the one hand, it is difficult for them to get rid of a real power chief in the penalty hall by virtue of their status as foundation builders.


    Second, this is an opportunity. Since some people have offended Li Shenglong, what they need to do is to add fuel to the flames.


    They didn''t seem to have done anything, but in fact they did most of the key things.


    "Wang Junyi, hum."


    Now that Li Shenglong has figured out who this character is, he is hesitant about how to deal with Liu Neng.


    In accordance with Wang Junyi''s idea, Liu Neng was taken over and Wang Junyi was cleaned up in the future, or was Liu Neng let go now and let Liu Neng continue to be in charge of the penalty hall.


    It''s really simple to clean up Liu Neng. Liu Neng even sent someone to catch an elder of the real immortal sect, saying that the elder colluded with the devil gate.


    A charge of framing the elder is enough for Liu to go in for tea, not to mention the matter of ash.


    Now, the key to see Liu''s rise to the throne is to see whether he wants to see the rise of the dragon.


    "Forget it. Let''s wait until Guan Hui wakes up."


    Li Shenglong thought again and again, or decided to leave the decision-making power to Guan Hui.

 Chapter 348

    The nightmare


    Guan Hui in his sleep did not expect that Li Shenglong would leave such a big event to his own decision.


    It''s been a long time since Guan Hui had a good sleep. Since Li Shenglong left Zhenxian gate for training, Guan Hui has been tortured by Qi Baobao.


    All kinds of dirty work and physical punishment are also involved. Guan Hui is a small immortal family who comes from the immortal cultivation world. Like other small immortal families, Guan Hui is sent to the Zhenxian gate, just to make a character in the family who is building a foundation.


    Guan Hui also knows his family''s expectations for himself, so he is always low-key in the real immortal sect. In addition to hard training, the rest is hard work.


    It is precisely this mentality that Guan Hui still does not resist under the torture of Qi Baobao. Otherwise, if someone else changes, he may leave Zhenxian gate forever and become a free monk again. In this way, even Qi Baobao will never find Guan Hui''s whereabouts.


    Guan Hui is just a little monk in the blood training period. He doesn''t make any big mistakes in the sect. The sect won''t hunt for such a small role.


    Guan Hui did not. To be a monk is to be free, but under the rule of the immortal world, the weak and the strong eat.


    All freedom is conditional. Even if the status of Guan Hui in the school is lower, at least in the school, there is still certain welfare.


    Just the welfare of these disciples in Zhenxian sect is enough for those monks to work hard, not to mention the chance that a monk needs to become a monk in the foundation period.


    Guan Hui was tortured by Qi Baobao. Naturally, he was dissatisfied, but this dissatisfaction could not relieve his pain.


    Fortunately, in this environment, Guan Hui survived, and Li Shenglong came back to him. At that moment, Guan Hui really thought that his suffering day was over.


    Unfortunately, Qi Baobao''s action the next day showed that he was not afraid of Li Shenglong.


    Later, Guan Hui was exhausted by various punishments. If he had not a belief in his heart, Uncle Li would have come to rescue him. Guan Hui would have collapsed long ago. Even so, when Guan Hui saw Li Shenglong, his conscientious spirit had already collapsed and fell into a deep sleep.


    Guan Hui dreams in his sleep, and he doesn''t know how long he hasn''t had a dream.


    Dream itself is a manifestation of people''s deep sleep, but immortal practitioners are different from ordinary mortals. Because they can absorb aura from heaven and earth, there is no so-called dream at all, let alone go into deep sleep.


    Guan Hui''s ability to dream also reflects how much trauma Guan Hui''s spirit has suffered this time.


    In his dream, Guan Hui became a master of the foundation period and had his own family of Xiuxian. His parents clapped Guan Hui''s head with joy as they were when they were young, and they praised Guan Hui loudly.


    The beautiful elder martial sisters and younger sisters in Zhenxian gate are all dressed up and swaying in front of Guan Hui, which means that any discerning person can see.


    At this time, Qi Baobao''s figure suddenly appeared in Guan Hui''s dream, and then the other rich second generation disciples of torture appeared one after another.


    Each of them let out a seeping laughter. Guan Hui found that he could not move. The torture disciple put a new chain on Guan Hui, and the punishment stick in his hand was hit again. A burst of pain from his mental tear made Guan Hui wake up from his dream.


    Guan Hui suddenly sat up, his forehead covered with sweat, breathing heavily in his mouth, his hands stretched out, and found that his head was a little painful.


    Only then did he know that he was dreaming. When Guan Hui was still immersed in his dream, a familiar voice pulled Guan Hui back.


    "Wake up?"


    Guan Hui has been sleeping for a day and a night, and Li Shenglong has been sitting beside him for a day and a night. He can see that Guan Hui is really hurt. He seems to be dreaming. He keeps mumbling something in his mouth. The things in front of him are all praises. Later, he doesn''t want to do it. There is a cold sweat on his forehead I know Guan Hui had a nightmare.


    "Uncle Li?"


    Guan Hui finds Li Shenglong on one side. In his memory, he searches out the scene before he faints. It seems that Uncle Li sent himself here.


    Guan Hui also wants to understand why he is here, and then he looks around. Is this the room where he lives in the period of practicing Qi?


    The room of Qi training period is much larger than that of blood training period. There are more than 100 flat faces and several compartments. Each compartment has a special cultivation futon, and there is a orchid beside the futon.


    This orchid is not the ordinary orchid in the mortal world, but the orchid specially cultivated by Xianmen. It has the function of stabilizing the mind and mind. It can help the cultivator resist the attack of heart demons in practice. It can be said that it is rare and unusual.


    Guan Hui has never seen a strong spiritual power. For a while, his eyes were attracted by the room."Nephew Guan, how about this yard?"


    When Li Shenglong saw Guan Hui and his grandmother Liu entering the Grand View Garden, he was also amused.


    "That''s great. I wish I could have such a courtyard any time."


    Guan Hui''s eyes are still shooting around, and his mouth seems to be unconsciously answering Li Shenglong''s words.


    "If you like, this courtyard will be yours in the future."


    Li Shenglong said lightly.


    "Well, ah? That''s not going to work. "


    After he agreed, Guan Hui immediately shook his head. This is the place where the disciples of Qi training period live. How could he possibly live here.


    "Why not?"


    Seeing Guan Hui''s panic, Li Shenglong can roughly guess his thoughts.


    "Thinking is thinking, but."


    Guan Hui''s words have not finished, has been interrupted by Li Shenglong.


    "If you want to, there''s no buts."


    As an elder of the sect, Li Shenglong still has the right to give Guan Hui the courtyard of such a Qi training period. In addition, Li Shenglong does feel guilty about Guan Hui and decides to compensate him. This courtyard is just a part of it.


    "If you have time to go to the registration hall with me, this cave will be yours from now on."


    "Registration hall? They won''t let it. "


    Guan Hui originally thought that Li Shenglong had given the cave to him in private. Such a situation has happened among the sects. However, if you go to the registration hall, you have to go through the approval of the sect.


    How can the sect let a disciple in the blood training period enter into the cave of Qi training period openly and uprightly?

 Chapter 349

    The decision


    "it''s all about me. You''ve suffered during this time."


    When Li Shenglong saw Guan Hui''s tense look, his guilt increased.


    "No, no, Uncle Li is joking. It''s my greatest honor for Guan Hui to know him."


    Guan Hui also understands what Li Shenglong is talking about. He has never dared to ask the torture disciple how he is now.


    Although Guan Hui also wants revenge, the Li Shenglong he sees is just a character in the Qi training period. It is not easy for such a character to take Guan Hui out of the penalty hall.


    Guan Hui also understands what kind of position he has and what kind of things he does. Therefore, he does not ask Li Shenglong about the torture disciple. If Guan Hui doesn''t ask, it does not mean that Li Shenglong doesn''t say anything.


    Originally, Li Shenglong decided to hand over the decision-making power of this matter to Guan Hui. Seeing that Guan Hui woke up, Li Shenglong naturally wanted to tell Guan Hui the whole story of the matter.


    "Guan Hui, the humiliation you have suffered this time will never be so easy to calculate. As for how to avenge you, I''m not sure now. I''ll tell you about the process of this matter and see what you want to do."


    Li Shenglong looks serious and Guan Hui said, this is the matter of Guan Hui, naturally let Guan Hui be the master.


    "No, no, Uncle Li. If you want to make your own decisions, how can I do it?"


    When Guan Hui heard Li Shenglong say so, he was nervous.


    Li Shenglong waved his hand and motioned to Guan Hui to listen to Li Shenglong.


    "My accomplishments are not the triple level of Qi training you can see, but the double level of coagulation pill."


    When Li Shenglong said, he used the same saying as Yu Xiaodong, then ignored the shock of Guan Hui''s face, and then said.


    "Originally, I wanted to spend a lot of energy to solve all kinds of problems in the sect, but the elder didn''t support it very much. However, he gave me the name of a law enforcement elder to take charge of the whole penalty hall.


    This time you suffered so much is the ghost of Liu Neng in the penalty hall. But the reason why he played tricks was because someone wanted to harm him and wanted to get rid of Liu Neng by my hand.


    Tell me, what do you think? Do you want to get rid of Liu Neng, or do you want to revenge slowly? "


    Li Shenglong just said it simply.


    In Guan Hui''s mind, however, he is confused. What kind of character is Liu Neng? He is well-known in the whole Zhenxian gate and is the real power elder in the penalty hall.


    One of the most awed by the lower level disciples of the whole Zhenxian sect. What about now?


    Li Shenglong tells Guan Hui that characters like Guan Hui are also calculated and involved in the storm. His own words can absolutely kill Liu Neng. How can Guan Hui not be excited?


    When Li Shenglong saw Guan Hui''s appearance, he didn''t continue to urge him. He waited all day and night. Did he still care about this time?


    Guan Hui''s heart at the moment is a sharp turn of mind, a variety of ideas continue to pour in, which occupy the upper hand of nature is to kill Liu Neng.


    However, Guan Hui is a small person. After so many years of experience in Zhenxian sect, he has also developed the ability to observe his words and deeds. Naturally, he knows that since Li Shenglong asked Guan Hui, he did not want to make a gun for that man, but wanted to let Liu Neng go.


    Under such circumstances, how to choose is clear at a glance.


    Oh.


    Guan Hui sighs in his heart, Li Shenglong is his backer. Although this time, if Guan Hui chooses to let Liu can die, Li Shenglong will not say anything on the surface, but he will not have any idea in his heart.


    It''s good to be cheerful for a while, but it''s not worth a lifetime''s future.


    "Uncle Li, let Liu Shizu go."


    Li Shenglong has been watching the change of Guan Hui''s face in silence. After a long time, Guan Hui began to speak. Every word was so heavy. After that, Guan Hui seemed to relax a lot.


    "Guan Hui, are you sure? If you let him go this time, it will be difficult to find such a good opportunity next time? "


    Li Shenglong did not have the kind of thinking that Guan Hui said that if Guan Hui chose to kill Liu Neng, he would have an idea in his heart.


    Li Shenglong has long decided to avenge Guan Hui. The reason why he hasn''t moved is that he doesn''t want to be a gun for others.


    "I''m sure."


    Guan Hui has been in the school for many years. Although he knows that Li Shenglong is different from others, he still has to look at him from the perspective of others.


    "Well, take a rest. We''ll go to the penalty hall and learn about it."


    In the penalty hall, Liu Neng''s father and son and Wang Junyi have been sitting here for two days, and the real immortal gate has changed. A shocking news has come.


    Ten days later, Li Shenglong, the six elders of zhenxianmen, will marry Yu Linglong, Yu Xiaodong''s granddaughter, and form a Taoist couple. At that time, zhenxianmen will hold a banquet and invite other nine immortal sects to attend.


    When the news arrived at the penalty hall, Liu Neng, his son and Wang Jun were shocked again. As soon as the news came out, Li Shenglong was undoubtedly the second person in Zhenxian gate.Liu Neng and his son again lamented their status, this time it seems that they really have to die.


    In the past, it was Liu Neng who interrogated others. Now it''s his turn to judge himself. Liu Neng has a feeling that geomancy turns in turn.


    Liu Neng didn''t know how many cups of immortal tea he had drunk, one cup after another, while Liu Meng on the other side was not so self-restraint.


    Liu Neng looked nervous when he could not drink the immortal tea. He had the heart to reprimand him. But when he thought that two people were going to die soon, there was no need for him.


    Wang Junyi is drinking tea at the same time, but his mood is much more comfortable. As long as Li Shenglong comes back, Liu Neng can''t finish it.


    "Come on, Mr. Liu. Anyway, you and I have been friends for many years. When you want to go, I''ll give you a toast."


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Wang. You and my brother have a fight. It''s said that brothers should live and die together. I''m going first. I believe you will find my brother soon. My brother will prepare wine and vegetables for you below."


    Liu can arrive at this time also silk not to show weakness, is not dead, how to say is also in the knife Mountain Fire Sea crawls over the character, how may be afraid of this.


    "Younger martial brother Liu will have to wait for a long time. However, I heard that the kids who just went to the lower bound would be abused. I don''t know whether it is true or not. But after that, younger martial brother Liu should be more careful."


    Wang Junyi is not a good stubble. Now that he has won, he is not polite at all.


    "Is it true? When the elder martial brother comes to have a try, will you know?"


    Liu Neng''s eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 350

    When Wang Jun wanted to say something more, a disciple of the penalty hall came in.


    "Uncle Liu, Uncle Wang, old Uncle Li is back."


    Liu Neng, the disciple of the penalty hall, specially arranged to observe the people coming and going at the gate of the penalty hall. If Li Shenglong comes back, let him report it immediately.


    Hearing this, two people are also reluctant to continue to fight, stand up together, two people a nervous, a relaxed go out.


    When Li Shenglong and Guan Hui arrive at the gate of the penalty hall, they see Liu Neng and Wang Junyi waiting there.


    Li Shenglong descends to escape light.


    "Uncle Li."


    The two saluted together, while the other disciples in Qi training period bowed their heads. They were not even qualified to salute the ancestors.


    Li Shenglong nodded his head and said nothing. He took Guan Hui and walked into the penalty hall first. Wang Junyi and Liu Neng follow in silence.


    Li Shenglong enters the penalty hall, runs straight to the main seat and sits down. Guan Hui stands behind Li Shenglong.


    Wang Junyi and Liu Neng and his son stood in front of Li Shenglong and did not dare to sit down.


    "Nephew Wang and nephew Liu, sit down."


    Li Shenglong pointed to the left and right seats with two hands, indicating that both of them would sit down.


    Both of them know that now is the time to make a decision. Since Guan Hui and Li Shenglong are here, it seems that this is the last time Liu Neng has been in this position.


    When it comes to life and death, Liu Neng is a bit calm. Da Dafang sits down on Li Shenglong''s right hand side. As for Wang Jun, he has nothing to worry about. He sits on Li Shenglong''s left hand side.


    "I think the two nephews also know that from today on, I will be in charge of the penalty hall."


    Both of them thought that Li Shenglong would say something about ash when he opened his mouth. No one thought that Li Shenglong seemed to forget the matter and didn''t mention a word.


    "I don''t know much about all kinds of things in the penalty hall. Therefore, the great elder sent nephew Wang to be the second elder and the nephew Liu to be the third elder. He wanted you two to be my right and left hands and help me well."


    When the two people in the field heard Li Shenglong''s words, their faces changed. Liu Neng was naturally pleased. Since Li Shenglong said that, he would not be punished again.


    Wang Jun was shocked. According to the character of those experts in ningdan period, no matter who offended them, they should be killed with one knife. How could this ancestor release Liu Neng?


    Naturally, Wang Junyi did not know the role he played in this, nor did he know that what Lee hated most was that someone calculated him. In this way, Li Shenglong naturally did not want Wang Junyi''s plot to be achieved.


    "In the future, we will manage the penalty matters of the whole Zhenxian gate together, and hope to achieve sincere cooperation."


    Li Shenglong looked at the faces of the two people in his heart, and did not want to explain the meaning of his own words.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the faces of the two nephews. Do you have anything to say? Nephew Wang, come first. "


    Li Shenglong turned his words and said to Wang Jun.


    "Uncle Li, don''t worry. Although Li Shenglong has just arrived at Zhenxian gate, I believe that the penalty Hall of Zhenxian gate will get better and better under the leadership of Uncle Li. Younger martial brother Liu, what do you think?"


    Since Li Shenglong has already made a statement, Wang Junyi will not mention Liu Neng again.


    "Elder martial brother Wang is right. With the wise guidance of martial Uncle Li, not to mention the penalty hall, even the real immortal gate will prosper."


    "So, thank you for your support. Nephew Wang, go back first. I want to talk to nephew Liu and his son alone."


    Li Shenglong said a polite word to Wang Jun and asked him to leave.


    "Yes, Uncle Li. Please leave."


    "Take the door when you go out."


    Wang Junyi walked out of the penalty hall and brought the door with him. Although his face was still the original expression, his heart was full of waves.


    He really did not expect such an end. He tried his best to get rid of Liu Neng, not because Liu Neng had been in charge of the penalty hall for decades.


    Although Wang Junyi has the official position of two elders, it will take some time for Wang Junyi to cultivate his own men and horses in the penalty hall.


    Not to mention that the people in the penalty hall are Liu Neng''s own. In order to control the penalty hall as quickly as possible, the best way is to make Liu Neng disappear.


    When Liu Neng disappeared, he took the opportunity to clean up a group of Liu Neng''s lineage, and naturally he would insert Wang Junyi''s man Ma An into it.


    In this way, others have nothing to say, and Wang Junyi can actually control the penalty hall.


    As for the uncle Li, Wang Junyi will not violate his orders, but how many days can Li Shenglong really take charge of the penalty hall?


    It''s better to calculate by man than by heaven.


    Wang Jun calculated one by one, but Li Shenglong didn''t mean to punish Liu Neng. In Wang Junyi''s opinion, the worst thing was to deprive Liu Neng of the elders of the penalty hall.In this way, a master in the foundation period who has no power and no potential is nothing to Wang Jun.


    But in fact, there is no such thing. Li Shenglong didn''t punish Liu Neng. No, it can''t be said that he didn''t punish Liu Neng. He wanted to stay with Liu Neng just to deal with Liu Neng in private.


    No matter what punishment Li Shenglong has, at least from what Li Shenglong said in front of Wang Jun, Liu Neng''s position as an elder does not have any risks.


    In this way, before Wang Junyi offended Liu Neng, it was quite hard for Wang Junyi to install his own men and horses. What''s more, Wang Junyi and Liu Neng have already torn their skins. At this time, if you want to cultivate your own power in the penalty hall, it is even more difficult than going to heaven.


    When Wang Jun thought of this, he looked back at the penalty hall which had been closed. A sad look flashed in his eyes.


    "No way."


    Wang Jun in the heart of a whisper, slowly back to their own unwilling head.


    As soon as Wang Jun turns back, he knows that he can''t fight Li Shenglong at all. Not to mention that Li Shenglong''s strength is already Ning Dan''s double, he says that Li Shenglong will soon become Yu Xiaodong''s son-in-law.


    With this identity, it is that Li Shenglong is not the ancestor of ningdan period, and the people in zhenxianmen who dare to provoke him can be counted with one hand.


    While thinking and walking, Wang Junyi''s figure quickly appeared at the gate of the penalty hall. Looking at the disciples of the penalty hall beside him, he showed great respect. In fact, he didn''t know what he was thinking about in his heart. Wang Junyi was also filled with emotion.


    Together, dun Guang surrounded Wang Jun. several disciples of the penalty hall respectfully watched Wang Junyi''s back disappear in their sight.

 Chapter 351

    Kneel down


    "Liu Neng."


    Li Shenglong waited until the door of the penalty hall was closed before he opened his mouth slowly.


    "You came back with a life."


    "I know."


    Liu Neng could not sit in his original position and stand up at this time.


    "If you do what I mean, you will die. I am not the one who saves you. It''s Guan Hui, Guan Hui. Come on, sit down."


    Standing behind Li Shenglong, Guan Hui, who is very restrained, sits on the position just above Wang Junyi.


    "Thank you for sparing my life, nephew Guan."


    Originally, Liu Neng was Guan Hui''s grandparent, but at this time, Liu Neng also gave Guan Hui face and raised Guan Hui''s seniority to a higher level.


    "Kneel down."


    Guan Hui hasn''t spoken yet. Li Shenglong drinks it.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice dropped, not only Liu Neng was shocked, but also Guan Hui himself was surprised. We should know what position Guan Hui was in the school and what position Liu Neng was in the school.


    If you want to kneel, you should also kneel down to Liu Neng. There is no reason for Liu Neng to kneel and shut ash.


    Liu Neng Leng is there, think for a while, knee bend, give Guan ash kneel down.


    At this time, Guan Hui is not only a representative of Guan Hui, but also a representative of Li Shenglong behind him. Guan Hui is not afraid of him at all. However, the discourse power of the sect has actually ranked second, and Liu can not be afraid of him.


    If today''s Liu Neng''s kneeling can really get Li Shenglong''s forgiveness from his heart, then Liu Neng''s kneeling is definitely worth it.


    As soon as Liu Neng kneels, Guan Hui is flustered and stands up. He kneels. Others are used to kneeling. When has he been kneeling?


    "Sit down."


    Li Shenglong''s words and stern eyes make Guan Hui sit down again. However, his trembling body shows Guan''s inner tension.


    "Liu Neng, don''t think that kneeling can solve all the problems. I know that you have been framed this time, and you haven''t got the news that should be given to you, but I always only look at the results, not the process.


    The wound on Guan Hui''s body is not vain. The people sent to arrest me also have some. This is enough, but I have nothing.


    your purpose today is to obtain Guan Hui''s forgiveness. Otherwise, I will let you go today, and the days in the future will be long. "


    The threat in Li Shenglong''s voice is very obvious. Liu can hear Li Shenglong''s words, but his heart is relaxed. The meaning of Li Shenglong''s words is very obvious. As long as Liu can obtain Guan Hui''s understanding, this matter will be regarded as the past.


    As for the future, Liu Neng vowed that he would never do such a thing again. Now the most important thing is to pass the present.


    Guan Hui is only a small role, and it is easy to get his understanding. As long as he is well served in the future, Li Shenglong will not continue to embarrass Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng thought of this and bit his teeth.


    "Please forgive me, nephew Guan."


    Bang bang bang.


    He kowtowed to Guan Hui. His voice was very loud in the open hall. Guan Hui was very unnatural and wanted to stand up.


    However, this time, he did not stand up directly. Instead, he looked at Li Shenglong. Seeing the warning look in his eyes, Guan Hui did not have the courage to stand up.


    Of course, Li Shenglong knows that Liu Neng is doing it for himself, and Guan Hui''s action is also expected by him. But since Li Shenglong spared Liu Neng''s death penalty, the living crime will not let Liu Neng pass so easily.


    Now these kowtows are all what Guan Hui should get. If Li Shenglong''s cultivation does not have a coagulation period, Guan Hui still wants to get Liu Neng''s kowtow here to make amends?


    I''m afraid I have already gone down to have tea with Yama.


    Li Shenglong looks at Liu Neng''s kowtow coldly. Liu Neng is fiercer than before. He makes a hundred heads and finally stops.


    When I look up again, even if Liu NengZhu''s accomplishments in the foundation period are knocked on the stone slabs with the characteristics of Zhenxian gate, it is also red, and I think it must be extremely painful.


    However, Liu Neng''s pain is only physical pain. Guan Hui is suffering from mental pain, which is countless times more painful than the physical pain.


    Every time Liu Neng kowtowed his head, he said to his nephew Guan for forgiveness. He had a hundred heads and said it a hundred times.


    "Martial nephew Guan, I know that this time has caused you a very serious mental loss, but I still hope you can forgive me. What you just saw is my apology in the heart and body.


    The following is a material apology. "


    What is Liu Neng''s identity? If such a character can kowtow to Guan Hui, his anger in his heart has dissipated. If Li Shenglong did not allow him to help Liu Neng, he might have helped Liu Neng up when he knocked the first head.


    Now Liu Neng kowtowed a hundred heads. Guan Hui thought it was over, but he didn''t expect that there would be material compensation.


    At this time, Guan Hui didn''t have to look at Li Shenglong''s face. He knew that it was impossible to say no."Thirty thousand lower level spirit stones, three pieces of Yuan ware, hundreds of bottles of pills, and one part of immortal cultivation skill. What else do you want, martial nephew Guan? As long as I can do it. "


    Liu Neng went on to state his material compensation.


    "Enough, enough. This. "


    When did Guan Hui see these things? Every time Liu Neng said the same thing, Guan Hui''s heart would jump. He said enough, enough.


    Just finish saying, Li Shenglong''s awkwardness comes again, let Guan Hui''s next words already can''t say.


    "Don''t worry, nephew Guan. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Liu Neng naturally knows who is in charge. Although his words are for Guan Hui, they are actually for Li Shenglong to listen to.


    Guan Hui''s satisfaction is not really satisfactory. Only when Li Shenglong is satisfied can it be regarded as the real end.


    "In a few days, you can deliver them to your residence."


    Li Shenglong thought for a while, but there was no too much lion to speak. How could his hierarchy and a small family of three-level immortal cultivation be together.


    Liu Neng was also shocked when he heard Li Shenglong''s words. The doubling of these things accounted for more than 80% of Liu Neng''s total property.


    "OK, just follow what Uncle Li said."


    But this is not when Liu Neng wants to refuse, now it is only 80% of the loss of property, as long as the person is still, is the biggest property, otherwise according to the initial routine.


    Don''t mention Liu Neng. The whole Liu family will die here. In that case, no matter how much property there is, isn''t it Li Shenglong''s?


    Liu Neng can see this point very clearly, and it is precisely in this way that Liu Neng agreed to Li Shenglong''s words without hesitation.

 Chapter 352

    Liu Neng''s sigh


    "No. Really not. "


    What else does Guan Hui want to say? It has been stopped by Li Shenglong''s eyes. It is not Guan Hui who makes the decision here, although the final things are given to Guan Hui.


    With the sound of closing ash gradually disappeared, the field gradually fell into a cold, after a while, Li Shenglong''s voice came.


    "Liu Neng, this is a lesson. People are doing it and heaven is watching. If you are still like this in the future, I can''t guarantee that you have such good luck every time."


    "Yes, Uncle Li, I know. I will never do it again."


    Liu Neng said with great trepidation.


    "Get up."


    Liu Neng gets up and looks at Li Shenglong nervously. He doesn''t know whether he is pretending to be so nervous.


    "Liu Neng, you can know who you''ve been stabbed by this time. You also know who is behind him and who wants to come. But no matter who is behind him, I can assure you that as long as you can work hard in the penalty hall, no one can move you."


    Of course, Li Shenglong knows how to slap him and then give him a sweet jujube, but he doesn''t know how much use this technique has for Liu Neng''s old fried dough sticks.


    "Yes, Uncle Li, don''t worry. From today on, I will work well in the penalty hall. Everything will be in accordance with the regulations of the penalty hall. I will be loyal to the penalty hall, to Uncle Li and to the sect."


    Liu Neng is also very happy to hear Li Shenglong''s words. He is just a foundation building period. Although he is also a middle and upper class figure in the sect, he is far away from those in the Ning Dan period.


    At ordinary times, Liu Neng took the initiative to take refuge in the existence of these coagulation elixir periods. He would be rejected because of his low cultivation and low possibility of entering the Ning Dan period.


    To come and go, only the elder Jiang and elder Chen, who have not been living for many years, are willing to accept them.


    Now this Li Shenglong is in a good position and wants to win over Liu Neng. Liu Neng naturally does not have any opinions and agrees to come down happily.


    "Well, it''s good that you know these things."


    Li Shenglong is very happy to see Liu Neng as sensible. If Li Shenglong wants to be a foothold in the sect, he should not only rely on his own strength and Yu Xiaodong''s power, but also cultivate his own potential in the sect.


    Moreover, Li Shenglong will make this force more and more huge, and taking Liu Neng is only the first step of Li Shenglong. There will be countless Liu Neng in the future.


    Only in this way can Li Shenglong fundamentally change the current atmosphere of zhenxianmen. When everyone is under Li Shenglong''s command, these people will naturally listen to Li Shenglong''s orders, and then zhenxianmen can really prosper.


    Sooner or later, the real immortal gate belongs to Li Shenglong. Even if yu Xiaodong is in this position and does not agree with Li Shenglong''s practice, Li Shenglong should slowly leave the seeds of change in zhenxianmen.


    "In this case, Guan Hui, let''s go back first."


    Li Shenglong saw the opportunity is almost grasped, and whether he can finally win over Liu Neng depends on his performance in the future. There is no need to stay at this time.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong now wants to see Yu Linglong very much. He tells Yu Linglong about Yu Xiaodong''s promise of their two marriages. Li Shenglong doesn''t know yet. The whole sect has already known about them. Even if he doesn''t talk, Yu Linglong already knows.


    When Li Shenglong said that he wanted to go, Guan Hui could not have any objection. He followed Li Shenglong and walked outside the hall, while Liu Neng and his son followed Guan Hui.


    Liu Meng said that when he was just now, the whole person was scared to be silly, and he stood there all the time, without moving.


    "Uncle Li, I''ll come."


    Liu Neng is about to get to the gate of the hall when he suddenly takes two steps to open the door for Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong smiles and doesn''t stop Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng looks at the back of Li Shenglong and Guan Hui, but he is very disappointed. He can survive today, which is quite unexpected to Liu Neng.


    "Mengzi, come with me."


    When Liu Neng thought about the cause of the accident, he felt a little angry and led him to a side hall. Naturally, Liu Neng could not be as arrogant as Li Shenglong and used the main hall directly.


    To the side hall, Liu can close the door, face a heavy, to Liu Meng drink.


    "Kneel down."


    Liu Meng knees a bend, kneeling in Liu Neng''s body.


    "Do you know how much trouble you have caused today?"


    Liu Meng knew that he had offended the wrong person, but he never thought that he would get such a big punishment. In his opinion, he did not do anything big.


    "Mengzi, what makes dad sad is not that you have made such a big disaster, but that you have no way to deal with it. You are always afraid. Fear in this world does not solve any problems.


    The more you come to such a crisis, the more calm you need to be. You should first ask yourself whether your heart has calmed down, and then the next step is to think about solutions. Nothing can''t be solved. Even if it is really too difficult to solve, it is just a death.18 years later, he is a hero again. What''s so terrible about that? "


    Liu can speak a string of words, let Liu Meng deeply bow his head.


    "Well, your father, I can take care of you for a while, but I can''t control your whole life. My strength is also placed here. It''s impossible for me to make great achievements just by building foundation period.


    After careful calculation, there will be hundreds of years of longevity. My greatest wish is to let you enter the foundation period in these hundreds of years, so that I can be worthy of your dead mother.


    It''s a pity that with your present mentality, it''s useless to enter the foundation period, but it''s just to add a ghost to the world. "


    Liu Neng seems to think of Liu Meng''s mother who died early. Liu Meng''s mother died early. Liu Neng has always been doting on Liu Meng out of his love for Liu Meng''s mother. It was good in the past. When something big happened this time, it could be seen that Liu Meng could not take care of anything and had no courage at all.


    Even if such a character is lucky enough to enter the foundation period, and even the more powerful coagulation period, what is the role of it?


    "Dad, my son remembers."


    Liu Meng''s reply makes Liu Neng a little powerless. This kind of thing can''t persuade the skin. Liu Neng can also see that Liu Meng still has some disapproval in his heart.


    After all, Liu Neng is still here, and he doesn''t need to think about so many things. Yes, now that Liu Neng is here, there is no problem. If one day, Liu can not be there?


    "Alas."


    A long sigh sounded in Liu Neng''s heart.

 Chapter 353

    Guan Qi


    Li Shenglong and Guan Hui, who left the penalty hall, naturally did not know what happened behind them. They went straight to the registration hall.


    This is Li Shenglong''s idea. Since he wants to give his cave to Guan Hui, he should go through the formalities as soon as possible.


    When the figures of Li Shenglong and Guan Hui appeared in the registration hall, all the people in the registration hall stopped what they were doing.


    Li Shenglong was just at a strange time. When Li Shenglong came last time, the disciple in the blood training period welcomed him again.


    "Grandfather, do you want to register?"


    "Oh, how do you know about me?"


    Li Shenglong originally thought that he needed some words to come here, just as he needed Wang Jun to lead the way when he entered the penalty hall. However, he didn''t expect that Li Shenglong had not said anything and had been recognized.


    "The big elder has spread the image of the old ancestor to the whole sect. Therefore, the villain can recognize the appearance of the old ancestor. Ancestor, your level is too high to register in the registration hall."


    The blood training disciple said with a servile look on his face. The other disciples looked at the blood training disciple with envious eyes. It seemed that it was a great honor for him to speak with the ancestor of Ning Dan period.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong could feel the respect and admiration in the eyes of the people around him, and a bitter smile in his heart. At this time, Li Shenglong finally understood why so many people in the Chinese dynasty wanted to be an official.


    This kind of power is really good. However, Li Shenglong doesn''t feel how strong he is at all. He has seen some experts in the nine level immortal cultivation world, and has some experience in the three level immortal cultivation world.


    This may be the so-called sit tight and watch the sky.


    Li Shenglong sighed in his heart.


    "I don''t have to register? Well, then register him. "


    Li Shenglong points to Guan Hui. With the guidance of Li Shenglong, all eyes in the hall are focused on Guan Hui''s face. When has he seen such a scene?


    "Shizu, is this elder martial brother just entering the sect?"


    During the blood training period, the disciple looked at Guan Hui carefully and asked carefully.


    "No, he came to register the house. I gave him the house in my Qi training period. Take him to register."


    When Li Shenglong heard this question, he knew that he had misunderstood him and explained it.


    "Oh, yes, elder martial brother, please."


    Although the cultivation of this blood training disciple is one level higher than Guan Hui, since Guan Hui and Li Shenglong came together, this blood training disciple did not dare to be big and called his elder martial brother carefully.


    Guan Hui, red faced, followed his disciples in the blood training period. Li Shenglong also followed him. Because of Li Shenglong''s presence, he did not encounter any problems at all.


    "I want this house, too. Register Lei Zheng''s name for me."


    Li Shenglong pointed to a similarly remote and uninhabited house not far from the Guanhui house on the map.


    "Yes."


    The disciples in the blood training period didn''t want to ask why. When they did things in the blood training period, they couldn''t tell them what to do.


    "Where is Yu Linglong''s house, do you know?"


    If Li Shenglong was practicing Qi, he would not answer Li Shenglong even if he asked the disciple in the blood training period.


    But now that Li Shenglong is the ancestor of Ning Dan period, all this is different. I can see that the disciples of the blood training period have a check in their own cases.


    Then he pointed to a house on the map quite close to the top of feixianfeng.


    "This is uncle Yu''s house."


    Li Shenglong looked at it and didn''t find an empty room nearby.


    It''s no wonder that the closer you are to the top of feixianfeng peak, the more abundant the aura is, and the faster the cultivation speed is. Who doesn''t like such a place?


    "Shizu seems to be looking for a room closer to martial uncle Yu?"


    During the blood training period, the disciple also saw Li Shenglong''s intention and inquired carefully.


    "Yes, do you have any suggestions?"


    Li Sheng dragon head also didn''t lift to say, the eye actually in the map unceasingly searches.


    "Shizu, here."


    During the blood training period, the disciple pointed to the house nearest to the jade Linglong house.


    "There are already people here. It''s not good to occupy his house."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to do things that occupy other people''s houses. Although he is an elder of a sect, he gives Guanhui and Lei the privilege of driving to arrange a house. He also seeks out the remote places that no one wants. In this way, he can make better use of the resources of the sect.


    "Don''t worry, as long as Shizu talks, let alone here, here, here, all the people here will be very happy to let Shizu out of the room."


    In the blood training period, the disciple didn''t have the worry of Li Shenglong, pointing to the East, West, North and south of Yu Linglong''s room."Who doesn''t know that Shizu is going to marry martial uncle Yu after eight days. I can''t stay here for a long time, but it''s only eight days. Where can''t I stay for eight days?


    It takes eight days for Shizu''s favor, not to mention them. Those figures in the foundation period are willing to do so. "


    Li Shenglong suddenly found that the disciple in the blood training period was also a talent. What he had not thought of, what he even thought of was how he knew about Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong.


    After a second thought, Li Shenglong realized that it was also the order of Yu Xiaodong.


    However, in this way, Yu Linglong has already known the news. Li Shenglong just wants to tell Yu Linglong that it is not a surprise.


    "Well, just do as you say. First send him a phonetic talisman and ask him about his personal will. If he is not willing to do so, don''t be forced to try another person."


    Li Longsheng thinks that Yu Linglong has already known this matter. He is more eager to see Yu Linglong and see what kind of reaction Yu Linglong is.


    In this way, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to continue to waste time here, talking to the disciple in the blood training period.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll take care of everything."


    During the blood training period, the disciple sent a phonetic talisman in front of Li Shenglong. After a while, the Dharma Fu came back, and the meaning was very clear. He was very willing to let it out to Li Shenglong.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li Shenglong has never asked the name of the disciple in the blood training period. This time, he did a good job.


    It''s a talent.


    "Close it."


    Guan''s heart was a little excited, knowing that his grandfather remembered his name, in the future.


    Guan did not continue to think about it. These things can be understood without thinking about it. Just look at the treatment of Guan Hui.

 Chapter 354

    Huang Yue


    "there are hundreds of spirit stones here, you can take them first, and you can go to me if you have anything in the future."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also knows why he is excited about this, and gives in to what he likes. Besides, for Li Shenglong, these hundreds of spirit stones are nothing.


    "Thank you, Shizu."


    A few hundred spirit stones are nothing to Li Shenglong, but to Guan Qi, it may be his biggest fortune.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong also promised him that if he had something to do, he could go to see him. This is the promise of an old ancestor, and he can''t get many spirit stones.


    "Let''s go."


    Lei Zhenghe and the key to the ash room have been given to Guan Hui. As for the key to the hut that Li Shenglong wants to go to, the current owner of the house says that he will wait for Li Shenglong in the room.


    Li Shenglong and Guan Hui leave the registration hall and fly to feixianfeng. At this time, Li Shenglong finds that the whole Zhenxian gate has changed. There are red bars everywhere.


    There are more auspicious birds, it seems that for Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong''s marriage, Yu Xiaodong has no less heart.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to pay attention to these things any more. He has been busy for two days for Guan Hui. Although it is said that one and a half days of these two days are due to Guan Hui''s coma and Li Shenglong is waiting.


    But anyway, Li Shenglong now wants to see Yu Linglong, his beautiful wife.


    Under this kind of mentality, Li Shenglong returns to feixianfeng with the help of Guan Hui, and finds the house nearest to Yu Linglong''s room under the guidance of the map.


    The owner of the house is also a character in the period of practicing Qi, and is also a woman. Her appearance is not so beautiful, but she is of medium beauty. If you look at it, you won''t have any special memory.


    "Shizu."


    Seeing Li Shenglong coming, the female disciple Zhan Yan smiles.


    "Oh, it''s yours. I''ve lived here for a while. There are thousands of spirit stones here. You can take them first. If you feel that it''s not enough to compensate for the loss of your cultivation during this period of time, you can come to me again."


    Li Shenglong took out thousands of spirit stones and handed them to the woman. The woman took the stone and looked at him with a smile.


    "Shizu, you should treat our elder martial sister Yu well."


    From her tone of voice, you can know that this person and Yu Linglong are familiar with each other, and they look like girlfriends.


    "Are you in the house now?"


    Li Shenglong also recognized the meaning of the woman''s voice and asked him what he was most concerned about.


    "No, elder martial sister yu should be with Uncle Xu at this time. It is estimated that it will be a while before she can come back. Shizu, this is the key here. In fact, according to the key, you and elder martial sister Yu can live in a room directly. Why do you have to divide it so clearly? Do you think so? "


    Li Shenglong took the key from the disciple''s hand. Listening to her words, he felt embarrassed.


    "You will be able to live together in two days. Why rush at this moment?"


    Li Shenglong knows that Yu Linglong is not in the house now, and it will take a while to come back. Naturally, he is not in a hurry. Instead, he has some leisure to chat with the woman who looks familiar with Yu Linglong.


    After a few words, Li Shenglong understood the situation of Yu Linglong here.


    It turns out that during the day, Yu Linglong is in feixianfeng and Xu Yuechan to learn the technique, and at night she naturally returns to her hut.


    But there are not a few female practitioners in feixianfeng. If these people meet together, they are not like Li Shenglong. When he was in Jiafang, he only practiced everyday.


    There will always be some time off every day to talk about some topics that women like.


    Women are gossipy, especially after Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong''s affairs were exposed, these elder martial sisters and younger sisters of Yu Linglong were all energetic.


    All kinds of problems come one after another. Yu Linglong''s face is so thin that she can''t resist the repeated bombing of these people. Naturally, she will tell Li Shenglong about her past.


    From Yu Linglong''s tone of voice, these people naturally know what kind of personality Li Shenglong is. They know that he usually has no airs and will not be as frosty as other ancestors.


    Originally, after hearing Yu Linglong''s description, they still had three points of disbelief in their hearts. But as soon as this woman saw Li Shenglong today, she really knew that Yu Linglong''s remarks were not bad at all. Li Shenglong did not have any airs.


    Of course, the two did not talk for long. When they were chatting, Guan Hui stood behind Li Shenglong, chatting with each other and taking a furtive look at the woman from time to time.


    Li Shenglong stood aside and soon found the problem. As soon as his brain turned, he understood Guan Hui''s idea.


    "By the way, after chatting for so long, I don''t know your name yet?"


    Li Shenglong changed the subject.


    "Yellow moon.""Huang Yue, good name. This is Guan Hui. He is a good brother of mine."


    Li Shenglong praises the name of Huang Yue, and then turns to introduce Guan Hui.


    "Hello."


    When Guan Hui and Huang Yue talk, they are obviously shy. They have not heard the three words of "good brother" mentioned by Li Shenglong. If they do, they must shake their heads and say that they are not at all. There is no qualification to call them brothers with Li Shenglong.


    Now there are only two words in Guan Hui''s mind, Huang Yue.


    Huang Yue only noticed the existence of Guan Hui. No, it can''t be said that she only noticed the existence of Guan Hui.


    The reason is very simple. If Guan Hui is just an ordinary disciple who practices blood quintuple, there is no need to take care of him with Huang Yue''s status.


    However, the name of Li Shenglong''s good brother was added to the back of the disciple who practiced blood quintuple, and it changed completely.


    What kind of character is Li Shenglong, the ancestor of ningdan period, and the power of the whole Zhenxian sect can also rank the second. Do you think it''s worth paying attention to such a character''s brother.


    "You are stupid."


    When Huang Yue sees Guan Hui''s reaction, she chuckles. Guan Hui''s reaction is really sluggish. When she looks at Huang Yue, she wants to see but doesn''t dare to see it. Huang Yue feels very interesting.


    "Guan Hui, after a while, the room next to you will be Lei Zheng. As for Huang Yue, you will go to the registration hall again and find a yard around here."


    Seeing that Huang Yue wanted to speak, Li Shenglong didn''t give him a chance to speak, so he continued.


    "That''s settled. If I want to find you, it will be much more convenient."

 Chapter 355

    Huang Yue originally wanted to oppose the shock. She could go to other friends these days to live. Besides, the compensation provided by Li Shenglong could make up for all her losses.


    In this way, she has no reason to go to the school to find a new house. Now that Li Shenglong said so, Huang Yue can not object to it, and it is down to default.


    "Huang Yue, you and Guan grey will go and do it now. If there is any problem, please give me the phonetic script at any time."


    "Yes."


    Li Shenglong looked at the way the ash was turned and pinched, and said in his heart.


    "Brother, I have created opportunities for you. You must hold it."


    Lishonglong pushed open the courtyard door and entered the room. He could turn off the ash. Only so many. If he could not grasp the opportunity or huangyuezhen didn''t see the ash off, then lishonglong had no way.


    Huang Yue is unwilling, and Li Shenglong can''t force Huang Yue, right?


    Li Shenglong entered the yard and looked at it, and found that there was no big difference from the yard that he gave to the ash.


    After Li Shenglong made his bed, he sent a sound transmission spell to yulinglong, and then he came here directly after finishing learning the technique.


    After a while, a sound transmission spell flew back, from which Li Shenglong wanted to hear the voice.


    "Xianggong, Uncle Xu said that marriage is just a few days later. The best couple of days is not to meet."


    Li Shenglong heard this, the spirit in his heart. You said you, Uncle Xu, you would teach jade exquisite skill well. How can we close our family affairs?


    However, lishenglong did not continue to send Yu Linglong a sound letter. As for lishenglong''s mind, there was another idea. When she was almost back, Lisheng long went to the courtyard outside of yulinglong to wait for her, so that jade exquisite could not see him.


    Hey, hey.


    Li Shenglong just came up with such a good idea. He was proud there. There was another phonetic character flying over there.


    "By the way, Uncle Xu said that in order to prevent your harassment when I went back, I decided to live here these days. You are not allowed to come up to me these days, even if I find me, I will not see you."


    The words of jade exquisite make Li Shenglong speechless for a while, and his hatred for Wang Junyi has added three points. If it is not for Wang Jun I to design to frame Liu Neng, then lishenglong doesn''t need to pay two days to clean up Liu Neng.


    In that case, it is a definite thing to see jade exquisite, because the order of Xiaodong at that time has not been sent to the whole real immortal gate. Naturally, no one else in the real immortal gate knows this.


    Although Li Shenglong is resentful in his heart, there is no other way. Linglong said that he should not go to her now.


    That Lee can''t really go up to him, anyway, it''s not bad for the last eight days.


    "Well, practice."


    As soon as Li Shenglong decided to make a decision, he would enter the cultivation process. To speak, Li Shenglong has nothing to do but practice.


    This time the whole real immortal door will be busy with the marriage of lishenglong and jade exquisite, no one will make any big mistake at this time.


    As for their rich generation, the elders who want to come to their home have told them to stay at home honestly, if this time, Li Shenglong caught something to handle.


    Without saying that Li Shenglong, even those elders will take the skin of these stinky boys, and in addition to the penalty hall, Liu can have promised to rely on Lisheng, and Lisheng dragon has no need to do anything.


    Let alone other things, Li Shenglong has no work to do. The most idle person in the whole zhenxianmen may be Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong closed his eyes and sat on the puelion of cultivation, and entered the cultivation state.


    Above the feixianfeng, jade Linglong and Xu Yuechan sat at the top of the peak laughing and talking about Li Shenglong''s reaction.


    "Uncle Xu, what would you say Li Shenglong would have seen this phonetic script?"


    "What expression can be, there must be bitter melon expression that can not be said."


    "Ha ha."


    The two women laughed together thinking about Li''s expression.


    It is normal for Yu Linglong to smile, but the reaction of Xu Yuechan makes it difficult for her to understand. Every time he talks to Xu about lishonglong''s affairs, Xu Yuechan is particularly excited.


    Sometimes, it makes jade exquisite produce a kind of illusion. Lishenglong is not a boy friend of yulinglong, but a boyfriend of Xu Yuechan.


    This time, naturally, is the same, xuyuechan and jade exquisite as very happy smile, she did not think of the idea of jade exquisite heart.


    Not to say that jade exquisite and Xu Yuechan in the flying fairy peak of the happy, but said the entire real immortal door are immersed in lishenglong and jade exquisite marriage.


    Yu Xiaodong ordered that the whole zhenxianmen immediately moved up, some went to purchase for the outside, and others were responsible for conveying the message to other sects.At the same time, the whole immortal kingdom of Dajin was informed by zhenxianmen, and a figure of ningdan period appeared in zhenxianmen, and every figure in ningdan period was a great figure in the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin.


    Only the first ranked Shenjian sect had more than 10 Ning Dan period characters in the whole Dajin Xiuxian world. The other nine immortal sects were all below 10, and none of them could reach the top 10.


    The original Zhenxian sect became the second largest sect in the whole Jin Dynasty because of its nine Ning Dan masters.


    However, the real immortal sect''s experts in the Ning Dan period are all the lowest in terms of strength, and their overall combat power is not comparable to those of the ancestors of the two and three levels of Ning Dan. Because of this, Zhenxian sect ranks fifth among the top ten immortal sects.


    If these ancestors of zhenxianmen were high-level figures in the period of Ning Dan, now Zhenxian sect will not only rank fifth among the ten immortal sects, but also be the second. It may threaten the first place position even if we try hard.


    It''s just like this. Every time the elder of the ten immortal sects in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin appears, they will attract the attention of other sects. This does not only mean that the strength of one sect is strong, but sometimes it also means that the strength of the whole sect is re divided.


    After receiving the invitation from Zhenxian sect, other sects naturally changed their faces. Especially in front of Zhenxian sect, Shenggu, which ranked the fourth among the top ten immortal sects in Dajin, another figure of ningdan period appeared in Zhenxian sect, and he was the double leader of ningdan. He overtook them in real power, and they became the fifth of the ten immortal sects.

 Chapter 356

    The wedding ceremony


    this is still the strength of Li Shenglong. It is reported that Li Shenglong''s strength is the double of Ning Dan, not the real triple of Ning Dan. If people know that Li Shenglong''s strength has reached the triple of Ning Dan.


    Don''t say it is the fourth sect, even the Third Sect will become the real immortal sect.


    The gap between each rank among the ten immortal sects is not big. If it is really big, the gap between the last and the first place can be regarded as huge, and the ranking of other sects can be determined by a monk in Ning Dan period.


    This time, a monk in the period of Ning Dan appeared in Zhenxian sect, which affected not only the ten immortal sects, but also the magic sect.


    The strength comparison between the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects has been maintaining a nearly balanced state for hundreds of years. This time, the appearance of Li Shenglong has also broken the balance of strength in the confrontation between immortals and demons. What will happen here?


    For a while, there was a surge of wind and clouds in the cultivation of fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty. No matter the two immortals and demons, or many small and medium-sized sects, felt a sense of change.


    There is no such feeling in the whole Zhenxian gate. All the people are immersed in a kind of happy feeling. Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong are in a tense and orderly preparation.


    For the various reactions of the outside world, only the upper echelons of zhenxianmen can perceive one or two, and among them, the most perceptible one is Xiaodong.


    Yu Xiaodong had expected this situation for a long time. Every time the Ning Dan period appeared, it would challenge the original rules of the celestial realm in the great Jin Dynasty.


    It is a redistribution of existing interests. If the distribution of interests is uneven, what problems will arise can be imagined.


    It is also because of this, Yu Xiaodong did not directly report the strength of Li Shenglong ningdan triple, but only let others know the strength of Li Shenglong ningdan.


    Looking at the happy scene outside, Yu Xiaodong has a trace of worry in his heart, but he doesn''t worry too much.


    The Zhenxian sect has been passed down for thousands of years. I don''t know how many times this kind of reshuffle has been experienced. If it is said that some small sects will disappear in the reshuffle of this force, it is absolutely impossible for Zhenxian sect, one of the top ten immortal sects, to disappear because of this reshuffle.


    What''s more, this time, it was the real immortal sect that had the experts in the Ning Dan period. If you don''t use this time to suppress other immortal sects, you can''t show the prestige of Zhenxian sect.


    The joy lasted ten days in Zhenxian gate, and the day of Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong''s great joy finally arrived.


    After eight days of closure, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have been increasing day by day. The benefits of using suotan pill have also been highlighted. Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have broken through the triple cultivation of Qi and leaped into the quadruple practice of Qi within eight days.


    In addition, Li Shenglong''s elixir field was originally much stronger than other people. Now, just this kind of spiritual cultivation, Li Shenglong can fight against the seven or eight heavy characters who practice Qi.


    Of course, this kind of cultivation is a chicken rib to the present Li Shenglong, but if Li Shenglong''s spiritual cultivation is promoted to be consistent with his own energetic cultivation, then, Li Shenglong can really be called the invincible existence of the same rank.


    In the eight days, Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan are actively preparing for the flying fairy peak. At this time, Yu Linglong''s heart is always looking forward to the scene of becoming a bride, so she has no idea about practicing nature.


    Xu Yuechan can see that, of course, he will not force Yu Linglong to practice. What they talk about in feixianfeng is marriage.


    This day finally arrived, Li Shenglong walked out of his own closed room, he knew that today''s real immortal gate, he was the leading role.


    A disciple of Li Shenglong has been standing at the door under the order of Xiao Dong. The disciple has just arrived. Before he knocks, the door opens automatically. The disciple is stunned and responds.


    "Master Li, please go to the hall."


    The main hall in the disciple''s mouth is the Zhenxian Hall of Zhenxian sect. It is said that the Zhenxian hall was established when the founder of Zhenxian sect opened the sect.


    In the past, some major events of Zhenxian sect were also decided in this Zhenxian hall, and this time, there will be no exception.


    Li Shenglong nodded his head in reply to the disciple''s words. He escaped without waiting for the disciple''s meaning. His body shape had already gone straight to Zhenxian hall.


    At the same time, another disciple has also been on the top of feixianfeng.


    "Martial uncle Yu, please go to Zhenxian hall."


    Not to mention that Yu Linglong is Yu Xiaodong''s granddaughter and the princess of zhenxianmen. In zhenxianmen, yulinglong''s former prestige was the same. Now she has become Li Shenglong''s woman, and her status has been strengthened for a while.


    No one in Zhenxian sect dares to be disrespectful to Yu Linglong, and the disciple''s attitude towards Yu Linglong is needless to say.


    "OK, Uncle Xu, let''s go together?"


    Jade Linglong agreed and asked Xu Yuechan.


    "Well."


    Xu Yuechan also needs to participate in such a big event, that is to say, the time of his going is sooner or later. Since he is going sooner or later, there is no difference in going with Yu Linglong.What''s more, there is a kind of unknown heart in Xu Yuechan''s heart, which makes her have an unavoidable reason.


    After Xu Yuechan agreed, Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan also ran to the real immortal hall together.


    Inside and outside the hall of Zhenxian hall, the core figures of Zhenxian sect are surrounded. The core nine elders and five zhenzhuan disciples naturally sit in the hall, while the other zhenzhuan disciples come out of the hall in twos and threes.


    It''s not time for them to come. However, if this kind of thing comes earlier, it may be able to show his face in front of the elder.


    What''s more, it''s no problem to come early. If you come late, let the elder remember you. Don''t think about any good fruit to eat in this life.


    When Li Shenglong arrived at the real immortal hall, he saw a scene of singing and dancing, full of auspiciousness, covered with immortal clouds, and a scene of immortal family.


    Zhenxian hall is the largest Hall of Zhenxian gate. The whole hall looks hazy from the outside. It seems clear and hazy. It seems that the hall of true immortals is not in the human world, but in the ethereal fairyland. People can see the nature and have a heart for immortality.


    Li Shenglong is shocked every time he sees the real immortal hall. Let alone such a three-level immortal cultivation world, even in the nine level immortal cultivation world, Li Shenglong has never seen such a magical temple.


    Perhaps it is Li Shenglong who has only seen green e''s cave.

 Chapter 357

    The sage Valley is also because lishenglong has not seen such a magical building in the nine level immortal cultivation world. Sometimes, Li Shenglong can not help thinking about it in his heart.


    Is this hall really a baby character able to build?


    Today''s true immortal hall is also a happy atmosphere. A green phoenix bird sings blessings in the air, and many elders combine to make various kinds of ritual flowers blooming in the air.


    Li Shenglong did not see much. Many true disciples outside the hall of Zhenxian had seen the traces of Lisheng dragon, and reported to them immediately.


    The nine elder elders were reported that before Li Shenglong had yet to arrive at the temple of Zhenxian, he arrived at the hall door to meet him.


    "Grandpa, your elder martial brothers and sisters, it is reasonable to go to the dragon to meet. Why are you so polite?"


    Since jade is called grandpa in Xiaodong, lishenglong naturally wants to follow the name of yulinglong. Although some of the others are less than Lisheng long, it is always good to be polite.


    "Come and come, today you are the groom officer, you biggest, welcome you is normal. Go, let''s get in the hall. "


    Yu Xiaodong said a smile, and all of them hold Li Shenglong to enter the true immortal hall together.


    "Grandpa, how exquisite?"


    To the hall, Li Shenglong did not see the shadow of jade exquisite, in the heart can not help but miss some of their own.


    "Rest assured, it will be right now. It''s on the way."


    After the elders were seated, Li Shenglong saw that Yu Xiaodong''s expression was wrong, and he seemed to have something to say to himself. Before Li Shenglong asked him carefully, he heard Yu Xiaodong already opened his mouth.


    "Dragon lift, you are the main character here today. If there is any provocative action from other sects, give me a hard beating. Don''t talk about life or death."


    The elder''s eyes flashed a grim look.


    "Yes."


    This sentence, let Li Shenglong some dissatisfaction, how to see blood on the happy day, how unlucky things, although said that Li Shenglong is now a immortal, but also in his mind there are more than 20 years of thinking and lessons of the heavenly Dynasty.


    It is also deeply rooted, some of them happy thoughts and taboo ideas have not been corrected yet, if not because of the education of these dynasties in their minds.


    How could Li Shenglong settle down in the house for eight days, and rushed up to feixianfeng to rob jade Linglong.


    If Li Shenglong really wants to rob, a Xu Yuechan is not his opponent.


    Now the elder elder even let him see blood in his wedding banquet. How can Li Shenglong accept it, but he can''t accept it or agree to it first.


    When the specific how to do it depends on Li Shenglong himself, who let the person who talks is jade exquisite grandpa?


    "OK, then."


    Yu Xiaodong has to say something more.


    A true disciple outside has entered the palace.


    "Elders, two sub saints in the sage Valley led the disciples to the real immortal gate."


    The sage Valley, ranked second among the ten immortal families, and the second was the other people of them to the old ancestors of the period of Ning Dan. The sage Valley is a scholar sect.


    The forces in the valley are complex and have been named as "hundred schools of thought". But in recent hundreds of years, Confucianism has been the only one, and other forces have been under the Confucian clan.


    "Brother Liu, Sheng long, you two will meet you."


    Hearing the arrival of the sage Valley, Yu Xiaodong and the people will not continue to sit here. This also seems to be a bit bigger, and naturally, send people out to meet.


    As a groom officer, Li Shenglong naturally wants to go out to meet him. Liu, the younger brother of elder elder, Liu Che, ranks second among the immortal gates in the six major cultivation of Ning Dan, only under the nine levels of the elder.


    One strength in this great Jin cultivation fairyland is also a thrill, let Liu Che and Li Shenglong meet the team of Saint Valley, is also enough to give the saint valley a big face.


    Li Shenglong and Liu Che agreed to leave the hall of Zhenxian together and go to the gate of Zhenxian gate.


    Because of the marriage, the true immortal gate has set a level within every hundred miles outside the true immortal gate. All the monks passing by will thoroughly check his identity. Otherwise, what can anyone do on the wedding ceremony of zhenxianmen.


    It is also because of this, the team of Saint Valley is far away from the zhenxianmen, and the disciples then send the information of the saint Valley to the immortal gate in a predetermined way.


    In this way, they will be informed in the true immortal gate. When lishenglong and liuche arrive at the gate of zhenxianmen, the man horse in the sage Valley is not yet there.


    "Two masters and ancestors, and half an hour, the people of the sage valley should be here."


    A disciple at the door of Zhenxian gate said respectfully to lishhenglong and Liu Che.


    "Well, younger brother Li, this time, the sage valley should be known as Hanfeizi, who is known as the Dharma saint, and Mencius who have the name of benevolence and saints.These two people''s accomplishments are above the triple of ningdan. They are all old monsters who have been famous for hundreds of years. You should be careful when you see them. "


    Liu Che knew that Li Shenglong''s insight was still a little less. He patiently explained to Li Shenglong.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Li Shenglong naturally knows that Yu Xiaodong arranges Liu Che to be with him, on the one hand, in order to give other sects face, on the other hand, he is to let Liu Che point out some of his own.


    At this time, naturally, Li Shenglong would not be modest. He kept in mind what Liu Che said.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, Li Shenglong and Liu Neng have been able to see the distant escape light. Judging from the number of escapes, there are not many people in Shenggu this time, only five people.


    After a while, dun Guang arrived at the gate of Zhenxian gate and landed. Two old men and three young people all dressed in the same clothes as students appeared in front of Li Shenglong.


    One of the old men was frosty, with a shining ruler in his hand, and a French character was written on his student''s costume.


    In his heart, Li Shenglong guessed that this man should be the Dharma sage, while another one with a kind face and a smile on his face was naturally benevolent Mencius.


    As for the three disciples who stood behind them at the peak of their foundation period, Li Shenglong only glanced at them, but did not take a close look.


    While Li Shenglong is observing them, Mencius and Han Feizi are naturally observing Li Shenglong. Liu Che of zhenxianmen has become famous for a long time. Naturally, they know each other. Needless to say, this Li Shenglong is a new rising figure.


    The ten immortal sects, no, expand them further. Each of them has its own background.

 Chapter 358

    It is natural to find out these high-level figures and potential figures in these sects.


    A lot of potential characters are found by these details, and they fall silent when they go out to experience.


    Since then, on the one hand, the great immortal sect and the devil gate have stepped up the pace of investigating these details, on the other hand, they have better concealed the whereabouts of these seed characters of their own sects.


    In this way, it has a certain effect, but the effect is not very obvious. The seed characters are all elite disciples in the sect. Every elite disciple will spread their legend in the sect. In addition, these elite disciples will cultivate their own influence in the sect.


    Sometimes, these details rely on the strength of these elite disciples to grasp the traces of these elite disciples perfectly.


    Just like this, it is difficult to hide the whereabouts of the elite disciples. For hundreds of years, because of the existence of these details, no one is expected to become a character in the ningdan period in the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty, and really enter the period of condensation.


    Although every sect will hide these elite disciples when they reach the peak of building foundation, it is only a way to escape.


    The characters who can really enter the Ning Dan period are honed by the experience of life and death. Only a few of them have entered the period of condensation elixir in the process of cultivation. Each of these characters is the son of heaven''s favorite son, the dragon and Phoenix among the people, and they all have great luck.


    Only Li Shenglong, the top ten immortal sects, had no news of this disciple in advance. After that, all the magic sects of immortal sect began to search for Li Shenglong''s details.


    Finally, it was found that they got very little information, just that Li Shenglong entered the Zhenxian sect and was beaten down by a Qi training disciple of Zhenxian sect.


    Then Li Shenglong went out to practice for a year. When he came back, he was already an ancestor of ningdan period.


    This resume is too simple, too simple to be true. All the ten immortal families doubted at that moment whether there was any ghost in it.


    But they did not find anything useful. The only thing they could find was that even the other elders of Zhenxian sect didn''t know the existence of this seed disciple.


    The only explanation is that Yu Xiaodong arranged the snow storage alone, and the snow was hidden outside. No one knows the origin and whereabouts of this disciple.


    After a lot of research, the other immortal and magic sects have a little curiosity about the elite disciples that Yu Xiaodong has done his best to hide.


    Even if it is not the strength of this shuffle, other Xianmen elders are afraid to see who this character is.


    "Brother Meng, younger martial brother Han, long time no see."


    While Han Feizi and Li Shenglong are still looking at him, Liu Che on the side has already opened his mouth to welcome them.


    "Elder martial brother Liu, long time no see. This is younger martial brother Li?"


    Mencius''s kind smile gives people a sunny feeling in his heart. Li Shenglong is the same, but the next moment, Li Shenglong suddenly wakes up. This Mencius is really not simple.


    What kind smile is this? It is clearly a kind of profound spiritual secret. Even Li Shenglong, the triple character of Ning Dan, suddenly speaks. It shows the great cultivation of Mencius.


    "Hello, elder martial brother Meng and elder martial brother Han. On this happy day, we welcome two senior brothers and all of you to come to congratulate us."


    "I''ve heard for a long time that younger martial brother Li is a young hero. Today I see his name well deserved."


    When Mencius saw that Li Shenglong recovered so quickly, his heart was shocked far above Li Shenglong. He knew his skills best. Let alone that Li Shenglong is now just a double character of Ning Dan.


    It is some of the four characters of Ning Dan. If they are not prepared in advance, they may lose a few seconds in his means.


    Don''t underestimate the time of these few seconds. When the experts fight, they often die and die in a flash. A few seconds is enough for Mencius to kill hundreds of times.


    Although Mencius had always practiced the way of benevolence and righteousness, the killing in his hands was not a small number, and it was not only Mencius.


    All these friars who practice the Confucian way of benevolence and righteousness are like this. Everyone says that they should treat others with benevolence, but in fact they are decisive in killing. Otherwise, in the place where a hundred schools of thought contend, how can Confucianism occupy a leading position?


    Saints are also human beings. Some people have saints.


    "Elder martial brother Meng Miao Zan, or elder martial brother''s magic power is boundless. In the future, younger martial brother really wants to learn the way of benevolence and righteousness with elder martial brother."


    Li Shenglong knows that at this time, he represents the face of zhenxianmen. He can not disgrace zhenxianmen at all. Otherwise, he will not only lose his own face, but also the whole face of zhenxianmen.


    "Ha ha, come on. Younger martial brother Meng, younger martial brother Han and elder elder elder are still waiting in there. Let''s go in and have a detailed talk. Today we''ll have a good time in Zhenxian gate and see what''s different between Zhenxian gate and shengshenggu."Liu Che didn''t expect that Mencius would try Li Shenglong as soon as he came up. It''s a bit impolite to say that Mencius is a kind and righteous man who can do such things, which makes Liu Che a little surprised.


    However, what surprised Liu Che even more was Li Shenglong. To tell the truth, the character of Ning Dan period suddenly appeared, not to mention other immortal people. Even Liu Che was full of curiosity about him. The characters in the real immortal sect had never heard of Li Shenglong''s fame.


    Liu Che and other personnel also went to investigate Li Shenglong''s background, but there was no difference between them. The only useful information that could be obtained was that Li Shenglong entered the coagulation elixir period in a year after his disappearance.


    Within this year, Li Shenglong must have got some big opportunities, either it''s pills, or it''s inheritance. More likely, it''s all of these.


    It''s just that Liu Che is the elder of Zhenxian sect. It''s not convenient to ask about these words. On the other hand, Liu Che also has a doubt about Li Shenglong''s strength. Other people are climbing the coagulation pill period by relying on hundreds of years'' accumulation. Li Shenglong''s one-year time has become the Ning Dan period, and the accumulation is not sure how many times.


    This accumulation is not only the accumulation of strength, but also the accumulation of experience, as well as the accumulation of magic weapons, and so on. These accumulation are part of the strength.


    If Li Shenglong''s real strength is not good, even if the real immortal gate wants to take advantage of Li Shenglong''s promotion to become a figure in the Ning Dan period to expand its influence is simply impossible.


    The expansion of power needs capital. Without capital, who will kill you?

 Chapter 359

    This world is a world of supreme power, and the distribution of all interests ultimately depends on the strength of the masses. It is precisely because of this that not only Liu Che, but also some other elders of Zhenxian sect have doubts about Li Shenglong''s strength.


    However, as the elders of zhenxianmen, Li Shenglong and they are both elders. In addition, they are also Yu Xiaodong''s son-in-law. Their various identities make it inconvenient for them to try.


    Mencius'' exploration also confirmed Li Shenglong''s strength. At least from the perspective of divine consciousness, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is comparable with Mencius.


    We should know that Mencius is also famous for his divine sense in the whole realm of cultivating immortals. Although there are only three levels of Ning Dan, the divine consciousness is comparable to the characters in the early stage of the four levels of Ning Dan. What is more rare is that he has cultivated the unique secret skills of the Confucianists in the world of benevolence and righteousness.


    One''s skill is enough to be at the four levels of Ning Dan, even the other combat power is not much worse than the four levels of Ning Dan.


    Li Shenglong was able to resist Mencius'' temptations, which really reassured Liu Che. No matter what Li Shenglong relied on, he entered the period of Ning Dan within a year.


    As long as Li Shenglong''s strength is enough, there will be no problem. After all, after all, after all, when the strength of Zhenxian sect is expanded, the benefits for the elders of Zhenxian sect are also the biggest.


    "I haven''t seen elder martial brother Yu for a long time. Elder martial brother Kong also asked me to take a message, saying that this time he asked me to send his blessing on behalf of him."


    Mencius and Han Feizi went to the inner part of Zhenxian gate as they talked to Liu Che.


    Li Shenglong was with him. Mencius and Liu Che were the main chatters. As for Han Feizi, he did not say a word from the beginning to the end, and the whole person was always serious.


    I don''t know what he thinks in his mind. Even when Liu Che and Han Feizi say hello, Han Feizi just nods.


    "Oh, younger martial brother Li may not have known that elder martial brother Han is practicing the secret art of speaking out the method. If you don''t open your mouth easily, you will have great power when you open your mouth. It''s not that elder martial brother Han doesn''t speak on purpose."


    Mencius also found that Li Shenglong was secretly observing Han Feizi, and helped Li Shenglong explain that these things have already been well known by people in the circle of cultivating immortals. Not only Liu Che, but also the disciples of the foundation period standing beside him also looked strange.


    As soon as Mencius finished speaking, Li Shenglong was a little curious. Behind Han Feizi, there was a disciple who also wrote French characters. The frost on his face was the same as Han Feizi.


    Li Shenglong couldn''t help thinking about how Han Feizi taught his disciples since he couldn''t speak?


    Of course, Li Shenglong can''t ask this question. In fact, Li Shenglong did not think wrong. Han Feizi did not teach his disciples with his mouth. He did use his hands. Just as Mencius said, Han Feizi did not say nothing, and when he spoke, he would become a law. He had his own rules of heaven and earth immersed in it.


    When he taught his students, Han Feizi taught his students with his own handwriting rules, which contained endless legal principles.


    "So it is. I said that elder martial brother Han didn''t open his mouth all the time."


    Li Shenglong looked like he was suddenly enlightened.


    The topic is not limited to a few people, and the beautiful scenery of zhenxianmen is also a part of it.


    In fact, it is not far from the gate of Zhenxian to the hall of Zhenxian. Li Shenglong and Mencius could see that the great elder and other elders had met these people at the gate of Zhenxian hall.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. My elder martial brother Kong heard that elder martial brother Yu''s double happiness was coming to his door. He specially sent me to take him to congratulate him. By the way, elder martial brother Kong specially asked me to bring two miraculous elixirs with me to bless elder martial brother Yu."


    As soon as Mencius'' voice fell, a disciple standing behind him at the top of the building foundation took out two ten thousand year old spirit grass from the storage bag.


    Things of ten thousand years are absolutely precious in the real immortal sect, even in the Shenjian sect. Of course, Li Shenglong has never seen the spirit grass in the level nine immortal cultivation world, and he does not know what the ten thousand year old spirit grass is in the level nine immortal cultivation world.


    As soon as the level nine spirit grass came out, other foundation building disciples of Zhenxian sect immediately took over. Although these disciples are also the elite of the sect, they don''t have many chances to see the ten thousand year spirit grass.


    Even some people have never seen what the grass looks like in their lifetime. Now when they hear Mencius talking about it, they are curious.


    Mencius'' disciples took it out with a tray. There were two spiritual herbs on the tray, and I didn''t know what the tray was made of. The miraculous herb is one of the most precious miraculous herbs among the herbs. After taking it out, the fragrance of the medicine can float out for ten miles.


    But under the restriction of this tray, the fragrance of the elixir did not leak out at all, and Li Shenglong was also secretly surprised in his heart.


    After all, there is no good thing about the little Yudong sect elders.


    Not to mention the saint Valley, even the real immortal sect itself can bring out such treasures, but Li Shenglong''s time in entering the sect is still short, and there is no way to compare his knowledge and experience with those who have only become elders for hundreds of years.Li Shenglong is also aware of his own shortcomings, because he has told himself that in today''s situation, what can be solved by hand will not be solved by mouth.


    Strength is everything.


    As long as Li Shenglong has absolute strength, what kind of experience can be covered up in the past.


    After Yu Xiaodong takes a look at the things in the plate, he pulls Mencius into the hall. When Li Shenglong wants to go in, he is pulled by Liu Chula and stops.


    "Go, younger martial brother Li, go with me to meet the people of other sects. The people in shengshenggu will be solved by them because of the elder martial brothers."


    Liu Che whispered to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong remembered that there were other sects. It seems that people from these schools need him and Liu Che to meet them today.


    It''s no wonder that today''s Li Shenglong was promoted to be the elder of ningdan period. Just now Mencius''s exploration of Li Shenglong was just a small prelude. After the ten immortal sects gathered together, it would be a great challenge for Li Shenglong.


    Every sect will try to test Li Shenglong''s strength. If Li Shenglong can resist the temptation of these sects, there will be no problem with the interests of Zhenxian sect.


    If you can''t, the real immortal sect will naturally consider giving up part of the interest requirements, or that sentence, everything is to everyone''s strength.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 361 to Qi


    "an old ancestor of Guanghan palace arrived."


    "The ancestor drives the sword."


    "Luohan temple, Luohan arrived."


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, all kinds of characters from the top ten sects have come together. None of them has come empty handed. All kinds of rare treasures are also gorgeous.


    Naturally, the real immortal sect is no worse than these other sects. The tea with immortal spirit comes up one after another.


    Li Shenglong is also dazzled. These rare treasures will not be taken out at a critical moment. This time, it is just in time for Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong to get married. In addition, Li Shenglong has become a figure in the age of Ning Dan.


    Marriage is still secondary. The most important thing is the distribution of various interests represented by Li Shenglong when he enters the Ning Dan period. This is the most important thing.


    It is also the main reason that attracts many other immortal sect elders to come. It is also a fundamental reason.


    Li Shenglong also looked at an elder present, and his heart was naturally filled with emotion. A year ago, he was just a small figure in the sect. Every day, not to mention seeing these ancestor level figures of Ning Dan period, he was a target with Yu Linglong, and he was also stealing and touching every day for fear of being discovered by Yu Xiaodong.


    Now, he married Yu Linglong openly and became a core elder in the sect. All these were unexpected when Li Shenglong just entered the sect.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also knows that the biggest challenge is coming.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, in addition to celebrating the wedding of your granddaughter and the promotion ceremony of younger martial brother Li, the elders of other sects also want to determine how strong Li Shenglong is and whether he can play his due efficiency in the war of eliminating demons."


    The speaker Li Shenglong has just met, an old Taoist of Tianshi temple, pingbu Dengxian and Taoist priest Shenlan.


    Taoist priest deep blue, as the only elder of Tianshi Temple who came here on behalf of Tianshi temple, has fully represented the views of Tianshi temple when he speaks.


    In other words, the other nine sects that came to Zhenxian sect this time, except for two ancestors from Shenggu, the other eight sects only sent one elder level figure.


    This is not to say that other sects do not pay attention to Li Shenglong''s affairs. In fact, strictly speaking, Shenggu only sent an elder to speak.


    As for Han Feizi, there was no other accident during the whole celebration. Everyone knew that he could not say half a word, that is, he really wanted to express his own meaning. He did not want to use words, but to write them.


    Taoist priest dark blue''s words aroused a burst of approval from other ancestors around him. They did not come to celebrate Li Shenglong with sincerity.


    It''s the first time that these people here have heard of Li Shenglong. There is no intersection between them. This time they came here, they just got familiar with Li Shenglong.


    If they were not one of the top ten immortal sects, they would not have come to celebrate Li Shenglong''s marriage.


    Every minute of the nuns in the Ning Dan period is more precious. There is no time to waste here. They speak naturally and directly.


    Now for them, the most important thing is to test Li Shenglong''s ability. If Li Shenglong really has the ability, naturally, he can''t say that the fourth immortal gate is sitting steadily.


    If Li Shenglong does not have this strength, then the real immortal gate is just adding a Ning Dan one heavy character.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m afraid that the next time people get together again, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for Li Shenglong''s cultivation to enter the triple of ningdan. In this way, we can all have the double strength of ningdan.


    Is it time for the other characters to appear?


    What is the situation of the whole immortal cultivation world?


    At that time, no one could tell whether the real immortal gate could obtain the position of the fourth immortal gate depending on Li Shenglong.


    All the other Xianmen elders did not think highly of Li Shenglong. After all, they had never heard of Li Shenglong''s fame before. They all thought that Li Shenglong was a figure hidden by Yu Xiaodong and was only taken out at the critical moment.


    In their opinion, such figures must not be able to compete with their accomplishments. Everyone is not very optimistic about Li Shenglong. Let alone them, some elders in Zhenxian sect are not very optimistic about Li Shenglong.


    Of course, Mencius, who had tested Li Shenglong in advance, and Liu Che and Han Feizi, who were watching, naturally had full confidence in Li Shenglong, knowing that Li Shenglong''s strength was absolutely corresponding to his realm.


    Mencius and Han Feizi did not want Li Shenglong to pass the test they had done, although they had the same mind as the other Xianmen elders.


    After all, the current interest system has been used for hundreds of years, and every change in the contrast of strength in the curing period will lead to a new round of changes in interests.


    Although these saints in the valley of saints call themselves saints, they are also individuals in the final analysis. People will think for their own interests.The same is true of these sub saints in Shenggu. This time they came here to prevent Li Shenglong from passing the test. As long as Li Shenglong fails the test, other immortal sects will take out a small part of their interests, which will not affect the whole interest system at present.


    If the interest system is not affected, there will be little conflict of interests between the various immortal sects. In this way, this rule is the most stable, otherwise conflicts will easily break out under the unstable rules.


    Every time, some sects in the immortal cultivation circle of the great Jin Dynasty improved their own strength, while others were thrilling. That''s why.


    This kind of conflict is not only the conflict within the immortal sect, but also the conflict with the devil gate. Since the establishment of the ten immortal sects, they have been in opposition to the ten magic sects. The two sides have no idea how much hatred they have accumulated.


    Among the ten immortal sects, it is unknown how many disciples fell into the hands of the ten evil sects. Of course, of course, there are also some elite disciples of the ten immortal sects who are killed by the ten immortal sects.


    Immortals and demons do not coexist. This is not an empty talk, but a big truth.


    The reason why Li Shenglong''s test and the re division of the interests of the ten immortal sects are so big, most of the other immortal sects have sent a monk in the Ning Dan period, rather than many, which has a great relationship with the magic gate.


    There are countless spies in the ten immortal sects. Every move of the ten immortal sects is under the control of the demons. If all the elders in the immortal gate come out, then the power in the gate will be empty.

 Chapter 361

    Qin Shaoyu


    the reason why these Xianmen dare not send too many people is also because they have learned from the past. This change of interests is not the first and definitely not the last time of the Xianmen in Dajin.


    Of course, some people will say that there are spies in the magic gate. Isn''t there a spy in the magic gate?


    It''s true, but the immortal gate is not the same as the devil gate. After all, when the Xianmen catch the spies, they should pay attention to some evidence.


    However, the devil gate is different. Originally, what the devil gate practices is the magic way. If you have a little doubt, you will be sent to prison immediately. No matter whether you are a real spy or a fake spy, as long as you enter the prison of the devil gate, you don''t want to be able to come out again.


    It is also because of this, the spies of the ten immortals in the devil gate are more difficult to mix, and dare not show any trace. Every spy who can survive in the demon gate is a character who can obtain the movie emperor in the Chinese dynasty.


    Even such characters are very few. They have to face the cleaning from the magic gate every day. I don''t know when the cleaned person will fall on the spy.


    In this way, there are not many spies in the devil''s gate, and most of these spies are in some unimportant positions in the magic gate, so they can''t get any key orders.


    In this way, the news of the immortal gate and the devil gate will naturally be in an unequal situation. Most of the actions in the immortal gate will be known by the devil gate, while the major actions in the demon gate are often extremely secret, and they will not be obtained by the immortal sect in general.


    It is also a key reason that the immortal sect is always inferior in the immortal devil war. Fortunately, the final battle still depends on the strength of both sides. Without strength, everything is illusory. In terms of real strength, the gap between the ten immortal sects and the top ten demons is not particularly obvious.


    All along, the fighting between the two sides has always been invincible. Even so, other Xianmen dare not send too many people.


    Once upon a time in history, when other immortal sects discussed the distribution of interests within the immortal sect, because there were more people from one sect.


    After that, he was robbed by the devil gate. The immortal family was very weak and recovered after hundreds of years of cultivation. From then on, no matter how important it was, the characters in the immortal sect did not dare to be careless.


    It is on the one hand to pay attention to the actions of the devil gate, and on the other hand, to protect your own sect.


    "Of course, since younger martial brother Li held such a conference, he naturally wants everyone to verify whether Li Shenglong has the ability to eliminate demons and defend Taoism. If not, it doesn''t need to be said that younger martial brother Li will also cultivate in the sect for a while. If so, Zhenxian sect will naturally undertake more demonic activities."


    Yu Xiaodong is also very clear about the idea of dark blue Taoist and even the nine immortal sects, and doesn''t mean to go around with them.


    Although the words are obscure, everyone can understand the meaning of it, just like the other nine immortal families think.


    If Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not good, the real immortal sect will not want any benefits. If he has enough cultivation, it is needless to say that we should be given the same amount of real immortal sect.


    "What you said is very true. Let''s start testing now."


    Elder li of Shenjian sect lined up the crowd and answered.


    Elder li himself comes from the first Xianmen shenjianzong. Naturally, his speech on behalf of shenjianzong is more powerful. In addition, elder Li''s own strength is enough to have seven coagulant pills, and all the people on the field are only Yu Xiaodong''s.


    This strength plus the huge background behind him, elder Li''s words can completely represent other immortal families. Elder Li has now approved Yu Xiaodong''s words, which shows that other sects have also approved Yu Xiaodong''s words.


    "Elder martial brother Li is right. If I''m not talented, I''ll investigate his accomplishments first."


    After elder Li finished speaking, Qin Shaoyu, the vice president of Yuelu Academy and a figure at the level of ancestor, stood up.


    Qin Shaoyu is also a triple cultivation of ningdan. He is dressed in white and has a folding fan in his hand. He looks elegant because he is also practicing Confucianism and has a noble spirit. He seems to be a great sage who stands up to heaven and earth.


    Yuelu Academy is the same as the mainstream of shengshenggu. In fact, Yuelu Academy is separated from the Confucian way of Shenggu.


    Thousands of years ago, the founder of Yuelu Academy, Yasheng Zhu Xi, was at odds with the sage Valley''s first Yasheng concept.


    With his own strength, Zhu Xi established a Yuelu Academy which is not inferior to Shenggu.


    Zhu Xi''s Yuelu Academy did not follow the way of the sage Valley''s hundred schools of thought contending. He only respected Confucianism and did not contact with other schools of thought.


    After Yuelu Academy did this, it avoided the phenomenon of 100 schools fighting in the sage Valley, and made the Confucian school more prosperous.


    What''s more, the Yasheng, who drove him out of the saint Valley, regretted it. If Zhu Xi had been allowed to stay in the saint''s Valley, he might have become the first immortal sect, or even lead the whole Dajin kingdom to the fourth level of immortal cultivation in the legend.It''s a pity that there is no such thing as a genius in the world.


    Now he wants to be the first to try, and the others will not stop him.


    "Well, younger martial brother Li, since younger martial brother Qin wants to ask for some advice, you can go up and have some experience."


    Yu Xiaodong has a word.


    "Be careful of his folding fan. It''s a magic weapon. The hardness of the fan bone is hundreds of times stronger than ordinary magic weapons. Don''t bump into his folding fan when the magic weapon is running."


    Liu Che has always been beside Li Shenglong. When people speak, he reminds Li Shenglong in a low voice.


    Of course, Liu Che is no matter how small the voice is. With the cultivation of people in the field, they can hear Liu Che''s words clearly.


    No one said anything, which is also the proper meaning. After all, Liu Che only said something that everyone knew, and there was no difference between Liu Che and not saying anything.


    I told Li Shenglong that although he knew that he should avoid collision, it was another matter whether he could avoid it when it came to fighting.


    Qin Shaoyu is also calm. He doesn''t pay attention to Liu Che''s words. He just thinks about how to make Li Shenglong admit defeat.


    This is the internal competition in the immortal sect. Human life will not come out.

 Chapter 362

    Although there is no problem with human life, bleeding is not prohibited.


    As long as Li Shenglong voluntarily concedes defeat, or Qin Shaoyu occupies an absolute advantage, then Li Shenglong naturally said anything.


    For example, Qin Shaoyu can directly cut off the weapon of lishenglong by using the sharp weapon, and then attack Li Shenglong''s body in a moment, so that Li Shenglong can avoid it.


    There was nothing to say about lishenglong.


    "Brother Li, I have this fan, which is called mountain river fan. Younger brother Li should be careful."


    Qin Shaoyu introduced the name of his treasure fan.


    Li thought for a while that he could deal with the fighting in this period of Dan, and only mysterious sword breaking.


    It is said that since Li Shenglong''s cultivation was promoted to the period of Dan, it can really mobilize the power of sword breaking.


    After all, the weapons in the sword breaking have disappeared and can be preserved. All of them depend on the instinct of sword breaking. But so far, Li Shenglong has not been able to know what materials the sword is made of, and has never seen anything sharper than the sword breaking.


    "This mountain fan, try it? See who''s better. "


    Li Shenglong laughed in his heart. He could believe that his sword breaking must be much stronger than that of Qin Shaoyu.


    This time, although it is very simple, but it is not that much, all the immortal door are experts.


    Since Li Shenglong is facing them, he must have absolute strength. If he can take advantage of others'' strongest items, it is the best.


    If not, we should try to win beautiful, so that we can win the best interests for the real immortal gate, and other immortal doors will not have any words.


    Think about it and understand. You have failed. What else can I say?


    Since Li Shenglong does not want to keep his hand, he naturally wants to cut off qinshaoyu''s mountain and river fan, so that he can show his reputation.


    "Elder martial brother Qin, I am a broken sword. It is called Qiankun sword."


    Li Shenglong and qinshaoyu said this, seemingly to give Qin Shaoyu a reminder, but actually to Qin Shaoyu a set.


    Li Shenglong''s words mean that Qin Shaoyu''s fan has no strong power to cut his sword. In this way, Qin Shaoyu can only compete with himself.


    The competition magic weapon is exactly what Li Shenglong wants, which is exactly what Qin Shaoyu thought.


    "Brother Li, please."


    Qin Shaoyu had thought about defeating the magic weapon of Lisheng dragon, but he didn''t expect Li Shenglong to be so arrogant. Moreover, the sword broken in the hands of Li Shenglong seemed to have no color at all, as if it were a common magic weapon.


    This kind of sword breaking also wants to compare with my mountain and river fan, let you cry out in a moment.


    "That younger martial brother is welcome. Elder martial brother Qin looks at the sword."


    When Li saw Qin Shaoyu''s face, he knew that he was already in charge. This time, he drank it out loud. Other characters were watching it.


    Qin Shaoyu is a character to face again. He looks at Lee Shenglong''s sword breaking slowly and slowly to himself, which is clearly to look down on himself.


    "Hum, brother Li is good at skills. Look at the fan."


    Qin Shaoyu snorted coldly, and the fan flew out. It must be that he would smash the broken sword of lishonglong.


    Everyone also looked at the scene, and nobody thought that lishenglong would compete with Qin Shaoyu. The mountain and river fans of Qin Shaoyu were famous among the ten immortal gates.


    This Li Shenglong is either extremely confident in himself or has other means not made it out.


    Have confidence in yourself?


    All of us can see that sword of lishenglong, which is rusty and mottled, can not be seen from it which point can be compared with the mountain and river fan.


    So, Li Shenglong naturally has other means, but what can he do in this time, in full view of the public?


    At the same time, there was a question in the hearts of all the people. This question also exists in the hearts of all elders of zhenxianmen. Among them, Liu Che is the most surprised nature.


    Liu Che has specially reminded Li to be careful of qinshaoyu''s mountain and river fans before the competition. What has been said is to tell him not to compete with Qin Shaoyu.


    I didn''t expect that lishenglong had chosen to compete with Qin Shaoyu.


    Liu Che''s heart has appeared the scene of Li Longsheng''s sword breaking by the mountain and river fan of qinshaoyu. At the same time, after the earthquake, lishenglong faced qinshaoyu unarmed. At that time, Li Shenglong could only admit defeat if he had any back hand.


    Although this examination school is not only in this examination theory, but if Lee Shenglong in this first game will break his magic weapon.


    So what about the examination school behind him.


    Thinking of this, Liu Che looked at the sword, and ran slowly towards the mountain and river fan, and he could not help but come up with another idea.Is Li Shenglong deliberately giving up this magic weapon to win the entrance examination?


    For a moment, Liu Che''s idea was not in the minority. All the people were waiting for the scene of Li Shenglong''s broken sword smashing.


    As they expected, Li Shenglong''s broken sword came into contact with Qin Shaoyu''s mountain and river fan, only to hear a click.


    Li Shenglong''s broken sword, like a piece of thin paper, directly chopped Qin Shaoyu''s mountain and river fan into pieces.


    At the moment when the mountain and River Fan broke, Qin Shaoyu felt a pain in his chest. He took a mouthful of blood and spat it out.


    Go.


    "How could it be?"


    Qin Shaoyu''s heart can not help but appear four words, not only Qin Shaoyu, other people are also thinking of the same problem.


    As a result, when Li Shenglong''s broken sword suddenly accelerated and was directly placed on Qin Shaoyu''s neck, no one was worried about Qin Shaoyu''s crisis, and everyone''s eyes were still on the ordinary broken sword.


    What''s the situation? How can it be possible?


    No one believed that Li Shenglong''s broken sword was such a magic weapon, or that Li Shenglong''s voice changed people''s trance spirit back.


    "Elder martial brother Qin, you have offended me."


    With Li Shenglong''s words, the mysterious broken sword, also known as the sword of heaven and earth in people''s eyes, slowly flew back to Li Shenglong and kept flying around him.


    "Younger martial brother Li is very good. Thank you for your kindness."


    Qin Shaoyu reacted at this time, his face flushed. He took a few steps to collect the remains of his mountain and river fan, and sat back to his position with shame on his face.


    If Qin Shaoyu really broke Li Shenglong''s broken sword, he would be ashamed to be Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 363

    Zhang Tianshi


    who let Qin Shaoyu and Liu Che remind Li Shenglong of the power of the mountain and river fan at the beginning. In this case, Li Shenglong still chooses to fight with Qin Shaoyu''s mountain and river fan. If he fails, what is it?


    Now it''s the same situation. Before Li Shenglong''s competition, he also reminded Qin Shaoyu that his broken sword is very powerful. I didn''t expect that Qin Shaoyu didn''t care. In this case, his fan should be broken, and there is no place to blame others.


    "Younger martial brother Li is really a good magic weapon. If there is such a magic weapon, it could have passed all tests directly. However, seeing that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is so profound, I can''t help but feel itchy. Please give me some advice."


    Qin Shaoyu retreated, and Tianshi Zhang stood up again. His accomplishments were the same as Qin Shaoyu. They were three levels of coagulating pills.


    This time, five of the other nine sects came from ningdan triple. This is also due to the rules. The cultivation realm reported by Li Shenglong to many sects is Ning Dan double. It is natural to test whether Li Shenglong has the cultivation of ningdan triple.


    These nine sects will not all come up and walk once. Only four of them are needed. As long as two of them can win, they will be passed.


    Don''t underestimate these two. You should know that normally speaking, it is impossible to win cross level, especially for high-level practitioners.


    In the third level of immortal cultivation world, Ning Dan period is the peak figure. In this realm, there are few people who can boast the rank to fight.


    Because of this, it is very difficult to win half of the four.


    If not for Li Shenglong''s adventure, he could get the magic broken sword. Other characters would not have been Qin Shaoyu''s opponents if they were not for Li Shenglong''s adventures.


    Now Li Shenglong has won Qin Shaoyu with the benefit of magic weapon. In the remaining three games, Li Shenglong only needs to win one more game to be satisfied.


    Originally, choose one of the three games, Lee''s pressure is not very big, but Lee wants to win beautiful. It''s bound to win the first game.


    "Tianshiguan is good at talisman. Younger martial brother Li should be careful."


    Liu Che''s voice rings in Li Shenglong''s ear again. It''s really good to have someone who knows the details of other people around him.


    "The art of talisman?"


    Li Shenglong sounded in his heart, and he had a way to deal with it.


    "Younger martial brother Li, the place here is a little small. We can''t do it. How about going outside?"


    After Liu Che finished speaking, Zhang Tianshi said to Li Shenglong, but he looked at Yu Xiaodong. He knew that Yu Xiaodong was the master of this place.


    "No problem. Go, brother Zhang, please. "


    Yu Xiaodong hasn''t said anything, but Li Shenglong has already said it first. Of course, Yu Xiaodong can''t object to this kind of thing at all, and there is no reason to oppose it.


    The scope of the hall is indeed a little small. Zhang Tianshi''s talisman flow is mainly a long-range attack, but it is a bit disadvantageous in such a small hall.


    At this time, people also saw the heart of Master Zhang. Under normal circumstances, the scope of Zhenxian hall is enough for him to display.


    Li Shenglong would not be required to play outside the Zhenxian hall if Tianshi Zhang appeared in the first game, but Qin Shaoyu had already failed in the first game.


    They have already seen the strength of Li Shenglong. In the face of Li Shenglong, Tianshi Zhang has to deal with it carefully. Now, the momentum of Li Shenglong in zhenxianmen has been played out.


    Even if it is this exam, Li Shenglong really failed in the remaining three, and zhenxianmen can also rely on Li Shenglong to obtain certain benefits.


    Of course, this benefit can not be compared with Lee''s total victory, but it is certain that because of Lee''s performance, this interest will not be small.


    "Let''s go, everyone. Shall we go out and have a look?"


    Yu Xiaodong doesn''t complain that Li Shenglong doesn''t look at him and makes his own decisions. Li Shenglong should be here today. The more powerful he is, the more happy he will be.


    The greater the prestige of zhenxianmen, and Li Shenglong is still his grandson-in-law, naturally there is nothing to say. In the future, the zhenxianmen will still depend on Li Shenglong to be in charge.


    After Li Shenglong agreed, Yu Xiaodong walked out of the real immortal hall first.


    Li Shenglong and Zhang Tianshi followed closely, and the rest of them went out of the real immortal hall according to the status of guest and host.


    Out of the hall of true immortality, Li Shenglong and Zhang Tianshi escape together, and they both fly into the sky. The distance is about tens of meters.


    Such a distance is not too close, not only can play a long-range attack, but also does not have room for short-range attack. It seems that Zhang Tianshi is still very humane and does not take advantage of Li Shenglong.


    In other words, the cultivation of Master Zhang was higher than that of Li Shenglong. If he took advantage of Li Shenglong at this time, even if he won, his reputation would be damaged and he would be ridiculed by the public.Li Shenglong and Zhang Tianshi stand at a fixed position. Li Shenglong takes out the nine fire dragon shield from the spirit bead space, and takes out the best spirit stone in front of everyone.


    When people saw the top quality spirit stone in Li Shenglong''s hand, they were naturally shocked. What is the best spirit stone? In this three-level immortal cultivation world, let alone the top-grade spirit stone, they are all rare things.


    These old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years can''t say that they don''t have one of the best spirit stones, but there won''t be many of them. One hand can count them.


    After a few years of practice, Li Shenglong can enter the period of condensation of elixir. Can such a character also possess the best spirit stone?


    What''s more, Li Shenglong put the best spirit stone on the shield shaped magic weapon. Anyone can see that the nine fire dragon shield in Li Shenglong''s hand must be a secret treasure. Only the secret treasure can make it possible to install the spirit stone.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s spirit stone came out, all the people were shocked. The expression of Zhang Tianshi was more dignified.


    Knowing that this secret treasure in Li Shenglong''s hands must be a good thing, he even has a kind of premonition in his heart. Maybe today he will be like Qin Shaoyu, and his old face will be here.


    Want to return to think, but the efforts that should be done still need to be done, at this time, no one will look down on Li Shenglong.


    Whether it''s magic weapon or the details of his body, Li Shenglong has shown his powerful ability. Just like the best spirit stone this time, it is precious and unusual to others. But there are many excellent spirit stones that Li Shenglong got from lu''e.

 Chapter 364

    In other words, the nine Heavenly God thunder is a terrifying number in the view of these three-level practitioners in the Ning Dan period.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is also very simple, that is, relying on the best spirit stone plus the nine fire dragon shield to defend against the talisman of Tianshi Zhang.


    Since Liu Che has specially reminded himself to pay attention to Zhang Tianshi''s talisman, then Zhang''s talisman must be famous in the whole immortal cultivation world, otherwise Liu Che would not let Li Shenglong pay attention to his talisman.


    In this way, as long as Li Shenglong can defend Zhang Tianshi''s attack, and then look for opportunities to attack in the process of defense.


    How can we defeat Tianshi Zhang.


    Of course, the premise of Li Shenglong''s calculation is that his nine fire dragon shield is strong enough.


    The only advantage of Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield is that it needs to rely on spirit stones to drive. Different spirit stones can exert different forces.


    When the power of the spirit stone reaches its peak, the defensive power of the nine fire dragon shield has reached the level of coagulation elixir. It should be a matter of no problem to resist the talisman of Tianshi Zhang.


    Although Zhang Tianshi and other people did not know the power of Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield, they saw that Li Shenglong was using the best spirit stone, so the power of this shield was also unusual.


    Among the other nine immortal sects, naturally, there are more sorrows. The stronger Li Shenglong is, the more interests they want to carve out.


    On the contrary, the more powerful Li Shenglong is, the more benefits they get.


    The benefits of the sect are strong. Naturally, the elders in the sect and the disciples in the foundation period who are in the core position will benefit the most.


    Zhang Tianshi''s eyes were dignified, looking at Li Shenglong, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. When Li Shenglong seemed to be fully prepared for the shield, he spoke.


    "Brother Li, please."


    After all, the duel between Tianshi Zhang and Li Shenglong is not a life and death duel. In addition, the strength of Tianshi Zhang is on top of Li Shenglong. It is also proper for Li Shenglong to prepare for it.


    Li Shenglong also knows that Zhang Tianshi still wants face. On the one hand, his realm is higher than that revealed by Li Shenglong. On the other hand, this is zhenxianmen.


    Li Shenglong how also is has the home court superiority, naturally first shot also has nothing wrong.


    After Master Zhang finished speaking, a flash of light came out from the shield in front of him, which even caused the air around him to vibrate.


    With this kind of vibration, nine dragon chants spread from Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield. It is said that the tiger roar spreads thousands of miles, and the Dragon chant shakes nine days.


    As soon as the Dragon chanted, all kinds of auspicious animals in the sky of zhenxianmen began to make their own animal sounds. For a moment, the sky was full of celebrations.


    Nine Dragons flew out of Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield. Each dragon''s body was surrounded by blazing flames, but it seemed that they could burn people.


    As soon as the Nine Dragons came out, half of the sky immediately filled the sky. After seeing Li Shenglong''s dragon, the faces of Tianshi Zhang and the other nine immortals changed greatly.


    Li Shenglong''s performance today is really beyond their expectation. They never thought that Li Shenglong had such a powerful magic weapon in his hand.


    A plain broken sword can cut off the famous mountain and river fan, and a magic shield can summon nine fire dragons.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang, be careful."


    Li Shenglong had a big drink, as if to remind Tianshi Zhang to pay attention to his own hand.


    After Li Shenglong finished speaking, nine fire dragons spurted out together, each of which opened its own dragon mouth, as if to devour Tianshi Zhang at once.


    "As urgent as a law, nine gods thunder, listen to my guidance."


    Master Zhang''s face also changed greatly. For such a dragon, his original attack ability must be one of the best. In this case, Master Zhang did not care about his own face and used his own school''s secret method, the nine heaven God thunder.


    Onlookers naturally know what kind of tricks Zhang Tianshi uses. Yu Xiaodong hums coldly and says lightly.


    "Master Zhang is good at cultivation. When friar Ning Dan appears under him in the future, we will certainly take a good examination in Zhenxian sect."


    I can''t blame Xiaodong for being angry. This move of Tianshi Zhang is definitely one of the killing moves of Tianshi sect. Once it is used, the sky is dark and the earth is dark, so it can''t be resisted without certain strength.


    Originally, they just want to test Li Shenglong''s ability. They can''t use this kind of big trick because of unwritten rules.


    After all, other sects have sent a character of a higher level than Li Shenglong, and their cultivation has already occupied an advantage. It is hard to say that this kind of big move is still used.


    Yu Xiaodong''s words fell on the ears of other immortal sects, and they were all a little embarrassed. The ten immortal sects have been handed down for a long time, and each sect has a time to test other sects.This time, Tianshi Zhang was a little bit too much, but Li Shenglong''s strength was really amazing. If it wasn''t for this, he would never have used such a big move at first.


    Naturally, Tianshi Zhang also heard Yu Xiaodong''s words. Now, he has ignored those details. Originally, Li Shenglong was the first to take the initiative, and his power was so huge.


    Besides, he had to admit defeat, which was the last way he wanted to go.


    With the fall of Zhang Tianshi''s words, a dark cloud appeared on the top of Li Shenglong and Zhang Tianshi''s head, and thunder light loomed in the dark clouds.


    "Down."


    The thunder in the dark clouds in the sky even overcame the calls of many auspicious animals, and a half Zhang thick lightning cracked down.


    The target is Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon. Li Shenglong also knows that if he wants to win over Zhang Tianshi at this time, he must be the next nine gods thunder.


    The nine dragon chants sounded again, and the Nine Dragons ran to the thunder in the sky. Ka Cha, the nine Heavenly God thunder was worthy of being the secret method of the Tianshi sect. Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon welcomed it. The first dragon, which had no resistance, was scattered in the sky and had no trace.


    The second dragon, the third dragon, disappeared one after another.


    Before each dragon disappears, it will dissipate the power of the nine heavenly thunder to a certain extent. After three dragons come down, the thunder, which was half a foot thick, is now only as thick as a finger.


    This level of divine thunder can''t do any damage to the rest of the dragon.

 Chapter 365

    Distribution of interests


    in the eyes of everyone, Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon was not knocked down by the remaining small nine heaven God thunder.


    On the contrary, they absorbed the thunder into the body, hiding a trace of thunder light in the flame, which seemed to add three points of power.


    As soon as the nine Heavenly God thunder was broken, everyone knew that Zhang Tianshi had lost.


    As many people think, Master Zhang also knows that he has lost. Although he can still send out the nine Heavenly God thunder many times, he can say that if he uses it again, it will not be broken by Li Shenglong, but he will say that the skill itself is not in accordance with the rules when it is used again.


    Now, after this big move is broken, if it is used many times, it will be to form a feud with Li Shenglong and zhenxianmen, but it is just a school entrance examination. The view of Heavenly Master is not enough to make a death feud with zhenxianmen for these interests.


    "Younger martial brother Li is very good. The old Taoist is not an opponent."


    Zhang Tianshi also admitted that he was inferior to others.


    When Li Shenglong saw Master Zhang admit defeat, he would not be too forced to take back his nine fire dragon, which was surrounded by divine thunder.


    The collected nine fire dragons changed in silence. Originally, there was no shadow of thunder and lightning on the sculpture of nine dragons on the outside of the shield.


    This time, six of them are showing the shadow of thunder and lightning. If Li Shenglong was not the owner of the nine fire dragon shield, he would not have found the abnormality of the nine fire dragon.


    "It seems that this nine fire dragon shield is also a good treasure."


    Li Shenglong looked at this wonderful scene and thought about it in his heart. Naturally, it was not suitable for Li Shenglong to observe the changes in detail. He had to put away the nine fire dragon shield first.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang is polite. If it wasn''t for elder martial brother Zhang to ask younger martial brother Fu, how could younger martial brother Zhang be his opponent?"


    Li Shenglong also knows that everything has won. Since he has won, the words of those scenes still need to be said.


    After listening to Li Shenglong''s words, other Xianmen and Tianshi Zhang were still very comfortable, although everyone knew that it was just a scene talk.


    However, in their minds, Li Shenglong''s real combat power is not as good as that of Tianshi Zhang. In the battle between Zhang and Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong should first be prepared by Li Shenglong, and then Li Shenglong should be allowed to attack first.


    Zhang Tianshi''s nine gods Lei intercepted Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon from the sky when Li Shenglong had already taken the lead.


    It shows Zhang''s powerful spiritual cultivation and quick casting ability. Of course, this does not mean that they deny Li Shenglong''s power.


    This also reflects from another side that Li Longsheng''s combat power is not bad. If not, how could Zhang Tianshi not even use his best talisman in the first place.


    Instead, he directly uses the master''s moves. This is not what ordinary characters of Ning Dan can do, but now Li Shenglong has done it.


    Lee''s strength has been recognized by all, and everyone knows that redistribution of interests is inevitable.


    However, none of these nine immortal sects knew that Li Shenglong''s real strength was not just like this. The triple cultivation of Ning Dan, let alone Tianshi Zhang, could continuously send out such nine heavenly thunder in the case of his backhand.


    Even if he is the first one, Li Shenglong is still confident that he can defeat Tianshi Zhang. Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon is infinite. As long as Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield is not damaged and there is still a spirit stone in the nine fire dragon shield, then Li Shenglong''s broken nine fire dragon will be able to supplement another.


    This kind of strength is unknown to others, and Li Shenglong has never thought about exposing all his strength in this competition. Even now, he has only exposed a part of his strength.


    There are also Li Shenglong''s stealthy secret art, the mysterious immortal tea given to Li Shenglong by Tianji Zun, which comes from lu''e''s flying amulet. Each of these things can save Li Shenglong''s life at the critical moment, and can''t be easily exposed.


    "Younger martial brother Zhang, you are good at magic."


    Yu Xiaodong made a slight sarcasm, and everyone could hear the dissatisfaction in his tone, although this time Li Shenglong did win Tianshi Zhang and successfully slapped him in the face.


    But master Zhang''s actions are out of order. If yu Xiaodong doesn''t speak up, will other sects think that Zhenxian sect is weak and can be bullied?


    "Elder martial brother Yu Miao praised it, but younger martial brother Li is still highly cultivated."


    Naturally, Master Zhang would not listen to the taunts in Xiao Dong''s tone, but he had made a mistake first. Naturally, he would not attack at this time. He could only retreat.


    "Hum, go, let''s go to the hall."


    Yu Xiaodong snorted coldly and said to other people.


    They all went back to the hall and sat down. Now that Li Shenglong has won the first two examinations, the latter two are unnecessary.


    Therefore, everyone knows that this is the time to distribute benefits.


    Li Shenglong is also aware of this. He also knows that although all the interest disputes are due to what he has got, when it comes to the distribution of interests, he can''t say anything.After all, Li Shenglong''s strength in entering Zhenxian sect is still a little short. He doesn''t know much about many things in the sect, and how to communicate with these ancestors in the Ning Dan period.


    Fortunately, all these things are done by Xiao Dong, and there is no need for Li Shenglong to do anything. The only thing he needs to do is to listen here.


    Listening to the people''s intrigue and the distribution of interests there, Li Shenglong''s heart is not here. He doesn''t have much interest in these things. Anyway, all that Li should do has been done, and the rest is to marry Yu Linglong.


    Say, jade Linglong this time, how has not yet arrived in the true immortal hall?


    Although Yu Linglong is not the core disciple of Zhenxian sect, she is Li Shenglong''s daughter-in-law and Yu Xiaodong''s granddaughter. She still has the qualification to enter Zhenxian hall.


    Today is the day when Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong are very happy, although compared with the distribution of interests among the ten immortal families in Dajin.


    Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong''s marriage is not very important in people''s eyes.


    But for Li Shenglong, it is not the same thing at all. In his opinion, his marriage with Yu Linglong is the most important thing.


    If yu Xiaodong was not the elder of zhenxianmen and took charge of the whole affairs of zhenxianmen, the affairs of zhenxianmen would be Yu Xiaodong''s family affairs.


    Li Shenglong''s management of zhenxianmen is to help Yu Xiaodong. Otherwise, Li Shenglong will not be in charge of these things of zhenxianmen.

 Chapter 366

    The devil''s way attack


    Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong are the only major events of Li Shenglong and the biggest thing in Li Shenglong''s heart.


    Li Shenglong sat in the hall, slightly closed his eyes, but in his ears, he blocked the voices that constantly debated various interests in the hall. He thought of his beautiful wife, and did not know how beautiful jade Linglong in red would be today.


    No matter how beautiful Yu Linglong is, he is his wife. If you think about it, Li Shenglong can''t stop being happy.


    In the hall, except for Li Shenglong, who is indifferent, everyone''s mental strength and attention are focused on the distribution of interests.


    Although Li Shenglong''s strength was revealed there, everyone also expressed an affirmation of Li Shenglong''s strength. There was no problem for zhenxianmen to obtain great benefits.


    However, there is a certain limit to this big interest. All the Xianmen will not let go of some principled issues.


    This is the core of the sect, and Yu Xiaodong naturally wants to strive for more interests. Needless to say, the other nine immortal sects also want to give up their own interests as little as possible.


    The language of the two sides is not particularly fierce. They are both immortal practitioners. In addition, it is not the first time that they have experienced the distribution of interests. Everyone is very clear about what interests can be allowed, what interests should be allowed, and what interests can not be allowed between them.


    The whole distribution of interests went smoothly and briefly, and it was completed in less than half a quarter of an hour. After the talks, all the people in the ten immortal sects all showed a satisfied smile. They thought that their respective negotiations did not touch the bottom line of each other.


    In this way, naturally, it was the best result. Everyone was satisfied and everyone was happy. Li Shenglong finally waited until the distribution of interests between them was completed and opened his eyes again.


    "Younger martial brother Li seems to be waiting and impatient. It''s also the old guys like us who are not right. They disturb the wedding ceremony of younger martial brother Li. By the way, why hasn''t the bride come out for such a long time?"


    The old Luo of refining utensil island looked at the leisurely and helpless Li Shenglong. What he said is exactly what Li Shenglong wants to ask. At this time, Li Shenglong can only blame Xiaodong''s arrangement.


    Everyone''s eyes follow Li Shenglong to look at Yu Xiaodong. Yu Xiaodong looks as usual, with a smile on his face. It seems that he is the most satisfied person among the things just happened.


    "Linglong will be there soon."


    Yu Xiaodong''s words have not finished, more than a sudden burst out of the mountain gate, so that the whole Zhenxian gate is shaking.


    At the same time, dozens of phonetic symbols were flying in the real immortal sect, and the voices of disciples were ringing one after another.


    "Big elder, the demons are coming. XXX''s defense array is broken."


    "Elder, the devil way."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Xiaodong''s face changed a lot. Zhenxianmen didn''t know how many years they had not encountered such a thing. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen in the wedding ceremony of Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong.


    When the evil way comes, every array of zhenxianmen sect, not to mention that it wants to be broken outside, is to be broken internally, at least it needs a cultivation of Ning Dan period.


    Judging from these phonetic symbols, there are no less than 20 ancestors in the period of the magic way''s condensation elixir. After such a big magic operation, the ten immortal sects didn''t get any information in advance. This is the weakness of the intelligence war of the ten immortal sects among the immortals and demons.


    Yu Xiaodong''s face changed greatly, but it was not because of fear. The real immortal sect has been handed down for thousands of years. How can these small demons be eliminated with one attack.


    Yu Xiaodong is mainly distressed. It only takes half an hour to repair the array of Zhenxian gate. In this time, it is enough for other evil masters to plunder in Zhenxian gate.


    If zhenxianmen can''t leave several ancestors of the demon sect this time, the plunder is still the second, and the most important thing is that the reputation of Zhenxian sect is damaged.


    Of course, the magic door is not only the face of his real immortal gate, but also the face of the whole immortal gate.


    The other nine immortal sects also changed their faces. The reason why the ten immortal sects have been inherited for so many years has not caused too many conflicts of interest. Every time the interests are divided, peaceful means are adopted.


    A large part of the reason is because of the threat of the magic gate nearby. All kinds of interest disputes among the ten immortal sects are just some small interest disputes, at most, they will hurt their nerves, but they will never move their bones.


    The devil gate is not the same, one by one in the devil gate is a cruel generation, each of them is trying to destroy the existence of the whole immortal gate.


    This kind of conflict of interest is no longer to be described in terms of moving bones, and it is simply impossible to do so.


    Because of this, elder li of Shenjian sect first came forward.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, it''s obvious that we are prepared for the attack of the evil way. We are all immortal people. We should never stand by and watch. If you have any plans and places that we can use, we will not refuse at all."Shenjian sect itself is the first of all the sects. Naturally, there is an authority to speak. Under such circumstances, it is true that other immortal sects can not be alone. It is only right to help zhenxianmen together.


    Although the other representatives of the immortal sect did not speak, their performance also meant to stand together with the real immortal gate.


    "Well, thank you very much. Now it seems that there are no less than 20 ancestor level figures in the magic path of Zhenxian gate.


    Our Zhenxian sect is short of manpower. In this way, ten of the twenty elders of Zhenxian sect are not needed. Each of the other nine sects'' ten elders is equipped with a disciple of our sect in the foundation period to guide the direction and rush to these 20 destroyed forbidden arrays.


    After you go, you don''t need to conquer the enemy to win, but you must try to hold the opponent. The destroyed forbidden array can be restored in half an hour at most. When the ban of Zhenxian gate is opened, these evil Lords will never come back. "


    Yu Xiaodong did not refuse. He calmly arranged the action. This time, the magic gate came at a great risk. The success of the magic gate was not only a huge blow to the prestige of the immortal sect, but also a substantial blow to the strength of the real immortal sect.


    According to common sense, the most important natural resources to be protected now are medicine refining hall and weapon refining hall. However, Yu Xiaodong doesn''t think so. This should be able to hold down these evil masters and prevent them from escaping. When the forbidden array of Zhenxian sect is restored, all of them will die here.

 Chapter 367

    At this time, Yu Xiaodong made no mistake in his arrangement. As long as he blocked his own transmission array, and then sent the elders of Ning Dan to block and intercept the masters of the evil way, all the masters of the evil way might be abandoned here.


    If this battle can really leave 20 demon sect elders here, not only will the whole Zhenxian gate not be beaten, but will suddenly have a big long face, with light on the face of the whole immortal gate.


    Even if the top ten are evenly distributed, there are two magic masters in each sect. Each character in the period of Ning Dan is the pillar of the sect. If you lose 20 pillars at once, even the ten magic sects can''t bear such a big loss.


    Yu Xiaodong''s idea is also recognized by the public. At this time, on the one hand, it depends on whether the people can successfully block the elders of the evil gate. On the other hand, it naturally depends on the strength of the elders of the evil gate, and more importantly, it depends on how greedy they are.


    If this is the case, if the elder of the demon sect is not particularly greedy, if he leaves the Zhenxian gate before it is forbidden to repair it, there is no problem. If not, I''m afraid that he will stay here at least.


    In this way, the real immortal sect is a little damaged, and I think it can get enough compensation in the storage bag of these demon elders.


    The situation is urgent, all people do not want to delay the idea of time, at this time, time is money, if you meet the elder of the devil, you must do your best.


    Twenty elders set out soon. Li Shenglong chose a forbidden place near feixianfeng. He felt a little uneasy. From time to time, there was a burst of heartache. It seemed that something bad was about to happen.


    In zhenxianmen, there are not many things that can make him fall into heartache. Yu Linglong is definitely one of the most important. Therefore, Li Shenglong has to doubt whether there is something wrong with Yu Linglong.


    Li Shenglong secretly vowed in his heart that if yu Linglong really had something to do, he would make the whole demon gate disappear from heaven and earth.


    Li Shenglong''s galloping horse dares to fly Xianfeng''s position. What he wants to do first is to ensure the safety of jade Linglong, and then he is to block the magic master.


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving a report from their disciples, Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan make an appointment to go to Zhenxian hall together. Yu Linglong is a bride today. Naturally, she can''t just go so casually. How can she dress up and make herself appear in front of Li Shenglong with the most beautiful posture.


    Xu Yuechan, who came from the past, naturally helps Yu Linglong to dress up. The original appearance of Yu Linglong is very pure. Under Xu Yuechan''s dress, however, it seems to be somewhat charming. With a red robe, it is even more gorgeous.


    "Ouch, such a beautiful little girl, come and see for yourself. Can you charm countless men with a wink?"


    After helping Yu Linglong dress up, Xu Yuechan laughs at his beautiful works.


    "Uncle Xu, don''t make fun of me."


    Being teased by Xu Yuechan, Yu Linglong''s small face can''t help turning red, and because the original face of Yu Linglong has been filled with rouge powder, which makes it more charming and makes people want to eat jade Linglong.


    Jade Linglong looks at a mirror, in the heart also has some kind of surprise, this is me.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes, delicate red lips, slightly seductive face, all of which can stimulate men''s desire, even Yu Linglong himself was shocked.


    "Well, my little beauty, don''t be narcissistic. After a while of narcissism, the bridegroom will be in a hurry."


    Or Xu Yuechan''s voice pulled jade Linglong back from fantasy.


    Women, how long will make-up time, I believe those who have a wife all know.


    Although Yu Linglong has never put on makeup before, this time she is also helped by Xu Yuechan. Naturally, she should count more on time.


    It is because of this that Li Shenglong and his colleagues have not only received people from the nine immortal sects in the Zhenxian hall, but also started to distribute interests. Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong have not finished their work here.


    "Uncle Xu, you bully people again."


    Yu Linglong always quarrels with Xu Yuechan every time. Fortunately, Xu Yuechan always stops when he is satisfied.


    "All right, all right, no more molestation. Let''s go quickly. If we don''t go, I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch up with the bridal chamber today. "


    "Uncle Xu..."


    Yu Linglong pulls a long tone and is coquettish to Xu Yuechan. It is clear that the front of Xu Yuechan''s mouth does not tease Yu Linglong, but the back is still teasing her.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Xu Yuechan gave out a burst of hearty laughter. Just as they were ready to leave, there were bursts of shaking in the real immortal gate, and even explosions in the distance.


    Xu Yuechan''s smile disappeared immediately. She realized that something big had happened. Yu Linglong also knew something bad. Before Yu Linglong spoke, Xu Yuechan had already spoken first."Linglong, wait for me here. No, come with me. Let''s go and see what''s going on. Well, put on your turban."


    Xu Yuechan originally wanted to put Yu Linglong himself here, but on second thought, Yu Linglong''s cultivation was not as good as himself, and it was safer to put him beside him. Therefore, he changed his attention in a flash.


    And because Yu Linglong''s appearance is really a disaster to the country and the people, Xu Yuechan casually took a headscarf and let Yu Linglong take it with him, so that Yu Linglong only showed a peach blossom eye outside.


    Although it is already such a kind of jade, Linglong is still brilliant, but it is better than just now.


    At this time of crisis, Xu Yuechan can''t waste too much time. He can only make do with it and walk out of his room with Yu Linglong.


    Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong have just left the room, and a phonetic talisman is immediately passed over. After listening to it, both of them know that there are more than 20 people in the Zhenxian sect.


    Yu Xiaodong has given an order that all the zhenzhuan disciples'' peaks should open the largest forbidden array. If they encounter the attack of the demon sect ancestor, they should immediately spread the message to the nearby Xianmen ancestor, who will arrive at the scene as soon as possible.


    After Xu Yuechan saw the phonetic talisman, without saying a word, a seal had appeared in his hand. As soon as he threw it into the air, the seal, which was the size of his palm, grew longer in the wind and instantly turned into a circle of several feet.


    Under the seal, the word Feixian is very clear. Yu Linglong knows that this is the forbidden center of feixianfeng controlled by Xu Yuechan.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 369 the prohibition of flying immortals


    as soon as the order of flying immortals was issued, the whole Feixian peak seemed to live at the same time, and the aura on the peak also surged up.


    Originally, the whole feixianfeng was formed by drawing on the earth Qi of feixianfeng. Once launched, the whole feixianfeng would be integrated. If someone attacked, it would be equivalent to an enemy of the whole earth.


    Relying on the power of feixianfeng, the strong one of the ningdan period has come. Xu Yuechan can also resist for a while, but the time will not be too long.


    After all, there is an absolute strength gap between the foundation building period and the Ning Dan period. This gap can not be offset by a mountain protection array made by such a medium level spiritual pulse.


    Xu yuedan has been practicing for hundreds of years, and she knows the difference between her and others.


    At this time, no matter how much he said, what Xu Yuechan could do was to launch the prohibition of feixianfeng to the maximum as soon as possible.


    If there is really an old ancestor of the evil way''s Ning Dan period coming, then Xu Yuechan can only send the news of the attack back to the sect as soon as possible, waiting for the rescue of the ancestor.


    "Up."


    With Xu Yuechan''s violent drinking, the flying immortal order in the air changes again, and it becomes three points bigger in the air, and at the same time, it emits magnificent light.


    "San."


    The flying immortal order got Xu Yuechan''s order, and wanzhang Haoguang flew out at the same time like a thousand meteors and landed on the Feixian peak.


    Originally, although feixianfeng is brilliant, but the whole feeling is a kind of beautiful and peaceful feeling.


    With the opening of Xu Yuechan''s prohibition, the whole feixianfeng''s prohibition changed. The scene of killing was full of it, and all kinds of vitality filled between heaven and earth.


    "All the people of feixianfeng obey orders and abide by their positions to resist foreign enemies."


    Xu Yuechan''s body was light and flew directly into the air. His voice was not very loud. But after the spread of Feixian order, everyone on feixianfeng could hear it.


    Although we don''t know how many years we haven''t been invaded by foreign enemies, these disciples still know what Xu Yuechan means.


    The prohibition of feixianfeng and other peaks are designed according to the same principle. All the houses in feixianfeng are part of feixianfeng prohibition.


    If all the disciples keep it in the closed room, the prohibition of feixianfeng can be shared among all people through the link between the underground Zhongpin spirit pulse and the surrounding Xiaping spiritual pulse if it is attacked.


    In this way, the more the number of feixianfeng, the more time feixianfeng will be able to support when it encounters the attack of friars in ningdan period.


    Hearing Xu Yuechan''s order, the originally flustered people all at once found the backbone, and returned to their own closed rooms one after another, putting aside the spirit stones in their storage bags one after another.


    The prohibition of feixianfeng is also like this. It needs spirit stone to drive it. At this time, it is obvious that we can''t be flustered. If the demon master really breaks the feixianfeng, how many of their lower level disciples will die.


    The interests of every disciple of Zhenxian sect at this time have been closely linked with that of Zhenxian sect. No matter what kind of contradictions they usually have, if there is any contradiction at this time, it will not only hurt the real immortal sect, but also his own family and life.


    No one would do such a stupid thing. Therefore, everyone did their best to contribute their own strength. It was not long after feixianfeng was opened that other foundation builders of the 72 peak who did not rush to the Zhenxian hall opened their own mountain prohibition.


    Originally, the 72 peaks were in the same breath. If they were opened together, there would be some countermeasures in the drama, not to mention resisting the attack of some Ning Dan monks. It would not be a problem to leave these nuns here completely.


    Unfortunately, most of the zhenzhuan disciples have already gone to the Zhenxian hall, and only a few of the disciples who built the foundation didn''t go there. In this way, even after the prohibition was opened, it would be very good to be able to protect themselves.


    What''s more, it''s clear that the ban on transmission in the sect has just been broken. The people of the sect have sent someone to repair it. It''s only necessary to delay the monks in the coagulation pill period for half an hour.


    Half an hour later, he will be able to leave all of them here, and Xu Yuechan does not expect to be able to leave them here.


    Her only hope is that these evil lords can let go of here and plunder in other places.


    The ban on feixianfeng has just been opened. Through the Feixian order, Xu Yuechan can see all the conditions of feixianfeng, and it is clear and abnormal outside feixianfeng.


    After she had just given the order, all the feixianfeng disciples had returned to their own closed rooms and actively cooperated with feixianfeng''s defense.


    Outside feixianfeng, a green phonetic talisman flew over and was forbidden outside. This was a very special moment. Even Xu Yuechan had to be careful.


    Every move at this time is related to the lives of thousands of disciples of the whole feixianfeng peak. It is not allowed that Yuechan is negligent.The green phonetic talisman in Zhenxian sect represents a call for help. Once discovered, all the disciples of Zhenxian sect have to rescue each other.


    "Uncle Xu, look, the talisman for help."


    When Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan are together, they can naturally see the situation outside from the Feixian order. The green phonetic symbols are particularly dazzling. Yu Linglong shouts, as if he would like to go down and connect the phonetic symbols now.


    Xu Yuechan did not move, her heart suddenly a burst of heartache, the woman''s sixth sense told him that this magic charm can not be put in.


    "Uncle Xu?"


    Yu Linglong called out to see that Xu Yuechan did not have any response, and said again.


    "No, there''s something wrong. Let''s see."


    Xu Yuechan''s feelings for Yu Linglong are strange, that is, she is not the princess of zhenxianmen. Xu Yuechan will certainly explain for her.


    When Yu Linglong wants to say something more, two figures have already appeared in the Feixian order, one is running in front, the other is chasing after.


    The one who was chased is a disciple in the foundation period, while the one who pursues him is an ancestor of evil Taoism.


    There are many disciples in the period of practicing Qi in Zhenxian sect. By comparison, there are fewer disciples in the period of building foundation. What''s more, this disciple in the period of building foundation is one of the 72 disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan naturally know this person, Pang Zheng, da da da childe.


    Big childe is now completely gone. He was calm and calm when he went to see him. He was like a drowning dog.

 Chapter 369

    Illusory arts


    the original luxurious clothes of zhenzhuan disciples are now in tattered condition, and their faces are full of fear. Under their feet are the magic weapon for the great master to become famous, flying boots.


    The demon master who followed him was on the contrary. He looked at the huge young master calmly as if he was playing cat and mouse. His body was full of black gas, and nine skeletons were around him.


    Xu Yuechan, who saw all this, was stunned by this scene. He was really afraid of what was coming. Not only did he come to see a demon lord, but also the elder of the ghost sect, the devil that Xu Yuechan didn''t want to see.


    After so many years of fighting, each sect can be judged by some characteristics of the outside world.


    The soul sect has a very powerful control over the soul. Once they have mastered their soul skills, they will lose their soul and become a puppet man. In addition, the soul will be under his control and become a slave to the master of the ghost sect.


    The nine skeletons next to the head of the ghost sect were also famous nine masters before he came to the body. Only because he got the secret skill of the elder of the ghost sect, he incarnated the skeleton. He was always manipulated by the elder of the ghost sect and could not enter into the samsara at all.


    It is precisely because of the dark and vicious nature of this ghost sect, that is, among the ten evil ways, it is also well-known and ranks second.


    The devil''s road is no more than the immortal gate. It pays attention to so many rules. There is only one rule of the devil''s road. The big fist is the master, which is just because of this kind of naked fairness.


    Everyone in the devil''s road kills people like a horse, and there is no one with a good heart.


    Although Pangda ran in front of him, looking at his route, he obviously wanted to get into feixianfeng to escape. Now Pangda is in front.


    It is estimated that you can enter feixianfeng at the moment of opening the prohibition, and then close the prohibition of feixianfeng. It is expected that the evil Lord behind can not enter feixianfeng at all.


    It was supposed to do so. But Xu Yuechan had a kind of wrong feeling in her heart. The sixth sense told her that she should never let this huge childe in, otherwise something bad would happen.


    "Uncle Xu, uncle Pang is coming."


    Although Yu Linglong usually knows that Pang Zheng and his family''s Li Shenglong don''t deal with each other, but after all, she is still a disciple of her family. Yu Linglong can''t do anything that she can''t do.


    "Well."


    Xu Yuechan agreed and planned.


    "Younger martial brother Pang, run quickly. Come here. I will let go of the prohibition and let you enter."


    Xu Yuechan''s voice was amplified by Feixian order, and naturally it could be introduced into the ears of huge childe.


    "Well, thank you for saving your life."


    Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong can also roughly see what big childe is talking about through flying immortal orders.


    After saying this, the huge young master''s face suddenly turned crimson, and a mouthful of blood directly spurted out. The speed of fleeing suddenly increased by ten times. In an instant, he fell a huge gap with the evil Lord and ran straight to the prohibition of feixianfeng.


    However, the evil Lord behind the huge childe seems not to worry that the huge young master will run away, and he still follows in no hurry.


    With the eye power of the evil Lord, we can see that da da da uses secret method, which can''t be used many times. Every time, it consumes blood essence in the body.


    The essence blood is the most precious place in the body of a person who practices immortals. There is not much blood in this way. Every consumption will have a significant impact on the body.


    It seems that the huge childe has no other choice. If he can not enter the formation of feixianfeng, he must die in the hands of the evil Lord.


    "Fantasy."


    When the speed of Da Da Da childe increased sharply, Xu Yuechan also moved with ten fingers, spitting out a magic word in his mouth. The whole array of feixianfeng was turbulent. It seemed that there was no difference between outsiders.


    It seems that Xu Yuechan is opening up the ban on da da da childe, but Yu Linglong beside Xu Yuechan can see clearly that Xu Yuechan didn''t open the ban on feixianfeng at all. Instead, he expanded a unnecessary ban on feixianfeng.


    Huge childe bumps into Xu Yuechan''s nihility.


    "Brother Pang, I will send you up."


    With the voice of Xu Yuechan, the scenery around Da Da childe changes again. Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong appear beside Pang Gongzi.


    Da Da childe has no doubt that Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong are illusory. Xu Yuechan''s strength is above Pang Gongzi.


    Now, with the help of the whole array, not to mention the huge childe, even the monks in the Ning Dan period can take several moves.


    "Brother Pang, how are you doing there?"


    After seeing Xu Yuechan come forward, a trace of complacency floated in his eyes, and then another mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth. After spitting, Pangda Gongzi walked to Xu Yuechan and said in his mouth."Elder martial sister Xu, come on, give me two elixirs. I''ll heal the wound first and then."


    As he spoke, Mr. Da Da arrived at Xu Yuechan''s side. Suddenly, a powerful momentum burst out of his body. A sword in his hand had already flown to Xu Yuechan. Xu Yuechan had no time to react, so he was stabbed by his sword.


    "Why?"


    Xu Yuechan left blood in his mouth and looked at the huge childe with unbelievable face.


    "Why? Li Shenglong, who became the elder of Zhenxian sect, will there be any good days for me in the future? This time the evil way attacks is my chance. As long as I have done meritorious service in this time, I will be able to gain a firm foothold in the magic road. It''s not impossible to enjoy the immortal cultivation resources. It''s not impossible for us to get the Tao and fly up in the future. "


    Huge childe said, his face is showing a trace of crazy color.


    "I see."


    Xu Yuechan''s voice came again, but it was not from Xu Yuechan''s mouth under the sword of da da da. At the same time, the scenery around him changed, and Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong disappeared in front of him.


    "Big childe, it seems that you betray Zhenxian gate, and you will not die sooner or later."


    Big childe listened to the voice in his ear and looked at the surrounding scenery. He also knew that he had been enchanted. Unfortunately, on the one hand, in order to make the performance more realistic, he really used the taboo technique, and his own strength was damaged.


    On the other hand, he was impatient. He felt that his strategy was perfect and could not be seen through. Therefore, he did not guard against Xu Yuechan''s magic.

 Chapter 370

    "How could you possibly find me?"


    In his opinion, his plan is perfect and can not be found by anyone.


    How could Xu Yuechan find that not only does Da Da Da think so, but also the jade Linglong beside Xu Yuechan also has such a question.


    After seeing Xu Yuechan''s move, Yu Linglong thought that Xu Yuechan wanted to see the dying die. However, she didn''t expect that there would be a legendary change behind her. The huge young master betrayed the sect.


    Fortunately, such a character didn''t let him in. Otherwise, she and Xu Yuechan would die in the hands of Da Da Da childe, just like in the illusion just now.


    At the thought of this, Yu Linglong can''t stop being afraid. At the same time, Yu Linglong naturally wants to know why Xu Yuechan can know that this huge young master is a spy.


    From the appearance, Pang Chih didn''t break through the battle. Under such circumstances, Xu Yuechan could judge that Xu Yuechan was just too divine.


    "Would you believe me if I told you that I discovered your problem through a woman''s sixth sense?"


    Xu Yuechan turned her head and explained to Yu Linglong, who was afraid of her. Her words made her dumbfounded.


    Is that ok?


    However, Pangda obviously didn''t believe what Xu Yuechan said. He just thought that Xu Yuechan didn''t want to tell him the truth.


    "Xu Yuechan, no matter why you can find me, I would like to urge you to open up the prohibition of feixianfeng and kneel in front of the ghost ancestor to pray. Maybe you can spare your life.


    Otherwise, when the ban of feixianfeng is broken, the whole feixianfeng will not think about half a living person, and all this is because you Xu Yuechan refuses to surrender. "


    At this time, it is impossible for Da Da Da to deceive Fei Xianfeng''s prohibition. He has to use words to make Xu Yuechan open the ban.


    "Joke, just a demon wants me to be captured by feixianfeng? Now I have sent a signal to the sect. In a short time, the ancestors of Zhenxian sect will arrive at the scene. No matter what kind of monster you are, I will let you die without a burial place. "


    Xu Yuechan''s words are not wrong. After seeing the ancestor of the ghost sect behind her, she has sent back the attack of the demon sect elder through the special connection between the flying immortal order and the sect. If she wants to have kung fu for a while, there will be people at the ancestral level coming.


    "Ha ha, little girl, it seems that you don''t know my ghost ancestor''s power. Don''t worry. After the feixianfeng peak is broken, my ghost ancestor will let you see my methods."


    At this time when Xu Yuechan and da da da childe were fighting, the ghost ancestor also followed him. He saw the scene just now. He had no idea that the plan of grand master was dispensable. Naturally, he would not care about his failure.


    They believe in the power of their hands more than the immortal masters. In their view, everything is illusory, and only the power in their hands is true.


    With this absolute power, they will be able to win anywhere, and the prohibitions of feixianfeng are nothing in the eyes of the ghost ancestor.


    The masters of the evil way have always been arrogant. Xu Yuechan also knows their temperament, but he knows that when the ghost ancestor talks, he doesn''t speak from his own mouth.


    It is the sound from the surrounding nine skeletons at the same time. There is a shiver between the bones of the nine skeletons, which makes people feel cool just by looking at their backs.


    Such enemies are so frightening to see, not to mention that Xu Yuechan has to fight them now?


    Fortunately, the other low-level disciples of feixianfeng had already entered the closed room. Because of the forbidden isolation, they could not see this terrible scene outside.


    Otherwise, these low-level disciples of feixianfeng may not have fought yet. They are all scared out of fear that they will become this skeleton after their death.


    "Xu Yuechan, I advise you today, or for the sake of the same sect we once had, the ghost ancestor has extraordinary strength and is invincible for me. If you are still aware of the repentance, you will be in a hurry, otherwise the ancestor will be angry and bleed thousands of miles."


    He knew that if he could make more contributions now, he would be more stable when he entered the ghost sect in the future.


    In the Zhenxian sect, there is no need for Da Da Da to stay. After Li Shenglong came back, Qi Baobao once went to see da da da and conspired to abolish Li Shenglong.


    At that time, both da da da and Qi Bao thought that Li Shenglong was just a little friar in Qi training period. Da da da refused to conspire with Qi Bao, but wanted to find a time for himself and kill him secretly.


    I didn''t expect that the next day, Qi Baobao had already started his work. Fortunately, after Qi Baobao started, Li Shenglong''s cultivation in ningdan period was exposed and became the leader of the sect.Otherwise, if you want to assassinate an ancestor of Ning Dan period with the great young master''s building foundation, what is the road to death?


    At the same time, huge childe also fell into deep fear, Li Shenglong became an elder. What should he do about the hatred between him and Li Shenglong?


    Will Li Shenglong forget it?


    He thought that Li Shenglong would never forget.


    In this way, in the eyes of Mr. Pang, the reason why Li Shenglong didn''t clean up himself now was just because he was busy getting married.


    When the wedding ceremony is over, it''s time to clean up.


    Thinking of the huge young master here, he was afraid. Naturally, he had to find some ways to protect his life. Of course, only the nuns of Ning Dan period could compete with the nuns of Ning Dan period.


    It is impossible to expect the monks in the Ning Dan period of Zhenxian sect. Everyone who becomes a sect elder can get great benefits from the sect. If there are more Ning Dan elders in the sect, the more benefits they will get.


    In this way, there is no absolute hatred between the sect elders about life and death. Generally, they will not offend each other easily. After all, whether the strength of the other side is weakened or that of their own strength is weakened, it is a weakening of their own interests.


    After thinking about it, da da da can only bring in the experts of Ning Dan period from outside. There are only two choices outside. One choice is naturally the one among other immortal families.

 Chapter 371

    After thinking about it for a while, this choice was immediately abandoned by Da Da Da Zi, and other immortal families and Zhen Xian men were in the same boat.


    Although it is said that they may agree to the request of big childe and help to get rid of Li Shenglong, these other immortal sects will never accept him afterwards.


    In that case, relying on such an expert in the foundation period of Da Da Da childe, he also built a fairyland in the whole Jin Dynasty. There was no place in the sphere of influence of Xianmen. He would have to face the pursuit from the whole Zhenxian sect all the time.


    In that case, big young master might as well die earlier.


    The other choice is naturally the magic gate. Only the master of Ning Dan period in the magic gate is the enemy of the immortal sect. He would like to destroy the immortal gate all the time.


    If it''s done, Pangda Gongzi can get a certain position as long as he returns to the range of the demon gate with the characters of the devil gate and his five fold terror strength of building foundation.


    In this case, it is impossible for zhenxianmen to go back to the devil''s place if they want to hunt him down. Even if they go there, it is still a problem whether they can live to see him.


    The two choices are obvious. Big childe chose the second one. When he had absolute in mind, he began to do things naturally.


    If you want to complete this thing, the first point is naturally to get in touch with the devil gate, which is not difficult for the huge childe.


    It has been hundreds of years since da da da became an expert in the foundation period. During this time, he also found several spies of the demon sect.


    It''s just that big childe didn''t report it. At this time, big childe has a bridge to connect with.


    After talking to the spies of these evil sects, the spies went back to report, and soon there was a reaction among the demons, saying that they would come to Zhenxian gate on the day of Li Shenglong''s wedding ceremony.


    When the time comes, big childe needs to help the people of the magic gate to blend into the real immortal gate.


    This requirement of the magic gate is very simple for the grand master. Now it''s time for Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong to get married.


    Every zhenzhuan disciple has been sent different characters. Even Xu Yuechan has her own task. Her task is to make yulinglong look beautiful in the past few days.


    However, the task of Da Da Da childe is some common purchasing affairs. Under such a task, there is no problem for a few people who want to mix in.


    At the same time, big childe also put forward his own request, that is, after the event, he could join the devil''s way with all the people of the demon sect. As for his status, he should ensure that he was no worse than that in Zhenxian sect.


    The people of the demon sect don''t know how many years they haven''t planned such a huge operation. Although they have countless spies among the ten immortal sects, none of them can become a real disciple level figure.


    The zhenzhuan disciples among the ten immortal sects are even the core of the disciples. Each sect dares not accept such figures easily. Every time they are true disciples, they need to be inspected and tested by many parties.


    Once you find a little trace of the devil''s spies in this, you will immediately enter the prison.


    For zhenzhuan disciples, the ten immortal sects still have the energy to do so. After all, there are only 72 zhenzhuan disciples in a sect.


    However, the other disciples at the bottom don''t know how many. If the ten immortal sects have to be investigated one by one, the Ning Dan elders in that sect don''t need to do other things every day.


    It is also because of this, the evil way people heard that there was a defection in the real immortal gate, and their hearts were also very surprised. The first thought naturally was whether this was a counter measure.


    Later, after hearing the complete report of the spies, those heroes of the evil way agreed that this was an opportunity to attack zhenxianmen.


    In each of the ten magic sects, there are two experts in the Ning Dan period. A total of 20 people rush to the fairyland force at night. On the ceremony of Li Shenglong''s marriage, they successfully blend into the real immortal gate, and under the guidance of a huge childe, they successfully defeat the 20 prohibitions of Zhenxian sect.


    At the same time, these elders also know that zhenxianmen can repair all the prohibitions in half an hour.


    The master of the evil way is to use this half an hour to seize the plunder, do as much as possible to cause great damage to Zhenxian gate, and then withdraw successfully. In that case, the whole raid task will be perfect.


    Huge childe in the heart of Li Shenglong is angry, and can not control the actions of these evil elders, had to think of a way to attack Li Shenglong.


    Naturally, Yu Linglong has become the biggest target of Da Da Da childe. He lobbied the ghost ancestor to take down Yu Linglong first. In that case, Yu Xiaodong has already banned the restoration of Yu Linglong, and he also needs to consider whether to launch it.


    This kind of words naturally aroused the approval of the ghost ancestor. He took the huge childe to feixianfeng, which happened just now.


    "Bloody? I really let this monster in, that''s the real blood. You don''t have to be arrogant. Don''t look at you now. From today on, you can only be reduced to the devil''s way. At that time, people with the right way will start to cut the magic sword and take you to the top. "Naturally, Xu Yuechan likes to talk to himself. In this way, Xu Yuechan can procrastinate. The longer the time goes on, the more favorable it will be for them.


    In that case, as long as they can stick to the ancestors of zhenxianmen, they will survive the disaster.


    Xu Yuechan''s words made Da Da Zi lose face in front of the ghost ancestor. He wanted to say something more. Before waiting for him to speak, the ghost master had interrupted him.


    "Little girl, in this case, you go to die."


    The nine skeletons of the ancestor of the ghost also made an unpleasant and harsh sound. Fortunately, Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong were under the protection of prohibition. Otherwise, the sound alone would make Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong have no strength to fight back.


    Seeing that his own sound wave skill has no effect, the ghost drinks in his mouth and goes.


    At the same time, the nine skeletons emit several Zhang black gas. They wrap the nine skeletons tightly, and they can''t see the inside at all. Then the nine regiments of black gas fly up, and directly collide with the prohibition of feixianfeng. It seems that they want to use the skeleton to break the prohibition of feixianfeng.


    When Xu Yuechan saw the skeletons flying, he was also nervous. He knew that the prohibition of feixianfeng could resist the moves of Ning Dan period.


    Over time, it is inevitable to be broken.

 Chapter 372

    Attack


    however, things have come to this point. Xu Yuechan also knows that his panic has no effect. The only thing he can do is to resist the attack of the ghost ancestor.


    "Keep it."


    I saw Xu Yuechan''s ten fingers moving, and the flying immortal order constantly burst into a different light. Then all the prohibitions of feixianfeng were mobilized by Feixian Ling.


    On Feixian peak, there is an endless killing opportunity in the colorful colors.


    "Kill."


    Xu Yuechan drank heavily again. With his drinking, nine giant flying swords, about three feet wide and about ten feet long, appeared in the forbidden light around feixianfeng.


    The nine flying swords correspond to the nine skeletons. It seems that the skeletons in front of him will be cut down by the wireless light flying sword.


    Yu Linglong has never seen such a power. On weekdays, although Yu Linglong often has the opportunity to meet the elders of the Ning Dan period, none of the elders in the sect is bored enough to show their skills to a girl in the Qi training period.


    Therefore, Yu Linglong is confident of Xu Yuechan''s move and shouts repeatedly on the side.


    "Uncle Xu is so handsome. He can kill the demon with one sword and swing the devil with his sword."


    Xu Yuechan listened to Yu Linglong''s words on one side, but her eyebrows did not change. She was different from Xu Yuechan. She had experienced in the mainland, but she had witnessed the powerful strength of the nuns in the ningdan period. By comparison, her attack was nothing.


    Without waiting for Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong to explain, they only heard the teeth of the nine skeletons swing up and down, and the ugly voice came again.


    "I dare to show off. Look at my nine Yin transformation


    After the ghost ancestor finished speaking, the momentum of the nine skeletons soared, and the layer of black that was originally very thick outside the skeleton became a little darker.


    At the same time, from time to time in the black out of a ghost or two, people seem to be very frightened.


    The nine skeletons and the nine flying fairy swords collide with each other. It seems that the fairy swords are like moths flying against the fire and are inserted into the black air of the skeletons.


    After the flying immortal sword was surrounded by the black air of the skeleton, Xu Yuechan was the master of the flying immortal order, and his divine sense was connected with the flying immortal sword through the flying immortal order, which could be clearly seen.


    The skeleton''s whole body black gas out of the boundless souls, each of them has a big mouth, and constantly pounces on the flying fairy sword.


    After a soul bit the vitality of the flying immortal sword, it quickly retreats to make room for the rest of the dead. In this way, after a while, all the vitality on the flying immortal sword has been torn clean.


    The flying fairy sword no longer exists, but the skeleton after swallowing the sword becomes more huge, which is obviously stronger than before.


    Looking at this scene, Xu Yuechan was shocked. She had never seen such a strange attack and could swallow the aura.


    At the same time, Xu Yuechan also knows that there is no magic in the world that can completely devour all the aura of the enemy.


    These nine skeletons seem to be very powerful and can swallow the aura of Feixian sword. However, there must be a limit in the skeleton''s body to swallow the aura. As long as this limit value can be reached, the skeleton will explode and die.


    However, Xu Yuechan did not know what the limit was. If the spiritual power provided by Xu Yuechan could not reach the limit of the skeleton.


    Then Xu Yuechan helped the enemy increase his strength and correspondingly weakened his own strength.


    Xu Yuechan''s flying immortal sword can have such power only through the underground middle level spirit pulse and numerous feixianfeng disciples.


    Although Xu Yuechan''s hand is not without more powerful moves, but this move in Xu Yuechan''s feixianfeng can be released in the moves, also can enter the top ten ranks.


    Such moves were broken by the ghost ancestor without any pressure. How can Xu Yuechan not be surprised.


    However, on the surface, the ghost ancestor does not have the slightest pressure, in fact, the strength of feixianfeng is still very strong.


    Even as an expert in the period of coagulating elixir, the ancestor of the spirit has some difficulty in the formation of feixianfeng. It is impossible to attack feixianfeng without a period of time.


    If it was not for this, with the arrogance of the ancestor of the ghost, he would not have agreed with the plan of dangda childe to lure the enemy.


    It would be better to enter Zhenxian gate directly by virtue of his invincible strength. Anyway, all the people here are enemies. In addition to treasure, the ghost ancestor has no interest in anything else.


    The ancestor of the ghost, who had rich experience in fighting, naturally knew that he had to suppress Xu Yuechan with absolute strength for the first time.


    Let Xu Yuechan from the heart already felt that he would lose, in this case, the ghost ancestor won naturally will be more relaxed, the consumption of time will be less.


    After a blow, although the ghost ancestor did not see Xu Yuechan''s face, but from Xu Yuechan''s delay in launching new moves, we can see that Xu Yuechan was already afraid.The old ancestor of the ghost was secretly pleased and ordered the skeleton to enter the forbidden area of feixianfeng. He wanted to take advantage of the fear in Xu Yuechan''s heart to break the prohibition of feixianfeng.


    Then he wanted to capture Yu Linglong. As for other people in the mountain, they were killed without mercy. The skeletons of the ancestor of the ghost were not raised for nothing. The more ghosts accumulated, the more powerful the skeleton of the ancestor of the ghost was.


    In the devil''s gate, the ancestors of the ghosts never taboo fighting, and there is no taboo in this fairyland. This time I come to Zhenxian gate, I want to let my skeletons take these blood food and enhance their strength.


    Taking advantage of Xu Yuechan''s hesitation, the skeletons of the ancestor of the ghost directly fell on the prohibition of feixianfeng all the way. The black fog on the nine skeletons had already been downloaded, and half of the prohibition was surrounded. Because, in the black fog, one by one, the souls of the dead kept biting the aura above the prohibition.


    Xu Yuechan also reflected at this time. She knew that letting the ghosts bite like this would not solve the problem.


    "The flying immortal has spirit, and the sky has thunder. Take the flying immortal''s order as the guide, and lead the nine heavenly gods'' thunder. Listen to me..."


    With Xu Yuechan''s singing, a cloud of dark clouds slowly converged in the sky. This move, if Tianshi Zhang was present, would never be so troublesome. The same thing is that the nine Heavenly God Lei came into the world.


    Xu Yuechan can only be accomplished by the order of flying immortals and the strength of all the people in feixianfeng. However, Tianshi Zhang only needs himself.

 Chapter 373

    When the sky thunder was rolling


    when the dark clouds gathered, Yu Linglong listened to the voice of the skeleton and the dead soul biting the forbidden voice of feixianfeng, and her palm was sweating unconsciously.


    All the prohibitions of feixianfeng are like this. If a living person, isn''t he directly devoured by these skeletons?


    If you want to be here, Yu Linglong is afraid. If the prohibition is broken by them?


    Yu Linglong does not dare to think about it any more. The only thing she can rely on now is Xu Yuechan. The dark clouds in the sky gather with Xu Yuechan''s voice. After a while, the dark clouds have covered the whole peak of Feixian peak.


    "Down."


    Xu Yuechan finally finished reading his long pithy formula. At one command, the nine Heavenly God thunder, which was half a Zhang thick, fell down. This method of guiding thunder was not unique to the view of Heavenly Master.


    Every immortal has a hand in this aspect, but the starting time and power of the skill are different.


    The technique of Tianshi temple is more comprehensive and powerful, and it takes less time to gather the divine thunder. Therefore, the divine thunder plan of Tianshi temple is very famous in the fairyland of Dajin.


    Xu Yuechan''s divine thunder came down with incomparable power. The face of Da Da Da changed. The person who cultivates immortals is practicing against the heaven. He is naturally afraid of the thunder.


    Even so for those who practice immortals, let alone those who cultivate demons?


    The monk thought that he had killed too much life and had a lot of karma in his life. Compared with Tianlei, which was just as strong as the sun, the boundless Yin Qi and karma on the strong man of the evil way was what he wanted to wash away.


    As soon as the sky thunder came out, the whole person of the ghost ancestor could not see his expression because he was hiding in the layers of black fog. However, it can be thought that the arrival of the sky thunder is also dangerous for the ghost ancestor.


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, a pair of dry palms came out of the layers of black fog. The palms made a fist clenching posture. At the same time, the voice of the ghost ancestor came out from the mouth of nine skeletons.


    At this time, the nine skeletons did not care to swallow the prohibition of feixianfeng. The black gas between them became a line, and the black gas and black gas began to fuse.


    Before the thunder came down, the nine skeletons had been completely integrated into one, becoming a peerless skeleton with a height of three Zhang and a black air stretching for hundreds of Zhang.


    The sky thunder rolled down, and the skeleton rose against the trend and went straight to the sky thunder. It seems that the skeleton is trying to swallow the thunder.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the scene in front of them. Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong root pattern are like this. This thunder is the most powerful move Xu Yuechan used to rely on the power of feixianfeng.


    If even this is swallowed by skeletons, then Xu Yuechan has no other moves that can cause any damage to the ghost ancestor except relying on the external prohibition for a while.


    The old master of the ghost and the great childe are also watching the thunder. However, the two people have different ideas. Big young master is afraid that such a powerful thunder will defeat the puppet of the old master of the ghost.


    However, the spirit ancestor had some regrets in his heart. He didn''t expect that just a little monk in the foundation period could release such powerful thunder.


    This time, if one''s own skeleton can bear it, it will certainly suffer a lot of losses.


    At the thought of loss, the spirit of the old ancestor''s heart is a burst of anger, the magic door and the immortal door are different, the same door struggle between the devil gate is more than 10000 times more powerful than the immortal gate.


    If the ghost ancestor is injured and meets a Xianmen ancestor battle, it is impossible to stay here today.


    Nearly a thousand years of accomplishments have been destroyed once. Even if they are lucky enough to escape back to their lives, will those powerful people in the evil way take this opportunity to hurt themselves? This is also a matter of two opinions.


    Regret comes back to regret. Things have come to this point. The ancestor of the ghost now has no way to face the thunder in the sky.


    For a while, the ancestor of the ghost thought that after the destruction of feixianfeng, all the people in feixianfeng would be trained with the spirit secret method to make them immortal. On the other hand, in his heart, he also resented the huge childe who had bewitched him to attack feixianfeng. He swore that he would be tortured.


    At this time, grand childe didn''t know that he was already in the heart of the ghost ancestor. He thought that his own interest was to stand with the devil gate, and he was very worried about the fate of the skeleton.


    The thunder and lightning in the sky collided with the skeleton fiercely, and the black gas around the skeleton met the thunder and lightning, and quickly disappeared.


    Before the black air dissipated, Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong could only see the skull exposed outside. At this time, Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong can see the whole picture of the skeleton.


    the whole skeleton is composed of white bones, with a bone shield in the left hand and a bone knife in the right hand.


    Under the control of the ancestor of the ghost, the skeleton raised its own bone shield high to meet the sky thunder. The sky thunder did not show any politeness, and hit the skeleton straightly.With a click, the bone shield instantly became a fragment in people''s eyes, and the power of sky thunder was offset by the bone shield. The rest of the sky thunder directly cleaved on the left hand of the skeleton, breaking the whole arm of the skeleton.


    At the same time, hidden in the layers of black fog, the ghost ancestor spewed out a mouthful of blood in the black fog. No one saw the look of the blood. It turned out to be black.


    After the sky thunder disappeared, black air gathered around the skeleton again, and the rolling black air tightly wrapped the skeleton.


    Xu Yuechan knew that if he could use the sky thunder several times, he might be able to leave the skeleton here today. But now he can only use the order of flying immortal to attack the sky thunder.


    Although it can cause certain damage to skeletons, it does not damage the skeleton at all. It means that the skeleton can still absorb the aura of feixianfeng.


    "The little girl has two sons, but that''s it."


    The skull''s exposed head is still conveying the voice of the ghost ancestor.


    "Well, let''s see if it''s over."


    At this time, even if Xu Yuechan was really broken the prohibition of feixianfeng, it was impossible for Xu Yuechan to kneel in front of the ghost ancestor.


    "Let''s see if your mouth will be so hard for a while."


    After the ghost ancestor finished, he did not let the skeleton continue to swallow the spirit of feixianfeng''s prohibition. The skeleton raised his right hand''s Zhang Er''s long knife and fiercely chopped it on the feixianfeng''s prohibition.

 Chapter 374

    After seeing this scene, Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong felt a bit unbearable.


    A moment later, a tremor of feixianfeng makes Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong come back to their senses. It turns out that the bone knife splits on the protection array, which makes the whole protection forbidden to shake violently.


    Because the prohibition of feixianfeng is related to the whole mountain range of feixianfeng, the whole feixianfeng can''t help shaking after being hit hard.


    An invisible force spread from the junction of bone knife and prohibition to the whole feixianfeng. All the disciples guarding feixianfeng in the closed room were strongly touched, and even some low-level disciples could not help spitting blood.


    Fortunately, so far, there have been no casualties.


    Looking at the powerful bone knife, Xu Yuechan was also touched. With such a powerful move, it only took dozens of strokes to smash the prohibition of feixianfeng.


    At that time, feixianfeng was destroyed. Elders, why don''t you come?


    This question not only appears in Yu Linglong''s mind, but also exists in many other disciples of Zhenxian sect.


    This time, the demons came prepared to collude with such traitors as da da da childe, together with the sabotage they had arranged in the real immortal sect.


    The Zhenxian sect is now in a mess. The disciples like Xu Yuechan, who build the foundation in their own mountains, are all right. They are able to launch their own restrictions on the mountains, which is a slight hindrance to the elites of Ning Dan period.


    But most of the zhenzhuan disciples are in the Zhenxian hall. With the ancestors rushing to their own mountains, they are ready to open the ban on the mountains.


    However, it takes time to rush back. The old devil clan is also in the gun time. They also know that it is only half an hour.


    Under such circumstances, for a while, the whole Zhenxian sect was flooded with blood, and countless low-level disciples were absorbed by the devil sect''s ancestors and died on the spot.


    What''s more, the corpses were all turned into ashes, and countless palaces were destroyed in succession. It can be predicted that this time, if there were no figures left in the Zhenxian gate who could not leave behind some evil ancestors.


    The loss this time will be extremely heavy.


    In front of the medicine refining Hall of Zhenxian sect, an ancestor of evil Taoism is constantly attacking the prohibition of the medicine refining hall. The drug refining hall is a few core places in the sect, and the intensity of the prohibition is only stronger than the peaks of Xu Yuechan and his disciples.


    What''s more, the current ancestor of the devil can''t be compared with the ancestor of the ghost in terms of strength. Therefore, although the prohibition is faltering in the attack of the Taoist ancestor, it seems that it may be defeated at any time.


    But in fact, it is as stable as a rock, as solid as gold.


    "Order said: Heaven and earth have the right way, the evil way should die."


    At this time, a sound of incomparable righteousness came to me. When I heard this voice, my face changed a lot, and my black air grew longer. At the same time, a black flag was thrown out. The black flag was obviously an exotic treasure. It grew longer in the wind and protected the whole body of the demon Taoist ancestor.


    Just now, the old master of the evil way has just held it. The big golden characters seem to contain boundless magic power and go straight to the black banners on his body.


    "Yes."


    The black flag didn''t mean to show weakness. It ran into the big gold character directly. A roar broke out on both sides. The gold character disappeared in the invisible space, and the black flag retreated.


    "Han Feizi, are you here, too?"


    Through the moves, the ancestor of the evil way has recognized the identity of a person. It is Han Feizi.


    "Demons and demons, everyone will kill them."


    However, Han Feizi didn''t talk nonsense about the Taoist priest at all. When he opened his mouth, he turned into gold words. He kept attacking him. At the same time, the ruler he had been holding in his hand became larger several times, and he ran to him.


    "Well. Han Feizi, others are afraid of you, but my wild ancestors are not afraid of you. "


    While speaking, the black banners of the wild ancestors met up, defeated many of Han Feizi''s gold characters, and fought with the ruler.


    ¡­¡­


    Almost at this time, in the other 18 places of zhenxianmen, the elders of Xianmen and the elders of the magic way met and fought together.


    The battle of the elders in the Ning Dan period can not be ended in a short time and a half if there is a grade gap between them.


    The cultivation of the 20 people of the elder of the evil way this time also has the high and low, the high enough has the condensation pill nine heavy, the low only coagulates the Dan one heavy.


    After all, every master of Ning Dan period is an important wealth of the sect, and there are not many more than one person in the ten immortal and ten magic sects.


    At this time, Li Shenglong was still on his way to feixianfeng. He had just left the Zhenxian hall when he received the news from the sect that there was an ancestor of the evil way attacking feixianfeng. At the same time, he also knew the news that the great young master had betrayed the enemy.


    Mr. Da Da has never been taken seriously by Li Shenglong. Whether it is now or in the past, the nature that really worries Li Shenglong is the jade Linglong flying Xianfeng and Xu Yuechan.After getting this news, Li Shenglong''s escape light rose again from the sky. He was as anxious as an arrow and wanted to arrive at feixianfeng immediately.


    However, anxiety has no effect. Li Shenglong can only hope that the prohibition of feixianfeng can last a little longer. He must wait until the moment when Li Shenglong arrives at feixianfeng.


    Li Shenglong is in a hurry to feixianfeng. By this time, feixianfeng''s prohibition has been attacked by several skeleton knives, and the whole prohibition has also revealed a flaw.


    Being able to attack with a bone knife also shows that the ancestor of the ghost is very angry. As an ancestor with five levels of Ning Dan, the status of the ancestor of the ghost is one of the best, not to mention in the ghost sect, but in the whole devil''s road.


    On weekdays, no one had ever let his skeleton suffer such a big loss. What''s more, it was only a monk who built a foundation.


    This tone, how can the ghost ancestor, the evil Lord, swallow down?


    Xu Yuechan had no other way at this time. The whole prohibition of feixianfeng was put here. What he could do was just to strengthen the power of restraining feixianfeng.


    But even Xu Yuechan can clearly feel that the prohibition of feixianfeng is weakening.


    On the one hand, the prohibition of feixianfeng is based on the combination of the underground spiritual pulse and the whole mountain range, on the other hand, it is strengthened by the contribution of many disciples of feixianfeng.


    Now, with the attack of bone knife, many disciples of feixianfeng are injured one after another. They can no longer provide strength for the prohibition. As a result, the forbidden power of feixianfeng is naturally weakening.

 Chapter 375

    The sound of the lonely soul also becomes the desperate soul. It seems that Xu Yuechan will be part of the bone knife like them at the next moment.


    "Protect."


    Xuyuechan forced his mind out of the idea, dedicated to drive the power of flying immortal.


    Bang bang, bone knife a sound on the forbidden system of flying Xianfeng, fortunately, the frequency of bone knife is not very high, otherwise the forbidden system of feixianfeng has been broken.


    Even so, after dozens of times, the forbidden system of feixianfeng has been crumbling and may collapse at any time.


    "Dragon lift."


    Jade exquisite see the figure in the flying fairy order, excited loudly called out.


    Yes, Li Shenglong finally came, at this time, the figure of Li Shenglong finally appeared in front of the public.


    The old ancestor of the ghost also felt the breath of Lisheng dragon. Li Shenglong just appeared in front of the public, and it took a while to really reach feixianfeng.


    "My father, this man is lishenglong, the new ancestor of zhenxianmen in the new Jin Dynasty."


    The big boy sat down to explain to the old father of the ghost. In fact, he didn''t need to explain it. The spy of the old father of the ghost in the real immortal gate had already sent the image of lishonglong back to the sect.


    It is precisely because this is only a double-level Li Shenglong with a combination of Dan. Like other immortal ancestors, the old ancestor of the ghost has some doubts about the actual combat power of Lisheng dragon.


    Think that Li Shenglong is just able to compare with some of the people who are the most important in the field of Dan.


    Under this mentality, the old ancestor of the ghost was careless about Lisheng dragon, but he knew that even if he was weak, he was also a master of Ning Dan. If he did not break the ban of flying Xianfeng, he would fight with Lisheng long later.


    Let the forbidden system of feixianfeng be restored. If other ancestors come after the old ancestor of the ghost beat lishenglong, then the old ancestor of the ghost will have to taste the bitter fruit.


    "Hurry."


    The dry palm of the old ghost ancestor came out of the black fog again, and a word of urgency came out in the mouth of the skeleton.


    The speed of skeleton is increased by three points after the ghost elder says the urgent words. The bone knives in his hand are cut on the forbidden system of feixianfeng. After several knives are down, the forbidden system of the whole flying fairy peak has appeared huge cracks. No more than three knives can be found, and the forbidden system of flying fairy peak will be broken.


    Li Shenglong has arrived near this time, and saw that the forbidden system of feixianfeng has not been broken, and his heart is stable a lot. However, when the huge skeleton is constantly beating the forbidden system.


    Li Shenglong just relaxed mood and nervous, his body shape has already reached their own highest speed, ran up, but not to the skull, but to the ghost ancestors.


    Li has seen through, and the skeleton is also directed by the ghost ancestor. As long as Li Shenglong can defeat the old ghost ancestor, the skeleton will have to be recalled.


    Meanwhile, the magic sword breaking and nine fire Shenlong shield in the storage bag of Lisheng dragon have been taken out. There are also the excellent Lingshi that Li Shenglong just installed recently. He wants to be able to cope with a burst of attacks from the old ghost ancestors.


    As soon as the shield of nine fire gods comes out, nine dragons are spewing and appear. All nine dragons are wearing light of thunder. Originally, nine fire dragons are the objects between heaven and earth to the sun.


    Now, the body absorbs some of the power of the thunder, and it is just to the sun. It has great power to deal with these evil spirits.


    The old ancestor of the ghost saw nine fire Dragons of Lisheng dragon. He had no idea that Lisheng dragon had such a treasure just to the sun.


    It is these magic stars of their own that the old ghost ancestors can no longer defeat the forbidden system of flying fairy peak, and the law in hand will never change.


    "Go back."


    The skeleton turned around and met the nine dragons. Under the command of Li Shenglong, nine fire dragons fought with the skeleton of the old ancestor of the ghost.


    According to the principle, the five major cultivation of Ning Dan, the ancestor of the ghost, is that the real strength of Li Shenglong is only the triple of Ning Dan.


    It is not the opponent of the old ghost ancestor at all, but because the nine fire dragon just restrained the ghost ancestor. The rolling spirits on the skeleton of the old ghost ancestor were constantly dissipated in the air after the nine days of lightning and the divine fire to the sun.


    Nine fire dragons surround the skeleton, and the strength of the skeleton is not weak. Even the body has lost some under the nine day thunder.


    If the remaining bone knives were to be flipped up and down, if not for these dragons to rely on the advantages of quantity, and flexible turnover, there would have been several dead under the skeleton.


    The old ancestor of the ghost saw this scene. Although he saw it in the Ming Dynasty, it was actually that the old ghost ancestor occupied the downwind. The strength of nine fire dragons was absolutely above the skeleton.


    The old father of the ghost moved forward a few steps, and a hoarse voice came out of the heavy black fog.


    "Oh, ah, ah, oh"


    this sound is like a soul song. The huge boy beside is also within the attack scope of the ghost ancestors. In a moment, a breath of blood is sprayed out, and his body is shaking and dying on the spot after listening.A small part of the heavy black fog was separated out, which covered the huge childe reluctantly. The severely injured giant young master managed to stabilize his mind and stand on his feet.


    Li Shenglong also heard this sound, and most of it was the ghost ancestor who ran to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong does not know that this is a famous ghost song of the ghost sect. It mainly attacks people''s spirit and makes people unable to defend themselves. Once it is hit, the spirit will be damaged slightly and the blood will be shed from the seven orifices.


    After hearing this sound in Li Shenglong''s ear, his mind was tingling. It seemed that there was a needle in the spirit of Li Shenglong.


    At this time of crisis, a burst of colorful light broke out in Li Shenglong''s eyebrow. The soft light covered Li Shenglong''s whole spiritual strength.


    After the sharp voice of the ancestor of the ghost met the colorful light of the Pearl, he could not break the spiritual shield formed by the spirit bead for Li Shenglong.


    Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong in feixianfeng can also hear the voice of the ghost ancestor. However, on the one hand, the voice is not mainly for them. On the other hand, the prohibition of feixianfeng is not really broken.


    Under the two phases, there are not many voices coming in. Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong are worried about looking at Li Shenglong outside.


    They only saw in their eyes that after the ghost song of the ancestor of the ghost sounded, Li Shenglong''s body immediately became shaky, although he was not as seriously injured as the grand childe.


    But obviously it won''t last long. I''m afraid it will fall into the hands of the ghost ancestor.

 Chapter 376

    Fighting


    with the shaking of Li Shenglong''s body, the nine fire divine dragon shield in front of him also fluctuates, although the nine fire divine dragon shield is not the spiritual power provided by Li Shenglong.


    However, it is also controlled by Li Shenglong''s mental power. Now Li Shenglong''s mental power is under attack. The nine fire dragon shield is not stable, and naturally the skeleton has the upper hand.


    The long bone knife flies up and down, and the nine dragons, which were originally flexible, lost their prestige. For a moment, the skeleton took the upper hand.


    It is at this time that the invisible magic power of the Pearl in Li Shenglong''s mind makes people around him unable to see through the scenery in his mind.


    What they can see is that Li Shenglong has returned to normal, and his eyes are very divine. After Li Shenglong''s recovery, the nine fire dragon has regained his majesty and once again suppressed the skeleton in strength.


    After rushing for a while, the ghost ancestor found that it had no effect on Li Shenglong, and his skeleton gradually appeared decadent under the siege of Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragons.


    "No, that''s what I''m going to do."


    The ancestor of the ghost never thought that Li Shenglong was just a character who had just entered the period of Ning Dan. How could he have such strength?


    Several kinds of magic weapons did not have any effect in forcing the ancestor of the ghost to this kind of share. You should know that the ancestor of the ghost is also famous and difficult to deal with in the immortal cultivation world.


    Li Shenglong is now such a nun with two levels of coagulation and Dan. He is proud to be able to force him to this position.


    However, this does not mean that the ancestor of the ghost will be defeated in the hands of Li Shenglong. Every character in the Ning Dan period is not so easy to deal with, and the unique skills in his hands are not two kinds.


    At this time, the ancestor of the ghost knew that he could not procrastinate here. If he did, he would wait for a while until all the prohibitions of the real immortal sect were fixed.


    At that time, not to mention that the ancestor of the ghost was only the four fold cultivation of Ning Dan, that is, the nine fold cultivation of Ning Dan. They might not be able to leave here alive.


    Even if it''s true to leave, it''s impossible not to leave something on your body.


    "Watch the move."


    After the ghost ancestor thought of it, his dry palm extended out again, and a black blood gushed out of the palm, which directly sprayed on the skeleton.


    The skeleton seems to have been beaten with stimulants, and its body size has doubled, and the bone knife in his hand has also become three Zhang.


    Originally, the nine fire dragons were barely able to suppress the skeletons, but now that the skeleton''s body has grown larger, its strength has also skyrocketed, and its attack and defense have completely changed.


    The one who had been suppressed is now suppressed. The ancestor of the ghost is also satisfied with the skeletons and nine fire dragons in the battle.


    The hand that shrinks back to the layers of black fog is still shaking in the black fog. It can be seen that the ghost ancestor who used this move is not as easy as it seems.


    Li Shenglong also saw the changes of the skeletons, but he did not pay much attention to them. After the strength of the skeletons increased, they only suppressed nine fire dragons, and did not eliminate all of them at once.


    If the nine fire dragon has not been eliminated once, the nine fire dragon shield in the rear will be able to constantly replenish the spirit dragon.


    Of course, the premise is that Li Shenglong''s nine fire divine dragon shield contains the best spirit stone and the best spirit stone. As we have said before, Li Shenglong is not lack of this spirit stone.


    In this case, as long as the skeleton does not have this strength, Li Shenglong''s heart is stable. He just needs to leave the ghost ancestor here.


    There is no need to defeat the ghost ancestor. When the prohibition of Zhenxian sect is fixed, there will be someone to clean up the ghost ancestor.


    That''s when the pain hit the dogs.


    Now it''s not time for Li Shenglong to clean up the ghost ancestors. Naturally, we should ensure our own strength.


    In fact, the biggest reason for Li Shenglong to think so is to see that both lu''e and Xu Yuechan are forbidden.


    Although the ban on feixianfeng has been faltering, it can actually play a protective role. Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan are safe for a while.


    Since everyone has nothing to do, there is no need for Li Shenglong to fight with the ghost ancestor.


    Naturally, it is impossible to know Li Shenglong''s mentality. Now the ghost ancestor naturally wants to end the battle here quickly. It is good to get rid of Li Shenglong. If you can''t, you should get rid of it.


    The longer you stay in Zhenxian gate, the more dangerous it will be for the ancestor of the ghost. In this case, the shaking hands of the ancestor of the ghost move in succession, and black gas is added to the skeleton.


    After the skeleton absorbed the black air, it seemed that it had eaten the perfect tonic pill, and its strength was increased again. After a knife went down and the card was wiped, it split a nine fire dragon into two parts. The nine fire dragon swayed twice in the air and became a aura and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    "Not good."


    Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong are also paying attention to this duel in feixianfeng. Their strength is not enough to have a little influence on this life and death battle. What they can do is to cheer for Li Shenglong silently in their hearts.Now when they see Li Shenglong''s fire dragon broken by the skeleton, they are surprised. They have just seen the strength of the fire dragon. They are not rivals of the skeleton now.


    What''s more, one of them has been removed, and the remaining eight are not the opponents of skeletons. If Li Shenglong can''t think of any other way, he will lose his skills in the hands of the ghost ancestor.


    "Good."


    Naturally, the ancestor of the spirit was also staring at the changes in the field. Seeing that Li Shenglong''s fire dragon was broken by his own skeleton, the ghost ancestor couldn''t help calling out a good word in his heart.


    At the same time, he is preparing to work hard to wipe out the other fire Dragons of Li Shenglong, or even if he has other methods, he should try his best to leave more fire dragons.


    In this way, he will have more advantages if he continues to fight. Just when he wants to move, a fresh fire dragon gushes out of Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield and looks at the shocked people in the field.


    He jumped into the ranks of the other eight nine fire dragons and began to besiege the skeleton again.


    "How could it be?"


    It was obviously beyond the expectation of the ghost ancestor. He didn''t expect that he was about to go all out, and there were only a few ways to save his life. Li Shenglong was able to hold on. His fire dragon was infinitely filled?


    Impossible. There is no infinite thing in this world. There must be some weakness. Maybe it is enough to be reborn this time?

 Chapter 377

    The ancestor of the spirit guessed in his heart that he could not believe that Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield could be reborn infinitely.


    It is not possible to have unconditional unlimited rebirth, but it is possible to have conditional infinite resurrection.


    Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon is a conditional resurrection, but the ghost ancestor is just a small figure in the third level immortal cultivation world.


    His level is not worth mentioning when compared with those great powers in the level 9 immortal cultivation world. Although he has heard of this kind of mysterious secret weapon, he has never heard of it.


    But I did not see it with my own eyes. I saw such a magical thing for the first time. Naturally, my heart could not correctly evaluate the power of the nine fire dragon shield.


    "Go."


    The ancestor of the ghost also knew that at this time, he had to use all his strength to drink a lot. His two dry hands stretched out at the same time and clenched their fists. Two streams of black blood sprayed on the skeleton at the same time.


    The black blood is not ordinary blood, but the essence of the ancestor of the ghost. It is said that the ancestor of the ghost practiced the magic way.


    If one confines one''s soul to the world of the sun, he will naturally be punished by the law of heaven. His blood will turn black and he will not go to hell after death. His body will be dry like a matchstick.


    These are the performance of their cultivation of the ghost sect''s evil way. They should give up the practice after having such a sign. Maybe there is a turning point.


    Most of them are willing to enter the devil''s heart.


    Under the command of this heart to the devil, they gain the powerful power from the magic way, even though they have these changes in their bodies.


    They still haven''t given up the cultivation of the magic way. Their hearts share the same goal as Li Shenglong, and they all have the same goal: to become immortal and immortal forever.


    The end points of cultivating immortals and cultivating demons are the same, but the two ways are not the same. The cultivation of immortals focuses on self-cultivation, so the early cultivation is slow and the power is generally inferior to that of cultivating demons.


    The magic way is to increase one''s own skills at the cost of absorbing other skills or other people''s lives.


    In this way, the speed of cultivating immortals is naturally faster than that of the sect of cultivating immortals, and its power is also superior to that of the sect.


    If only one of the hundred immortal practitioners could survive the natural calamity and achieve the immortal career if not in the time of experiencing the natural calamity.


    So there are ten thousand of them who can have a unique genius. No, it''s the devil who can survive the disaster and achieve the position of devil immortal.


    Although no one in the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects in the immortal cultivation realm of the Jin Dynasty had ever achieved the immortal position, there were records in the classics of the sects.


    Even after the magic cultivation becomes a magic immortal, the body will also get the improvement of the power of the real immortal. Now the body will be thin and the blood will turn black.


    But now the strength of the ghost ancestor has not reached the point of soaring, and the essence blood in his body is also limited. Every time he uses the essence blood, it will cause a huge damage to the body of the spirit ancestor.


    It is because of this that the ancestor of the ghost didn''t directly use so much blood essence at the beginning. Now it''s time.


    After the use of these blood essence, the skeleton''s body rose again, and its strength became stronger.


    The ancestor of the ghost also looked at the skeleton with excitement. The loss of so much blood essence was the limit that the ancestor could bear. He could not use more blood essence to stimulate the skeleton.


    If the bonus power of the essence blood is not enough to make the skeleton defeat Li Shenglong, the ancestor of the ghost will have to give up the skeleton.


    This is exactly the road that the ghost ancestor didn''t want to go, and he couldn''t go until the last time. The skeleton in front of Li Shenglong was condensed after the ghost had killed countless creatures for nearly a thousand years.


    If we give it up, it is impossible to condense such a powerful skeleton without seven or eight hundred years.


    If the ghost ancestor really lost the skeleton, his strength would be at least 70%. At that time, the ghost ancestor was just the most common character in the Ning Dan period.


    In order to enrich each other''s souls, there is not a chance to enrich each other''s souls.


    In addition, it has been hundreds of years since the ghost ancestor became the ancestor of ningdan quadruple. Since this period of time, he has also been an extremely arrogant member in the evil way.


    If it comes to that, it is still a question whether those evil ancestors who have been offended by the ancestors of the ghosts will have the chance to reunite the skeletons.


    Not to mention, after the skeleton was lost, the ghost ancestor wanted to condense a new one, which would take hundreds of years?


    For hundreds of years, it is still because the ancestor of the ghost is after all a character in the period of coagulating elixir, and his strength is not as low as that when he first gathered together.But even though it was hundreds of years, it was still enough for the spirit ancestor. In the hundreds of years of gathering skeletons, the ghost ancestor did not want to break through to the five levels of Ning Dan.


    This is not because of other things, but mainly because of the cultivation method of the ghost sect. This skeleton is a special method of the ghost sect, and it is also a magic weapon of the soul sect.


    Everyone can only refine one, and only after this one dies, can he refine a new one.


    The strength of the skeleton is naturally closely related to the cultivation of the refiner. If the cultivation of the skeleton is not achieved, then the cultivator can not be promoted successfully.


    The more he thought about it, the more nervous he was, the more dark fog around him. Although the loss of his blood essence hurt his vitality, he became a lot dimmer.


    Fortunately, the fog can still cover the whole face of the ghost ancestor, so as not to let the tension of the ghost ancestor be found by others.


    The skeleton did not disappoint the ancestor of the ghost. With one knife, it directly split the three fire dragons into dust. Although the strength of the skeleton did improve, as long as it did not have the strength to eliminate nine fire dragons at one time.


    The meaning is not so great. There are plenty of spirit stones in Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield. There will be no time when the spirit will be exhausted in the battle with the ghost ancestor.


    All this means that the old ghost ancestor''s calculation will be empty, and his life will be left here by Li Shenglong.


    Each time the skeleton splits three nine fire dragons, it quickly adds another three.

 Chapter 378

    Retreat


    the old ancestor of the ghost looks at this scene, the skeleton bone knife keeps moving, and the nine fire dragon shield of lishenglong also constantly emerges from the nine fire dragon.


    "It''s almost there. It''s almost there."


    The old ancestor of the ghost comforts himself constantly in his heart. He does not believe that the nine fire dragon shield can appear infinite nine fire dragon.


    Indeed, with the continuous strike of skeleton bone knife, the most precious stone in the nine fire dragon shield of Li Shenglong is indeed consumed.


    Li Shenglong, in front of the public, took out a new and excellent stone from the Pearl space and pressed it up.


    When lishonglong installed the best spirit stone, the old ancestor of the ghost knew that he had lost. Of course, the old ghost ancestor did not realize that he was lost to Lisheng dragon alone, and thought he had lost to the whole immortal gate.


    The most excellent Lingshi, which is what is the ancestor of the ten immortal gates and the ten magic gates in the great Jin Dynasty, must have few in each hand, and a few pieces are very good.


    Such things, Li Shenglong a character just entered the period of the condensate Dan is naturally impossible to have organic.


    The only explanation for Li Shenglong''s ability to possess the most excellent Lingshi is that the magic weapon in his hand and the precious stone in his hand are given to him by other elders of zhenxianmen.


    Li Shenglong can practice for several years and enter the period of cultivation of the period of the Ning Dan. It must be inseparable from the support of the sect.


    "No blame for losing."


    The soul of the mind thinks that all this is the spirit of the old ancestor sighed, in the heart silent to say to themselves.


    In fact, the idea of the old ancestor of the ghost is not his own idea. Other nine immortal gates see the magic weapon of lishenglong, which is also such an idea.


    They all think this is a figure hidden from Xiaodong snow. It is specially intended to be used to make a surprise. In addition, the cultivation strength and talent of Li Shenglong are really amazing. It is also a certain thing to take charge of zhenxianmen in the future.


    It is not a problem to use several sectarian secret treasures.


    Li Shenglong also did not know the idea of the old father of the ghost. If he knew it, he might have a theory with the old ghost ancestor.


    The years before Li Shenglong took the soul for a while, no matter how many souls have passed, how many other people have not experienced setbacks, and he almost lost his life several times.


    In the danger and danger, he won a sky. Li Shenglong can have the current cultivation, and his efforts cannot be separated.


    Such an amazing encounter, in the soul of the old ancestor''s heart, unexpectedly only in Xiaodong and the true immortal door help?


    What help does zhenxianmen give to Li Shenglong?


    In fact, for more than one year, zhenxianmen did not give Lee any obvious help, but the efforts of Lingzhu and Lisheng dragon occupied the leading position.


    Without Li Shenglong''s own efforts, there will be no such achievement at all. Not to mention that the achievement is now, that is, half, there is no possibility.


    Li Shenglong knew his own heart, but the old father of the ghost didn''t see through this.


    However, whether the ghost ancestors have seen through this, the current situation can not be reversed, the strength of the skeleton now is based on the spirit of the ancestors'' blood.


    The time for blood essence to improve strength is not long. If it is a little later, the skeleton will become the original strength. At that time, the strength of the skeleton will be under the nine fire dragon. It is early and late to be divided by the nine fire dragon.


    Now the spirit of the old ancestor thought of nature is to take advantage of the strength of the skeleton when the strength of the best to be able to withdraw.


    But the reality defeated the old ghost ancestors'' attempt. The strength of the skeleton could not be eliminated at once, so it was naturally entangled by the nine fire dragons.


    The idea of retreat is not realistic at all. It is impossible to say that the old ancestor of ghosts wants to hold Lee Shenglong and the skeleton back together.


    If by that time, after the skeleton was destroyed by the nine fire dragon of Lisheng dragon, it would be the time for the old ghost ancestor.


    The old ancestor of the ghost also practiced the characters for nearly a thousand years. At this time, he saw the doorway. Naturally, the best choice was to leave a skeleton to block the attack of Li Shenglong.


    Abandon the car to be a coach.


    There is no way to do it, but it is simply to give up, and not the personality of the old ghost ancestors.


    In the battle just now, not only is Li Shenglong, but also Xu Yuechan, who controls the flying immortal, also causes great trouble to the old ghost ancestors by virtue of the forbidden system of flying fairy peak.


    The eyes of the old ancestor of the ghost flashed a little fierce, the body shape with the large son has been retreating, but the skeleton is still standing in place, constantly attacking people.


    The place where Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon and skeleton fight is in the forbidden system of feixianfeng, and the broken forbidden system of feixianfeng is all over the world.


    The movement of the ghost ancestor did not escape the eyes of Lisheng dragon. At this time, there was a skeleton block. Lisheng dragon really had no way to track the old ancestor of the ghost, but only to watch him escape.The battle of Ning Dan period is like this. It is possible to defeat an ancestor of Ning Dan period, but it is impossible to kill an ancestor of Ning Dan period without certain strength.


    Li Shenglong now wants to leave the ancestor of the ghost, but he has no strength at all. However, when Li thinks about it, it is already very good to be able to leave a skeleton.


    Li Shenglong also saw the strength of skeletons. It was not under the nine fire dragon at all. It even broke out like now, and it was only stronger than the nine fire dragon.


    This kind of strength is much stronger than Tianshi Zhang. This kind of skeleton is the only one for the ancestor of the ghost. Otherwise, the other skeletons would have been released together.


    It doesn''t need to be much. Only three of them can completely eliminate the nine fire dragon. At that time, it was possible for skeletons to smash the prohibition of feixianfeng.


    Now it seems that if the skeletons of the ancestor of the ghost are left here, their strength will certainly be greatly impacted.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart that the command in his hand did not drop a bit. Who knows whether the retreat of the ghost ancestor is a trick, maybe he will retreat at any time.


    The ancestor of the ghost retreated nearly a kilometer away and stopped again. The dry hands in the black fog moved with ten fingers. The black air formed complex runes in the air. It seemed that something was brewing.


    "Go."


    The ghost ancestor looked at Li Shenglong''s direction coldly. After finishing, he said a word to Pangda Gongzi. After that, he didn''t have any hesitation any more. His body directly retreated to the back without any hesitation.

 Chapter 379

    In one''s lifetime, we will destroy the demons


    After the ghost ancestor ascended and retreated, the skeleton knife in his hand waved repeatedly and yelled loudly in his mouth, as if something was going to happen.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Shenglong has some bad feelings in his heart. It seems that something bad is going to happen. A burst of heartache has broken out in his heart.


    Before Li Shenglong finished, the skeleton''s body suddenly bulked up, like a huge balloon, constantly expanding. At this time, Li Shenglong also realized what the skeleton wanted to do.


    With the sound of "bang", the skeleton''s body expanded to the extreme and exploded at once. The skeleton had the strength equivalent to the four levels of ningdan. The explosion made it extremely powerful. Naturally, the nine nine nine fire dragons were the first to bear the brunt.


    The nine fire dragons turned to ashes without any resistance, and then the power of the explosion spread to the surrounding areas.


    The explosion happened so suddenly that Li Shenglong didn''t react at all. He didn''t even have a chance to use his flying amulet. He felt a strong impact on himself.


    It was Li Shenglong''s nine fire dragon shield, which was closely attached to Li Shenglong''s body by the shock wave, and both sides took off.


    The power of irritability is not one-way, but spread to the square. The already broken prohibition of feixianfeng has been completely destroyed at the moment of the explosion.


    The shock wave of the explosion was not offset much. It quickly spread to the mountain, and countless houses in feixianfeng were affected and flew quickly.


    Originally, Li Shenglong was in the air when they were fighting, and they were only separated by a layer of prohibition from Xu Yuechan.


    At this time, the blast wave will inevitably spread to Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong. However, there is a prohibition and a little distance between them. Compared with Li Shenglong, there is still a slight reaction time.


    "With my soul, for the power of heaven and earth, take."


    At this moment, Xu Yuechan''s mantra is not very long, but the content of the mantra is shocking. A person''s soul is the most basic element of existence.


    After death, even if the soul of this person enters the hell, reincarnation, and later practice to a higher level, there is still hope that he can awaken the memory of the previous life.


    If the soul completely disappears, then this person is really disappeared from the heaven and earth, and no one can find the trace of his existence.


    After Xu Yuechan''s mantra was finished, a burst of white light burst out of his body. As soon as Xu Yuechan turned around, he fell down on Yu Linglong and firmly protected the jade Linglong who had stayed in his body.


    The explosion came and went quickly. In a few seconds, the whole zhenxianmen felt this unique vibration.


    At the same time, the fighting master stopped his action and looked at the mushroom cloud of feixianfeng.


    The magic masters understand each other, naturally know how this explosion is going on.


    "What character in Zhenxian sect can make the ghost ancestor explode his own skeleton? Did the ghost ancestor meet Yu Xiaodong


    Eighteen of the nineteen evil masters thought so, and the other one didn''t think so because Yu Xiaodong was in front of him, so it was impossible to separate himself.


    After a moment of loss of consciousness, both the right and the devil came back to their senses and fell into their own wars, with the evacuation of the ghost ancestor''s skeleton.


    All the magic masters know that they are here. When they retreat, if they don''t go away, they can''t go any more.


    One by one, the eight immortals crossed the sea and tried to break away from their opponents.


    All the people in the right path can understand the intention of the devil gate. They step up their attack and don''t want to give the devil a chance.


    It''s a pity that the ability to attack and escape from the devil''s way is better than that of the way of proof.


    All kinds of magic weapons came out together with puppets and flying escape talismans. The 19 magic masters didn''t have them at most, that is to say, they were injured a little, so they left Zhenxian gate safely.


    Nineteen masters of the right path did not continue to track, but went to the explosion area of feixianfeng. All the righteous masters knew that this should be the place where Li Shenglong was fighting.


    When they arrived, they saw that the whole mountain top of feixianfeng was flattened by the power of the explosion. In this case, at first glance, they thought that no one was left alive.


    When people carefully searched, first found the trace of Li Shenglong hundreds of meters away from the central area of the explosion. The blood covered Li Shenglong had passed out.


    People have examined Li Shenglong''s injury and found that Li Shenglong has suffered some trauma. In addition, he suffered some impact in his head and fainted. There is no big problem.


    "Come on, I have a magic pill. I''ll give it to younger martial brother Li first."


    Master Zhang took out a pill in his hand and helped Li Shenglong take it. Caihua pill is indeed one of the wonderful pills in Tianshi mansion. Li Shenglong, who took the pill, woke up in a moment."What''s going on?"


    After waking up, Li Shenglong still has some confusion in his head. When he sees the faces of people and feels the pain in his body, he first asks what is going on.


    Then a stream of memories had floated back, and the skull exploded and blew him away.


    "How about Linglong? How is Linglong? "


    Li Shenglong, who wanted to understand what was going on, jumped up in spite of his injuries and cried out in his mouth.


    Exquisite?


    They didn''t answer Li Shenglong''s question. They just looked at the flattened mountain top at the same time. Under such circumstances, how could Xu Yuechan, who was in the foundation period, and Yu Linglong, who was in the Qi training period, could survive.


    Even Li Shenglong is also because his cultivation has reached the coagulation period, his physical strength is strong, and he has such a powerful magic weapon as the nine fire dragon shield to survive.


    Otherwise, there is no doubt that Li Shenglong will die.


    With people''s eyes, Li Shenglong looked at the past, the flattened mountain has explained everything, Li Shenglong knelt down to the ground, tears flowing down his eyes.


    "Shenglong, I can''t blame you for this situation."


    Yu Xiaodong patted Li Shenglong on the shoulder. Seeing Li Shenglong as such a loving person, his heart was also touched and sad. After all, the man who died was his granddaughter.


    Even if it''s a person who cultivates immortals, it can''t be changed.


    "It''s all demons. I will take revenge on Xiaodong."


    "Demon gate, I, Li Shenglong, swear that I will destroy the demon gate in my lifetime."


    Li Shenglong looked like he was crazy. He suddenly raised his head, ignoring the tears on his face and yelled at the sky.

 Chapter 380

    Hope of resurrection


    "master, don''t be sad, Linglong still has the possibility of survival."


    The voice of Lingzhu came to Li Shenglong when he was most sad.


    "It''s possible that this kind of explosive power can survive? Or do you have any way to revive Linglong? "


    Li Shenglong seems to suddenly see a little light in the dark. He knows the magic of the Pearl. At this time, he has no other way but to rely on the magic pearl.


    "Master, after a person dies, the soul will enter into the reincarnation of the underworld, which is no exception even if the character of the heaven level reaches the end of his life.


    I don''t have the ability to resurrect the dead, but if Linglong''s body exists now, I can make Linglong a ghost monk. Ghost cultivation is very common in the underworld. What I practice is Yin Qi method.


    In this way, Linglong can stay in the underworld without reincarnation. When your realm reaches a certain height, you can break through the barrier between yin and Yang, and you will be able to accept Linglong''s soul again from the underworld.


    In the use of the secret method, let Linglong''s soul return to its own body, so that Linglong can be resurrected


    Lingzhu said what she could do, and did not directly let people come back from the dead as Li Shenglong thought.


    "A certain height? I will make it. "


    In any case, Lingzhu has given Li Shenglong a hope. Even Li Shenglong knows that the certain height mentioned by Lingzhu must not be so simple.


    Yin and yang are separated. It is not common for ordinary people to travel between the two realms. After Lingzhu finished, Li Shenglong had already figured out the difficulties.


    However, only if Linglong can be revived, all the difficulties will no longer be difficult. Let alone the current difficulties in cultivation, even if the difficulties are ten times greater, Li Shenglong must complete them.


    "Master, you''d better find the exquisite corpse first. Only when the exquisite corpse is sound can Linglong become a ghost monk and revive again."


    Lingzhu''s words let Li Shenglong temporarily ease from the pain. Now the most important thing to do is to find the exquisite body. If there is no body, everything is in vain.


    However, looking up at this piece of ruins, can Linglong, a monk''s body in Qi training period, survive in such a powerful explosion?


    "Elder, hurry up and find Linglong''s body. As long as Linglong''s body is still there, I may revive Linglong."


    Li Shenglong suddenly came out of the words let one side of Yu Xiaodong are surprised, think that Li Shenglong is not committed what heartless crazy.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about the people around him. He was flying alone. At this time, Li found that there were cracks on the surface of the shield of the nine fire dragon shield, which was tightly attached to his body, as if it would be smashed at any time.


    Seeing this scene, Li Shenglong''s heart is even colder. Even a powerful secret treasure like the nine fire dragon shield has become this one. What about the exquisite corpse?


    To tell you the truth, the difficulty of the ghost sect is also famous in the whole of the great Jin Xiuxian kingdom. Both the ten immortal sects and the ten demon sects all know how powerful the self explosion of the ghost sect''s skeleton is.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for a monk of the same rank to survive under the power of self explosion, even if he has a higher level of cultivation than the monk who explodes his skull.


    First of all, Li Shenglong survived by relying on such a shield, and people had to sigh at the powerful magic weapon of Li Shenglong''s shield.


    Seeing that the shield had been split into this shape, it was obviously impossible to use it in the future. Everyone sighed in their hearts. It was a pity that it was a magic weapon.


    Li Shenglong is not as worried about magic weapon as many people do. His only worry is exquisite.


    After collecting the broken nine fire dragon shield into the Pearl space, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness began to search the peak of feixianfeng.


    It seems that the divine consciousness comes out of the body of Li Shenglong. There is Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, and there is the addition of spirit beads to Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    In the self explosion just now, the nine fire dragon shield was damaged, and even the spirit bead was damaged in order to protect Li Shenglong to a certain extent.


    Lingzhu has not yet reached its former level, and its strength is also limited. Under this limited strength, there is no way to help Li Shenglong search for the surrounding area.


    But Lingzhu can lend part of his mental power to Li Shenglong, extending the scope of his search.


    It is also because of this, the elders of the ten gates of the fairyland all felt a strong spiritual force sweeping over their bodies. At the moment when they were swept by the divine consciousness, they felt as if all the secrets had been seen.


    All of us are shocked by Li Shenglong''s divine power, which is definitely not possessed by a dual character of Ning Dan.


    It is impossible to have such power, not to mention the double, triple and quadruple of coagulating pill. If you want to have such power, you should have at least seven levels of coagulation pill.For a moment, people''s minds suddenly changed. How long did Li Shenglong cultivate immortals? In such a short period of time, he entered the coagulation period.


    The spiritual strength can be comparable to the seven heavy Ning Dan. Now, no one doubts that Li Shenglong will hide his own strength.


    This kind of mental strength is like a series of shock waves, which impact on the hearts of the people in the field.


    They are just practitioners of triple coagulation pill. They may only think about it in their lifetime. Li Shenglong''s mental strength has reached this point.


    He is a great genius, a great man, and a reincarnation of gods.


    In the field, people''s minds are constantly echoing with many words, and finally all people come to a conclusion in their hearts.


    Such people must not be offended.


    At the same time, people also see Li Shenglong''s madness, and they all begin to mourn for the devil gate one by one. The war of the evil way is not far away.


    However, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness did not stop his search because of the reverie of these people. The scope of his search was expanding, and the location he was looking for was not only the surface, but also the underground.


    "There it is."


    Li Shenglong''s surprise voice came down from the sky. In a moment, the whole person also flew down. There was no mistake. Li Shenglong clearly felt the whereabouts of Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan, and their bodies were all there.


    There is a body there is the hope of resurrection, under the excitement of Li Shenglong can not help but cry out.

 Chapter 381

    The secret art of soul


    with the shouting of Li Shenglong''s body shape, people also take back their thoughts from their reverie. Are Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan still alive? Or can the body survive such a big impact?


    People''s hearts are also very surprised, a monk just practicing Qi, when can he be so powerful?


    People think, the body also follows Li Shenglong to move past.


    Li Shenglong stopped a few hundred meters away from the top of the mountain. With a flash of light in his hand, a Dharma decision has been sent out. Now Li Shenglong has been practicing in the period of coagulating elixir. Naturally, the speed of issuing this kind of Dharma resolution is not comparable to that of the disciples in the period of Qi training and foundation building.


    The earth was cracked.


    At this time, the best way is to make the whole land split. Li Shenglong has already felt that there is a white shield hundreds of meters underground. In the shield, Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan are holding each other.


    It seems that Xu Yuechan is helping Yu Linglong to resist the impact of the explosion with his own strength, but this Xu Yuechan is just the strength of the foundation period. How can he protect himself and others at the same time.


    This question also appeared in the minds of other nuns in the Ning Dan period. All of them were monks in the Ning Dan period. Their accomplishments were not weak, and they were already a man who stood up to heaven and earth among the three levels of immortal cultivation.


    Now these people have been standing on the top of the land, and those who see Li Shenglong''s movements are slow to know that there must be something underground.


    Everyone''s divine sense penetrates to the bottom, and naturally they all find Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong. Naturally, they are very surprised.


    They also know the strength of Xu Yuechan. They didn''t expect to be able to protect themselves and other people''s bodies in such an environment, which was beyond their expectation.


    In any case, since people are sure that they are at the bottom, the people of Xianmen will not be at the same side, just watching, and their hands are also determined to float.


    For a while, all kinds of brilliance appeared on the whole surface of the earth, and all kinds of soul determination techniques constantly appeared on the ground.


    With the concerted efforts of many Xianmen ancestors, a few hundred meters of land has been opened up by everyone without a moment''s effort.


    The whereabouts of Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong really appeared in front of the public. They found that both of them were dead. Although a light white light still covered their bodies, their souls had disappeared, and those who had died could not die again.


    "Linglong, Uncle Xu."


    Li Shenglong said in a nightmare, just want to touch the light white light with his hand, the sound of the Pearl just stopped Li Shenglong''s action.


    "Master, don''t touch it."


    The sound of the Pearl made Li Shenglong''s hand stop in the air.


    "That''s the soul shield. Xu Yuechan protected Yu Linglong''s body at the cost of her soul. If you touch it now, Xu Yuechan will disappear from the world. There is no more trace. "


    "Don''t touch it."


    Hearing Lingzhu''s explanation, Li Shenglong sees that other Xianmen elders want to touch jade Linglong. He shouts out in a loud voice. The sudden sound even scares the other Xianmen elders.


    "No touch."


    At this time, before Li Shenglong explained, elder li of shenjianzong had already opened his mouth.


    "This is to use the secret method of soul to consume the power of soul in exchange for the mysterious power of heaven. If you touch it, then Xu Yuechan will really die."


    "What should we do now?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about the outside people''s thoughts, and asked Lingzhu in his heart.


    "You ask others to get out of the way. I will put Xu Yuechan''s soul into the Pearl space, and wait for your cultivation in the future."


    Li Shenglong has already understood that he has to wait until his realm reaches a certain level.


    "I think there should be no more difficult than the restoration of jade Linglong."


    Naturally, what Li Shenglong thinks in his mind is that Yu Linglong has already looked like this. Anyway, he has to recover Yu Linglong''s soul. It is also a good way to recover Xu Yuechan''s soul.


    "No, you think it''s too simple. Yu Linglong is just a normal death, so her soul goes into the hell, but Xu Yuechan is not the same. Her soul has been burned, and now there is only so much left.


    To awaken her soul, the strength needed is more than 100 times that of jade Linglong. "


    100 times, what''s the concept?


    Li Shenglong is not very clear, but now he knows that even if he wants to save Yu Linglong, the height he has to reach is that ordinary people have to struggle for a lifetime, even several lives.


    Saving Xu Yuechan needs 100 times of yulinglong?


    Li Shenglong is a little afraid to imagine what kind of concept this is, but if you don''t save Xu Yuechan, it won''t work.


    Xu Yuechan died in order to save Yu Linglong. We can see from the situation in the scene. Under such a situation, since Li Shenglong saw the scene of Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan and didn''t save him, he would not say whether he could forgive Li Shenglong when Yu Linglong really woke up.It is Li Shenglong''s own heart will have deep guilt, guilt to some time, in the critical moment of cultivation, can be transformed into a heart demon.


    Generally speaking, no matter what, Li Shenglong had no reason not to save Xu Yuechan. Therefore, after hearing Lingzhu''s words, Li Shenglong nodded heavily.


    "Since Uncle Xu died for the sake of delicacy, no matter how hard it is, I must rescue him."


    At this time, Li Shenglong is still willing to call Uncle Xu Yuechan with Yu Linglong. What''s more, Li Shenglong has been thinking about the picture that his father has been remembering in his life.


    This painting makes Li Shenglong have an unspeakable feeling for Xu Yuechan in his heart, that is, there is no jade exquisite thing. I think Li Shenglong can save Xu Yuechan.


    Now such a situation, Li Shenglong is impossible to have a little hesitation, the heart is extremely firm and Lingzhu said.


    "OK, let the rest of them get out of the way first. I''ll take Xu Yuechan''s soul."


    "Let''s get out of the way first. I''ll take away the soul of martial Uncle Xu and wait until I have a chance to revive him in the future."


    Li Shenglong''s voice let everyone around make way for them. They have never seen such a magic magic method that can capture people''s soul. What a magic magic magic.


    Where is the territory of the soul? These are just what the little people in the third level immortal cultivation world can master. For a moment, they are both curious and afraid.

 Chapter 382

    Time


    after the crowd retreated, Li Shenglong, in full view of the public, burst out a colorful light from his brow, and instantly shrouded in the light of the soul outside Xu Yuechan''s body.


    People can clearly see the colorful lights, like a pair of skillful hands, slowly surrounded by the light of the soul, careful not to let a little soul light leak out.


    After that, the colorful lights holding the light of soul slowly returned to Li Shenglong''s eyebrows. People''s feelings were like this. In Li Shenglong''s heart, he could clearly feel Xu Yuechan''s soul entering into his own eyebrow beads.


    At that moment, Li Shenglong had already received part of Xu Yuechan''s memory. The shield of his soul had consumed a lot of power when he was just guarding Yu Linglong, and the rest was just Xu Yuechan''s broken memory.


    All kinds of memory fragments floated over. Li Shenglong saw countless shadows of Xu Yuechan and other people in these soul fragments.


    "Lingzhu, what should yulinglong do?"


    Did not come and look carefully to see jade Linglong is still outside, did not follow the light of the soul to come in, quickly asked, she is now the most concerned thing for Li Shenglong.


    Although Lingzhu said that she would also bring jade Linglong into the Pearl space, but just now the power of the Pearl did not put the jade Linglong together. Li Shenglong knew that Lingzhu must have something else to say.


    "There is no difference between Lingzhu space and the outside. If you let Yu Linglong''s body come in like this, it will be oxidized and rotten in a few days. At that time, it will be useless if you really have the strength to rescue Yu Linglong back."


    As expected by Li Shenglong, Lingzhu explained to Li Shenglong.


    "What should I do?"


    "Find a magic weapon to seal jade Linglong''s body in ice, so that there will be no problem putting it into the Pearl space."


    Hearing that, Li Shenglong withdrew from the Pearl space. Looking at the surprised expression on the faces of the people around him, he had already understood the people''s ideas after a slight thought in his heart.


    People have just seen the colorful light of the Pearl coming out of Li Shenglong''s eyebrows. It seems that some people have been able to think that there must be some treasure in the center of Li Shenglong''s eyebrows, otherwise there would be no such aura.


    What''s more, the colorful light is directly wrapped in Xu Yuechan''s soul and enters into the eyebrow. Naturally, people can know that Li Shenglong''s brow is at least a secret treasure of space, which can accommodate other things.


    When people look at Li Shenglong''s storage bag, they suddenly know that Li Shenglong''s storage bag is just a thing to make a look. All good things should be in the space between the eyebrows.


    If you think about the nine fire dragon shield and the mysterious broken sword that Li Shenglong took out before, everyone has a guess in their hearts.


    Li Shenglong is afraid that in a year of disappearance, he has been handed down from the cave of ancient great men. Only in this way can we explain why there are so many good things in Li Shenglong and why his strength has grown so fast.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the figures in the third level to compare with those in the Ninth level. There is no difference between them.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is not a fart in the level 9 immortal cultivation world, but here, he is a real big man.


    It is precisely because of seeing through this point that Li Shenglong is not too flustered. Even if they know the existence of the spirit bead, there is nothing remarkable about it.


    At least in the third level immortal cultivation world, Li Shenglong has the strength to guard the Pearl. If other people want to take the Pearl from Li Shenglong''s hand, the price they need to pay is not a little bit.


    Most of the people''s eyes are envious. Li Shenglong has already revealed part of his fighting power in the previous competition. In addition, Li Shenglong can force people of the same level as the ghost ancestor to explode their skeletons.


    No one will doubt that Li Shenglong is comparable to the strength of Ning Dan Wu Chong, let alone just in the search, Li Shenglong released the seven fold spirit of Ning Dan.


    All of this will make all people who want to make Li Shenglong''s idea think carefully, and see whether it is worth offending Li Shenglong and offending the whole zhenxianmen for the sake of not knowing whether they can get the ancient secret treasure in their hands?


    Compared with each other, smart people won''t provoke Li Shenglong any more. If there are some unintelligible characters, Li Shenglong doesn''t mind hurting the killers.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong put away a trace of Li Mang in his eyes, looked at the crowd gently, and asked calmly on his face.


    "Gentlemen, who has something that can seal the corpse, Shenglong is willing to exchange with him."


    "Shenglong, you don''t need to exchange. We have this thing in Zhenxian gate. Are you coming to freeze the exquisite corpse?"


    Li Shenglong has just finished speaking to Yu Xiaodong. Li Shenglong''s performance is beyond Xiaodong''s expectation. Now his granddaughter has died. Listening to Li Shenglong''s meaning, he is able to rescue Yu Linglong. This is a very affectionate thing.


    Yu Xiaodong, like other people, didn''t believe in most of them. But after seeing the colorful light from Li Shenglong''s eyebrows, Yu Xiaodong''s ideas began to change. Maybe Li Shenglong could really save Yu Linglong.Yu Linglong is Yu Xiaodong''s granddaughter. As for her granddaughter, there is no need for others to describe her. Besides Li Shenglong, Yu Linglong''s death belongs to Xiaodong.


    In such a state of mind, hearing the news that jade Linglong can live again, I can''t help feeling a little excited.


    "Grandfather, I''ll freeze the exquisite corpse first, so that she can have a shelter when her soul returns in the future."


    Li Shenglong explained to Yu Xiaodong that once Yu Linglong died, Li Shenglong felt that he was Yu Xiaodong''s grandson and needed to do what his granddaughter should do instead of Yu Linglong. Therefore, Li Shenglong also showed more and more respect for Yu Xiaodong.


    "When will Linglong come back?"


    Yu Xiaodong asked himself the most concerned question in the field.


    Li Shenglong looks at Yu Xiaodong''s corner of mouth full of expectation, showing a helpless bitter smile.


    "I don''t know, maybe five years, maybe fifty years, five hundred years, five thousand years."


    The answer given by Li Shenglong makes Yu Xiaodong a little confused.


    "Why is that?"


    "It depends on the speed of my cultivation. When I can cross the Yin and Yang realms and bring Linglong back from the underworld, then Linglong nature will come back."


    Li Shenglong''s heart also appeared a glimmer of vision, the desire for strength reappeared in his heart.

 Chapter 383

    Zhang left the school


    "wait for me, Linglong, I will pick you up as soon as possible and continue our unfinished wedding."


    Li Shenglong said to Linglong silently in his heart. Originally, Li Shenglong wanted to tell Linglong about him and several other women after the wedding.


    In fact, Li Shenglong wants to talk to Yu Linglong before he gets married. However, Yu Linglong stays on feixianfeng for several days and doesn''t let Li Shenglong catch the shadow.


    Li Shenglong had no choice but to think after the marriage ceremony. He did not expect that such a thing had already appeared before the wedding ceremony was held. From then on, the two people were separated by Yin and Yang and could never be together again.


    Break through the boundary between yin and Yang, and bring back the soul of Yu Linglong from the underworld.


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s words, everyone took a breath of cool air. Li Shenglong''s tone was relaxed, as if it was a simple thing to break through the barrier between yin and Yang.


    But everyone knows that the barrier between yin and Yang is so huge that it can not be broken by an ordinary practitioner.


    If you want to break through the barrier between yin and Yang, you have to reach the level of heaven in the legend.


    All the people present are just the accomplishments of the Ning Dan period. If they want to enter the Tianzun period from the Ning Dan period, there are still six stages in the process: Yuanying, leaving the body, separation, integration, Mahayana and crossing robbery.


    It seems that there are only six stages. In fact, the more advanced a monk is, the slower his progress will be.


    The monks in the present Ning Dan period should not say that they want to enter the realm of heaven, that is to say, it is very difficult to cross a level in the coagulation period, and they don''t know whether they can do it in their lifetime.


    It is also because of this, after hearing Li Shenglong''s method, people thought at the same time that Yu Linglong would never appear in this world again.


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s words, Yu Xiaodong''s mood was also suddenly depressed. He did not believe that Li Shenglong could reach the realm of heaven.


    That kind of realm is not what the characters of their level can expect. Heaven is supreme, heaven is supreme, heaven and earth are supreme. In fact, these ordinary people can imagine?


    "Oh, Shenglong, this is an ice jade God coffin, which is used to hold exquisite corpses, so as to ensure that they will not rot in this lifetime."


    Although Yu Xiaodong is in a low mood, seeing Li Shenglong''s appearance, he can''t bear to speak out. He takes out the ice jade God''s coffin in his storage bag, but he is thinking, even if it''s a consolation for his granddaughter''s death.


    Seeing the faces of the people, Li Shenglong can already guess what they think. Indeed, if he wants to become a God, he needs more than just talent and resources.


    What is needed is luck. It is great luck. It is the luck that startles the heaven and the earth. Every Tianzun is the son of the luck of an era. It is impossible to become a God without the Qi of the whole era.


    Li Shenglong is just a character in a small three-level immortal cultivation world. Under the premise that there are many in the nine level immortal cultivation world, can a third level immortal cultivation world really gain the vitality of the whole era?


    No one is optimistic about Li Shenglong. Although Li Shenglong''s luck is amazing enough in people''s eyes, it is also his present luck, which makes other people think that Li Shenglong will never be the son of this era.


    The son of an era''s Qi Yun can not be compared with that of ordinary people by condensing the Qi of the whole era.


    It''s not impossible to enter the period of Yuanying in one day. At least, we should enter the period of coagulating elixir. In one year, we can definitely enter the period of primordial infant.


    Now it took more than a year for Li Shenglong to enter the Ning Dan period. Such cultivation is absolutely impossible to be the son of Qi Yun in the legend.


    Is not the son of Qi Yun who wants to enter the supreme realm?


    That''s wishful thinking. It''s impossible.


    These people naturally don''t know that Li Shenglong''s Qi Yun is the legendary Yin Long Qi Yun. Carp turns into a dragon. Now it''s not time for Li Shenglong''s cultivation to break out.


    It is not impossible for Li Shenglong to achieve a real dragon by swallowing several hidden dragons. It is also true that all the heavenly masters should have a good relationship with Li Shenglong.


    These things are naturally the characters of the Ning Dan period can''t see through at all, and they have no strength to see through at all.


    "Granddad, you can''t let go of the devil gate this time."


    Li Shenglong also knows that some things can''t be told to other characters, even Yu Xiaodong. If people let out their hidden dragon identity, those hidden dragons will get the news.


    Now, Li Shenglong really does not have the strength to fight all the Qianlong.


    Since Li Shenglong is a hidden dragon, there will be an invisible line between Li Shenglong and these hidden dragons. It is impossible for them to meet or not.


    At that time, no one knew whether Li Shenglong could kill the Qianlong or not and successfully landed the real dragon position.


    There is only one real dragon, but there are countless hidden dragons. There are many hidden dragons in this session. These things have little to do with Li Shenglong. He has not reached that level.For Li Shenglong, the biggest thing now is to destroy the magic gate. If there is no magic gate, jade Linglong will not have any problems at all.


    It is because of this that Li Shenglong hates the devil gate and must destroy it in his life.


    Without destroying the magic gate, Li Shenglong has no way to explain to Yu Linglong and himself.


    "Shenglong, don''t worry. Since this time the magic door dares to come to our real immortal gate, it shows that a new immortal devil war is about to open. At that time, we must kill more demon masters to avenge Yu Linglong. "


    Although the immortals and demons in Dajin have always been in opposition, they are not always fighting. Every time they fight, they will enter a period of calm.


    Quietly waiting for the next opportunity to cause the war between immortals and demons. Now the magic master invades the real immortal gate, which is the declaration of war on the immortal way.


    Of course, there is not only one power between the two sides, and the huge power transfer can not be formed in a day or two.


    After this incident, when you go back to report, after the preparation of both sides, the war will officially start.


    "Elder martial brother Yu, I''ll go back and report to our valley master to prepare for the immortal devil battle."


    "Senior brother Yu."


    ¡­¡­


    All the other immortal people left one after another, and Yu Xiaodong didn''t detain him. Now Zhenxian gate has been hit by the attack of the devil gate. It takes a while to clean up the mess. At this time, there is no time to detain others.


    Not to mention, the immortal devil war is much more important than this. Each immortal devil war is a huge loss for both sides, and neither side is the real winner.


    The fairyland side always tries to avoid the immortal devil war, but the devil way is not like this. It always starts the immortal devil war first, and this time is no exception.


    After the nine immortals left one after another, Li Shenglong put Yu Linglong''s body into the ice jade God''s coffin and collected it into the Pearl space.


    "Lingzhu, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Lingzhu also knows that Li Shenglong is talking about making Yu Linglong become a ghost cultivation in the underworld.


    "If you want Yu Linglong to become a ghost cultivation, you have to collect the most Yin Qi in the world. I use a special method to transmit it. At that time, Yu Linglong just wanted to enter the samsara, and those big people in the hell would not agree with it."


    "The most Yin thing? If I look for it now, will the time come? "


    Li Shenglong asked Lingzhu in doubt.


    "Well, the rules in the underworld are not the same as those in the human world. It takes a few years for the soul to enter the samsara. That is to say, you only need to find the most Yin thing in a few years."


    Lingzhu seems to know a lot about the local affairs. Li Shenglong doesn''t ask much. He knows that if Lingzhu can tell Li Shenglong, he will tell him.


    In addition, Li Shenglong and Lingzhu have been together for such a long time. We also know that Lingzhu did not want to hurt li Shenglong''s heart. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would have died hundreds of times.


    It is also several times of life-saving, so that the relationship between Li Shenglong and Lingzhu has been further developed. At the beginning, Li Shenglong only thought that Lingzhu was a magic weapon.


    What to do or to listen to their own, now Li Shenglong does not think so. In his heart, Lingzhu is also a human being and an important partner of Li Shenglong.


    The words of Lingzhu let Li Shenglong know that there is one more thing he needs to do now. He can find the most Yin thing and let Yu Linglong become a ghost cultivation. He will stay in the hell and not enter the samsara.


    "Grandfather, how long will it take for the immortal devil war to start?"


    Li Shenglong looked at Yu Xiaodong, who had just sent the nine immortals away, and immediately came back here. He was thinking of destroying the demon gate all the time and avenging Yu Linglong.


    "It will take one to two years. Both sides will have a long preparation time."


    Yu Xiaodong obviously knows Li Shenglong''s heart, but he also knows the process of the immortal devil war. It has been like this since ancient times. Even if yu Xiaodong is worried, there is no other way.


    "During this period of time, Shenglong, you should shut up in the sect, practice well, and I will do other things."


    Yu Xiaodong at this time has clearly seen Li Shenglong''s feelings for Yu Linglong. At this time, he naturally regards Li Shenglong as his half grandson, and his words are extremely polite.


    "No, grandfather, I''m going out to practice."


    Li Shenglong did reject Yu Xiaodong''s words. Indeed, whether it was Li Shenglong who wanted to find something to the Yin, or wanted to find other spiritual veins to improve his cultivation.


    It is not suitable for Li Shenglong to be in a sect. It is better to go outside the sect and make a living.


    "Well, if you want to go out, be careful."


    Yu Xiaodong saw that Li Shenglong had already made up his mind, but he did not stop him. He directly agreed to Li Shenglong''s request.The restoration work of Zhenxian gate is still going on, but Li Shenglong has disappeared in Zhenxian gate. No one knows where he went.

 Chapter 384

    After the Zhenxian sect event, all kinds of sects of the immortal and demons in Dajin began to operate. As everyone knows, the immortal devil battle is about to open.


    Every war between the immortal and the devil was initiated by the devil first, and then broke out. This is also the case of the real immortal sect.


    It is also because of the war initiated by the devil road that each time has a strategic advantage, secretly transferring other strategic materials and uniting with other demons.


    In the early stage of each war between immortals and demons, the demons will occupy a certain advantage. The strength of the two fairies is basically in a balanced state in the cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. A small advantage may bring great benefits to the evil way.


    The dense cloud of the war between immortals and Demons has become more and more dense, which affects not only those who cultivate immortals, but also ordinary mortals who can feel the difference around them.


    Whether it''s a fairy or a devil.


    No one of these high-ranking figures will easily start to their subordinate mortals. Mortals are the foundation of their cultivation of immortals and their material foundation.


    Although there are not a few people who cultivate immortals, they are only a very weak proportion compared with the majority of ordinary people.


    In this way, the fairies and demons will naturally use the vast resources of mortals to find the location of all kinds of spiritual treasures and elixirs for them, and provide some servitude that mortals can do.


    Lao Zhang Tou is a person who is responsible for selecting these labors for the ghost sect. As a foreign affairs disciple of the ghost sect, he only has to practice blood and practice hard work. Lao Zhang is the city master of the city of stubborn wood. When you see him, you should pay three respects to him.


    Although it is said that cultivating immortals requires certain talents, it is not that people without talents can not enter the ranks of immortal practitioners or demon practitioners.


    Since ancient times, many ordinary people without any qualifications have entered the realm of practicing blood one and two. However, reaching this state has consumed his whole life.


    According to the law, the number of people who came from the corvee should be very few, but in fact it is not. The devil way is the ruler of half of the whole Jin Dynasty.


    The prestige behind him and the prospect of immortality entice countless mortals to join the ranks of practitioners. However, ordinary people without talent have only one way to enter the devil''s road, i.e. servitude.


    No matter the devil''s way or the immortal sect, there are certain corvees that need mortals to do. After these corvees are done, these mortals will have the opportunity to acquire the skills of cultivating immortals or demons.


    Of course, in their eyes, these lowest level skills are already the most precious. However, they do not see countless people dying in labor, or in the hands of other practitioners who do not regard them as adults.


    "Lord Zhang, Lord Zhang."


    A light cry pulled Lao Zhang back from his mind. Looking at the dense crowd of thousands of people in front of him, Lao Zhang could not help feeling lost.


    "Start."


    At the thought that less than one hundred of these ten thousand people would survive in the future, Lao Zhang was very heavy when he spoke.


    "Yes."


    On the left and right of Lao Zhang stood two men in their 40s wearing official uniforms. They were sent by the city Lord, stubborn wood, to help Lao Zhang hold this magic promotion meeting.


    The name of the meeting of ascending demons was given to him by those ordinary people who did not know what to do. Those who really knew the way inside could not say it or disdained to say it. Once and twice, the name became a common name.


    Every time a group of people will enter the devil''s road. They think that they have got a lot of money. Once they enter the sect, they can really become the devil and live forever. The cruelty of reality will break all their pride.


    But now these people do not know this, their parents are also looking forward to their children can live forever.


    Looking at this moment, the old and the young looked forward to the two kickbacks, and said that they had not been angry for two times.


    "Well, it''s not just them. I''m not the same."


    Lao Zhang sighed a little in his heart. He used to enter the ghost sect by virtue of the meeting of ascending the demons. Just in the position of recruiting corvee, Lao Zhang had been there for 40 years.


    In his seventies, Lao Zhang''s family property, not to mention, has received millions of taels of silver in this session.


    It is also normal for Lao Zhang to eat meat and drink soup at the bottom.


    With the sound of Lao Zhang, the meeting officially opened.


    Although the previous ascent conference was a gathering of suitors every time, in fact, it did not need so many people.


    It''s good to have one thousand out of ten thousand, but this one is not the same. Lao Zhang was instructed to look for these ordinary people for corvee as much as possible.


    The order from the top does not explain why Lao Zhang, who is at the bottom of the sect, has never had the courage to ask why?Only in the above words, I occasionally heard some words about the immortal devil war. After more than 50 years in the magic Road, Lao Zhang also had a basic understanding of the two ways.


    Naturally, I know what the immortal devil war means. At the same time, I have a basic idea about why we should recruit these people.


    As the number of people increases, the number of people who die will naturally increase. However, the most worthless thing in the world is human life, which is worse than that of dogs in troubled times.


    Lao Zhang sat on a chair on the rostrum and slowly closed his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to squint for a while.


    And one left and one right under the hand has already gone down, and the hand of the people one by one to verify the identity of the people, household registration and other information.


    Li Shenglong is also in the team, with the rolling flow of people moving forward slowly, now it has been three months since Li Shenglong left Zhenxian gate.


    During the three months, Li Shenglong rushed from the fairyland to the hinterland of the devil''s road. On the other hand, he stepped up the cultivation of the secret skill just taught to Li Shenglong by the spirit bead.


    Since Li Shenglong has become the elder of zhenxianmen, naturally, no one in the immortal world of Dajin doesn''t know his body shape. If Li Shenglong doesn''t change his appearance, he will be found out just after he enters the devil''s road.


    On the one hand, it can change Li Shenglong''s appearance; on the other hand, it can also hide the fluctuation of Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    No one can find out that Li Shenglong has his own cultivation.

 Chapter 385

    Jia Ren


    now Li Shenglong incarnates as a knight errant. After entering the sphere of influence of the devil''s road, Li Longsheng contacted the detailed works of Zhenxian sect in the evil way.


    Change another image to see the detailed work, and discuss with the detailed work how to sneak into the ghost sect.


    Since Yu Linglong died under the shadow ancestor of the ghost sect, Li Shenglong will not let go of the ghost sect. Let alone the ghost sect, it is the whole evil way. Li Shenglong vowed to let him be destroyed. From then on, there was only Xiuxian sect in Dajin, and there was no one who practiced magic.


    After discussing with detailed works, Li Shenglong provided Li with two methods. One of them is naturally the simplest, which is to worship directly under the door of the ghost sect.


    As one of the top ten magic sects, the ghost sect takes in disciples once a year. Naturally, the requirements of the ghost sect to accept disciples will not be low.


    Li Shenglong just thought about this proposal and gave it up. Although Li Shenglong has hidden form decision, he can hide the aura fluctuation in his body.


    But the sect you want to go to is one of the top ten sects. Which of the ten sects does not have a few characters of Ning Dan period?


    Thousands of years of inheritance and countless Ning Dan elders have left many magic weapons in each of the ten major sects.


    The wonder of these magic tools is beyond Li Shenglong''s imagination.


    Disciples,


    for each sect, it is the hope of a sect in the future. Even if there are all kinds of intrigues in the demon sect, the identification of the disciples must be extremely strict.


    When Li Shenglong entered the Zhenxian gate, it was because he was the zhenzhuan disciple of Zhenxian sect that he arranged to come in. If he wanted to change people, it would not be so easy to enter Zhenxian gate.


    All kinds of censorship will take a few days. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not take this risk. Now he wants to enter the ghost sect to revenge Yu Linglong.


    But I don''t want to get revenge. I''ve already taken my life.


    The second way is naturally to enter with these labors. The status of the laborers in the ghost sect can be imagined, which is equivalent to having no status at all. It is expected that the ghost sect will not make great efforts to investigate such figures.


    What''s more, the war between immortals and demons is about to break out, and the ten major demon sects have increased the recruitment of corvee, which is no exception to the ghost sect.


    This is the best time to blend into the ghost sect.


    The purpose of Li Shenglong is to mix with the ghost sect first. Li Shenglong is not a disciple of the ghost sect. If he wants to enter the ghost sect, even if he has the help of spirit beads to break the prohibition, plus Li Shenglong''s stealth skills.


    Li Shenglong still did not dare to enter, or wanted to find a safe scheme to enter. After all, Li Shenglong entered the ghost sect not only to destroy the whole ghost sect.


    I also want to find the most Yin things in the soul sect. The soul sect itself is the soul power of cultivation, so it is needless to say the position of the sect.


    The ghost sect itself is a school of cultivating evil ways. Naturally, what we want to find is to build our own sect in such a shady place.


    It is also based on the above reasons, Li Shenglong will definitely want to take advantage of the ghost sect to recruit corvee when entering.


    Under the careful arrangement of this real immortal sect, Li Shenglong has a new legal identity, Jia Ming.


    His parents died and he was a Ranger. He had some martial arts skills. In order to act more like him, Li Shenglong even learned some martial arts from the master.


    Naturally, the calluses of martial arts training in their hands are hard to deal with. With Li Shenglong''s identity, what he wants to do in it will be more convenient.


    After all, the immortal devil war can not break out in a short time. How can we wait another year and a half? Now both immortal and demon are accumulating their own materials.


    Under such circumstances, even if Li Shenglong wants to disturb the whole ghost sect, he also needs a certain period of time and a legal identity.


    Li Shenglong came at a very opportune time, just in time for the ghost sect to recruit other corvees. In this way, Li Shenglong followed the numerous people to come here to participate in the magic rising conference.


    Li Shenglong had spies in the soul sect. Naturally, he knew that the meeting was actually just for the purpose of recruiting some corvees.


    The other people didn''t know this. In order to give gifts for such a place, Li Shenglong had to send some money to the two officials in charge of the promotion meeting.


    Of course, the money comes from zhenxianmen. After finishing everything, Li Shenglong looks at the fewer and fewer people in front of him. Naturally, he is calm and incomparable.


    Finally, it was Li Shenglong''s turn. In front of a square table, there was a recorder and two recorders behind him.


    These two people are the two assistants assigned by the city Lord of stubborn wood to Lao Zhang, one named Lu Yimei and the other named Lu Yiming.


    As a pair of brothers, Li Shenglong also gave gifts to the brothers.


    "Name."


    Asked the recorder without raising his head.


    "Jia Ming."


    "Age."¡°19¡£¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The person who recorded it said that he could think of almost everything he could think of. Li Shenglong had already known the process from the detailed work, and there was no confusion at all.


    Very fluent will answer this series of questions in the past.


    Li Shenglong knew that this was just a corvee, and the ghost sect could not spend so much money to check the status of the corvee.


    "Do you have a jade card?"


    After asking everything, I finally got to the last question. The jade card was not issued by the ghost sect, but by the Lu brothers.


    If someone like Lu''s brother paid 500 taels of silver, he would be able to get a jade card from him. The use is now.


    "Yes."


    Li Shenglong took out his jade card and handed it to him. The recorder finally raised his head, took a look at the jade card and threw it into a wooden basket beside him. It seems that the jade card is a rhythm to be reused.


    "Go home and wait for the announcement, next."


    When Li Shenglong saw this record, he made a tick after his name, and then he withdrew.


    As he retreated outside, a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes came up.


    "How about tomorrow? No problem. "


    This man is the detailed work of zhenxianmen, which is the uncle of Li Shenglong in his present identity, Jia Ren.


    "Uncle, there''s nothing wrong with it. Everything''s OK. The record officer told me to go home and wait for news."


    "All right. Let''s go. Let''s go back."


    After Jia Ren finished, he waved and asked Li Shenglong to go with him to a carriage beside him. Li Shenglong was not polite. According to the order of dignity and inferiority, after Jia Ren went up, Li Shenglong also sat on it.

 Chapter 386

    The servant outside the carriage went to the place where the carriage was driving, and slowly drove the carriage away from the meeting. The other people looked at Jia Ren''s carriage with envy.


    Inside the carriage, Li Shenglong looks at Jia Ren calmly. Jia Ren has no accomplishments. He can pass on his foundation in the unyielding wood City, which is also the result of zhenxianmen''s help.


    Jia Ren, who has helped zhenxianmen do a lot of things, is naturally afraid. When he was young, he helped zhenxianmen to do things without any problems.


    At that time, he was energetic and willing to work, but now that Jia Ren has his own business in the city of unyielding wood, his fear naturally makes him cautious.


    Fortunately, zhenxianmen don''t often use their detailed works hidden behind the scenes. Usually, ordinary people like them who have no accomplishments and hide in the sphere of influence of the demon sect.


    All you need to do is report on what you observe every day.


    There is no difficulty and no danger. The only danger is that Li Shenglong wants to enter the ghost sect by virtue of his identity.


    If Li Shenglong had a good journey and was not found by the ghost sect, Jia Ren would not have any problems, but if Li Shenglong was found, Jia Ren would surely die.


    Zhenxianmen also considered this problem. There are not a few detailed works of mortals in the ghost sect, and each mortal detail does not know each other.


    A mortal will only recommend one person to enter the ghost sect in his lifetime. In this way, one of the disciples who entered the ghost sect will be found, and the other disciples will not encounter any problems.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong left, but the meeting of more than 10000 people can not be so easy to end, Li Shenglong row in the middle, there are probably thousands of people behind.


    Fortunately, there is not only a row of recording personnel, but also a few tables of recording disciples. Naturally, the speed is not slow.


    In this way, it was not until the afternoon that all the people were registered. These more than 10000 people were the people who bought the Lu brothers'' jade cards.


    As for the others who do not have the money to buy jade medals, they will continue to register tomorrow. Whether they can be selected or not will depend on luck.


    All the local people in the city know that nine out of ten people who bought these jade medals from the Lu brothers on the first day of the three-day magic promotion conference held in the city could enter the demon sect.


    Nine out of ten of those who signed up on the second and third days who did not buy the Lu brothers'' jade medals were not allowed to enter the demon sect.


    The remaining one tenth is also to take care of the poor disciples'' face and give them a hope.


    "Lao Zhang."


    The sleeping old Zhang was called by the Lu brothers. In fact, when he first came here, people here called him lord Zhang. However, Lao Zhang didn''t like the name. Instead, everyone called him Lao Zhang.


    Naturally, other people did not dare to disobey Lao Zhang''s orders and called Lao Zhang along with the city Lord.


    "The end of the day?"


    Lao Zhang rubbed his eyes. As soon as he lifted his eyelids, he knew what had happened. He thought it would be over. The Lu brothers would call themselves up.


    "Well, it''s over. Our brother has been waiting for a while. Seeing that the grown-ups are sleepy and tired, I can''t bear to see them in the wind and sun. We have already prepared food and wine in Yiheyuan. I hope Lao Zhang can appreciate it."


    The Lu brothers had been waiting for a while. Seeing that Lao Zhang didn''t want to wake up, the sun had already set, so they called Lao Zhang up.


    "Well, I''m hungry. Go. "


    Naturally, Lao Zhang understood what the Lu brothers meant. He stretched out his hands and stood up to go to Yiheyuan with the Lu brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    On.


    With a hiss, the carriage carrying Li Shenglong and Jia Ren stopped.


    "Master, young master, here we are."


    Jia Ren pulls the curtain of the car and gets out of the carriage. Li Shenglong gets out of the carriage behind Jia Ren and goes into Jia''s house after Jia Ren.


    Jia''s house is also a big family in this area. When the servants in the yard saw Jia Ren and Li Shenglong, they stopped one after another and called them master and young master.


    Jia Ren and Li Shenglong just nodded and entered Jia Ren''s study.


    As soon as the door of the study was closed, all the servants knew that Jia Ren had a habit of going to the study if there was something important to discuss. Obviously, there was something important to discuss with the young master this time.


    Naturally, this young master is Li Shenglong. He came to Jia''s house for only half a month. He is very easygoing. He smiles at everyone and gives them a good impression.


    Since the door of the study is closed, unless the door is opened from the inside, it will be a big thing, and no one will disturb Jia Ren and Li Shenglong.


    All the servants of the Jia family will be the first to be solemnly told this rule when they enter the Jia house. Because of this, most of the servants will follow this rule.The rules are set by people. Those who don''t obey the rules will be punished before they have absolute strength.


    The first person who broke the rules is afraid that he has already arrived in the underworld, or has reincarnated. Whether he has become a hero or a mushroom cold, no one knows.


    Since then, no one has dared to break this rule.


    In the study, Jia Ren still looks like a boss. He leads Li Shenglong to knock on one of the walls of the study. After a few efforts, he pushes again, and a secret door appears.


    Li Shenglong and Jia Ren go in, and Jia Ren closes the secret door again.


    Inside the secret door is a secret room, where a simple sound insulation array is arranged. This series of actions is just a habit of Jia Ren.


    If according to Li Shenglong''s idea, said directly in the study already can.


    Li Shenglong now has the triple strength of alchemy, combined with the powerful detection ability of spiritual beads. Anyone who wants to eavesdrop on the speech between Li Shenglong and Jia Ren is simply the life star hanging himself, so he has a long time to spare.


    For Jia Ren, Li Shenglong does not want to tell him all the things. First, there is no need to do so, but also a simple precaution.


    Therefore, it is not only Li Shenglong''s cultivation that has been hidden, but also his identity. Jia Ren only knows that he is a disciple of Zhenxian sect.


    As for what kind of disciple he was, he did not know whether he was from inner or outer schools or from zhenzhuan.


    However, according to Jia Ren''s daily judgment of the Zhenxian sect, most of the undercover disciples were outside disciples who were not satisfied with the sect but wanted to make a name for themselves.

 Chapter 387

    Memory fragments


    although most of the disciples Jia Ren has met are the outer disciples of Zhenxian sect, Jia Ren guesses that even if Li Shenglong is an outsider after the event, he will come here voluntarily instead of having to.


    After Jia Ren came here, there were all kinds of colors on everyone''s faces. Some had regrets in their hearts, others were full of vigor and vitality.


    Li Shenglong''s face is very insipid, as if Li Shenglong is really the local people here, has lived here for countless years.


    "Li Xianren, how are you today? Go well."


    Only when they were two, Jia Ren did not dare to pretend to be a master in front of Li Shenglong''s noodles. He respectfully asked Li Shenglong to sit down. He also sat down before asking.


    "Nothing? Everything arranged by boss Jia is very proper. Li will tell the sect about boss Jia when he returns to the school in the future. "


    What Li Shenglong said made Jia Ren a little surprised. Normally speaking, every detail work of an undercover in the magic gate has a certain connection with his own sect. It is inevitable to report regularly.


    The meaning of Li Shenglong''s words seems that he will not contact with the sect again in a short time, but when he wants to return to the sect, he still doesn''t know what day it will be.


    "Well, thank you for your kind words."


    Jia Ren just put his doubts in his heart. In fact, both the real immortal sect and the ghost sect are monsters that he can''t afford to offend.


    "How many days do you usually wait for information?"


    Li Shenglong is not familiar with the news here, and Jia Ren can only answer these questions to Li Shenglong.


    "For a week, generally speaking, as long as you use the jade card of the Lu brothers, there should be no problem in doing servitude."


    "A week."


    Li Shenglong recited in his heart for a moment, a week''s time for Li Shenglong can still wait.


    "This week, I will visit the city of unyielding wood. You can find someone to accompany me."


    "OK, let a mu accompany the immortal."


    After saying these secret words, they left the secret room and opened the door of the study.


    "Tomorrow, since you are about to enter the devil''s gate, don''t forget your uncle when you are prosperous in the future."


    As they walked, Jia Ren said.


    "Uncle joked, nephew can enter the magic door, is not drag uncle''s blessing, otherwise on my own words, I don''t want to be able to enter the magic door, when developed, how can I forget the uncle''s kindness?"


    "Good, good luck for the old Jia family. Tomorrow, you won''t have time to visit dogwood city for half a month. It happens that you have time in these two days. You can have a good time tomorrow."


    After Jia Ren finished, he called out to amu in the distance.


    "Amu."


    Amu heard the master''s words, quickly put down his work, trot a few steps, to Jia Ren and Li Shenglong in front of a smile.


    "Master, you want me."


    "Amu, from tomorrow on, you will accompany the young master and introduce us to the interesting and delicious places here. You should take 500 liang of cash silver with you. If it is not enough, you should write it down in the book first, and then you can pay him at the end of the month."


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as amu heard the news, his heart was also happy. These servants naturally wanted to show themselves in front of the master.


    Although Li Shenglong came to Jia''s house for a short time, everyone can see that Li Shenglong''s weight in master Jia''s heart is not light at all.


    Such a person, not to mention entering the magic gate, is expected to become a magic immortal in the future. Even in the Jia family, no one dares to offend him.


    As long as amu serves Li Shenglong well and gives a few good words in front of Jia Ren, the status of amu in Jia''s residence will also soar.


    Let''s not say that the work that amu accepts is also the envy of others. Every day in Jia''s house, all kinds of chores are constantly happening.


    And accompany the young master on the street, it is possible to see a lot of fun, eat delicious, such a happy life, is really rare.


    "All right, go to the cashier''s office to pay for your work. You must be smart and listen to the young master for everything. Do you understand?"


    Jia Ren was still a little uneasy and asked.


    "Master, don''t worry, I am excited. From now on, the young master asks to go east, I will not go west. I will do whatever the young master says."


    Amy answered with a smile and retreated.


    "Uncle, the nephew went back to his room to rest."


    "Well, go ahead. You''ve been busy all day. It''s time to have a rest."


    Li Shenglong and Jia Ren separate and return to their own house in Jia''s house. The house of Jia''s house is OK, and it''s comfortable enough to sleep.


    The only problem is that there is less aura in the air. It''s no wonder that Li Shenglong has seen from the inferior spiritual pulse to the supreme spiritual pulse. Naturally, the spiritual pulse in the ordinary air here can not meet Li Shenglong''s needs.Back in the room, Li Shenglong sits on the bed. With his eyes closed, his spirit has entered the space of spiritual beads.


    The bodies of Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong are placed in the coffin of ice jade God. The two people are like two frozen angels, unique and independent.


    Xu Yuechan''s memory fragments are surrounded by a colorful light of Lingzhu. In addition to practicing, Li Shenglong came to Lingzhu space to visit Yu Linglong and digest Xu Yuechan''s memory.


    Originally, Li Shenglong didn''t want to check Xu Yuechan''s memory, but Lingzhu told him a surprising news.


    Xu Yuechan is Li Shenglong''s mother.


    When Lingzhu told Li Shenglong the news, Li Shenglong was not very excited when he told him the truth. First, Li Shenglong came from the Chinese dynasty and was not the original one.


    Secondly, after seeing Xu Yuechan''s appearance, Li Shenglong already had this doubt in his heart, and now it is only confirmed.


    Li Shenglong, who got the news, was interested in Xu Yuechan''s memory. In any case, Xu Yuechan is the mother of his own body and has a blood relationship with his body.


    Xu Yuechan''s memory is not complete, just some broken fragments. Among the fragments, Li Shenglong focuses on the affairs of Xu Yuechan and Li Shenglong''s father, and the things after meeting Li Shenglong in zhenxianmen.


    Fortunately, these two parts of memory may be the most important memory in Xu Yuechan''s life. When burning his soul, he intentionally or unintentionally put this memory in the last place, so that these two memories are completely preserved.


    To say it is integrity, it is just the integrity of memory, not the integrity of memory fragments. Among these memory fragments, Li Shenglong needed to combine Xu Yuechan''s fragments by himself. After half a month''s time, Li Shenglong finally combined these fragments.

 Chapter 388

    In the past,


    after combining Xu Yuechan''s memory fragments, Li Shenglong carefully observed Xu Yuechan''s memory fragments.


    After reaching the peak of Qi training, Xu Yuechan left Zhenxian gate to look for opportunities, hoping to break through to the foundation period with his own chance.


    It took me a few years to build a fairyland in Dajin. Although I said that my strength was closer to the foundation period than before, if I wanted to cross to the foundation period, with the help of this water mill, I didn''t even think about it for 100 years.


    In this case, Xu Yuechan not only wandered around some safe places on the mainland, but also turned to some dangerous places, such as the barren land in the south, the offshore islands in the north, and so on.


    Xu Yuechan did not go less. Going to these dangerous places did help Xu Yuechan''s cultivation, but at the same time, the danger was not small.


    After two or three years, Xu Yuechan went to 100000 mountains and finally met his chance, a fairy fruit.


    Fairy fruit, as can be seen from the name, is a kind of food that can only be eaten by immortals. It is said that it germinates in 300 years, blooms in 300 years, bears fruit in 300 years and matures in 300 years. Mortals can fly into immortals after eating one.


    Although it is said that the fairy fruit is not really what the gods eat, and it is not as terrible as the legend says. After eating, it can fly into a fairy, but the effect of this fairy fruit is indeed amazing.


    If Xu Yuechan''s strength at the peak of Qi training can digest this immortal fruit, it is not necessary to say that it is entering the foundation construction period. There is no problem in directly stepping into the triple foundation construction.


    Xu Yuechan is naturally very excited when he meets the immortal fruit. His long cherished wish will be completed in one day today. Even if he is a new person, he will be as excited as Xu Yuechan.


    Unfortunately, most of the spiritual things in the world, whether they are fairy grass or fruit, are accompanied by divine animals. The same is true of the immortal fruit. A thousand year old snake demon has been guarding the fairy fruit for hundreds of years, waiting for the moment when the fairy fruit is ripe and landing.


    At this time, when he met Xu Yuechan, he naturally would not let go of this divine fruit. After a struggle, Xu Yuechan won a narrow victory and won the immortal fruit.


    Forced to leave the dangerous place of 100000 mountains, Xu Yuechan could no longer suppress his body injuries and fell into the barren mountains.


    At this time, it happened that Li Shenglong''s father saw that Xu Yuechan''s long-standing attitude, not to mention closing the moon and bashing the flowers, was also a peerless posture. In addition, his cultivation made him more immortal.


    Li Shenglong''s father saw the color and decided to take advantage of Xu Yuechan''s coma and forced Xu Yuechan''s virginity.


    Later, because of his greed, he saw that Xu Yuechan was alone, and his body was injured. He wanted to cure Xu Yuechan well. He married Xu Yuechan by force and possessed Xu Yuechan all his life. When he took Xu Yuechan home, he was a man of practice. Naturally, his physical recovery ability was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    A few days later, Xu Yuechan opened his eyes and found that Li Shenglong''s father was active in his body. His heart was full of horror and anger.


    But at this time, Xu Yuechan was just able to wake up. Because he used the secret method when competing with the demon dragon for the immortal fruit, he could not use any spiritual power for at least three months. He could only lie in bed.


    When Li Shenglong''s father saw Xu Yuechan wake up, he was surprised. When he saw Xu Yuechan''s anger again, he knew why Xu Yuechan was angry.


    Li Shenglong''s father originally wanted to occupy Xu Yuechan by force. Naturally, he would not have so many scruples. He was doing his own things and persuading Xu Yuechan to stay here and live with himself all his life.


    As an immortal cultivator, Xu Yuechan, not to mention his physical strength, is Shou yuan, which can not be compared with Li Shenglong''s father.


    Li Shenglong''s father wants Xu Yuechan to stay with him. It''s just like a toad trying to eat swan meat. Unfortunately, Li Shenglong''s father has no such consciousness.


    Because of her own injury, Xu Yuechan couldn''t do anything to Li Shenglong''s father. In this way, after a month''s continuous recovery, Xu Yuechan''s body injury was flying, and she found a shocking news.


    Xu Yuechan even got pregnant. It''s much more difficult to know that if a person who practices immortals wants to get pregnant, the probability is much more difficult than that of ordinary people.


    Ordinary people who practice immortals may have only one chance to get pregnant in their lifetime. Now Xu Yuechan is pregnant. What happened to Xu Yuechan once in a thousand years.


    Xu Yuechan doesn''t know what to use to express his shock, but at this time, Xu Yuechan still has no way. His injuries and the consequences of using forbidden techniques make Xu Yuechan only silently bear what Li Shenglong''s father has done to her.


    Another month later, Xu Yuechan was finally able to move his body freely, but even at this time, he was only able to move his body, and all kinds of aura still could not be mobilized.


    Xu Yuechan''s stomach also began to show his bosom. Li Shenglong''s father also took more care of Xu Yuechan. Even he knew that the most important thing for the woman in front of him was to kill himself.However, Li Shenglong''s father is more confident and has a premonition that this woman will not kill him at all. If there is no child, there is still a lot of hope. Now that she has this child, if the woman kills him, she will not let the child lose his father.


    As a mother, she would never do this. Now the only thing this woman can do is to stay here and be her own mother-in-law and her child''s mother.


    Li Shenglong''s father''s wishful thinking did not last long. After half a month, Xu Yuechan had been able to use some spiritual power.


    Li Shenglong''s father''s suffering days are coming. He, an ordinary man, can''t be Xu Yuechan''s opponent, even if Xu Yuechan''s strength has not recovered much.


    However, there is one point that Li Shenglong''s father really guessed right. If Xu Yuechan doesn''t have this child in his stomach, the first thing Xu Yuechan needs to do is to shred his skin and bone.


    But now with children, everything is different. Xu Yuechan didn''t kill Li Shenglong''s father, he just tortured him physically.


    Of course, it is only one of the punishments to let Li Shenglong''s father become a eunuch forever.


    Li Shenglong''s father didn''t expect that one day he would be able to go on the legendary immortal and be pregnant with his own flesh and blood.


    Even Li Shenglong''s father paid the price of blood.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 390 past (Part 2)


    the main reason why Xu Yuechan did not kill Li Shenglong''s father was that Xu Yuechan felt that the child was innocent. On the one hand, he was too ruthless to kill his own child. On the other hand, Xu Yuechan was not in good physical condition and was not suitable for abortion.


    When these two aspects were superimposed, Xu Yuechan knew that the child must be born, and how to raise her after she was born became a new problem she had to face.


    Xu Yuechan can''t bring Li Shenglong back to the sect. She needs to practice in seclusion. She may not be able to take care of Li Shenglong for ten days and a half months.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong wants to find a safe person to take care of. The best candidate is naturally his father.


    Other people can''t let Xu Yuechan rest assured. After Li Shenglong was born in October, only Li Shenglong''s father gave Xu Yuechan the most reassurance.


    In this way, not long after Li Shenglong was born, Xu Yuechan left here and returned to zhenxianmen.


    What happened after that was what Lee knew.


    After reading this memory, Li Shenglong skips over other memory fragments, and directly looks at it. After that, he meets Li Shenglong''s memory fragment in zhenxianmen.


    Among the memory fragments, Xu Yuechan saw Li Shenglong''s surprise for the first time, and the excitement in his heart made him feel clearly in the memory fragments.


    This is a kind of depressing excitement. Xu Yuechan obviously doesn''t want to let Li Shenglong know his relationship with Li Shenglong.


    Has been hidden behind the scenes, and jade Linglong between a variety of clear in Xu Yuechan''s mind.


    After watching Li Shenglong, his heart is also very excited, a simple mother deeply shocked Li Shenglong.


    Xu Yuechan doesn''t want much. He just wants to look at himself on one side. As long as he is good enough, he will be satisfied.


    This time, when Xu Yuechan saw the ghost ancestor''s skull explode, he knew that he could not live.


    When Xu Yuechan saw this, he was worried not about himself, but about Yu Linglong. Yu Linglong was Xu Yuechan''s daughter-in-law. There was no mother-in-law who didn''t like her daughter-in-law.


    What''s more, Xu Yuechan didn''t see Li Shenglong for such a long time. He felt guilty about Li Shenglong. Naturally, he liked jade Linglong more.


    After all this, Xu Yuechan would rather go out of his wits and disappear completely between heaven and earth, and try his best to protect jade Linglong.


    It is also because of this idea of Xu Yuechan that the bodies of Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan can be well preserved.


    After seeing all this, Li Shenglong feels that his responsibility is more heavy. Originally, a jade exquisite is enough to make him feel his responsibility is heavy.


    Now there is another Xu Yuechan. Li Shenglong looks at the sky that has been gradually darkening outside, and his heart is a bit lonely.


    Numb between, the heart also did not want to practice now, lie on the bed, deep sleep in the past.


    It was early the next day when Li Shenglong woke up again. It was almost unimaginable for him, a cultivator of coagulation elixir, to sleep for such a long time.


    This shows that Li Shenglong''s mind is indeed very tired, only from the heart of mind fatigue will appear such a situation.


    "For Linglong and her mother."


    Looking at the sun outside, Li Shenglong slowly said to himself that everything he has now is not for himself, but for the two most important women in his life, one is his mother, the other is his favorite person.


    Of course, it is not only these two people who are related to Li Shenglong, but also other people, such as Lucy and them. Although these people also have a more intimate relationship with Li Shenglong than Yu Linglong.


    But they are not the people that Li Shenglong loves most. Yu Linglong is the only woman he loves most in his heart. There is no other person.


    Since he wants to understand his own goal, Li Shenglong will naturally strive for this goal, which is his personality.


    The personality that will not be changed in his life is also the personality of Li Shenglong. His cultivation can make such a great breakthrough. In a year and a half, he entered the period of Ning Dan.


    Without Li Shenglong''s efforts, it''s impossible to rely on the spirit beads alone. The external factors are just some conditions. Only the internal change of one''s body is the real change.


    This kind of change can be thought-provoking, let people realize what they should do from the soul, and make constant efforts for it.


    Efforts will pay off in the end, and pay will have a future.


    Li Shenglong, who is a man of the second generation, is very clear about this truth, and his conduct of life has always been in accordance with this principle. It was, is now and will always be.


    Li Shenglong gets up from the bed and opens the door. A figure has been waiting for him in the sect.


    "Good morning, Amu."


    "Good morning, young master."


    When Li Shenglong got to bed together, he found that amu was waiting outside. Li Shenglong in his previous life was also a small figure in the Chinese dynasty. He could still understand the thoughts of the little people.It is nothing but that amu wants to please himself, and then please Jia Ren by himself. In this way, Amu''s status in the Jia family will naturally be improved.


    Li Shenglong felt amu''s mind and felt a bit sad in his heart. No matter when and in what society, the minds of small people are the same, so is China and the world.


    What Lee can do is to do his best to give these little people some self-esteem. Of course, what he can do is very limited.


    This is the rule of the world. If Lee really wants to change all this, unless he can unify the world and carry out a thorough reform from top to bottom, it is possible to really change the tradition of the world from the root.


    But even so, Lee also knows that when he really becomes the master of the world, what can be changed is not too much.


    A world always has its own rules, and all the world''s rules are the same. It is impossible to change that the few rule the majority.


    Where there are people, there will be interests. Everyone''s interests are different, and the interests of all people can not be fully satisfied.


    It is precisely because of this that a completely equal society does not exist at all. It does not exist now, does not exist in the future, and will not exist in the future.


    No need to look at other places, we can see that xiuxianjie is the same. Xiuwei is absolutely everything. Xiuwei also labels the identities of the two people.


    High level practitioners naturally have privileges, while low-level practitioners naturally feel inferior when they see high-level ones.

 Chapter 390

    Breakfast


    "young master, where are we going to play today


    Amu doesn''t know that Li Shenglong is thinking about the general trend of the rules of the whole world in his heart. He just sees that Li Shenglong looks at himself and thinks deeply.


    He was a little flustered and interrupted Li Shenglong''s thoughts.


    "Oh, go anywhere, whatever you want."


    Li Shenglong came back to God and promised to amu. Indeed, it is the same for Li Shenglong to go anywhere. He has not been shopping in the mortal world for a long time.


    Besides, he is in the sphere of influence of the devil gate. If it was not for the sake of making others doubt his identity, Li Shenglong would not ask to go to the street.


    The outside world is not very attractive to Li Shenglong. Now he has two main things to do. One is to destroy the devil gate, and the other is to find the most Yin thing. These two things are what Lee wants to accomplish most.


    However, these two events are also corresponding to the fact that they can not be anxious. Naturally, it is needless to say that the behemoths can not be destroyed by Li Shenglong alone.


    If you want to destroy the magic gate, with the help of Li Shenglong, there is only one way that can be used, that is, to nibble at the power of the demon gate bit by bit with ants.


    Only in this way, it is possible for Li Shenglong to make waves in the devil gate by himself now, and only in this way can he slowly complete the great event that Li Shenglong wants to destroy the demon gate.


    As for the most Yin things, Li Shenglong can not find them in a hurry, but also depends on the chance of Li Shenglong. When the chance comes, Li Shenglong will naturally be able to meet the things with the highest Yin.


    "Young master, we have a famous Acrobatic Troupe and a famous hotel."


    Li Shenglong listened to a Mu''s rambling words and walked to the front hall. At this time, he should go to the front hall to have dinner with Jia Ren.


    In order to make his identity more like a little, naturally at this time, Li Shenglong will not let other servants have any doubts.


    Amu also knows where the young master is going at this time. He is closely following Li Shenglong''s back. He has been missing a body position and constantly introduces him.


    Li Shenglong''s ears listen, but his thoughts do not know where he has gone, but his head nodded from time to time with the introduction of amu, and his mouth still couldn''t live to promise.


    "Well."


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s affirmation, Amu said more vigorously. The speed of both sides was not slow, but the courtyard of Jia''s house was not small. After a while, Li Shenglong finally walked to the front hall and dining place.


    Jia Ren sat alone in front of the dining table waiting for Li Shenglong. When he got to this place, Amu could not continue to introduce the scenic spots and interesting places around him. What''s more, he shut his mouth decisively and listened to his steps outside the front hall.


    Li Shenglong wants to ask amu to come in to eat, but it is against the rules to think about it. He shakes his head, nods to the two servant girls in front of the front hall door, and walks into the front hall.


    "Good morning, young master."


    Two servant girls went to Li Shenglong and watched him enter the front hall.


    "Good morning, uncle."


    Since Li Shenglong is a junior, he should salute Jia Ren.


    "Well, sit down and eat."


    It''s not that Jia Ren didn''t have a family. It''s just that his family is not here, but in another courtyard in the east of the city. Naturally, he married not a wife''s wife, but just a concubine''s room. The concubine''s room was still striving for success and gave birth to two sons to Jia Ren.


    Everyone knows that Jia Ren doesn''t want to take his wife for a while. Naturally, this concubine room is just like Jia Ren''s wife. No one dares to ignore this concubine room.


    What''s more, Jia Ren has only two sons of this concubine''s family. Although according to the common sense of the people, the son born to the concubine''s room can''t inherit the family property, but Jia Ren only has the sons of these two concubines. Who can''t inherit the family property?


    Originally, everyone''s idea was naturally the same, even with two young masters, but in fact it was not the case. Since the birth of the two young masters, Jia Ren did not give them too much care, nor did he give them too much expense.


    He arranged his concubine room according to the living expenses of an ordinary family, even his two sons. Although it is said that the mother and the son are not worried about food and clothing, they can never have a better life.


    Jia Ren''s concubine room was originally purchased by Jia Ren from the people. Naturally, he did not dare to have any opinions about Jia Ren''s arrangement.


    The two young masters did not have any opinions because they were young. In this case, it was the servants around them who showed more respect for the mother and the son.


    What the servants saw was that the two young masters lived like ordinary people. They did a lot of rough work every day. They knew the hardships of life. They also worked harder than others when they studied.


    It is also well-known in the whole city. Everyone thinks that this is a means for Jia Ren to educate his children. The purpose is nothing more than to want his son to cherish his family property, know the hardships of life and the difficulty of starting a business.Most of the rich people in the city did this, but Jia Ren was the only one who did the most thorough and in place.


    Today, Jia Ren''s two sons, the eldest son, are nine out of ten. He helps his father with his business on weekdays. Since he was a child, he has never given him any special treatment. Now he is just a shopkeeper.


    However, everyone knows that the boss of the eldest son will add a big character in the future. The second son is now 13 years old and is still in school. It is estimated that after school, he will follow his brother''s line and start from the lowest level in Jia Ren''s industry.


    Jia Ren''s two sons don''t always come. The eldest son has already married. On the first 15 days of the lunar new year, he always comes back once every new year''s festival. Because his second son goes to school, he usually lives in another hospital. If Jia Ren wants to see his second son and concubine''s room, he will live in another hospital for a few days.


    For half a month, because Li Shenglong came, Jia Ren did not go to other hospitals, but stayed at home with his nephew, who was regarded as a favorite by others.


    "Uncle Xie."


    After Li Shenglong sat down, he and Jia Ren tasted the delicious food in the Jia family. The food of the Jia family was not bad. However, Li Shenglong was used to the food of the immortal family because he was a man of cultivating immortals.


    I didn''t put the delicacy of this family in my heart. Naturally, I didn''t have much appetite. I just had to eat a few mouthfuls in response to other people''s opinions.

 Chapter 391

    Brother and sister


    after breakfast, Li Shenglong said goodbye to Jia Ren, who was smiling, and led amu to leave Jia''s house.


    "Young master, let''s go and see the juggler first."


    Amu is much more excited than Li Shenglong. It''s rare for him to play at public expense. Naturally, he wants to go to the most interesting place.


    "Well, go there."


    It doesn''t matter where Li Shenglong goes. In addition, Li Shenglong doesn''t know about this place. Naturally, he should follow amu''s advice.


    "Young master, if you go this way, our juggling is unique here. What''s the big stone in your chest and fire in your mouth... "


    While guiding Li Shenglong''s way, Amu explained to Li Shenglong in detail what the juggling had in the end. Speaking of the cleverness of it, a Mu''s eyebrow was even more excited.


    While listening, Li Shenglong also agreed to amu from time to time. Sometimes he agreed with him, and sometimes he raised his own questions. As a result, time did not pass slowly.


    Looking at the noisy street in front of him, Li Shenglong knew that he had arrived at his destination. People were coming and going. In the past, there were all kinds of stalls and snacks.


    For a moment, Li Shenglong was in a trance and saw the figure of a little girl passing by him, with sugar gourd in one hand and greasy in the corners of his mouth. He cried excitedly.


    "Uncle, uncle, I want this and that."


    "Young master, young master, why don''t you leave?"


    Amu''s voice brings Li Shenglong back to reality. Xi''er is not here. This is the territory of the magic gate.


    "I don''t know how Xi''er is now."


    Li Shenglong sighs in his heart, Xi''er is simple, but the woman who calls herself as the witch clan venerable is not so simple.


    In that environment, Xi''er will have a good time?


    Li Shenglong was worried, but also remembered that he seemed to owe Xi''er a promise that he would destroy the fire gate.


    "Well, when the war between immortals and Demons starts, if you have a chance, you can go to the open sea and put out the fire gate and the Seven Star Alliance."


    Li Shenglong thought of here, in the eye inadvertently reveals the Li mang lets in the side looking at a mu burst of shudder.


    "Young master, young master."


    After amu saw and called the young master, Li Shenglong had no other reaction and called again. Li Shenglong didn''t hear it, but thought about other things in his heart.


    "Well, it''s OK. Keep going."


    Li Shenglong looks at a mu calmly and says.


    "Young master."


    When amu wants to say something, Li Shenglong has already stridden forward, and has no idea to wait for amu.


    Li Shenglong''s action blocked what amu wanted to say and followed Li Shenglong.


    Amu followed Li Shenglong for a while, and soon attracted by the busy street. He forgot Li Shenglong''s strangeness just now. He pointed to a gathering place in front of him and said to Li Shenglong.


    "Young master, look there. It''s a performance of fire blowing, otherwise there won''t be so many people."


    Li Shenglong followed amu''s hand to see the past. In front of him, there were about seven or eight circles of people around three circles outside. There were many people standing in the other places and watching.


    Although Li Shenglong said that he didn''t need to look, he could see the scene inside with his divine sense, but at this time, it was not a bit disappointing to use divine sense, and he was excited to see amu nearby.


    "Go, have a look."


    As soon as Li Shenglong spoke, Amu was naturally more excited. He walked two steps with Li Shenglong to the periphery of the crowd. At this time, Amu consciously walked to the front of Li Shenglong, and his body began to squeeze forward. Li Shenglong followed amu, and with him, he was in the front of the team.


    Of course, when Li Shenglong comes to the front, the people behind him are not all unwilling, and those who want to get to the front row are not without cost.


    Generally speaking, most of the people who watch these acrobatics in front of them are willing to pay. If they don''t pay, they will not lean on the front seat.


    In this way, it will be easy to go for a while. When Li Shenglong comes to the front, he naturally wants to pay to watch the rhythm. Other people do not want to stop him.


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know their hearts, he wanted to come to amu to know the rules. It was just to watch a variety show. He couldn''t get a reward. Besides, all the money he had was from Jia''s family.


    Jia Ren has told amu several times before he left that he must satisfy Li Shenglong. Naturally, he doesn''t have to worry about the money.


    "Look, young master."


    Amu didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. He called Li Shenglong''s eyes to follow him.


    Li Shenglong then looked up, a man and a woman, it seems that it should be a combination of brother and sister, the woman is also a little beautiful, the man is strong and strong, holding a stick in his hand, there is a piece of grease wrapped in the front of the stick.


    "Father, fellow countrymen, look, it''s the most wonderful flamethrower performance right now."His sister''s voice was clear and pleasant, which made Li Shenglong feel comfortable when he heard it.


    "Master, there is something wrong with the two brothers and sisters."


    Li Shenglong heard Lingzhu''s words and narrowed his eyes slightly. He scanned them vaguely and didn''t find anything abnormal.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "These two people have the accomplishments of condensing gas period. Judging from their cultivation attributes, they should also be immortal practitioners. However, when they come here to do acrobatics, there must be something wrong with them."


    Explain to Li Lingzhu.


    "Condensate?"


    Li Shenglong has some doubts in his mind. He is the cultivation of Ning Dan period. Generally speaking, he can see the cultivation in the condensation period at a glance. Are there any hidden cultivation skills in these two people just like themselves?


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong also has a little interest in these two people. He is relying on the spirit beads to have such magical skills. What kind of adventure do these two people have.


    What''s more, these two people are also the people who cultivate immortals. Now that they have gone deep into the realm of magic, there must be something wrong with them.


    Just like Li Shenglong himself is also a person of cultivating immortals. If there is no need for him, even if he has entered the cultivation period of Ning Dan, there is still a certain danger here.


    Easy will never come to the sphere of influence of the devil.


    Thinking of Li Shenglong''s interest in these two people in front of him, one thing is certain. The two fairies who came to the sphere of influence of the devil''s road must not have come to travel, and what they have done is naturally unfavorable to the evil way.


    Magic road is the biggest enemy of Li Shenglong now. Since it is the enemy of the enemy, it is Li Shenglong''s friend.


    Li began to wonder what the two men were going to do and see if he could help.

 Chapter 392

    the brother and sister did not find out their secret at all, and their juggling has reached the most wonderful stage of fire spurting.


    When the big man closed his eyes and opened his mouth, a flame came out of the big man''s mouth and directly lit the oil paper of the stick in his hand.


    The burly man, holding a stick in his hand, made a turn around the field, as if he wanted more people to see that he was not using the trick.


    When the people around saw the action of the big man, there was thunderous applause and cheers.


    Pretty women also timely knock on the Gong, the clear voice sounded again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our brothers and sisters want to participate in the magic rising meeting, and all their property is used to purchase the ascending magic charm. Therefore, they are so shy that they can only make a living by relying on this tiny skill. If you have money, you can hold a money market and if you don''t have money, you can make a living."


    While saying, the hand of the Gong a horizontal, beautiful figure has come up.


    Most of the people in the first row all around will put some copper coins. When he comes to Li Shenglong, Amu is also happy to see. He also takes out some copper coins and will throw them into the gongs.


    The beautiful woman is also smiling at amu and Li Shenglong. Of course, her focus is on Li Shenglong. Amu is obviously a handyman, and he can''t go up to the grade when compared with Li Shenglong.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    A Mu''s copper coins fell into the women''s gongs, and the woman again returned with a grateful smile and went towards others.


    At this time, Li Shenglong was thinking about the purpose of these two people. Listening to their meaning, he naturally wanted to enter the demon sect.


    "The devil sect."


    Li Shenglong originally wanted to touch the details of these two people before entering the demon sect. Now he knows that these two people are going to enter the demon sect, but he is not in a hurry.


    Anyway, Li Shenglong is also going to enter the demon sect. It will be good to pay attention to the trace of the brothers and sisters in the demon sect.


    "Young master."


    After giving the money, most of the people have already dispersed, but Li Shenglong is still standing in the same place without moving. His eyes are still looking at his brother and sister. Amu yells.


    "Well, amu, how much money do you have with you?"


    "Five hundred taels of silver, and some other pieces of silver."


    Although amu didn''t know what Li Shenglong wanted to do, he answered honestly.


    "When the people are scattered, take out a hundred taels of silver and reward them."


    "Young master."


    Amu was a little surprised. He just watched a juggling game. There were too many Liang Liang. He just wanted to dissuade him. But when he thought of leaving, the master specially explained that everything would be subject to the young master''s advice. Amu swallowed back what he wanted to say.


    After all the people were dispersed, Amu took out a hundred taels of silver notes and went to the beautiful girl. The two brothers and sisters were both immortal practitioners, and their ability to remember the past was not bad.


    Besides, only ah Mu and Li Shenglong are left in the field. Naturally, they can see the identity of amu at a glance.


    The two men were not ignorant. After a look at each other, the big man came up. As soon as Li Shenglong looked at them, he knew that they thought that they were just a dissolute young man who wanted to see the beauty of a beautiful girl.


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    The burly man took a look at ah Mu and called out to the young master for his face.


    "What young master, look at that. That''s my young master. My young master is in a good mood today. It''s good to see your performance. Ask me to reward one hundred taels of silver. Here are the silver tickets. Take them."


    To tell you the truth, not only the two brothers and sisters, but also amu thought that Li Shenglong had taken a fancy to the beautiful girl. Originally, he wanted to talk to the beautiful girl directly. Now he was blocked by this big man, and he didn''t have any good feelings.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Amu didn''t see a trace of disdain in the eyes of the big man. After hearing that the big man took over the silver note, he even said that he wanted to swallow the silver note for nothing. As for the woman, let alone want to have any development with Li Shenglong, even planned not to say a word with Li Shenglong.


    "You."


    A mu heart a burst of fire, just want to say something, behind him came the voice of Li Shenglong.


    "Ah mu, let''s go."


    Li Shenglong''s voice is not big, but it has a kind of invisible power. Amu can''t help but shut his mouth, glared at his brother and sister, walked slowly and followed Li Shenglong to leave here.


    Knowing that these two men are practitioners of Qi training period, Li Shenglong can naturally think of what their hearts are like.


    As a person who cultivates immortals, it''s normal that brothers and sisters will despise these mortals in front of them.


    One percent, or even less, of the power they hold in their hands is simply not something these mortals can bear.Although these two immortals want to dress up as all the talents to sell their skills, if they meet these noble boys who want to play tricks on them, they will not mind giving your son some lessons.


    Brother and sister did not expect that their hidden spirit would be seen by Li Shenglong. It seems impossible for them to do so.


    After seeing that Li Shenglong spent 120 silver on his two people, he turned around and left without any profit. He didn''t know whether it was really deep-rooted or didn''t care about the 120 silver ticket.


    "Brother, you don''t think this man is going to see through our whereabouts."


    "I don''t think he is just a common prince. How can we see our whereabouts?" said my sister in a whisper in her brother''s ear


    Brother resolutely rejected the words of his sister, disdain.


    "He is interested, or else..."


    The words behind my brother didn''t come out, but my sister had already understood what she meant.


    "Also, I''m so much concerned."


    My sister didn''t think how accurate her woman''s intuition was, but their strength was limited, and they couldn''t find Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    "Go, sister, I heard that what reception pine restaurant here is good, very famous, now we have money, we go there to have a taste?"


    Brother is not as much as my sister thinks. They just want to enter the ghost sect. Now everything is to prepare for entering the ghost sect. Since that is the case, naturally, they should be in line with the ordinary people, just like Li Shenglong.


    "OK, all listen to my brother."


    Since the elder brother said, then the sister naturally has no objection, brother and sister together toward the reception pine Restaurant.

 Chapter 393

    Welcome song


    "young master, young master, wait for me."


    Li Shenglong strides away, and amu has to run a few steps behind him, saying while running.


    "Young master, is that the silver just given to him?"


    Seeing that Li Shenglong slowed down a few steps, Amu caught up with him, and his face was still angry. According to his idea, if the woman didn''t have a good time with Li Shenglong, the money would have to come back at least.


    A hundred taels, even to find an unsealed girl in Yichun courtyard can''t use so much money.


    What''s more, a mu can only open one or two pieces of silver in two months, a hundred taels, which is enough to pay him 200 months'' wages. For such a large amount of money, Amu naturally feels extremely distressed.


    "It was meant to be given to them. Why do you want it back?"


    Li Shenglong is a little curious.


    "Young master? Don''t you like that woman? "


    Amu''s words make Li Shenglong smile.


    "How can it be, amu, where do you want to go? I just feel that it is not easy for two outsiders to come here. In addition, in the future, they may have to join the demons promotion conference and become a member of the demon sect. Now, I will receive a good fortune and have some help in the future."


    Li Shenglong''s explanation made amu give a thumbs up. He was thinking that there was a gap between him and the young master. The young master''s every move looked so far away, and he always thought about some dirty things.


    Alas, when I can become a young master, I will not be able to become an elder.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t know that amu is in his heart and envies himself incomparably. He is still thinking about the two brothers and sisters.


    The two characters in the Qi training period want to enter the ghost sect, one of the ten sects of the devil''s road. In terms of their strength, not to mention the probability of being found, they say that once they are found, the possibility of escaping is almost zero.


    This brother and sister took such a big risk that Xingyao entered the ghost sect. It can be believed that the story between them and the ghost sect can not be small.


    There are only a few people who come to the ghost sect. One is naturally someone like Li Shenglong who has other intentions in his heart. The other is like ordinary people who want to become a member of the devil''s road after entering the ghost sect, so as to be able to fly to the fairyland in the future.


    Of these two kinds of people, the second kind of people still occupy the majority, and there are not many people who can be as bold as the brothers and sisters.


    "Let''s go, Amu. We''ll keep walking."


    Li Shenglong didn''t think too much. He opened his mouth and interrupted the reverie of amu.


    "Well, young master, let''s go on..."


    For all kinds of scenery in this stubborn wood City, Amu can not finish talking about for several days. He also forgets the episode of his brother and sister just now.


    Anyway, the money he spent was not his painting. In addition, the master has said that as long as the young master is happy, it will be fine. It had nothing to do with his servant.


    Li Shenglong and amu spent a morning in the whole city of unyielding wood. Naturally, they saw many things. At noon, it was time to eat.


    "Young master, our welcome pine Restaurant is famous throughout Dajin. I don''t need to tell you about the food in it. You can ask anyone to know how delicious it is..."


    As soon as I heard that Li Shenglong wanted to have dinner, Amu quickly introduced Li Shenglong to the hotel, which could not stop praising.


    "OK, lead the way ahead, let''s go to this welcome song"


    Li Shenglong is still like that. It doesn''t matter where he goes. The key is to go and eat.


    "Sir, would you like a room on the first floor or a private room on the second floor?"


    Two people in a short time to this amu mouth in the whole Da Jin have three famous welcome pine Restaurant.


    Yingkesong restaurant is three stories high. It seems that it is specialized in hotel business. It doesn''t work as a part-time hotel business like other restaurants.


    When Li Shenglong saw this scene, he believed that what amu said was famous in the whole Jin Dynasty.


    After all, business people who don''t want their business to grow bigger and bigger and have more and more money. They have never seen their money burning their hands.


    Restaurants are the same. If the business of restaurants is not good, they will naturally think of other ways to expand their business.


    Now this restaurant is specialized in hotel business. I think it must be rich in money. Only in this way can we be full-time in hotel business.


    , let alone the front door, the second mock exam is the continuous flow of guests from different places. A small two person standing at the door sees Li Shenglong and A Mu.


    Li Shenglong''s clothes are luxurious, and he is accompanied by a boy who does chores. The second mate knows that he must be a young master of a rich family without having to look at it carefully.


    Business people always pay attention to making money by being amiable, especially for their parents. Therefore, Li Shenglong and his parents have not yet spoken, and the second one has already spoken.


    "Go and give them a private room."At this time, it''s natural for amu to deal with it without Li Shenglong.


    "Well, young master, please come inside. Someone will greet a good room."


    The waiter at the door yells. As Li Shenglong and amu enter the welcome pine, another one has already come up. The one at the emotional gate is a special receptionist. When someone comes, he shouts out a voice, and there are others to receive him.


    "Xiao Li, this young master should be well entertained. If there is half a minute''s neglect, the shopkeeper can''t spare you first."


    The doorman said loudly to the new one, as if he were afraid that Li Shenglong would not hear him.


    "Well, young master, come with me."


    Xiao Li agreed, and led Li Shenglong and amu to the second floor. There were some elegant rooms on the second floor. They were all made up of partitions, and screens were erected. From time to time, the sound of a few songs could be heard.


    "Come on, young master, what do you think of this place?"


    Xiao Li walks to an elegant room, pushes the door, points to Li Shenglong and says.


    Li Shenglong takes a look. An eight immortals table is in the middle of the table. There are several seats around it. The environment looks quiet. There is no dissatisfaction. He nods slightly and enters into it first.


    "You know how to handle affairs. Here are some copper coins. I''ll reward you. I''ll pick up some of your most famous dishes, such as crispy chicken, yin-yang tofu and so on, and yellow flower wine. If you do well, you''ll get your reward."


    A mu looks like a master. He rewards the man with several copper coins in his hand and orders him in his mouth.


    "Thank you for your reward. You can sit down first, and I''ll serve you right away. I promise you''ll be satisfied."

 Chapter 394

    When Xiao Li got a reward, he was naturally very happy. You should know that his salary was no worse than that of amu.


    Usually it is also compact flowers, like Li Shenglong is willing to reward large households, but not often, turned around, went downstairs in a hurry for Li Shenglong to cook.


    Li Shenglong did eight immortals chair, a mu consciously to Li Shenglong poured tea.


    Just when amu rewards others, one side of his heart is in pain, and the other side is also very cheerful. You should know that his status and status are almost the same as Xiao Li.


    But first in amu by Li Shenglong east wind, can show in front of Xiao Li, don''t mind how happy.


    Li Shenglong saw amu''s attentive manner, did not say anything. He held up his tea cup, narrowed his eyes, and unconsciously swept around the hotel.


    "Are they there, too?"


    That''s right. What Li Shenglong sees in his mind is naturally the brother and sister performing juggling. They are in a private room not far away from Li Shenglong. Their chopsticks are tasting a few dishes from time to time. It seems that they also want to enjoy the life of mortals.


    "Young master, do you want to find a girl who sings music? The girls here are also unique. They are all sweet and delicate. It makes people look like they have that desire. It''s so nice to eat small dishes, drink wine and look at little beauties."


    A mu continues to give Li Shenglong a long and garrulous introduction.


    "Well, one."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Shenglong suddenly thought of the scene that he met lu''e at the beginning. Now, lu''e has become the disciple of Tianji Zun. Of course, he has no idea how much more powerful he is than himself.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart that the touch of green e''s clothes really left a very deep memory in his heart, which made him unforgettable for a long time.


    "Here you are, young master."


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice fell, Xiao Li, holding a tray in his hand, yelled loudly, entered the room and put several good dishes on the table.


    Li Shenglong glanced, five dishes a soup, a bowl of white rice, a pot of wine, a wine cup.


    "Go, my young master wants to listen to the ditty and find the best singer here."


    Xiao Li promised to go down.


    "Wait, go and get two bowls of rice, two pairs of chopsticks and two wine glasses."


    Li Shenglong called Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li was stunned when he heard Li Shenglong''s words.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you hear what my young master said? Don''t you hurry down to do it?"


    Although a mu also Leng for a moment, but the reaction speed is still relatively fast, quickly scolded Xiao Li.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Li retreated.


    Although the activity of the elegant room here is not big, it is easy for those who practice immortals to hear the news here.


    "Sister, that big head is here."


    The elder brother first discovered the existence of Li Shenglong and joked to his sister.


    "Oh, indeed, what would be the reaction of the young master if he knew that we were eating and drinking here with his money?"


    The younger sister obviously knew why her brother was laughing.


    "I don''t know. I''ll see it later. But before that, I''ll give him some trouble."


    Brother seems to think of something in general, to the sister light said.


    Brother and sister did not think that their words fell in the ears of Li Shenglong, who was not a troublemaker.


    What''s more, the two brothers and sisters have been defined as the enemies of the enemy in the definition of Li Shenglong. It is for this reason that Li Shenglong asked amu to reward the two brothers and sisters with 100 taels of silver for a good relationship.


    I didn''t expect that it was Li Shenglong''s one hundred taels of silver, which did not have a positive effect, but had a negative effect. If Li Shenglong knew that it would have such an effect, he would not give the brother and sister a reward.


    But now that it is, there is no regret medicine in the world to sell. Now the most important thing is not to regret here, but to solve this matter.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be in a dilemma with the two brothers and sisters. After all, if the two brothers and sisters enter the ghost sect to make trouble, they may be able to attract the attention of the ghost sect at a critical moment. In that case, it will be relatively simple for Li Shenglong to do some things.


    Now when Li Shenglong heard that the two brothers and sisters wanted to teach him a lesson, he hesitated whether he wanted to do it or not and how to do it. After some thinking, Li Shenglong had a plan in mind.


    The younger sister heard that the elder brother wanted to teach this rich young master a lesson, and had no opinion at all. For people like them, all mortals are not worth mentioning in their eyes.


    Just as a tiger sees an ant, this is contempt from the heart, not behavior.


    Under such a premise, under normal circumstances, the elder brother should ignore this rich young master, as if he did not see is the best.But now my brother obviously has the heart to play, so let him play with it, and there will be no problem in dealing with such a person.


    "Young master, here I am."


    Both sides were thinking about it. Li Shenglong came up again. Of course, Xiao Li didn''t come up alone at this time. Behind Xiao Li was also a girl of 14 or 15 years old. She had a pretty face and was also clever. She was wearing a green coat and holding a Pipa in her hand.


    Li Shenglong looked at it, and there was a shadow of green E.


    "Young master, it''s not your appetite."


    Xiao Li said that the tray also carries Li Shenglong''s rice and wine cup. He wants to put it down and asks at the same time.


    At the same time, in the brother''s and sister''s compartment, the elder brother''s aura sent out, passing through several compartments, and just fell on Xiao Li. Xiao Li''s legs were inexplicably soft, and he fell forward. He saw that the things in his hand would also fly to Li Shenglong''s face. One hand was suddenly under the tray, holding the tray, and the other hand had already held Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li didn''t see anything. Other people could see it clearly. At that moment, Li Shenglong seemed to know Xiao Li''s action. He got up in an instant and his body was like electricity.


    "Be careful."


    At this time, Li Shenglong''s voice came to Xiao Li''s ears.


    Xiao Li''s body has been out of a cold sweat. If he had just made such a mistake, his job would have been ruined. The cost of this table could not be less than ten Liang silver, and his two-month salary was only one or two silver. How could he afford to pay for it.


    It goes without saying that you will get a good beating.

 Chapter 395

    The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. Naturally, he was full of gratitude for the young master in front of him. He helped himself to keep his job, but he didn''t have to say anything about it.


    "Young master, I am."


    Xiao Li''s words haven''t been spoken out yet, and amu has also reflected on it.


    "You, how do you do things? If you leave the dishes to the young master."


    A Mu''s words just opened a head, and was interrupted by Li Shenglong.


    "Ah mu, OK, don''t blame him. Don''t say anything. Xiao Li, put the dishes down. You can go out first."


    After that, Li Shenglong returned to his seat, as if nothing had happened. Li Shenglong doesn''t matter, but amu, Xiao Li, and the new singer girl can''t take the scene as if they didn''t see it.


    Xiao Li looked at the young master gratefully. After putting down the things in the plate, he walked out. He was still thinking about the scene just now. He didn''t know how his leg suddenly became soft?


    Even Xiao Li forgot to introduce the singer''s name to Li Shenglong.


    Brother and sister in the elegant room is another scene, brother saw such a scene, heart cold hum.


    "I didn''t expect that this young master would do some martial arts."


    That''s right. Brother and sister have no idea how many times they have swept Li Shenglong''s body. They have not found any accomplishments in Li Shenglong''s body. Then the only reasonable explanation is that Li Shenglong has practiced martial arts.


    In the eyes of these immortal practitioners, martial arts are just a little more difficult to deal with than ordinary mortals. In fact, there is no essential difference.


    "Come again."


    The elder brother saw that his younger sister didn''t achieve his goal. He felt that he couldn''t hang his face a little. After all, he was only a mortal, not other great powers.


    It is precisely because of this mentality that my brother made a move again. This time, it was also a spirit. The target of the attack was still not Li Shenglong, but ah mu, who wanted to pour wine for Li Shenglong. At the first time, my brother thought that it was just Li Shenglong''s good luck.


    He didn''t believe that Li Shenglong could have such a good luck for a second time.


    It is true that Li Shenglong was not so lucky, but his brother''s aura disappeared after he left his elegant room.


    There''s no trace.


    My brother can''t explain why?


    The only possibility is that the two of them met an expert.


    An expert?


    At the thought of this word, the two brothers and sisters trembled unconsciously. Where is this place? This is the territory of the magic gate? What kind of people can you meet in the territory of the magic gate?


    Two people can imagine without their heads. They play. This is their first thought.


    The two brothers and sisters had come here at the risk of death and wanted to carry out some activities. They didn''t expect that things had not been done and their whereabouts had been exposed.


    The two men, uneasy in their hearts, sat shivering, waiting for the final judgment.


    Their brother and sister did not want to escape at all, because they knew that the person who could find their whereabouts was not what they could escape.


    Instead of wasting time running away, it''s better to sit here and wait for other experts to come.


    Li Shenglong didn''t think of his own small move. He scared his brother and sister into this picture. However, he saw that the two brothers and sisters would not make any more moves for a while. He calmed down and ate his own dishes at ease.


    The small dishes are quite good. In terms of taste, they are 100 times better than those made by the masters of the Jia family. However, compared with those dishes of Xianjia family, they have no advantages.


    Li Shenglong ate two mouthfuls. He listened to the singing girl in green singing in front of him. Next to him, Amu stood aside and poured wine for Li Shenglong from time to time.


    "Sit down."


    Li Shenglong pointed to a chair beside him and said to him. Amu has been tired all morning. However, he did not expect that the young master would let him taste the wine and vegetables here, although he said that he would like to taste it here in his dreams.


    The cheapest food here is ten Liang silver per meal. The price of a meal can only make a mu think about it all his life, and he never has the capital to act.


    "No, young master, just eat. I''m not hungry."


    A mu smelled the smell of the food, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and quickly waved his hand on the side, and repeatedly refused.


    "Sit down."


    Li Shenglong also knows amu''s disposition, and doesn''t say anything more. It''s still a word. When the word goes out again, Amu doesn''t refuse. He sets up a chair next to Li Shenglong and sits down. Although it looks like he''s sitting there, it''s actually more difficult than not sitting.


    "Sit down."


    Li Shenglong saw amu''s situation and spoke directly.


    "Yes."


    A mu twisted for a long time and finally put his half butt on the chair, saying nothing to put all on.Li Shenglong no longer reluctantly, chopsticks move, eat on their own.


    Although amu also took up the dishes and chopsticks, he did not dare to move the food that he dreamed of eating.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m not the other person either."


    Looking at this scene, Li Shenglong sighs again in his heart. All he can do is just these, and there are too few changes for amu.


    Everything to amu himself, Amu does not want to have a big change, who can help him?


    Only then did amu dare to clip a few chopsticks. For amu, it was no doubt that they were delicious. He ate every mouthful very carefully.


    After taking a few mouthfuls, Li Shenglong puts down his chopsticks and looks at amu. With a small glass of wine in his hand, he pours it out.


    However, Shenzhi is still looking at the elegant room of the two brothers and sisters. Looking at the two shivering brothers and sisters, the heart is also thinking.


    The two brothers and sisters were also full of thoughts. After the elder brother''s spiritual power was offset, the elder brother''s spiritual power had disappeared, and there was no trace of it.


    "Brother, let''s go. It seems that the elder doesn''t want to appear."


    After waiting for a long time, my sister began to speak.


    The elder brother agreed with what he said. It is true that after such a long time, he did not see the shadow of that elder. I think the elder forgot them or didn''t want to come out at all.


    But this is the territory of the demons. If it is really the elders of the magic gate, is it possible to let them go?


    The elder brother''s heart had doubt, at the same time also knew that what he met might not be the elder of the magic gate at all.


    It''s not the magic gate, so there''s only one kind that may be the elder of fairyland.

 Chapter 396

    Jia Ren''s worry


    the immortal devil war is about to start. What do the elders of Xiandao do in the territory of the devil?


    Brother and sister do not understand, but do not want to know that there must be a lot of wonderful things to happen in the scope of the devil''s road.


    In Li Shenglong''s perception, he looks at his brother and sister leaving the welcome pine Restaurant with a smile in his heart. It seems that the scene just happened made the two brothers and sisters have a lot of scruples.


    "Are you ready? Go home."


    When a Mu''s food was almost finished, Li Shenglong and a mu returned to Jia''s house. For the next two days, Li Shenglong and a mu went out for shopping every day to see the landscape, local conditions and customs, but nothing else happened.


    On the third day, Li Shenglong did not leave Jia''s house again. He and Jia''s people knew that the meeting had officially ended yesterday.


    As soon as the Congress is over, the rest of the time is naturally the next day to announce the list of candidates. After such a long time, the steps of releasing the list are not much different from those in the imperial examination. The only difference is that all the people on the list have no place.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t have to go to see it in person. Amu, a small Valet, left Jia''s house early in the morning, waiting for the list to come out.


    Jia Ren and Li Shenglong are quietly waiting in the Jia mansion. Jia Ren''s mood is very contradictory at this time. On the one hand, he is very eager to send Li Shenglong, which may detonate at any time.


    On the other hand, he was afraid that it would be more difficult for Li Shenglong to enter the magic gate.


    Although Jia Ren, the ordinary people, did not really see those people in the devil gate, they also heard that the boss Li in the West City, like Jia Ren, made an identity jade slip for the right person. Then, when the orthodox disciples entered the magic gate, they were found out.


    All of a sudden, not only a righteous person died, but not one of the dozens of boss Li''s family members left their lives, and their rich family belongings were all confiscated. These ordinary boss surnames deeply felt the cruelty of the devil gate.


    The cruelty of the devil gate is not a day or two, but compared with the cruelty of the devil gate, Jia Ren knows that the right way is only a little better than it.


    Since Zhengdao put the spies of the right path into the power of the devil gate without any control means, it is impossible, just like Jia Ren swallowed the Chuanchang rotten pill refined by Zhengdao.


    From the name, you should be able to feel the virulence of chuanchanglangdu pill. In fact, this pill is the same as his name. People who take this pill must take the antidote every other year, if not.


    In less than seven days, his stomach would fester and die. Jia Ren had met such a person. There was a businessman with the surname of Wang beside him.


    Because of the absolute secrecy of all kinds of information of the right path, they, the spies of the right way, do not know each other at all.


    In this way, according to the principle, Jia Ren could not have known that boss Wang was also a spy of justice. But suddenly one day, boss Wang died and was carried out by his family.


    as like as two peas in the stomach, the symptoms of death are exactly the same as those of the disciple. Jia Ren knew that the king''s boss was also a spy of the right way.


    At the same time, he also felt a little frightened for his own body. Jia Ren was afraid of death. If he was not afraid of death, he would not be able to return to this magical territory and become a small businessman.


    When you have no money, you are afraid of death. When you have money, you are afraid of death.


    The more they are afraid of death, the more they have to do things for the right way. Li Shenglong sits opposite Jia Ren, drinking the tea served by the servants, but in his heart he is thinking about what to do after he enters the Yin demon sect.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is not as sentimental and worried as Jia Ren. On the one hand, Li Shenglong is an expert in the coagulation of elixir. Even if he is found out, there is still a possibility of escaping. Although it is not very big, as long as Li Shenglong can seize the opportunity, no one in the hell demon sect can keep Li Shenglong.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong must enter the demon sect. Even if the meeting is not successful, he has to choose other ways to enter.


    Of course, with Jia Ren there, there is no need for Li Shenglong to worry about how to enter this matter.


    Jia Ren also saw through this point, which led to such a contradiction in his heart, that is, he hoped that Li Shenglong could be selected, but at the same time, he did not want Li Shenglong to be selected. However, after seeing Li Shenglong''s calm face, he was sure that he would be selected and sent away the plague God as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, tomorrow. As long as you can get 90% of the order to raise the devil, and we have given a lot of extra gifts to the Lu brothers, how can ming''er be one of these 90% people?"


    Jia Ren seems to be comforting Li Shenglong as well as comforting himself.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. The child knows that this time, thanks to his uncle''s help, the child will never forget his uncle when he has a promising future.My uncle doesn''t have to worry about a child when he is in the devil''s road. After all, the child has been training for many years. He has a plan in his mind as to what kind of people can be provoked and what kind of people can''t be provoked. The child knows very well that the uncle can be relaxed when he is outside. "


    Li Shenglong obviously knew a little about Jia Ren''s worries. He didn''t say these words clearly, but expressed his own meaning implicitly.


    Since Li Shenglong entered the ghost sect by Jia Ren''s identity card, he should be careful not to bring any trouble to Jia Ren.


    If in the future, even if he wants to retreat from the devil''s gate, Li Shenglong will definitely think of a good strategy to let himself leave the ghost sect perfectly.


    Jia Ren also heard Li Shenglong''s implication. At this time, Jia Ren couldn''t say anything more. There was only one thing he could do. I hope Li Shenglong would not be found out by the devil.


    "My uncle is always at ease to do things tomorrow, and this time is no exception. It''s just that this time it''s too important. You should be careful and careful tomorrow. You must make a name in the devil''s gate. Only in this way can Jia Ren have the face to see his dead elder brother, live up to their orders and cultivate you into a man."


    Jia Ren reminds Li Shenglong again and again to be careful. Li Shenglong smiles.


    "My uncle''s words should be remembered by the child."

 Chapter 397

    Jia Ren himself did not know why he said such a thing, or more correctly, what was his qualification to say so.


    Li Shenglong is a person who cultivates immortals, and from the perspective of identity and bearing, he is hundreds of times higher than those who contacted Jia Ren before. How could such a person put Jia Ren in the eye and tolerate Jia Ren to say such a thing.


    As soon as Jia Ren''s words were spoken, he was afraid of death. He was always afraid of death. If Li Shenglong sent a message to the sect, Jia Ren, such a small mortal, had only one way to die.


    Although there is no benevolence to speak of, the benevolence of fairyland is also limited. Mortals who want to offend immortals have only one way to die.


    Jia Ren''s face couldn''t help but sweat.


    "Tomorrow, my uncle says a lot today, but it''s all for tomorrow''s sake."


    Jia Ren was a little flustered at this time, and he didn''t know how to apologize. After all, his current identity is Li Shenglong''s uncle, and there are many servants outside the hall. If he goes too far, let them recognize the wrong identity.


    If you report to the government, the way of doing things of the government and the devil''s way of doing is not so bad. Once there is a report, he will be sent to the prison immediately, and he will be tried again after half a death.


    Even if it turns out that there is no problem in the end, the person has already lost half of his life. In this case, let alone Jia Ren, who has problems?


    "My uncle has a deep affection for my child, and the child will know it."


    Jia Ren didn''t know that it was Li Shenglong that he was lucky to meet today. Otherwise, Jia Ren''s words today would have been enough to make him die without a burial place.


    Li Shenglong is not the same as other people who cultivate immortals. His life in China for more than 20 years also makes him taste the pain of life and know more about the difficulty of equality.


    Li Shenglong, who knows how to respect others, doesn''t have much antipathy to Jia Ren''s words, or that he doesn''t have the superiority of being an immortal until now.


    That''s the center of everything.


    Although Jia Ren''s palms were sweating, he was still very worried after hearing what Li Shenglong said. He didn''t know whether Li Shenglong was sincere or not.


    Jia Ren is just a nobody. He has no way to test whether Li Shenglong is sincere. No, Jia Ren has a way, or the only way, is to wait for the trial to come.


    If, shortly after Li Shenglong left, people from zhenxianmen came and killed Jia Ren, it goes without saying that Jia Ren offended Li Shenglong.


    When Jia Ren''s voice rang out, he thought whether it was appropriate to send his wife to the city.


    "Yes, yes."


    A Mu''s voice began to come from the door, the sound continued to clear up, it is clear that amu is getting closer and closer to the hall.


    Before long, Amu''s figure also appeared in the hall, panting with excitement on his face.


    "Master, you''ve got it."


    After hearing the news, Jia Ren, regardless of what he was thinking, had a happy smile on his face.


    "Amu, when will the young master leave?"


    "At noon tomorrow, I will gather in front of the hall and send them to the devil gate."


    "Amu, go to the cashier''s office to get five Liang silver. By the way, tell the steward that today''s Jiafu Daqing."


    "Yes, sir."


    The news of five Liang silver made amu overjoyed. He had only one or two silver in two months, and he got five Liang silver at once.


    Happy, he ran down.


    "Tomorrow, this can finally fulfill your wish."


    Li Shenglong is listening to the news reported by amu. After all, if you can enter the magic gate more easily, you don''t need to use a complicated method to enter.


    He became a common corvee in the magic gate. Although the salary in terms of work would not be good after all, it was precisely because the status of corvee was so low that the possibility of Li Shenglong being found would be greatly reduced.


    If Li Shenglong didn''t enter it with the status of corvee this time, whether he was a disciple of the demon sect or entered the demon gate in other ways, the possibility of being found would be much greater than that of corvee.


    "Not all thanks to my uncle."


    Both the uncle and nephew seemed to be very happy laughing.


    The servants outside, not to mention, are more excited than Li Shenglong and Jia Ren. In other words, they are most excited. Every time Jia''s Daqing is held, they can eat what they can''t normally eat.


    Everyone can get a reward. Although at this time of every time, the workload of the servants is more than several times as usual, but when it comes to thinking that they usually do it for others, and this time for themselves, these servants naturally have unspeakable energy.In the past few days, Amu accompanied the young master around the whole city. Whether it was delicious or fun, Li Shenglong did not enjoy it alone, and a mu, who may never enjoy such rich things in his life.


    Naturally, it became the envy of other people who were treated the same way. Let alone, this time, Amu came back early to report, and he got a reward of five Liang silver.


    All the people know that the young master served by amu is very satisfied. When the young master enters the magic gate, the master will greatly use amu.


    For a moment, everyone offered his own praise to amu.


    Several servant girls in the mansion even began to consider their own life events, whether to form a tie with a mu.


    This has always been in the house is just a small man amu also some dizzy, Jia mansion banquet did not stop because of amu vertigo and all things are in order.


    Because there are some people who enter the magic gate in the mansion, the Jia family is not the only one. Most of the aristocratic families are powerful, and the disciples of the merchants'' families will have a big banquet in the mansion when they enter the magic gate. This is just the tradition here, and there is nothing strange about it.


    The feast of Jia''s family started at the time of dinner. At this time, many servants who were not qualified to be on the table in the past also temporarily stopped their work and got on the table.


    Of course, there are some servants who will continue to work on their own, such as cooks and some serving servants.


    Without these people, there would be no way to hold the grand banquet of the Jia family.

 Chapter 398

    The well-to-do old Zhang


    naturally, the Jia family will not treat these people unfairly, not to mention that these people have extra rewards, that is, they will set aside an extra portion of the meal.


    Jia Ren''s benevolence and righteousness are famous in the whole Jia family, even in the whole stubborn wood city. Under such circumstances, all the people in Jia''s family, whether they have dinner with Jia Ren in the banquet or not, are grateful to Jia Ren.


    A feast of Jia''s family is naturally completed smoothly in this situation. At the same time, it is not only the feast of Jia family, but also all kinds of feasts of other families.


    All kinds of feasts were successfully completed in the boundless laughter. The childe of each family would not think of what kind of scene he would be after entering the magic gate.


    Early the next day, there were people in front of the hall. Li Shenglong and Jia Ren looked at the numerous people in front of the hall, and their hearts were filled with emotion.


    Today, once Li Shenglong entered the Yin demon sect, he did not know when he came out again. A fence was set up in front of the hall gate. Several officers and soldiers were there to check their identity. Jia Ren did not follow him in. Li Shenglong entered by himself.


    Jia Ren looks at Li Shenglong''s disappearing back and knows that his day of fear has officially come.


    Amu, who came with us, found the master''s abnormality and thought that the master was worried about the young master.


    "Master, I see you don''t have to worry about the young master. The young master is gentle and gentle. He will smile when he meets others. He will not have any conflict with others when he is outside. What a good man, what a worry."


    Ah Mu''s relief makes Jia Ren a little sad.


    "Come on, amu, let''s go back."


    Jia Ren didn''t explain to amu, and amu didn''t know the reason. He drove the carriage and left the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Zhang''s three days are particularly natural and unrestrained. Let alone the money he earned in the order of ascending the devil, his life in these days is ten thousand times better than that in the devil''s gate.


    Every day, we eat the delicious food specially sent by yingkesong. It goes without saying that there are all kinds of luxurious things. Even when we sleep, we are also the top night song of Yichun hospital.


    Lao Zhang naturally knew that he was able to have such a status and treatment was not based on him, but on the ghost sect behind him.


    If it was not for the big tree of the ghost sect behind him, how could Lao Zhang be treated like this because he was only an ordinary man who practiced blood?


    You should know, not to mention the residence of the Lord of the city, that is, the two adults of the Lu family have several sanxiu who practice blood four times under their hands.


    Lao Zhang is also very self-conscious. He knows what the city Lord and other adults think. They are officials in the sphere of influence of the magic gate.


    If there is a big man in the magic gate to say a word, their official fortune is needless to say. Naturally, the sesame seeds are blooming. Of course, the big people in their eyes don''t need to be too high. The foundation period is already very good.


    In this regard, both the immortals and demons are the same. All the officials in the sphere of influence and the people of the two fairies have the right to recommend.


    The ancestors of ningdan period naturally didn''t care about such little things in the world, so the right was handed down to the younger generation in the foundation period.


    In this way, all the officials in the two ways of immortals and Demons naturally know what kind of people to please.


    This is not to say that all the officials of the two ways of immortals and demons are recommended by the two immortals and demons. Among them, the limited experts in building foundation may recommend them.


    If there is no recommendation, it will naturally be appointed and removed by the court. The Lord of stubborn wood will be appointed and removed by the court. He has no background in the court, so he will be sent here.


    His city Lord is still a temporary establishment. If the devil''s way comes up on a whim and recommends a person to choose, he will have to be laid off.


    It is also because of this, this time Lao Zhang''s arrival, stubborn wood City Lord is very enthusiastic.


    In the past few days, when drinking and having fun with the Lord of the city or other adults, I always promise that I will give some good words in front of the big men of the devil gate.


    In fact, only Lao Zhang himself knows how low his position is among the demons. Not to mention the big figures in the foundation period, even the most important disciples in the blood training stage will not take Lao Zhang seriously.


    Naturally, Lao Zhang would not say these things to the city Lord of stubborn wood. He also wanted to enjoy a few days'' comfortable life.


    After all, he is now a peripheral disciple of the ghost sect. He has married and had his own family property. His children are more competitive than Lao Zhang. Although the attribute of spiritual root is not particularly good, it is still a triple realm of physical training.


    Maybe he can become a disciple of the ghost sect in the future. Lao Zhang''s biggest dream in his life is to become an official disciple of the ghost sect.


    Obviously, he can''t fulfill this dream, and the rest can only rely on his own descendants to help him realize the dream."Mr. Zhang, Mr. Lu, please come over."


    While Lao Zhang was still thinking about this, a servant outside said in a whisper. These officers dare not really call Lao Zhang Lao Zhang like those adults. However, because of Lao Zhang''s own requirements, these officers had no choice but to add an adult behind Lao Zhang.


    Lao Zhang didn''t force these servants. For him, it was just a name. On the one hand, he was already familiar with the ghost sect. On the other hand, it was also because Lao Zhang wanted to test the real attitude of the city Lord of stubborn wood and other people towards himself.


    Under a test, the name of each of these bigwigs in stubborn wood city is very comfortable, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    All of the servants at the bottom kept their respect for Lao Zhang, who had a lot of feelings.


    Some things do not need much effort, just a small name, we can completely see a person''s various attitudes towards Lao Zhang.


    Lao Zhang''s age is here for decades. He knows the world and understands it thoroughly. He sees all these things, but he never tells anyone about them.


    "Well, I see."


    Lao Zhang promised to get up from the chair lazily, and such a good life can''t be enjoyed for a while.


    It''s true that Lao Zhang doesn''t want to leave here, but it''s not that he doesn''t want to leave. There are rules everywhere, not to mention the rules in the devil''s gate. How dare Lao Zhang not go back when his time is limited?

 Chapter 399

    When Lao Zhang came out lazily, Li Shenglong had been waiting in front of the hall for an hour. An hour was not long or short.


    Li Shenglong''s time was not wasted. His mental energy searched the crowd around him. Nearly 30000 people came here.


    When Li Shenglong saw so many people, on the one hand, they were surprised, on the other hand, they were also secretly relaxed in their hearts. We should know that in the past, they had never levied so much corvee. Does it mean that the war between immortals and demons is about to start?


    Every war between the immortal and the devil starts from the devil gate, but the end of each battle is not necessarily the one of the two fairies.


    Now the evil way has begun to increase the number of laborers. What about the right way? Is the right path ready?


    Li Shenglong feels that it is necessary for him to disclose the news to the right path. Otherwise, if the right path is not prepared, it may suffer in the early stage.


    Since Li Shenglong came here, he still has some connections with the sects. It depends on whether Li Shenglong wants to contact.


    In any case, after arriving at the ghost sect, Li Shenglong also needs to see the spies in the ghost sect, so that Li Shenglong can carry out his own plan in the ghost sect.


    That''s what Lee thought. Now it''s natural to take it with him. There are no other problems.


    Li Shenglong is thinking, there Lao Zhang has come out, looking at the crowd, Lao Zhang heart is also full of emotion.


    Even though it is not the first time that he has faced a large number of people and carried out the same task, every time he carried out the task, he felt different in his heart.


    Especially this time, with the unprecedented number of people in history, Lao Zhang was also a little proud. When he was a child, he did not think of becoming an immortal at the beginning.


    At that time, the most powerful person in their village was the village head. Naturally, his dream was to become a village head. Only later, when he grew up, did Lao Zhang realize how ridiculous his wish was.


    He is just a village head. He is not even a fart character in the world. When he was young, he even took it as a treasure?


    As he thought, Lao Zhang walked toward the rostrum, which looked like it had just been built up. After he went up, he looked serious. At this time, Lao Zhang was most powerful. As soon as he put his hands on the shelf of the rostrum, he would open his mouth and speak.


    After Lao Zhang got on the rostrum, all the voices disappeared. All the people looked at Lao Zhang on the rostrum, waiting for his speech.


    Li Shenglong also looks at Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang''s body is just the cultivation of blood. However, he has a feeling that he has been on the top for a long time, which makes Li Shenglong a little surprised.


    Lao Zhang also saw that everyone was waiting for his speech. He glanced around and said calmly.


    "I also know what purpose you are going to have when you come to the ghost sect. I think you are also the most clear in your heart. You want to gain a foundation in the ghost sect and become the real disciple of the ghost sect."


    Said here, old Zhang dun for a moment, eyes suddenly become sharp up, looking at the public voice even loud.


    "You''re right to think so. I thought so at the beginning. There were 1200 1 people who entered the ghost sect together, but only seven survived.


    Seven of them, 1200-1, survived. The rest of them don''t have to think about the consequences. "


    When Lao Zhang said this, he was shocked by what he expected. The panic began to spread in people''s hearts. Indeed, the survival probability of only seven people was a little lower.


    "However, you can see the seven people who survived. I am the worst one, but even I, who is the worst person, can be here and dominate in this stubborn wood city. I can call the wind and rain in this stubborn wood city. Don''t say it''s the two lords surnamed Lu in front of you. Just like the Lord of the city, you should obey my orders."


    Lao Zhang''s excited words made everyone quiet again.


    "Why? Why is that? Why is the Lord afraid of me? Is it Lao Zhang that he is afraid of?


    No, he was afraid of the ghost sect behind me. I came here to represent not myself, but the whole ghost sect. If the Lord of the city has any disrespect to me, I will tell the real people of the ghost sect after I go back, and the stubborn wood City Lord will become the head.


    See, this is my power, not to mention my money. I think most of you have bought the magic promotion order. You can see the price of the order. Of the 500 Liang silver, 400 Liang went into my pocket. You can calculate how many liang silver I got in this promotion meeting, which is enough for me to enjoy here? "


    Lao Zhang pauses again and his voice rises again.


    "This is the struggle. Without my struggle among 12001 people, I would not have been where I am today.If I didn''t have the status today, I might be a beggar when I came to this stubborn wood city. Who would know me Lao Zhang?


    No one.


    Now, apart from other people, more than 30000 of you will never forget me, Lao Zhang.


    That''s what I''ve achieved, and that''s enough.


    How about you?


    Do you want to like me, Lao Zhang, to enjoy the glory and wealth in my life, to be respected after going out, and to have countless assets in my hand? "


    As soon as Lao Zhang''s words were finished, some of the people who had been agitated by Lao Zhang had already called out.


    "Yes."


    The voice became louder and louder, and more and more people were infected by him. For a moment, most of the more than 30000 people had already called out, and Li Shenglong also called out. He didn''t want to show anything special. In addition, he also felt that Lao Zhang''s words really touched people''s hearts. He was a talent, and it was not good to give him some encouragement.


    After waiting for a long time, these cries and thoughts fell down, and Lao Zhang''s voice rang again in front of the hall.


    "It''s no use just thinking. The most important thing is to do it. After you arrive at the ghost sect, you should work hard. Only by working hard, can you be recognized by the real people of the ghost sect and be able to obtain my present position."


    Work hard, fight hard.


    The hearts of the people were stirred up again by Lao Zhang, and all of them were excited for a moment.

 Chapter 400

    Spaceship


    "well, that''s it. How to choose depends on everyone, so there''s no more nonsense."


    When Lao Zhang said this, he took out a paper spaceship from his storage bag and recited a few incantations. With his little spiritual power in his hand, the paper spaceship was staggering in front of the public. In a short time, his kung fu was already 100 Zhang high and hundreds of Zhang long.


    "Immortal trace. It''s a fairy tale. "


    When did the mortals below see such a magical scene, they were shocked by the magical spaceship for a moment.


    Li Shenglong also looked at the spaceship below. As soon as his divine sense was swept, he found that it should be just a poor magic weapon. It only had some transport functions. Not only did it have no defense power, but in terms of attack power, it was estimated that an ordinary blood training disciple could easily break the ship with several inferior blood charms in his hand.


    Looking at the worshipping eyes of the people below, Lao Zhang was also very excited. This is not the first time that he has used this spaceship. Every time he uses it, his heart is full of shock.


    Lao Zhang''s strength is just to practice blood, and he may only be able to achieve this strength in his life. Normally speaking, it is such a magic weapon that can''t be regarded as manipulation.


    Now, the main reason why Lao Zhang is able to show his miracles in front of the public is that he has a talisman in his hand that no one else can see.


    This talisman is of course the key to Lao Zhang''s control of the spaceship, and also the main reason why he has repeatedly displayed miracles.


    Lao Zhang knows that he may come to the city next time. If he shows some miracles in front of the public, the attitude of the Lord of the city may not be the same as he is now.


    Maybe you don''t have to do it next time. Now, I''m sorry to live in the back.


    Lao Zhang''s thought is not wrong. The city master of stubborn wood is really regretted in the Lord''s house of stubborn wood. Lao Zhang''s cultivation has been specially found by his subordinates. He has come to a consensus that he is just a monk who practices a lot of blood, so he should not worry about it.


    It is also because of the conclusion of these scattered cultivation that the city Lord of stubborn wood has come to a conclusion that Lao Zhang has no position in the Yinmo sect.


    Such a character only needs to give a little face when they arrive at the city. Under the control of this kind of mentality, the contact with Lao Zhang during this period of time is just two confidants of the city master of stubborn wood.


    It depends on the face of the ghost sect behind Lao Zhang. Otherwise, Lao Zhang didn''t even get the treatment. Fortunately, the two adults surnamed Lu didn''t let Lao Zhang suffer any hardship. These days, they are all good to eat and drink.


    Now I see that there is such a magical thing in Lao Zhang''s hands. Obviously, this thing is not what Lao Zhang can master.


    The city Lord of stubborn wood began to doubt whether Lao Zhang''s saying that he could say a few words in front of the great figures of the ghost sect was true.


    If that''s true, because of the misjudgment of the city master of stubborn wood, and he didn''t give Lao Zhang better treatment during this period of time, maybe after Lao Zhang went back, he would not only be the position of city master of stubborn wood, but also heard that the City chief of the provincial city moved his position.


    Stubborn wood City Lord thought, this time is also too late to repent, there is no effect.


    As soon as Lao Zhang''s magic weapon came out and combined with his words just now, his heart was full of excitement and he was looking forward to entering the middle period of the ghost sect.


    Under the control of Lao Zhang, the spaceship opened a door enough for three people to walk. As soon as the door opened, Lao Zhang spoke calmly to the stunned Lu brothers.


    "Go, get people into the ship."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang."


    At this time, even the two Lu brothers did not dare to call Lao Zhang''s name directly. They respectfully added the word "grown-up" at the back. Although there were few of them, it was enough to see how the Lu brothers had changed Lao Zhang.


    The Lu brothers have been with him for a long time, and they are deeply trusted by him. At this time, they have also thought of what the city Lord thought of at the same time, and their hearts are filled with regret.


    If the city master of stubborn wood can really enter the provincial capital as an official, then the city master''s position may be one of them.


    Now, everything has turned out to be a bubble. The matter has come to this point, and it is no use to regret again. The Lu brothers agreed to go down and arrange for people to board the spaceship.


    Although they were all very excited, they were eager to get on the spaceship immediately. Although the officers on both sides were equally shocked, under the orders of the Lu brothers, they orderly arranged the people to enter the spaceship.


    Although there is no shock in Li Shenglong''s heart, his face shows the same expression and anxiety as other people. It seems that he has never seen such a thing before.


    Li Shenglong now wants to enter the devil gate. Naturally, he has to be careful. A little mistake may kill Li Shenglong. Above these small things, Li Shenglong does not dare to relax at all.When Li Shenglong came to the gate of the mansion, there was already a sea of people. Now, there was no place for Li Shenglong to squeeze forward. He could only follow the flow of people and move forward slowly.


    Fortunately, everyone''s destination is the same. In addition, all the people are not worried that they will not be able to get on or not. Even though the spaceship looks only a dozen feet away, there are more than 30000 people outside.


    Maybe there is another space in the secret method of immortal family.


    The crowd was advancing slowly. After a while, more than 10000 people had entered the spaceship. The size of the spaceship did not change at all, and others were still surging forward.


    Li Shenglong knew in his heart that there was a space ban in this spaceship. Otherwise, it would not be so 10000 people, that is, less than 1000 people would have broken the spaceship.


    Li Shenglong is right. There are also such spaceships in zhenxianmen. The speed of this kind of spaceship is three points slower than that of his normal blood training disciple Yu Jian.


    The only use is that the space inside is huge. If we can transport these corvees in peacetime, we can transport a lot of materials in wartime.


    It is also a good treasure. Of course, this spaceship in Lao Zhang''s hands is the worst one among them. His strength is there, and he can''t use the advanced things.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s keep up."


    After a while, it was Lee''s turn to board the spaceship.

 Chapter 401

    Good luck


    Li Shenglong looked at the servants on both sides with a smile and walked into the spaceship. The scene inside the spaceship was just like what Li Shenglong had imagined.


    There is a small space alone, not to mention the 30000 people. Even if there are another 100000 people, the space inside can fully accommodate.


    When Li Shenglong came in, nearly two-thirds of the 30000 people outside had already entered, and there were more than 20000 people.


    The space is very huge, but there is no other building at all. It is very spacious, except for the head.


    After taking a look at the situation, Li Shenglong is no longer interested. He finds a corner position, and does not care whether the ground is clean or not. He sits down with his knees crossed.


    After Lao Zhang and Lu brothers saw all the people entering the spaceship outside.


    "Two Lord Lu, those big men in the gate are still waiting for Lao Zhang to go back to work. If I neglect their orders, I will be too tired to leave. I will not go to the Lord of the city to say goodbye. If the Lord of the city asks about it, they will explain to me."


    "Mr. Zhang is very kind. Who dares not obey the above orders? If the city Lord knows that Lord Zhang didn''t go to say goodbye because of the above order, he must praise Mr. Zhang for not neglecting his own business. Let us servants study hard."


    Although the Lu brothers didn''t expect that Lao Zhang didn''t want to say goodbye to the city Lord again, they had already made preparations and sent someone to inform the Lord of the city. Only when Lao Zhang went to say goodbye to the Lord, they would do something to remedy it.


    They didn''t know that it was not that Lao Zhang didn''t want to say goodbye, but that he couldn''t say goodbye at all. Lao Zhang was able to control the spaceship by the talisman in his hand.


    It is also because of this talisman that Lao Zhang could not leave the spaceship five hundred steps away. Otherwise, the spaceship would be transformed into a paper ship. At that time, 30000 people in the spaceship would become a piece of meat and mud because of the space shock.


    "Well, in that case, Lao Zhang is leaving."


    Obviously, Lao Zhang didn''t want to talk to Lu brothers any more. He went straight into the spaceship. Under the control of Lao Zhang, the door of the spaceship slowly closed and opened.


    Under the gaze of the Lu brothers and many servants, it became a shadow in the sky and disappeared.


    The Lu brothers quickly went back and reported to the city Lord. Lao Zhang sneered at the 30000 people in the spaceship.


    After all the people came up, some of them were well-dressed. At first glance, they were the children of a rich family, and their faces were arrogant. It seemed that they would be able to be like Lao Zhang or have a broader prospect than Lao Zhang.


    There will always be some other small people who follow the trend around these people, and the flattery of these people makes them unable to find the southeast and northwest.


    Most of them are like Li Shenglong. They find a corner, and they don''t pay attention to anyone. They wait until the ghost sect.


    It is these rich children that Lao Zhang sneers at. Before boarding the spaceship, Lao Zhang''s words are in vain. He has made it very clear that all people will be treated with the same treatment after they arrive at the ghost sect. There is no rich or poor, and there is only one way to get ahead and work hard.


    At present, these rich young men have not recognized the situation clearly, and they are still thinking about who their father is and how many assets they have.


    Such people, this kind of mentality, to the ghost sect, I am afraid that the first group of people to die is these people.


    Lao Zhang was not in the mood to talk about them again. The dead were not worth mentioning. Instead, he turned his eyes and looked at the other poor disciples in the corner.


    In Lao Zhang''s opinion, the survival rate of these poor disciples is higher. They suffered from childhood, and they could live and eat. There would be no other problems in the ghost sect.


    "EH."


    As soon as Lao Zhang''s eyes swept, a figure appeared in front of his eyes. Lao Zhang focused on observing these poor disciples. Unexpectedly, he found a young man in luxurious clothes among these disciples.


    It seems that the young man didn''t value the appearance of his expensive clothes at all. He sat on the ground with his knees crossed, regardless of the eyes of the people around him. At the same time, his actions also made other disciples of rich families stay away.


    Lao Zhang took a strange look at him. He did not see such a figure. Those rich and noble disciples in the past, like other rich and noble disciples, cherished his skin which was worthless after the ghost sect.


    When did such a character appear?


    Lao Zhang looked at the rich disciple with his eyes, as if to keep him in mind.


    Li Shenglong was sitting there with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he felt that there was something coming from his eyes. Now he is Li Shenglong, who has been practicing in the period of Ning Dan.


    In the dark, he has a feeling about the things around him. If the strength of the peeping people is higher than that of Li Shenglong, it is needless to say that Li Shenglong may not find out.However, there is no one in this spaceship that is more advanced than Li Shenglong. Therefore, if their every move involves Li Shenglong, he can find them without paying special attention.


    After Li Shenglong feels it, he sweeps his mind and finds that Lao Zhang is looking at him. Li Shenglong opens his eyes, smiles with kindness and looks at Lao Zhang.


    When Lao Zhang saw the young man smile like himself, he also responded with a smile, and then his eyes continued to move downward.


    For Li Shenglong, Lao Zhang is just a good friend. After all, if you want to survive in the ghost sect, it is necessary to bear hardships, but it is not the most important thing.


    Compared with suffering, luck is more important. If you don''t have some luck, you may die here on the first day after entering the ghost sect.


    Naturally, Lao Zhang couldn''t see whether Li Shenglong had any luck. Therefore, all he could do was to come here.


    However, Lao Zhang didn''t think that he wanted to make a good relationship with Li Shenglong. In other people''s eyes, it was a different charm.


    This charm represents the meaning of nature, for a while, some people envy, some people envy, envy mostly some of the poor children, envy of nature are those who are high and big valve.


    They looked at Li Shenglong one by one, as if they wanted to kill him with their eyes.


    Li closed his eyes and turned a blind eye to them.

 Chapter 402

    Liu GUI


    Li Shenglong''s blind behavior makes these noble sons even more angry. When they were born one by one, their parents'' status was already absolute. They were the son of heaven''s favorite.


    With the exception of a few people who have been able to suppress them in terms of status, no one else will be taken seriously.


    Among these aristocratic small groups, a young man dressed in extraordinary splendor is naturally particularly dazzling among these people, and he is also deeply resentful of the fact that Li Shenglong has robbed him of the limelight.


    "Mr. Liu, this guy is really hateful. Even if he steals our limelight, how can he rob you of the limelight?"


    "That is, what kind of thing he is, he dares to compete with you."


    "Second young master, do you want us to give him some pleasure"


    who knows that you, Mr. Liu, is the son of the Lord of our stubborn wood city. He dares to take such a limelight, but he clearly doesn''t pay attention to you and the city Lord.


    The noble son, named Liu Minggui, is the second son of Liufu, the Lord of the city. Originally, the Lord didn''t want his son to join these people in the meeting.


    But because Liu GUI was born to the concubine of the city master of stubborn wood, after a few words of provocation from his wife, Liu GUI also embarked on this road to seek the devil.


    Of course, in Liu GUI''s opinion, his way to seek the devil was naturally smooth. From childhood to adulthood, he was the son of the Lord of the stubborn wood city. All the young people except his elder brother flattered Liu GUI to heaven.


    When Liu Guiyi got into the spaceship, his status was already the first among all the people except Lao Zhang. Therefore, he felt that it was impossible for Lao Zhang not to look at him with a new look.


    I didn''t expect that Lao Zhang didn''t put him in his eyes at all. Instead, he looked around Li Shenglong, an upstart.


    After the person next to him, such a tease, Liu GUI''s heart up a burst of anger.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Liu Guiyi took the lead and there were dozens of rich children around. Not all of them had not practiced the magic arts.


    Liu GUI''s son, who is the Lord of the city, also has some free cultivation in his family during the blood training period. However, these scattered cultivation also taught Liu GUI some cultivation skills. On the one hand, Liu GUI was not qualified to cultivate, on the other hand, he did not make great efforts.


    On weekdays, none of those individuals who practiced with him in the government did not dare to really start with him. In this way, Liu GUI developed an invincible posture.


    How can Liu GUI be able to bear the humiliation of Li Shenglong? Of course, Li Shenglong has done nothing, but Liu GUI thinks that Li Shenglong has robbed him of the limelight.


    When Liu GUI''s men move, Li Shenglong has already felt a kind of evil spirit and runs straight to him. Everyone has such a evil spirit. It depends on whether you use it or not.


    Li Shenglong didn''t open his eyes at this time. Instead, he thought in his heart how to deal with Liu GUI, or in what way to let Liu GUI suffer.


    When Li Shenglong was thinking, Liu Guiling''s people had already arrived at the periphery of Li Shenglong and surrounded them, blocking the sight of other people outside.


    Lao Zhang also saw the scene, but frowned and said nothing as if he had not seen it.


    Although Lao Zhang wants to have a good relationship with Li Shenglong, it seems that Li Shenglong''s luck is not so good. As soon as he gets on the spaceship, he offends others.


    People without luck can''t live long in the ghost sect. Of course, whether Lao Zhang cares doesn''t mean that he agrees with those who want to trouble Li Shenglong.


    Similarly, people who are too arrogant can''t live in the ghost sect.


    Lao Zhang does not care, that is to acquiesce to Liu GUI''s actions. Someone is watching Lao Zhang''s reaction and reporting him to Liu GUI.


    After listening to Liu GUI is also very satisfied, looking at the eyes of this person is still closed, to the side of a small brother Nuogu mouth.


    The younger brother next to him knew what Liu GUI meant. He stepped forward and pushed Li Shenglong''s shoulder with a book.


    The original idea of my younger brother was to push Li Shenglong down, but I didn''t think that Li Shenglong''s lines didn''t move, as if they were rooted here.


    "Brother, do you want to practice with me?"


    A push, Li Shenglong also opened his eyes, in the heart has already thought how to deal with this villain.


    "Hum."


    Little brother disguised a hum, took back his shaking hand, he even Li Shenglong sitting there can not push, how dare and Li Shenglong contest.


    "What''s your name?"


    Although I know that Li Shenglong''s strength is strong, he is not afraid. Their childe brothers are surrounded by more than 20 people. No matter how powerful Li Shenglong is, he can''t beat more than 20 people one by one.


    Therefore, the tone is very arrogant.


    "What''s my name related to brother?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to give in at all."You."


    The younger brother also let Li Shenglong choke, and his temper was a little bit up. According to his personality, this time should have been directly on Li Shenglong''s mouth.


    But just now, Li Shenglong''s strength has made this little brother feel scared and dare not to start. Although this little brother does not deny that Li Shenglong will not be an opponent of more than 20 people.


    However, if this little brother is so close to Li Shenglong and starts to do it first, he will be put in before Li Shenglong is put down.


    "You see, that''s the second young master of the master''s house of the city of Anmu. The second young master is in a good mood today. He wants to take a younger brother. If he takes a fancy to you, he will give you face. Don''t you report to your family immediately?"


    Although I don''t dare to do it myself, I still have a spectrum in my heart when I think about the status of the second young master''s family. Naturally, he wants to let Li Shenglong report his own family.


    In that case, even if they can''t sign Li Shenglong, when they come to the ghost sect, they will send a message to their family. Li Shenglong''s family will be more powerful than those present?


    Other young masters also understand this man''s idea, and they look at each other with a smile. At that time, if Li Shenglong doesn''t listen, he will be threatened by his family to see if he is still obedient.


    "Well, second young master, thank you very much. However, the villain doesn''t want to be the younger brother of the second young master. Please go and run."


    After hearing the name, Li Shenglong seemed to have just heard it. Oh, he didn''t care about the face of the second young master, and then resolutely refused his younger brother''s proposal.


    "Dare you?"


    The second young master is a man who is used to domineering in the city of stubborn wood. Now he is very angry when he hears Li Shenglong say so.

 Chapter 403

    Why not?


    Originally, Liu GUI thought that with his identity, Li Shenglong didn''t know it. If he did, he would not immediately kneel down in front of himself. If he did, he would be grateful.


    I didn''t expect that it would be like this. After knowing Liu GUI''s identity, Li Shenglong not only didn''t admire him, but also ordered him to leave.


    "Well, second childe, do you have any questions? If you have something, please say it quickly. If you don''t, please help yourself. "


    After hearing Liu GUI''s anger, Li Shenglong said without raising his head. He did not care about the faces of the twenty rich young men around him.


    Don''t say that Li Shenglong is a cultivator of Ning Dan period. He is an ordinary warrior. It is easy to win these rich young masters.


    Now these rich young masters have not seen clearly the situation around them. They even want to find trouble with Li Shenglong. They are just looking for death.


    "You."


    Liu GUI, as a noble childe, can''t swear at people at all. Those swearing words were originally scolded by the younger brother next to him.


    At the beginning, my little brother was no longer frightened by Li Shenglong. He didn''t want to be the first bird. So although Liu GUI was angry, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Second young master, second young master, please don''t be angry. This man knows Kung Fu. If we go up rashly, I''m afraid we will suffer."


    The younger brother grabbed the angry second childe, and whispered in his ear.


    "Kung Fu, which of us can''t do a few moves, get out of the way."


    On the one hand, Liu GUI is a little angry, on the other hand, he is also a little disappointed with this little brother. It''s a waste of money that Liu GUI didn''t rush up first at this time. Liu GUI''s cultivation of this little brother in the past is in vain. When the matter is over, he must clean up this little brother.


    I don''t know that he has been listed as the object to be cleaned up by Liu GUI, but he is still persuading him.


    "Second childe, this man is different from those in the past. He really has Kung Fu."


    I know Liu GUI very well about their so-called Kung Fu. They are just some tricks.


    Things that can''t be on the table at all. If you meet a real master like Li Shenglong, you may be able to defeat them without a move.


    My brother''s good advice obviously did not achieve its due effect. The second childe pushed the younger brother aside with his hand and pointed to Li Shenglong.


    "I''ll give you another chance to kneel down in front of this young master and admit your mistake. Otherwise, not only you, but also your family members will not miss it."


    Liu GUI still has a bit of sense. He knows that this is on the spaceship. Things can''t be big. If they are big, they won''t give Lao Zhang face.


    Now this is to give Li Shenglong and give himself a last chance. After all, Liu GUI is the leader of these rich and young people. If he is insulted and doesn''t find his place, what will these rich and young people think of him?


    How can Liu GUI maintain his position in the hearts of the people?


    "Help yourself."


    Li Shenglong still sat there, did not move, said lightly in the mouth, as if everything Liu GUI said had nothing to do with himself.


    "Come on, give it to me, and remember, don''t make people die."


    Although Liu GUI has already called out to let other people go, he still has some scruples about Lao Zhang in his heart. Therefore, he specially told other people not to kill him.


    Since Liu GUI is the most respectable person among them, the other rich and little, no matter what ideas they have in mind, have no problem.


    Several people who had practiced Kung Fu at home first made a move and went straight to Li Shenglong. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, their Kung Fu was not only weak, but also extremely slow.


    Li Shenglong suddenly jumped up, and even kicked under his feet. Three people directly flew out. The remaining young masters also stopped and looked at Li Shenglong.


    Although they heard from their younger brother that Li Shenglong had Kung Fu, no one would have thought that Li Shenglong''s Kung Fu was so high. They were the most powerful men among the rich and the young.


    Such a character even Li Shenglong''s moves are not resisted, and they are directly reimbursed. Other rich and young people are naturally awed by Li Shenglong.


    Three rich little lie on the ground, legs keep twitching, mouth open big, but can''t make a sound.


    Li Shenglong''s just kick on the three rich little hamstrings, let the three rich and little directly twitch, in no combat effectiveness.


    As for their open mouth, it is because there is great pain on the body after muscle twitch, and the reason why they can''t make any sound is that Li Shenglong has issued a silent mantra.


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are absolutely unprecedented in this spaceship. As for whether there is a comer behind him, that is what Li Shenglong doesn''t know.


    This kind of cultivation bullies a few rich young masters who don''t practice blood. Li Shenglong also feels a bit bored. But now that it''s in this situation, things still need to be solved.


    Li Shenglong slowly to Liu GUI, Liu GUI this time has also seen Li Shenglong''s fierce, two legs are not conscious of shaking."You, what do you want?"


    When Liu Guiping went out in the daytime, the civilians he met were either taken by his father''s authority or submissive to the guards sent by his father. People like Li Shenglong who beat three rich and young people to such an extent had never been met.


    "Why, you say. Second young master, don''t you want to know my name? I tell you, my name is Jia Ming, Jia Ren''s nephew. If the ghost sect wants to report home, don''t give me the wrong name. "


    Li Shenglong said to Liu GUI.


    "Jia Ren, I know. You are Jia Ren''s nephew. Do you dare to do this to me?"


    After Liu GUI heard Li Shenglong''s report to his family, he seemed to have a lot of confidence in his heart, and said straight to Li Shenglong.


    "Why don''t you dare to say something to your family? What place are we going to, ghost sect? It''s not a place where a little stubborn wood City Lord can be a bully. If I know that my uncle''s family has some problems, you can wait and see. "


    Li Shenglong is not afraid that Liu GUI will seek revenge from his family. Let alone whether Liu GUI can send the news, it is what it can do to send it out. Li Shenglong is not the only one in zhenxianmen, such a small stubborn wood City Lord.


    You want to cover up here?


    Delusion.


    I didn''t see that Lao Zhang, a person who practiced blood, could frighten the city master of stubborn wood like this after he was wearing the tiger skin of a ghost sect, not to mention the spies of Zhenxian sect who had entered the ghost sect and became an official disciple.


    If the city Lord of stubborn wood sees those spies, he will be scared to urinate.

 Chapter 404

    try?


    Not to mention that Liu GUI in front of him is just a poor son of the stubborn wood City Lord. He is Jia Ren, whose father dare not move, let alone Liu GUI.


    Li Shenglong has also seen through Liu GUI''s personality, that is, he is just a bully and afraid of the hard. He doesn''t need to say anything more. He can even say a few words.


    Sure enough, after Li Shenglong finished, Liu GUI seemed to have thought of Li Shenglong''s prestige. He was also afraid. If he was outside, he would have nothing to say, but inside.


    When Liu GUI thought of this, he suddenly remembered that it was not Li Shenglong who was the real talker. The real boss was Lao Zhang. As long as his own people yelled, Li Shenglong just wanted to explain.


    "Are you trying to attract Lao Zhang''s attention?"


    At a glance, Li Shenglong can see what Liu GUI''s thoughts are. He smiles and says Liu GUI''s mind.


    "So what?"


    When Liu GUI heard Li Shenglong say this, he thought that Li Shenglong was afraid of Lao Zhang. On the contrary, he calmed down, and his tone was somewhat tough. It seemed that he had found some capital.


    "Do you think Lao Zhang will manage it? We can have a try. You don''t think about it. Lao Zhang didn''t care about it just now. What does that mean? It shows that Lao Zhang doesn''t want to be in charge of this matter at all. "


    While talking, Li Shenglong moves forward and approaches Liu GUI. As soon as he reaches out, he grabs Liu GUI''s hand. Liu GUI breaks free two times, but his hand seems to be clamped by a pair of iron chisels. Liu GUI''s power can''t be broken free at all.


    "Look, now you can shout."


    After Li Shenglong finished, his hand was full of strength. Liu GUI''s face turned red at that time. A burst of uncontrollable pain came from Liu GUI''s hand, and a scream came out.


    "Ah."


    Liu GUI''s voice is extremely miserable, and the voice is self terror enough to let all the people on the spaceship watch here.


    Just as Li Shenglong thought, Lao Zhang also heard Liu GUI''s sad voice, but Lao Zhang just frowned and didn''t want to take care of it.


    These people are enough for Lao Zhang to complete the task. Even if one or two people die, it will have no influence on Lao Zhang''s opinion.


    Actually, Li Shenglong didn''t exert himself, but his strength was very terrible for this rich young master.


    The scream didn''t last long. Li Shenglong let Liu GUI go. Liu GUI''s wrist had been pinched out by Li Shenglong with two finger marks.


    Liu GUI held the wrist of his hand with the other intact hand, and the tears in his mouth suddenly fell down. As the son of the city Lord, when did he suffer such injustice?


    "See? Lao Zhang doesn''t care at all. "


    Li Shenglong proved with facts that Lao Zhang did not care about their affairs at all. Other noble sons were also frightened by Li Shenglong''s ferocity and Liu GUI''s scream, and none of them dared to go forward.


    Li Shenglong''s gaze sweeps around him. All the noble princes swept by Li Shenglong step back one after another, for fear that they will become the three of Liu GUI after being watched by Li Shenglong.


    "Go away."


    Li Shenglong has a drink in front of the expensive childe.


    After they woke up, they left with Liu GUI and two on the ground. Li Shenglong sat down on his own ground again. Naturally, the expression on his face was different from that before.


    Even in Lao Zhang''s mind, Li Shenglong has a different opinion. Although it is not a big deal to master Kung Fu in the ghost sect, it is a step ahead of others for these labors.


    If you want to survive in the ghost sect, you need to do a lot of things. This boy is really good.


    In the field, there are two eyes full of fun in the eyes of Li Shenglong. The owner of the eyes is the brother and sister.


    After they left yingkesong that day, they immediately found an inn and stayed there for three days. During the three days, they were always trembling. They were afraid that there would be some immortal or evil master coming to visit.


    In this way, three days passed, until they all thought that they had been forgotten by the so-called immortal masters.


    After entering the spaceship, their brothers and sisters don''t have to worry about the affairs of the immortal elder. No matter how powerful the elder is, they can''t enter the ghost sect.


    As soon as the two brothers and sisters entered the spaceship, they, like Li Shenglong, found a corner and sat down. For those immortal practitioners, they couldn''t get sick at all. Their clothes were dirty, and they just cleaned them with a cleaning mantra.


    Of course, the clothes on the two brothers and sisters are not luxurious clothes, so there is no curiosity in Lao Zhang''s eyes.


    Brother and sister have long discovered the existence of Li Shenglong. For Li Shenglong, the rich young master, their two brothers and sisters also have deep memories.


    What''s more rare is that Li Shenglong, who almost met the elder of Xiandao, sat on the side of the two brothers and sisters, and did not leave Li Shenglong''s sight at all.When Liu GUI and Li Shenglong are in trouble, the two brothers and sisters naturally watch it with a good attitude. Since they have entered the spaceship, although their cultivation in the Qi training period is much better than that of Lao Zhang, no one knows whether there are other arrangements in the spaceship.


    The brothers and sisters did not dare to be too presumptuous in the spaceship. Therefore, they did not use divine sense to shoot, but just looked at the situation with their eyes.


    When Li Shenglong attacked Liu GUI and other rich and young people, because there was an encirclement formed by other rich and young people outside, his brother and sister could not see what was going on inside. He resisted his curiosity and did not use his divine sense. The rich and the young had already retreated one after another.


    Looking at two twitching, and one covering his wrist, the two brothers and sisters can also imagine what happened inside.


    Martial arts.


    The two brothers and sisters did not speak. They looked at each other''s eyes and saw that they had the same idea. This Li Shenglong is a martial arts expert. These rich and young people are just ordinary people. It''s beyond their ability to find Li Shenglong''s trouble.


    The two brothers and sisters look at Li Shenglong and other rich and young fighting, but their mentality is not the same. In his opinion, it is like a tiger, watching two ants fight when they have nothing to do.


    That is to see a lively, perhaps the more boring.


    Other people around also see that rich little has suffered from Li Shenglong. Many people have recognized Liu GUI''s identity. For a moment, they whispered in private.

 Chapter 405

    The ghost sect


    in the murmur of the crowd, the spaceship is still moving forward.


    In the interior of the spaceship, you can''t see what happened outside the spaceship. Of course, except Li Shenglong, everyone, including Lao Zhang, can''t see the outside scene at all except Li Shenglong.


    Lao Zhang can control the spaceship or rely on the rune in his hand. His rune is only able to let him control the spaceship in the most basic way.


    In the eyes of Li Shenglong, the spaceship has changed. There is no secret about the external environment of the spaceship under Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    For Li Shenglong, he has already known the location of the ghost sect. There is nothing strange about this. Between the ten immortal sects and the ten magic gates, which party''s position is known in other places.


    However, if Li Shenglong wants to enter the ghost sect, it will take some effort. Neither of the ten immortal sects nor the ten demon sects is easy to be provoked. Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the coagulation period should also be handled carefully, and he has to think of such a way to sneak into it.


    When the spaceship arrived at the ghost sect, Li Shenglong''s divine sense looked around the outside. There was a black fog outside, and we couldn''t see what was going on inside the black fog. There were some ghosts appearing from time to time in the dark fog. There were also many evil spirits in the sky, which seemed to be a dangerous place.


    When the spaceship arrived here, it did not mean to stay at all. It directly ran into the black fog, and a group of souls and skeletons rushed up one after another. The talisman in Lao Zhang''s hand lit up, and a black gas was emitted from the outer part of the spaceship.


    When the skeletons and ghosts, who were very fierce, saw the black air, they screamed in succession, as if they had seen something terrible, and retreated one after another.


    There are a few who can''t escape from being infiltrated by the black gas and immediately send out a sad cry, and the soul disappears from this world.


    Li Shenglong looked at this scene, his heart was also very nervous. Fortunately, when he came here, Li Shenglong entered here through this kind of labor. If he came directly in, even if his cultivation could be concealed, but his soul could not hide his whereabouts. At a glance, these souls were running to the soul of Li Shenglong.


    In this case, it is basically impossible for Li Shenglong to sneak into the ghost sect.


    After the dark fog, the ghost sect also appeared in front of Li Shenglong''s eyes. In fact, the difference between the ghost sect and the zhenxianmen sect is not big. They both occupy a mountain range as their own foundation. However, the zhenxianmen sect occupies the mountains that are full of Yang, while the ghost sect occupies the mountains that cause the prosperity.


    The prohibitions of zhenxianmen are also some aboveboard prohibitions, which make people feel the power of noble righteousness when they look at them. On the contrary, the prohibitions of the ghost sect make people feel uneasy and tremble in their souls.


    Li Shenglong just took a look at it, and then he took back his divine consciousness. He had come to the conclusion that the ghost sect was much more dangerous than the real immortal sect.


    Most of the prohibitions in zhenxianmen sect are not activated at ordinary times. However, once Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness was swept, he found that most of the prohibitions of the ghost sect were activated. In this case, it would be really difficult to enter the ghost sect if there were not some things in the ghost sect.


    Even if it''s Li Shenglong''s cultivation of divine consciousness, he doesn''t dare to see more. If there is any divine consciousness prohibition, then Li Shenglong will be in danger.


    Li Shenglong is also for his own safety. Besides, there is still a period of time for him to stay in the ghost sect. There is no need to worry at this time.


    The spaceship landed shortly after Li Shenglong regained consciousness.


    Lao Zhang looked at his own hands of this talisman lit up out of thin air, the door of the spaceship also suddenly opened.


    "Everyone will wait for my password here. When we let everyone down, we will all come down."


    It''s not the first time for Lao Zhang to do such a thing. After giving an account, he walked down alone. After a while, Lao Zhang''s voice came in from the position at the door of the spaceship.


    "Line up, get down."


    Some people close to the spaceship door have already heard Lao Zhang''s order and got off the spaceship in turn. When the people behind saw the actions of the people in front of them, they naturally knew that they had arrived at the ghost sect. When it was time to get off the spaceship, they did not hesitate and left the spaceship one by one.


    Li Shenglong didn''t worry. He got off the spaceship in the crowd. There was a huge square where there were millions of mortals and hundreds of spaceships side by side.


    Li Shenglong slightly a Leng, behind that person some anxious, urged a sentence.


    "Let''s go."


    After Li Shenglong turned back, he followed the crowd and walked into the ranks of millions of people. After all the people walked out of the spaceship, the spaceship was like a ball with air leakage, which was slowly shrinking in front of the people until it was turned into a small toy with the size of a palm.


    Lao Zhang took the "toy" with his palm in his hand and ran a few steps toward a high place above the square. Li Shenglong noticed that there were several disciples of the ghost sect dressed in black.


    The ghost sect disciple in black exudes a kind of uncomfortable feeling that makes Li Shenglong feel from the bottom of his heart. His delicate face is a bit cold, like looking at the millions of people below.Lao Zhang ran up a few steps, stood respectfully in front of several people, and fell to his knees.


    "A few immortals, the villain has completed the task."


    The disciples of the ghost sect in black seemed to have not seen Lao Zhang, but Lao Zhang did not feel the slightest sense and did not dare to stand up privately. For him, who has been mixed up in the ghost sect for a while, these people of the ghost sect can no longer be called human beings.


    They are all a group of demons. In their eyes, there is no one at all. It''s no difference between killing an ant and killing a character like Lao Zhang.


    How dare Lao Zhang offend such a person?


    Fortunately, Lao Zhang is not alone waiting here. The other disciples of the spaceship also come here one by one and kneel down in front of some disciples of the ghost sect.


    After a while, all these disciples had arrived here. At this time, the disciples of the ghost sect finally opened their mouth.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, how about the blood food this time? Is it not bad?"


    Standing on the far right side of a ghost sect disciple said to a disciple next to him.


    "Elder martial brother Zeng, now the immortal devil war is coming. It seems that there is a lot of blood food, but it is not enough for the consumption of the sect. These people should ask them to continue to collect blood food. Otherwise, we can''t afford to delay the important events in the sect."

 Chapter 406

    The cave


    in the middle of the cave, elder martial brother Li Yin said to elder martial brother Zeng next to him.


    "Elder martial brother Li is right. This time, in order to destroy the immortals once, no one in the sects can hold back the sect."


    "Good. Did you hear what the two senior brothers said? Why are you still kneeling here? Don''t go away. This time is also seven days later, the next batch of blood food will be in place, you know? "


    After hearing the voice, Lao Zhang and Zhang left here as soon as they heard the edict. They were afraid of the disciples of the ghost sect in front of them.


    "No matter what kind of status you were before, when you get here, you have to recognize your own status. They are just a group of animals of the ghost sect. Do you know?"


    The voice of the disciples of the ghost sect was not very loud, but it was clearly introduced into the ears of more than one million people.


    All the people have no time to think about why the words of the disciples of the ghost sect can be heard by all people, and all the people are immersed in the words of the disciples of the ghost sect.


    Cattle?!


    What is that?


    Among the people, even the lowest status person, will not think that he is a beast. What kind of treatment that is, is not the treatment that people can get, nor the treatment that people should get.


    What''s more, some of these people''s status is not low, and even many people''s status is above Liu GUI. These people are all favored by heaven, and their self righteous ability is needless to say. Now hearing the words of this disciple of the ghost sect, the feelings of the children are excited, and the voices of millions of people are suddenly noisy.


    "What''s the situation? What did you say? We came here to become disciples. Who are the animals? "


    "Yes, NIMA''s. I think you are the animal."


    "Beat him, we so many people, but also can''t beat him such a person?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, ha ha."


    In the face of public anger, the disciple of the ghost sect just used his own laughter to suppress everyone''s voice, as if laughing at everyone.


    The laughter of the disciples of the ghost sect roared in everyone''s ears. The few people closest to the disciples of the ghost sect could not even bear such destruction. The eardrums were directly broken and bleeding.


    All the people in the field covered their ears in the laughter of the disciples of the ghost sect. No one had any idea to say anything else. Some were just groaning.


    Although there is no problem for Li Shenglong among the people, he can''t make himself appear different from others. Fortunately, when Li Shenglong comes out, he is interrupted by the crowd, which is not obvious among the millions of people. In this case, no one else can find the difference between Li Shenglong and others by carefully covering up.


    The disciples of the ghost sect laughed for a while and finally stopped laughing. At least thousands of people who were close to the disciples of the ghost sect were deafened by their laughter.


    These people are bleeding from their ears and howling in their mouths.


    "My ears, my ears."


    No one thought it would be such a result, but the disciple of the ghost sect said that such a result seemed to be exactly what he wanted. He even showed a smile after looking at the people who were crying.


    "Do you have any complaints?"


    The sound was still thundering in the ears of the people. Of course, those who were deaf could not hear it.


    At this time, all of them covered their ears, and their faces were full of panic. They didn''t dare to say anything more. The howling and the powerful strength of the mender had completely awed all the people present.


    "People who are dissatisfied can tell me."


    The disciples of the ghost sect continued to speak there. They scanned the whole square to see if there were any birds coming out at this time.


    "If not, do you see the cave behind you? Now turn around. "


    While saying this, the disciple of the ghost sect pointed to the place behind the crowd. Most of the people turned along the finger of the ghost sect. This disciple has perfectly interpreted what is power.


    In the face of absolute power, most people will yield, because not surrender represents death.


    Naturally, some of the remaining ones are deaf, and they can''t hear what the disciples of the ghost sect are saying.


    Li Shenglong also turned around in the crowd and saw the caves behind him. There were not only one cave, but ten caves. It seems that there is no problem to go to any one.


    Li Shenglong came here to make trouble here, but he didn''t expect that after entering here, these people of the evil way should have such views on other mortals.


    Although the view of fairyland people to these mortals is not very good, but at least did not say random killing, this phenomenon in the evil way is really too common.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the period of Ning Dan is just the cultivation in the period of building foundation. If Li Shenglong wants to break out, these disciples are not Li Shenglong''s opponents at all.But in that case, Li Shenglong will also expose his identity, and he will be unable to do anything in the ghost sect.


    Li Shenglong looked at the deaf people all over the place, and his heart was a bit sad. These people were sad, but in his opinion, they were also human beings and should live with dignity.


    Now the actions of the disciples of the evil way make Li Shenglong angry. He has already remembered the appearance of these demons.


    Although Li Shenglong originally wanted to destroy the devil''s way, in his understanding, it may be that some high-level people in the devil''s road would kill people like this.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to kill all the people in the ghost sect, but now it''s different. He''s just a monk in the foundation period. He doesn''t take other people''s lives seriously.


    This kind of thing makes Li Shenglong a little unbearable.


    Unconsciously, the three monks in the foundation period of the ghost sect became the fuse that Li Shenglong wanted to destroy the ghost sect.


    However, the disciples of the ghost sect did not offend Li Shenglong''s consciousness at all. Looking at the bloody food in front of them and turning their heads obediently, their faces exuded some bloody smiles.


    "All right, everyone, go to the cave. Without our command, all those who come out without permission will be killed."


    The orders of the disciples of the ghost sect make everyone feel a bad feeling. It seems that this is different from their original intention of entering into the ghost sect. What is immortality and what cultivation methods are gradually gone away from them, and the rest is the threat from life.

 Chapter 407

    Panic


    the boundless fear has spread in people''s hearts. At the beginning, everyone who came here had the idea of becoming a disciple of the ghost sect, but now?


    What disciple?


    It''s the best result to be able to keep one''s own life, even some people have already peed out as scared.


    The people closest to the grottoes are also shivering at this time. It seems that the ordinary cave is like the mouth of a great beast, ready to devour the people who will enter it.


    "Fast forward."


    The voice behind is like a hell emissary who urges people to die.


    People do not want to enter, just at this time, behind a sudden came a terrible voice.


    People look back, at the end of the team, there are hundreds of ghosts, constantly biting and biting those who fall at the end. A bloody scene appears in front of them.


    When Li Shenglong turns back, a ghost just bites a person''s body, and the blood flows out a little bit.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is a jump, such a bloody scene if just came to this world, Li Shenglong will spit out.


    But now, Li Shenglong has already had the cultivation of Ning Dan period, which is very easy. Even if he comes to Li Shenglong for the bloody scene, it is impossible to cause his heart shaking.


    When Li Shenglong saw such a scene, the killing opportunity in his heart moved again. These people really should be killed. Now there is only one idea in his heart.


    As soon as the idea came out, it was irresistible. Li continued to press it in his heart. This time is really not a good time to start, if it is at this time.


    There is no difficulty in killing the three people in front of them. However, if we really kill them, we will not be able to frighten the snake and let other people of the ghost sect know about Li Shenglong. In that case, Li Shenglong will be in a dilemma.


    When Li Shenglong hesitated, those people behind him met the challenge of the ghost and rushed forward one by one madly.


    Li Shenglong was constantly pushed forward in the crowd. Under such a situation, if Li Shenglong wants to kill three foundation construction periods, the three foundation construction also have the ability to give an alarm.


    In that case, it was not what Li Shenglong wanted. After thinking about it, he began to rush into the cave along the crowd.


    Li Shenglong is in the middle of the team. The people behind him keep surging and even make many people in front of him fall to the ground directly. The people in the back don''t care about other people''s life and death, and step on them directly.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is strong. No matter who pushes Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong is still. It is impossible for other people to step on him in the past.


    Li Shenglong entered the cave with the crowd. The stampede of millions of people is not a small event. At least, nearly 10000 people died in this stampede.


    Li Shenglong did not look back this time. He knew that what he could not do now was to enter the cave.


    Li Shenglong enters the cave safely. The scene inside the cave is not much better than that outside. There are yellow walls everywhere.


    The space is not small. There is no problem for more than 100000 people to enter. The stampede incident has not stopped here. There are still a lot of people pouring in behind.


    These people don''t care if there are people in it or how many people there are. They just want to enter the cave and escape the ghosts behind them.


    Li Shenglong is still moving forward with these people. In a short time, he enters several crossroads. Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is not as restrained as it is outside.


    At this point, the thrust behind him finally stopped.


    It seems that all the people have finally entered the cave. In Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, Muran saw the entrance of the cave and released it to the huge iron gate.


    All the people in the iron gate are looking at the iron gate that has fallen down. Many people have begun to smash the iron gate and seem to want to go out from here.


    The first person''s cry appeared, followed by a lot of people''s crying. Only a few strong people also cried in the infection of others.


    "Cry, cry. In two days, you will have no chance to cry."


    The voice of the ghost sect came out again. Beside him, there were dozens of ghosts with blood flowing in his mouth. The scene was very frightening.


    "Let me go, please, let me go. My father is the Lord of Lanzhou. If you just let me go, I will give you one million taels."


    "My father is the richest man in the provincial capital, 10 million taels."


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, all the people with identity background reported their own background in vain to let the master of the ghost sect let them go.


    How could they know that if a cultivator of Qi training period could let them go, but the man standing in front of them was not. He was a monk in the foundation period, but there was an essential gap in the status between the foundation building monk and the Qi practicing monk.A friar in the foundation period, those city lords and other people are just a matter of their words, and now someone is threatening him with this matter.


    It''s beyond our means, let alone the rich?


    The money that those rich people have is just ordinary silver. The money has no effect on the monks who have reached the foundation period. For these monks, the spirit stone is the most important.


    What''s the use of those money without spirit stone?


    There is no use for them. The money of these rich people is just a group of scrap iron in the eyes of the monks in the foundation period.


    The disciples of the ghost sect in the foundation period did not pay attention to the ordinary people who begged for help. They looked at them scornfully. They left here without any scruples and the other two disciples of the ghost sect.


    the cry of the crowd continued. No one was not afraid of such a situation, and no one knew what his future was.


    The uncertain future and the fear of death have changed the fragile hearts of these people. Everyone is the same.


    Of course, except for Li Shenglong and those who mingle with the spirit sect purposefully, all the people are in this state.


    Li Shenglong looked at these people, and his heart was full of pity. If he wanted to go out, this small iron gate could not stop him.


    But if Lee wants to take other people with him, it''s impossible.

 Chapter 408

    On the first day,


    crying and panic never stopped. These people in the ghost sect seem to forget Li Shenglong and never come back.


    As usual, the night falls in the soul sect. The night of the ghost sect is not as bright as the day because of prohibition. The night of the ghost sect is covered with black fog. No one knows what is in the black fog. Just like their fate now, it is dark and unknown.


    In one day, most of them are ordinary people. Ordinary people are not like Li Shenglong. They don''t have to eat any food. They cry and cry. Some people don''t cry because they are hungry.


    The feeling of hunger has completely covered their fear and become one of the things they need most now.


    No one would have thought that the first night they came to the ghost sect was spent in such a life. Li Shenglong did not expect that, originally, in the news that Li Shenglong got, they should be mining in some place, or doing some ordinary work under the hands of some sorcerer.


    "I''m hungry. I''m going back."


    "I''m going back."


    The sound of hunger came to mind one after another, and even some people had already begun to attack the iron gate. They wanted to get out. Although there was no defense on the iron door, it was not so many ordinary people who could impact it.


    Impact for a while no effect of the public, sat back again, numbly accept the reality.


    The night is especially long, everyone is looking forward to the next moment is the dawn, the dawn is gradually coming in the hope of everyone, so few people can fall asleep in such a night.


    The sun dispelled the black fog and gave people a glimmer of hope, but there was still no one to look for them in the morning.


    Like abandoned children, they were abandoned here. At noon, the people they wanted to see but didn''t want to see finally came.


    Yesterday, the shadow of the ghost sect disciple reappeared in front of the public again. The voice was still not big, but it could be introduced into the ears of the people.


    "How was last night, cattle?"


    At this time, no one cared about the ferocious smile on the disciple''s face and his contemptuous eyes and disdainful words.


    "Let me out, please."


    "I''m hungry. I want something to eat. Please give me something to eat."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, all kinds of words appeared one after another. Li Shenglong was in the cave, and his divine sense was locked in here. He didn''t say much. Now he still wants to see what the disciples of the ghost sect are doing?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think that the abnormal behavior of the ghost sect has no other meaning. As a saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    Li Shenglong must find out what they are doing. Li Shenglong has a premonition that what they are doing may be related to the fight between the right and the devil. If so, Li Shenglong can manage and destroy the actions of the ghost sect.


    If you can''t control it, you should also pass the ghost sect''s intention back to the Zhenxian sect as soon as possible, so that the Zhenxian sect and other immortal sects can have a preparation, and the ghost sect can''t achieve its wish so easily.


    "Do you really want to go out?"


    After hearing the cry and beg of the people, the disciples of the ghost sect gave an evil smile.


    "Well, then I''ll let you out."


    The disciple of the ghost sect hit a ring finger in his hand, and the iron gates in the ten caves were opened at the same time, and the people inside rushed out.


    "Take your time. Don''t worry. There are plenty of opportunities."


    The ghost sect looked at these people, and the trace of playfulness in his eyes was even more powerful.


    The people in the cave did not see any other meaning in the mood of the disciples of the ghost sect. They all wanted to leave here crazily.


    Regardless of other people''s opinions, the degree of madness once again caused the stampede. Countless people rushed out of the cave, and no one wanted to stay in the cave for another night.


    Originally, Li Shenglong and they were in the middle of the cave. The people at the front of the cave suddenly disappeared. The people behind them were fools. They knew something must have happened in front of them. They pushed forward one by one.


    "That''s enough."


    When the disciples of the ghost sect spoke, there were tens of thousands of people coming out of the cave. Tens of thousands of people had just gone out, compared with the millions of people in the cave.


    There are too few of them.


    With a word from the disciple of the ghost sect, ten iron gates fell down at the same time, and the fall of the iron gate didn''t mean to fall down slowly at all. It directly hit those who wanted to retreat but couldn''t get back at all. The big iron gate of hundreds of Jin fell on the person, directly dividing the whole body of several people in front into two parts.


    The blood was directly sprayed out and sprayed on the people behind them. The bright red blood was still warm, which made several people behind them suddenly pee.


    The people in the caves behind don''t know what happened in front of them. It doesn''t matter what happened in their eyes. What matters is to leave the ghost place quickly.The crowd was still crowding forward. The people who had been scared and stupid were pushed against the iron gate of the cave by the people behind them. Their bodies also directly touched the bodies of the people who had just died, and the blood gushed out.


    As the people behind them are squeezing in front of them, their bodies have been devastated, and their pain and great pain appear on their bodies. But at this time, they can''t feel the existence of the pain on their bodies, and everything in front of them makes their mind suffer a great blow.


    Their mental pain is much more serious than their physical trauma, and their physical pain is almost ignored by them.


    The fear of death can no longer give them any threat. Li Shenglong is constantly pushed and pushed by the mortals behind him in the crowd, moving forward passively.


    Lee did not resist, but along with the strength of the people forward, from the middle of the position directly to the front part.


    This is what Li Shenglong intended to do. This time he is in front of him. The next time, if the disciple of the ghost sect releases people out again, he will be able to take the opportunity to go out and see what kind of tricks they are playing.


    "Didn''t you hear me enough? Livestock, the iron gate is locked. What are you still fighting about? If you make any more noise, you will all be fed to the ghost. "


    When the disciples of the ghost sect speak, they still infuse some spiritual power, so that all people can hear his words clearly.

 Chapter 409

    The next day


    for a moment, people in the cave also heard the words of the disciples of the ghost sect. Knowing that there was no iron gate in front of them, they would not rush forward, and the people behind them would not.


    The people in front of the iron gate finally recovered their breath. When the people behind them retreated, they found that the people in the front two rows were dead and were squeezed to death by the people behind.


    When the disciples of the ghost sect saw such a scene, they did not show any unbearable look.


    "Well, livestock, use these for today. Tomorrow you have a chance. I hope you can hold on to it tomorrow."


    There is a different meaning in the words of the disciples of the ghost sect. It seems that even those who come out may not have a good end.


    "You, come with me. Don''t try to escape in the middle of the way. You can try. There are ghosts everywhere. If I didn''t take you with me, I''m afraid you would have been devoured by ghosts when you didn''t arrive."


    After the ghost sect disciples finished speaking, they walked in front of them at ease, while others followed behind them. Everyone looked very nervous. No one knew what he was going to face.


    Similarly, on the one hand, it is because the disciples of the ghost sect have already warned these people, and on the other hand, they want them to escape. This is the boundary of the ghost sect. They are not familiar with this place. How can they escape?


    Where are you going?


    These are all problems. All of them did not want to escape. They left behind the disciple of the ghost sect in silence, as if they were waiting for the judgment of the God of death.


    The rest of the people in the cave are no more relaxed than those outside.


    According to the meaning of the disciples of the ghost sect, they are still like this today. They have no food at all. They have to spend a day like this, and the disciple of the ghost sect will come here this time tomorrow.


    Li Shenglong looked at these people in front of him. He knew that almost all of them would die here, and some of them might not have died in the hands of the disciples of the ghost sect.


    Just like those corpses under the iron gate, no one will pay attention to it. Man is a selfish animal. At this critical moment of life and death, all people think of is just themselves.


    Li Shenglong thought about the practice of the ghost sect disciple and knew that he must go out tomorrow. If he didn''t go out tomorrow, I''m afraid he would see the scene of people eating people with his own eyes.


    Ordinary people want to eat. There is no food for two days a day, but it can''t be done for a long time. In order to survive, the ordinary people here can do anything. Maybe eating people is just one of the most common methods.


    Li Shenglong thought, leaning against the cave, he closed his eyes and stopped looking at the mortals who were going crazy.


    At this time, Liu GUI was not far away from Li Shenglong. His luxurious clothes had been torn in the East and a big hole in the West. It looked miserable.


    There was no pride in his face when he just came here, and his pale face made his body look more thin and weak.


    Liu GUI also leans on the wall of the cave. The cold wall doesn''t make his body feel so cold, but it can make him feel a little down-to-earth.


    If he had been here before, he could not have done such a thing. He was also the son of the city Lord. He needs to pay attention to his appearance.


    But now here, in a short day, Liu GUI''s world outlook and outlook on life, and even values have been completely broken.


    Liu GUI also did not know how he would look for a look, how could he degenerate to this degree.


    Liu GUI is not Li Shenglong. When he saw the blood, he was frightened. He trembled and shocked. He kept saying to himself that he wanted to live.


    Live.


    It''s easy to say, but Liu GUI knows how difficult it is to fulfill such a simple requirement.


    Liu GUI regretted that he should not have come here. He could have been a rich young master in the luxurious and luxurious home of the stubborn wood City Lord.


    A lifetime of carefree, secure life.


    But the desire of immortality in his heart filled him with longing for his future life, which lured Liu GUI and other people to come here together.


    If you put it any time before the immortal devil war, Liu GUI didn''t have any problems here. At most, he became a corvee.


    If Liu GUI can really collapse heart, hard work, plus a little bit of luck, maybe he can really like Lao Zhang, back home.


    But now the time is different, the immortal devil war, the devil gate naturally must prepare some secret weapons for it and the immortal way war.


    Now Liu GUI and they are the blood food of these secret weapons. They want to become a corvee.


    Although Liu GUI regretted, he knew that he was still lucky. At least, he had occupied the front position. By this time tomorrow, he would be able to follow the disciples of the ghost sect to leave this horrible cave.At that time, no matter whether it is life or death, there will be a saying, instead of waiting for death bit by bit like this.


    Some of the dozens of well-to-do young masters who followed Liu GUI were scattered among the crowd, and some fell in front of Liu GUI. Although Liu GUI wanted to help him up in his heart.


    Actually, he didn''t dare to do that at all. Liu GUI knew that if he did, he would be pushed to the ground by the people behind him.


    Liu GUI had no choice but to tread on his body and stride forward. None of the people behind him hesitated to Liu GUI again. His stomping on the ground made people feel how great potential there is in life when facing the threat of death.


    Liu GUI did not have to look back. He could distinguish the scream in the crowd. It was from the rich young man''s mouth that he called out.


    Liu GUI''s heart has been shaking, he dare not look back, for fear of a turn back, he will stay here all his life.


    Liu GUI''s mentality, there are many people here are like this, all people want to save their lives, do not want to persecute others, but at that time, no one can control the situation on the field.


    These little people can only choose to save their own lives, as for the lives of others, let them go to hell.

 Chapter 410

    the night of the next day after leaving the cave passed in a flash, and everyone spent the second night in hunger.


    The physical constitution of the people here is different. Some people are weak, some are big. Most of the thin and weak people are weak after two days of starvation, and those who are strong are just reluctant to stick to it.


    In the eyes of the public, the disciples of the ghost sect came again.


    "Cattle, I''m here again."


    The face of this disciple of the ghost sect always exudes evil smile, as if he represented evil.


    The people in the cave heard the voice of the disciples of the ghost sect. Although everyone looked at the disciples of the ghost sect, whether inside or outside the cave, everyone was looking at the disciples as much as possible, as if they wanted to see something different from them.


    Today, none of the people in front of the cave yelled. Everyone knows that the man in front of the cave is not a man at all, but a devil. No matter how much we talk to the devil, there will be no meaning.


    They are mortals can do, only a little, listen to the devil''s arrangement, there is no other way.


    "Come on, cattle, come out. Tens of thousands of animals are needed today. "


    The voice of the devil, as always, resounded in all people''s ears, so that all people hate and love for it.


    The iron gate also ascended smoothly at this time. Li Shenglong mingled with the crowd, went out of the cave and returned to the square where they came.


    People are still like yesterday, people crowded to the outside, the only difference is that today''s people are less than yesterday.


    None of those who left yesterday have come back, and no one knows what happened to them or how their lives are.


    This is a problem. No one fantasizes how much better their situation will be than themselves. Even if it is good, it is limited. Basically all people can see this.


    Although they know that the situation will not be good after they come out, if they wait for death slowly in the cave, the feeling of waiting for death makes them feel more broken.


    Therefore, these people know that the situation outside is not good, and they must come out.


    After tens of thousands of people came out, the voice of the ghost sect disciples like hell emissaries came back to me again.


    "That''s all."


    Ten iron gates fell down in an instant, and dozens of people died in the hands of the disciples of the ghost sect. It seems that people are very normal now, or they are numb. No one cares about the dead people.


    It''s just a few people. In their eyes, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s terrible when people are numb. People are in this state now.


    No one wants to be like this, and no one wants to degenerate to such a degree.


    But this is the fact now, the status quo is so, and no one else can change it. No one''s going to talk about other people.


    Because these people are already in a state, no one will say what other people are like, which is meaningless.


    The human body of tragedy needs no explanation.


    Li Shenglong mingled with the people who had already come out and watched all this in silence. His heart was full of hatred for the disciples of the ghost sect. Now his hatred of the ghost sect is not just the hatred of the ghost ancestor alone. The hatred has accumulated on the whole Yinhun sect.


    There is no good man in the whole ghost sect.


    Li Shenglong will kill the whole ghost sect, he swore.


    The disciples of the ghost sect haven''t seen this yet. They still look at the people like animals and give orders.


    "The animals inside are quiet. We need these today, and we need other animals tomorrow."


    After finishing speaking to the inside, after seeing the people inside the cave quiet down, the ghost sect disciple began to say to the people outside.


    "You, the animals outside, come with me. I said yesterday that you don''t want to run. Even if you want to run, you will run out of here. There are ghosts all around. Of course, if you want to die in the hands of the ghosts, I have no other opinions."


    The words of the disciple of the ghost sect were said again yesterday. At this time, he repeated them again. After the fear of yesterday, it is more effective to say this now.


    No one wants to challenge the authority of the ghost sect disciple at this time. His authority has been established in the past few days.


    Li Shenglong hides among these people, and accidentally finds that he is not far away. The two brothers and sisters who have practiced the immortal skills are also in the ranks of the people who come out here.


    When Li Shenglong''s eyes looked like the two of them, it happened that the brother was also looking at Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong laughed at them. The brother looked at Li Shenglong curiously and turned around. He and his sister didn''t know what they were talking about.


    The two brothers and sisters are obviously curious about Li Shenglong''s performance. In their opinion, Li Shenglong is just an ordinary person who knows martial arts.Since they are ordinary people, there is no one who is not afraid after seeing such a bloody scene. Now Li Shenglong is not only not afraid, but also greets them as if nothing happened. This is really too strange.


    After entering the cave, the two brothers and sisters, like Li Shenglong''s choice, observed the situation for a day and found that there was only a dead end in it. They also chose to leave the cave today.


    Their brother and sister came to the ghost sect with a special purpose. Now they see that the disciples of the ghost sect are just cultivating Qi, and the disciples of the ghost sect have the cultivation in the foundation period. If they really let the disciples of the ghost sect see anything breaking the battle, they will have only one way to die.


    Therefore, the two brothers and sisters just took a look at Li Shenglong and quickly moved their eyes to other places. Now they are a little abnormal and dare not do it.


    However, the ghost sect disciple did not find any small movements between them. When he turned around, he did not take care of the mortals behind him and walked out of the square.


    The people closest to him remembered the admonition of the disciples of the ghost sect. If there were no disciples of the ghost sect, they might all die in the hands of the ghost.


    In the heart of fear, they quickly follow up, for fear that the slow words will be devoured by the ghost.


    Li Shenglong didn''t rush to keep up with him. He still slowed down and walked in the middle of the team. He was in an inconspicuous place. Look at the situation in the field. If there is any change, he will immediately use stealth to hide his body.

 Chapter 411

    Li Shenglong''s idea of going out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf cave will naturally not be noticed by the disciple of the ghost sect in front of him. No one would have thought that an elder figure of Xiandao would sneak into the ghost sect during the war between immortals and demons.


    Such a thing is too much out of their understanding, more shocking than the evil way to attack the real immortal gate.


    We should know that the elder of Xiandao cherishes his life more than that of the devil. How can the elder say that the skills he practices are still some normal and relatively slow ones.


    But the magic way''s work law is different. The evil way pays attention to take the heaven and earth and use it on his own body. Basically, the skills of the devil''s cultivation are extremely cruel, and even some people can''t bear it.


    Generally, the cultivation progress of this kind of skill will be faster. It is for this reason that the courage of the characters of the evil way is generally larger than that of the immortal ones. Generally, those big actions are initiated by the devil gate.


    The people in the devil''s way are generally cruel and skillful. They are also more fierce than others. How can such a person think that the elders of other immortal sects will come to the magic gate.


    This kind of situation has never appeared before. This action of Li Shenglong is really like this. It is the first time for us to create a new world.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know how unexpected his actions were. At this time, Li Shenglong followed the disciples of the ghost sect among the people and moved forward like the soul sect.


    There is that kind of black fog everywhere, there is no shadow of other people, everywhere is the shadow of the ghost, just like this ghost sect disciple said, if there is no such ghost sect disciple.


    Then these mortal words could not have reached such a point. They had already died on the way. Li Shenglong walked with the people and looked at these ghosts. His heart was also wavering.


    This is a critical moment, and Lee needs to determine the right time to see when stealth is the best time.


    At least now is not the best time. Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the plot of the ghost sect is.


    He needs to find out what the conspiracy of these people is, so that Li Shenglong can make targeted plans. No matter what these people want to do, Li Shenglong has to find out again.


    Although Li Shenglong thinks in this way, his eyes are fixed on the two brothers and sisters. They are also looking at the surrounding situation. They are different from Li Shenglong, and they can''t compare with Li Shenglong in their cultivation.


    When Li Shenglong is found out, he may even escape. They have no hope of escaping after practicing Qi.


    In this case, the two men did not choose to walk in front of the team, but fell to the end of the line, at the end of the position seems to want to watch, almost at any time want to escape.


    Li Shenglong looks at it and feels funny. Now, Li Shenglong has not made clear the purpose of these two people. He does not want them to die like this for the time being. He pays attention to them so that he can help them when he can help them.


    After walking for some time, the ghost sect disciples in the front of the team finally stopped their pace. Li Shenglong looked around and saw the same cave in front of him. The mouth of the cave was several meters wide.


    There is a sense of crisis from Li Yin''s rise.


    That''s not to say that there is at least a character in the "Ning Dan period" or a monster, otherwise it will not have any impact on Li Shenglong.


    Now Li Shenglong has been the triple strength of Ning Dan. If he wants to have an impact on him, he should at least have the strength of five.


    There are not many such characters in the soul sect because of the strength of Ning Dan.


    Is there such a character in this cave that Li Shenglong hesitates in his heart. If there is such a character in the cave, is he going to kill such a character as hard as he can, or to avoid his edge temporarily?


    If you fight with such a character now, Li Shenglong may not be able to clean him up in a short time, let alone in the spirit sect.


    If it takes a long time, on the one hand, other prohibitions may be initiated by the characters inside. At that time, Li Shenglong may die here.


    Even if the ban is not launched, other problems may arise. For example, if the fighting time is too long, it may attract other people''s attention.


    If Li Shenglong can''t finish the battle in a short time and attract other characters, he will surely die.


    One elder of the ghost sect is enough for Li Shenglong to deal with. Two are not what Li Shenglong can deal with at all.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong looked at the cave and wondered whether he should go in.


    The disciples of the ghost sect have no mind to think about how many ideas these people have. No matter how many thoughts they have, they need to be arranged by the disciples of the ghost sect.


    "Come, cattle, have you seen that cave? Go in. It''s your destination, and you will have no more pain in the future."The ghost sect disciple''s face is still like that, a face of ferocious smile.


    Those at the front have already hesitated in their hearts. It seems that they don''t want to enter the cave. There is no difference between the feeling of looking outside the cave and the cave that has just left.


    It seemed like coming out of one cave and going to another, and no one wanted to enter.


    After all, those who left yesterday didn''t come out. Originally, we didn''t know where these people had gone, but everyone had a worst plan in mind.


    "What are you looking at, don''t you hurry in?"


    The disciples of the ghost sect were hesitant when they looked at the people below, and their words changed.


    "Do you want me to help you in?"


    Other mortals did not dare to delay for half a step when they saw the face of the ghost sect. The people in front of them hesitated to enter the cave. The cave absorbed the lives of these people like the mouth of a beast.


    Li Shenglong also followed these people into it, and others were following behind him. The disciples of the ghost sect did not come in, but simply looked at these people outside.


    It seems that they want to see them die. In the eyes of the ghost sect disciples, these mortals are really just some animals.


    There is no human capital at all. When the last one enters the cave, the disciples of the ghost sect are lucky in their hands, and there is also an iron gate at the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 412

    Elder


    "livestock, all your problems will be solved here. By the way, I hope you will have a good birth in your next life, and don''t be a beast again."


    The cold and harsh voice of the disciples of the ghost sect was introduced into the people''s ears, which seemed to be a death verdict. The death of all had been pronounced before the public had responded.


    In the cave, Li Shenglong naturally heard the words of the disciples of the ghost sect. But at this time, Li Shenglong had not found out the difference between the present cave and the previous one.


    But Li Shenglong knows that there must be something different in it. Otherwise, how could he feel threatened?


    ¡­¡­


    The ghost sect disciple entered the vast dark fog. The ghost in the dark fog seemed to know this disciple, or the disciple had some means to frighten them.


    The ghosts fled one after another, and none of them dared to come forward. It seems that the disciples of the school of ghosts had been used to this scene for a long time, and they did not pay attention to them.


    After passing through the dense fog, it seems that the disciples of the ghost sect have finally arrived at their destination, which is also a cave. However, this cave is not as gloomy as Li Shenglong''s, but full of aura, which makes people look upright.


    It is worth noting that there is still a place full of aura in such a place full of Yin Qi.


    "Master, the animals have been arranged to enter today, so we have to wait for the animals to digest."


    When they went to the cave, the disciples of the ghost sect did not have the arrogance when facing those mortals, and their faces were cautious.


    "Well, after you go back, you should pay attention to the movements of ghosts and beasts. This time, we must let the immortals and Demons see the power of our ghost sect."


    The man inside is obviously the master of the ghost sect''s disciple. This disciple of the ghost sect has already completed his cultivation in the foundation period. Therefore, his master is naturally the character of the Ning Dan period, that is, the elder of the ghost sect.


    As one of the ten elders, this elder naturally has his own prestige.


    "Master, don''t worry. I know."


    The disciples of the ghost sect dare not be a little presumptuous in front of this figure. The ghost sect is not comparable to the immortal sect.


    The relationship between a disciple and a master is like a servant and a master. If the master is not satisfied, the disciple will suffer, and it is light to beat and scold.


    If it''s serious, you may be a new star in the sect one moment, and you will die without a burial place the next moment.


    There were 72 disciples for this elder of the ghost sect. Now, there are only 15 left. In addition to the 11 people who have been trained, only four disciples are still around.


    Naturally, the four disciples were all careful, for fear that something was wrong, which would make the ancestor angry, but they couldn''t bear it.


    "Well, you must be careful this time. I told you how much blood food is released every day. If you let the soul beast die or starve to death, you should accompany the soul beast."


    As the Elder spoke, a strong momentum suddenly burst out of the cave, and instantly crushed the disciples of the ghost sect to the ground. The disciples of the ghost sect did not want to resist this momentum at all.


    The whole body does not have a little strength to lie down on the ground, the mouth says difficultly.


    "I know that there will be no problem with the spirit and beast."


    Because the disciples of the ghost sect were oppressed by the elder''s momentum, they would speak one word at a time.


    "Well, it''s good to know that."


    With the elder''s words, the pressure on the spirit sect disciples disappeared instantly.


    The ghost sect disciple stood up again and waited for the elder''s next move honestly.


    "What are you doing here


    A loud drink made the ghost sect disciple''s back wet with sweat.


    "Master Xie, I''ll leave immediately."


    The disciples of the ghost sect did not dare to show any propriety. They were afraid that they would be caught by the elders. It was not worth losing their lives at that time.


    When the disciples of the ghost sect left, the elder''s self-talk came from the cave.


    "Fairy way, devil way, hum, you wait, my soul refining ancestor will make you look good this time."


    The elder''s words can only be heard by him. The arrogance in his voice is that he wants to challenge the whole immortals and demons with one person''s strength?


    No one heard the elder''s words, and no one criticized the elder''s arrogance. His voice died with the wind, and there was no trace of it.


    The disciple of the ghost sect left the cave of the elder with trembling, and his face recovered his disdain and disgust when facing those mortals.


    As if all the pressure brought to him by the elder is caused by these mortals. Only by torturing these mortals well can he get relief.


    The disciples of the ghost sect are still marching in the dark fog. For them, the direction problem in the dark fog is not any problem at all. Through the layers of black fog, the disciples of the ghost sect appear in front of a cave again.This cave also exudes spiritual power, but the strength and size of spiritual power are not comparable to those of the elder''s cave.


    Without any hesitation, the disciples of the ghost sect went directly into the cave. There was a disciple in the same black suit who built the foundation period. Judging from his face, he was the elder martial brother Li.


    "Elder martial brother Zeng went to see the master?"


    Elder martial brother Li knew that he had already met the teacher when he saw his disciple surnamed Zeng. There was no ridicule in his voice when he spoke. On the contrary, there were some surprises. It seemed that all of them reflected this when they saw the teacher, and it was a happy thing for senior brother Zeng to survive from the teacher.


    "Yes, elder martial brother Li, the master told us to take strict care of the animals. If something goes wrong, we will go to hell."


    Elder martial brother Zeng didn''t mean to embellish it. The teacher''s words were the imperial edict. All the people here would not want to violate the teacher''s words. Elder martial brother Zeng also knew that the present senior brother Li was the same as himself and did not dare to violate the teacher''s words.


    Therefore, there are some words that need not be exaggerated at all. What''s more, two people are now both prosperous and damaged. If there is something wrong with the spirit and beast, the dead will not be elder martial brother Zeng or elder martial brother Li, but four people including the other two elder martial brothers.


    No one wants to live. This is the rule of the ghost sect, which is strict and merciless.


    "Well, the beast is sleeping now. It is estimated that the four of us will take turns to take care of them when they come out at night. Don''t make any mistakes."

 Chapter 413

    Follow your feelings


    what elder martial brother Li said is what they have been doing for a long time. They all know how important ghosts and beasts are to their master.


    Just because of the importance of this beast, several people didn''t even practice much during this period of time. They were worried about this beast every day.


    We should know that the four of them were elite disciples in the foundation period, and their status in the ghost sect was no worse than that of Xu Yuechan in Zhenxian sect.


    People of this status do not let them practice well, but they are sent here to guard the beast, so that they can know the importance of the beast.


    There are no complaints in the hearts of the four people. To be correct, they dare not have any complaints. Two people in the cave know each other''s ideas. It''s good to know some things, and there is no need to tell them.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong and others are in the cave. This time, he did not stay in the same place. The sense of crisis in his soul told him that there must be something wrong with him in the depths of the cave.


    Li Shenglong moved slowly in the crowd. His behavior alone did not cause any abnormality to the people around him. These ordinary people have been starving for more than two days, and no one has the strength to consume as much as Li Shenglong, let alone imagine Li Shenglong.


    Lee kept pushing and shoving in the crowd. Although some people were unhappy, no one would care what others were doing at this time. They were all waiting for death.


    There are two people who don''t think so. The brother and sister, who have the accomplishments of practicing Qi, naturally don''t want to die here like these mortals.


    What''s more, their two brothers and sisters also want to see what''s in it like Li Shenglong. Naturally, their eyes have never left Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has been in different caves with them these days. When he did not see Li Shenglong, they even doubted whether the rich childe had died.


    But when they really saw Li Shenglong and found that he was still so energetic after two days of starvation, the two brothers and sisters also had doubts about Li Shenglong''s identity. At the beginning, the two brothers and sisters only thought that Li Shenglong knew martial arts and was a little stronger.


    Now it seems that it''s not just about being strong. The strongest people will have at least a little physiological reaction after two days of starvation.


    But Li Shenglong does not have these reactions at all, his face still looks red, which is very strange in the eyes of the two brothers and sisters.


    This shows that Li Shenglong has no problem at all. Naturally, the two brothers and sisters know that their bodies can absorb enough aura from the aura between heaven and earth after cultivating immortals, so that they can build a valley.


    After seeing Li Shenglong''s current state, the two brothers and sisters know that Li Shenglong and they may be the same kind of people. What kind of people are they?


    It doesn''t need to be said that nature is a person who cultivates immortals. If you are a devil, you won''t get this treatment here at all, and you don''t need to enter into the magic way in this way.


    The two brothers and sisters recalled that they met Li Shenglong several times, and a terrible guess appeared in their minds.


    Li Shenglong was the master of fairyland that day. Only in this way can he explain what happened to all this.


    They were also frightened by their own conjectures and were not sure whether what they thought was true or not. If so, wouldn''t it be said that they once wanted to teach a master of ningdan period a lesson?


    What kind of status they are, they are just little disciples in the Qi training period. It is a great opportunity for them to enter the foundation period in their life.


    At the thought of their own and Li Shenglong identity gap, the two brothers and sisters in the heart of a burst of panic.


    Once they enter the cave, their attention never leaves Li Shenglong. Since Li Shenglong is a Xiandao elder in ningdan period, he must have other important things to do when he enters here. Obviously, he will not die in this cave like this. Naturally, he can live with Li Shenglong, the immortal elder.


    After seeing Li Shenglong''s action, the two brothers and sisters did not think about it. They also shuttled back and forth among the crowd. If it was normal, according to the beauty of this sister, none of the people in the cave would have to take advantage of it by the way.


    But now no one has the mood, and no one has the strength. All of us are starving. Who would think about beauty?


    Li Shenglong walked for a while and stopped. He also found that the two brothers and sisters not far behind him followed him. Naturally, Li Shenglong stopped to wait for the two brothers and sisters. No matter what danger ahead, he would first clarify the purpose of the two brothers and sisters entering here.


    When the two brothers and sisters see Li Shenglong turn around and look at them, they are more confident of their conjecture. They go a few steps quickly and follow them up. As soon as they want to talk, they have been preempted by Li Shenglong.


    "Don''t talk. Follow me."


    After Li Shenglong finished, he didn''t give them any more chances to say anything more and continued to shuttle among the crowd.There is no hesitation between the two brothers and sisters at this time. Li Shenglong''s words have shown that he has admitted his identity. There is nothing to say. Just keep up.


    There are also tens of thousands of ordinary people in this cave. Most of them are too hungry to walk. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong took his brother and sister into the deep cave, and it was more than 1000 meters away from the mortals before finally stopping.


    Of course, Li Shenglong did not walk at will, but followed his heart''s feelings. There was something strange in the cave. After sweeping the spirit bead''s divinity in the cave for several times, he did not find any other characters in ningdan period.


    In this way, Li Shenglong can only rely on his instinctive reaction to danger in his practice of coagulation of elixir.


    Fortunately, although there are many forked roads in the cave, Li Shenglong''s feeling always points to one place. The two brothers and sisters don''t know Li Shenglong''s ideas, but Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are put here. They can only be where Li Shenglong goes and where they follow.


    See Li Shenglong stop, two brothers and sisters also stop.


    "Master, we two brothers and sisters didn''t know Taishan a while ago. We offended the elder. Please forgive me."


    Li Shenglong did not speak. The elder brother first said that the two brothers and sisters also knew that since Li Shenglong had not punished them at that time, they would not do anything to them now.


    The elder brother first opened his mouth to apologize, and the younger sister also said.


    "If there is anything you can use for both of us, please let me know."

 Chapter 414

    The iron family


    "your brothers and sisters are ordinary in their cultivation, and dare to come to this place where the ghosts live in the tiger''s den. I think it''s hard to say anything."


    Li Shenglong only said half a sentence, the latter words need not be said, everyone can understand, brother and sister also know that Li Shenglong is asking about their origin and purpose.


    After two people had an eye contact, or brother said.


    "Master, I''m tieruizhi. This is my sister tieliuli. We were the children of a Xiuxian family in Lanzhou. But because of the children of the ghost sect, the family was destroyed. Only my brother and sister were left. I wanted to find the demon to avenge me, so I came to the ghost sect. I didn''t expect that the big revenge had not been revenged You may die here, but you have to save us. "


    Tierui said, while looking at Li Longsheng with praying eyes. The same is true of iron glaze, even with a little tears in his eyes.


    In Lanzhou, Li Shenglong knows that it is a place where the magic road and the fairy road meet, and it is also a buffer zone for the two. The families there are not big families.


    However, generally speaking, the devil''s way will not be idle to find trouble with other Xiuxian families. Although the devil''s way of doing things is more cruel than the right way, they are also more purposeful than the right way. It is not easy for the devil to do things without any benefits.


    The cultivation of the devil''s way is more difficult than the right way. If you have the skill to deal with the iron family, maybe you can still practice for a while, or find some kind of genius treasure?


    Moreover, this iron family must not be a big family. If it is a big family, let alone be destroyed. Even if there is a little wind coming out, Li Shenglong will not be unaware of it in Zhenxian gate.


    Now a little wind has not been spread out, the iron family is so quietly destroyed. I think it must be that the iron family has something good to be seen by the devil, and the iron family has no ability to guarantee its own things.


    In this way, people die for money, birds die for food, and the iron family will inevitably perish.


    Now the remaining two people in the iron family may be holding some kind of purpose, maybe they want to find their iron family''s treasure, or they want to revenge the iron family''s people.


    The possibility of the latter is smaller. Since the whole iron family has been destroyed, the remaining two escaped fish can not do anything.


    Li Shenglong thought about the words of tierui''s brother and sister in his heart. He hesitated about how to treat them and whether he wanted to ask them deep-seated things?


    If asked, would the two of them suspect that Li Shenglong has the idea of robbing and killing people?


    Forget it, it''s mine. It''s mine. It''s not mine. You can''t rob it.


    Li Shenglong made up his mind.


    "Are you going to come in with me


    When Li Shenglong was thinking about it, the two brothers and sisters were also very nervous. The people who practiced immortals knew each other''s style of conduct. Naturally, they knew that their own words were only a simple one, and there were many things that they didn''t say clearly.


    In this case, if Li Shenglong asks, the two brothers and sisters don''t know whether they should lie or tell the truth.


    According to the truth, there are some hidden problems. Who knows if the first time they meet will be killed because of the treasure?


    If it''s a lie, it''s even more problematic. If two guys in the Qi training period lie to the characters in the Ning Dan period, it''s even harder to explain if they are seen by Li Shenglong.


    Fortunately, hearing that Li Shenglong did not ask them in detail about the iron family and the reason why they came here, the two brothers and sisters were also relieved.


    "Master, of course, we are following the elder. Otherwise, with our meager strength, we will not be the enemy of the combination of the disciples of the ghost sect."


    Tieruizhi hears Li Shenglong''s question and answers it quickly. Originally, the two brothers and sisters have already thought about going with Li Shenglong. If there is a big tree, it is a fool.


    Moreover, they have already verified Li Shenglong''s character. At least, he is not as arrogant as other Xiandao elders. He did not teach them a lesson twice. It seems that we can still believe it.


    "Well, let''s keep going in."


    Seeing that the two of them want to continue to follow themselves, Li Shenglong said directly to the two people.


    "Master, what is in it?"


    Tieruizhi and their two strength is not as overbearing as Li Shenglong. Naturally, they will not have the keen feeling of Li Shenglong. Naturally, they have not found the danger contained in them.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong still wants to continue to walk like a cave, tieruizhi thinks that Li Shenglong has found something, so he asks.


    However, tieruizhi is holding the attitude of trying. After all, he didn''t tell Li Shenglong about his family just now, but now he wants Li Shenglong to tell him the mystery.


    If we don''t talk about the level of the two people''s accomplishments, we can say that it''s just a matter of fact, and it''s not true.


    Not to mention that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is far above tierui''s. what Li Shenglong wants to do, tierui has no strength to stop him."What''s in it? I don''t know, but there''s something in it that makes me feel dangerous. "


    Li Shenglong didn''t mind tierui''s question and answered generously.


    After Li Shenglong finished the first sentence, he saw the face of tierui''s brother and sister changed. You should know that Li Shenglong is already a character of Ning Dan period. If you want to crush tierui''s brother and sister, it is no different from squeezing an ant.


    Under such circumstances, tierui naturally did not doubt what Li Shenglong said. Naturally, he knew what kind of strength it was to let Li Shenglong feel the existence of danger?


    Thinking of this, tierui''s two brothers and sisters are not only afraid.


    "Oh, what? Scared? I''m afraid. You don''t have to go with me. "


    Li Shenglong saw the change of tierui''s brother and sister''s face and said with a smile.


    At this time, Li Shenglong is not afraid that their brothers and sisters will not go without themselves. No matter what is inside, they can''t cope with anything.


    If Li Shenglong can deal with it, it''s OK to kill the things inside. If not, the things inside will definitely not let tie Rui''s brother and sister and other human beings.


    And outside there are several magic masters in the foundation period to guard, in such a case, relying on such two people to practice Qi, the characters have no other choice at all.


    Unless they want to sit and die.


    What Li Shenglong thinks is just what tierui''s brother and sister think. If there is no other way, it''s better to go to see with Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 415

    Prohibition and ghost


    "no, how can it be that even the most powerful people just want our lives? I''m not afraid of anything with my predecessors. "


    Obviously, tierui didn''t think so, and Li Shenglong didn''t want to pierce him.


    "Well, let''s go on."


    After Li Shenglong finished speaking, he should continue to feel the source of danger in the depths of the cave.


    I don''t know who built this cave, and what it was built for. Li Shenglong also doesn''t know. Anyway, in Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, he doesn''t feel the end of the cave.


    Li Shenglong now has the triple strength of alchemy, and his divine consciousness space is enough to cover nearly two kilometers. However, there is no end of this cave in Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    That is to say, either the grotto is too large to cover the scope of Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, or there are other things in this cave that can block Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness exploration.


    Either way, it''s not good news for Lee.


    If it is the first one, it is obvious that the ghost sect will not build such a large cave without any reason, and it will certainly leave some array protection.


    If it is the second, it also shows the importance of this place. After Li Shenglong enters, he may be in danger of three points.


    These words, Li Shenglong did not say to tierui''s brother and sister. First of all, their brother and sister also had concealment from Li Shenglong. After all, Li Shenglong still had some antipathy.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong feels that there is no need to tell the two brothers and sisters what they can do. If Li Shenglong''s triple cultivation of ningdan all died here, the two brothers and sisters have to wait for death.


    In that case, it''s better to enter the cave with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong is still thinking about it. He has found that there is a forbidden encirclement not far away from the front. Li Shenglong also gives a breath.


    After all, if such an infinite search continues, Li Shenglong does not know when it will be the end. If there is a ban now, it shows that Li Shenglong is getting closer and closer to the secret in the cave of the demon gate.


    The more such a time comes, the more flattered or humiliated Li Shenglong is. The speed under his feet has not changed and he is approaching the prohibition.


    After a while, Li Shenglong led the other two men to the front of the ban.


    The prohibition itself is a huge black protective cover, which firmly protects the whole cave, and the ghosts outside the protective cover are in bursts.


    People like Li Shenglong have a strong aura. Let alone this little ghost, even the more powerful demons dare not get close to Li Shenglong.


    However, the other two brothers and sisters are different. Their accomplishments are not like that of Li Shenglong. Therefore, the two brothers and sisters do not dare to leave Li Shenglong for half a step and follow him closely. They want to rely on Li Shenglong''s spiritual cultivation to suppress these ghosts.


    Not all the ghosts are cowards. There are always some brave ghosts who want to explore whether the relationship between Li Shenglong and the other two brothers and sisters is as close as it seems.


    Two white spirits slowly floated over. The two spirits had a baby''s face, and their faces were harmless. It seemed that they just wanted to come up and have a look.


    Looking at these two spirits, Li Shenglong has no compassion in his heart. In front of the spirit bodies, they may be worthy of sympathy, but once they become spiritual bodies, everything has changed.


    People can also distinguish between good and bad, and ghosts have no good at all. All spirits are bad, without any exception.


    Tierui''s brother and sister are also slowly getting closer to Li Shenglong. At this time, the only thing they can rely on is Li Shenglong. Speaking of these two seemingly weak spirits, the two brothers and sisters can eliminate them with their own strength.


    But these two spirits are just spies. If Li Shenglong doesn''t do it, hundreds, thousands and even tens of thousands of spirits behind him will rush in and tear the two brothers and sisters to pieces.


    Fortunately, their worries did not come true, and Li Shenglong did not want these two people who had the courage to enter the ghost sect to die like this.


    As soon as the aura in his body appeared, he directly covered his brother and sister in his aura. Of course, Li Shenglong, the two soul bodies who came to explore, would not easily put them back.


    These ghosts have been bound here. If they are allowed to stay here, they can only develop into demons.


    It''s better to give them relief and reincarnation.


    A flash of Li Shenglong''s aura directly envelops the two soul bodies, and his powerful spiritual power shakes and breaks them directly.


    After seeing Li Shenglong''s actions, the rest of the souls are far away from Li Shenglong, and no one dares to attack the two brothers and sisters again.


    "Thank you for your protection."


    Tierui naturally knows that if Li Shenglong doesn''t care, it''s not impossible. In this case, it''s equivalent to that the tie brothers and sisters owe Li Shenglong a favor again.Tieruizhi also knows that this kind of human relationship can''t be ignored. If he doesn''t owe it, his life will be lost. He still has to keep his own life first.


    "It''s just a little thing. Don''t worry about it."


    For Li Shenglong, it''s really just a little thing. At this time, even if Li Shenglong is not surrounded by tierui''s brother and sister, but other people, as long as this person and Li Shenglong have no deep hatred.


    Then Li Shenglong will surely help. After all, Li Shenglong is not a ruthless person. If other people can rescue, try to rescue.


    "Don''t worry, master. The boy is from the heart. You don''t need to try."


    When tieruizhi sees Li Shenglong''s actions, he thinks that Li Shenglong didn''t tell all the things about his family before blaming him. There are still some complaints?


    According to other people who practice the truth, they will never manage their own affairs. Everyone has their own chance. The more they manage, the more causality there will be.


    In this way, if we arrive in the future, when we cross the road, the thunder will be more powerful.


    It is also because of the thunder robbery that other people are not willing to meddle in their own business, but Li Shenglong doesn''t think so. In essence, there is a shadow of earth man in his mind.


    How can not see such a situation and ignore.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is completely from his own heart, tieruizhi naturally does not know that there is another person in Li Shenglong''s soul, and he can''t understand Li Shenglong''s practice.

 Chapter 416

    Tieruizhi didn''t say much about breaking the ban. At this time, he still didn''t tell Li Shenglong about the cause of the family''s demise. It seems that he is still on guard against Li Shenglong, or there are some taboos in the family that won''t let him tell Li Shenglong the whole story.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mind. Anyway, he saved tierui''s brother and sister. He didn''t think about how much reward he could get.


    "Master, it seems that all the problems should be behind this prohibition."


    Without tierui''s words, Li Shenglong can also know that the things that make him fear are behind this. Facing the current prohibition, there are only two ways for him to do so. One is to break in by force relying on brute force, and the other is to rely on spiritual beads to penetrate the forbidden function.


    The first method is naturally time-consuming and laborious, and in the process of breaking the ban, Li Shenglong may disturb the people behind the prohibition, while the second method is obviously much better.


    "Pearl, will you take them with you?"


    "No problem."


    Lingzhu didn''t disappoint Li Shenglong and agreed.


    "Well, it should be at the back of this place. We''ll go in together later. I don''t know what''s behind the ban. You two should be prepared. If it comes to the most critical time, I dare not protect my own life, let alone your life."


    Li Shenglong warned the two of them. What he said was also true. He did not know what was behind the prohibition. Not to mention Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, that is, the divine consciousness of spirit beads was firmly blocked out of the prohibition. No one knew what would happen inside.


    If Li Shenglong can protect himself, it is possible to protect tierui''s brother and sister. If Li Shenglong is unable to protect himself, what can Li Shenglong take to protect tierui''s brother and sister?


    "Master, don''t worry. At that time, even if my brother and sister were in bad luck, even if we went to hell, we didn''t have any resentment."


    Tierui naturally knows that Li Shenglong is telling the truth. When it comes to danger, if Li Shenglong can escape, it may not mean that he can escape with them. Tierui is also clear about this truth.


    Seeing Li Shenglong say so, tierui''s heart is also moved. Although Li Shenglong is an elder, Li Shenglong is different from other predecessors.


    Before tierui, it was not that he had not seen what the characters in the foundation period looked like. All of them were arrogant and did not put others in their eyes. It seemed that tierui should be ordered to work.


    Even if there is nothing wrong with the ordinary task of dying, they will let tieruizhi go to explore first. If there is nothing wrong, they will be relieved to move forward.


    And Li Shenglong did not look like this at all, what''s more, his accomplishments were even higher than the foundation period.


    The level of tieruizhi''s cultivation determined that he had never seen the ancestors of the Ning Dan period. The only one he had seen was the soul refining immortal of the ghost sect, which was the nightmare of the iron family.


    Tierui took a deep breath, as if to expel from his mind that night which was a nightmare for his brother and sister.


    "Master, what is this?"


    Li Shenglong''s body lit up a burst of white light, white light from the position of Li Shenglong''s eyebrows, rapidly expanded to the whole body, and then expanded again, covering tierui''s brother and sister.


    "Aura shield."


    Li didn''t explain in detail. Lingzhu is Li Shenglong''s most important treasure so far. He won''t tell others easily, otherwise it will easily lead to death.


    "Let''s go. Don''t leave the protection area of Reiki shield."


    Li Shenglong explained that he led the two men of tierui directly to the prohibition.


    After encountering Li Shenglong''s momentum, the ghosts outside the black prohibition have retreated one after another. The fate of the two just tested ghosts has been enough to frighten these low IQ guys.


    "Master, we are about to run into it."


    Tieruizhi saw that Li Shenglong didn''t want to use other methods to break the prohibition. Instead, he was going to collide with the prohibition under such a aura shield. He couldn''t help but say.


    Tieruizhi doesn''t know the ability of the spirit bead to break the prohibition. In his opinion, there is only one way to get rid of this mysterious prohibition. There is no other way to break it.


    Now Li Shenglong just raised a spiritual shield. Tieruizhi can clearly see his thickness, which is just the thickness of a finger, while the black forbidden thickness can''t be seen through the naked eye.


    If Li Shenglong really didn''t want other tricks, with such a thin shield, it would be like hitting the stone with an egg.


    At that time, Li Shenglong won''t have any problems, but tierui''s brother and sister can''t say for sure,


    "well, it''s going to hit."


    Li Shenglong finds that tieruizhi seems to have other ideas. He looks down on the secret skill of breaking the forbidden line of spirit beads. Li Shenglong doesn''t want to tell tierui in detail. He doesn''t want to cheat tierui. He just tells the truth.When tierui''s brother and sister hear Li Shenglong''s words, they are also a little nervous. They never think that Li Shenglong is really doing this.


    Since Li Shenglong has decided on something, it is not something they can change. If there is no other way for them, they have to be prepared for battle. Whether they can save their lives depends on the luck of their two brothers and sisters.


    In the tense atmosphere of tierui''s two brothers and sisters, Li Shenglong''s spiritual shield and black prohibition collide together.


    Spiritual shield did not like tierui''s brother and sister thought, as soon as they met the black prohibition, it immediately broke, instead it sounded a hissing sound.


    With this kind of hissing voice, in tierui''s brother and sister''s gaping, aura shield is gradually integrated into the black prohibition.


    As if the aura shield was part of the black prohibition, tierui''s brother and sister were shocked.


    This is not an ordinary thing. This is a prohibition. This prohibition must be a high-level prohibition. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not say that he could not see through what was in it.


    This kind of prohibition bows to the throne under this thin protective cover. What does it mean that this protective cover can break the prohibition without touching the prohibition at all?


    Tieruizhi couldn''t believe the truth that he deduced. He stretched out his hand and touched the thin shield around him.

 Chapter 417

    The spirit beast


    Li Shenglong did not stop because of tierui''s surprise, and the thickness of the ban was indeed unexpected.


    Li Shenglong, tieruizhi and tieliuli are in a line. Li Shenglong is at the front of the team and tieliuli is at the back of the team.


    The team of three people is about one meter away. The shield is completely forbidden, surrounded by the black prohibition.


    A more than one meter thick ban, Li Shenglong''s heart is also a bit shocked, it seems that behind this really hidden a big secret.


    The prohibition of one meter thickness, not to mention that Li Shenglong is now the strength of the triple power of ningdan, is that Li Shenglong is the peak strength of ningdan nine. It takes a day to break this prohibition by brute force.


    There are only two people in the world of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. They are the first person of the evil way and the first person of the immortal way.


    The other highest cultivation is Ning Dan Jiu Chong. Such characters are so rare, and the intensity of this prohibition is so strong.


    Li Shenglong understood why there was no other protection force outside the prohibition. The ghost sect was not afraid of others. No matter who came, even the first one of the fairyland came, it was impossible to break his prohibition in a short time.


    On the contrary, if it is really the first person of the fairyland coming, they may still be able to use the power of the change of the prohibition and the convenience of the location of the ghost sect to keep the first immortal here.


    However, the people of the ghost sect can''t imagine that Li Shenglong has magic beads in his hands. The existence of the beads is an incomprehensible cheating device for the whole Jin Dynasty.


    Li Shenglong gave full play to the function of his cheating device and entered into the prohibition without destroying the prohibition.


    The spirit beads used a compatible method instead of breaking the prohibition by force. With Li Shenglong''s advance, the prohibition which was broken by the spirit beads immediately recovered.


    Tierui''s brother and sister are also shocked to see all this, they have never seen such a magical thing, this sudden surprise is inevitable.


    When Lingzhu and three people broke into the forbidden zone, the two foundation building disciples of the ghost sect in the mysterious cave were there to keep their eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, they opened their eyes at the same time, and took out one thing from the storage bag. A rectangular wooden stick was beating slightly from top to bottom. Within a few seconds, the stick stopped beating again. It seemed that the jump just happened was an illusion.


    "Senior brother Li, what''s going on?"


    Elder martial brother Zeng obviously didn''t know what was going on. What they had in their hands was one of the control magic weapons that Li Shenglong used to break the ban.


    Although the control tool in their hands only has the most basic control ability, their master once said it when they handed it to them.


    If someone attacks the ban, the stick will issue a blue light to remind you. Now the stick doesn''t emit blue light, it just jumps up and down.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going on. Let''s go and have a look. If anything happens, we''ll all have a hard time. "


    "Go."


    Although they didn''t know what happened, they decided to go to the forbidden cave to have a look.


    At the same time, in another mysterious cave, a stick in front of the elder was also beating.


    "Eh, it seems that those bastards have entered the prohibition? A slight change in the prohibition. "


    After the elder finished, he put the stick aside and didn''t take it as one thing.


    Li Shenglong did not know that his spirit beads were so slightly integrated into the prohibition, or caused a slight change in the prohibition. The disciples of the two ghost sects were also alerted and were coming here.


    The prohibition is three meters away. It is only a few seconds from Li Shenglong and tie Rui''s brother and sister to leave. In these seconds, the forbidden instrument senses the change of prohibition and makes its own response.


    And before the people have never thought, there will be such things as beads in, have never met the prohibition of jumping up and down things.


    In this way, of course, they didn''t pay much attention to it. The soul refining elder didn''t know how much impact his mistake would have.


    Li Shenglong was the first one to appear in the prohibition because he was in the front. First, a smell of blood was poured into his nose, and then an altar with a radius of about 10 meters appeared in front of Li Shenglong.


    On the sacrificial platform, there is a wonderful array symbol which is hard to express. In the center of the altar, a soul body is firmly locked there by eight chains.


    The chain is covered with amulets, each of which is covered with blood. Looking along the chain, there are eight blood pools at the end of the chain. The thick and dark smell of blood is from the blood pool.


    When Li Shenglong saw such a scene, he was shocked and angry.


    Each of the eight blood pools has at least ten Zhang square meters. How many lives does it take to fill these eight blood pools?Li Shenglong really did not know the specific value of human life, but he suddenly understood the fate of the millions of people outside.


    If Li Shenglong did not see this scene, the fate of those people is just a pool of blood in the blood pool.


    The face of the soul beast in the center looks very painful. It seems that all kinds of blood coming from the chain make him very uncomfortable.


    "Grandfather."


    At this time, tieruizhi and tieliuli brother and sister then walked out of the ban. Seeing the scene in front of them, tieliuli directly called out.


    Li Shenglong''s mind moved. It seems that he is right to bring both of them here today.


    "Do you know the beast?"


    Li Shenglong asked back.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Tierui''s snatch said before tieliuli spoke. Although what he said was untrustworthy, Li Shenglong''s face changed. When he was about to speak, the scene in the field changed again.


    "As ~ as."


    The beast''s mouth suddenly gave out an extremely ugly roar. A pair of eyes fixed on the iron brothers and sisters, the body suddenly forward, as if to open the shackles of the chain.


    At this time, there was a change in the chain. The blood amulets on the eight chains lit up again. The zigzag runes above seemed to be life after life.


    Blood in the blood pool along the chain into the speed of the beast also began to increase, although the spirit of the beast is still struggling, but the momentum of the body has become smaller and smaller, the voice of shouting in the mouth has also become smaller.

 Chapter 418

    Check


    tie Ruizhi and tie Liuli''s brother and sister see the painful expression of the spirit beast, and their faces are also extremely nervous. Liuli seems to want to say something, but when he looks at his brother''s face, he doesn''t say it. He just pulls a brother''s clothes with his hand.


    Li Shenglong has just heard tieliuli''s ancestor, and he has determined that the spirit beast must have a very close relationship with their iron family. Maybe tieliuli and tieruizhi are here for this ghost beast.


    Now seeing the expression of tieruizhi and tieliuli, Li Shenglong is more convinced of his idea. Originally, Li Shenglong wanted to say something, but after seeing tie Liuli''s action, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry. He believes that tierui will tell himself everything.


    On the contrary, Li Shenglong continued to look around and turned around. Starting from the prohibition behind him, it was a dark prohibition from the outside, but transparent from the inside.


    What is clearly forbidden in the eyes of the public. There was no obstacle at all. Li Shenglong walked around the whole altar. The eight blood pools around the altar were the focus of Li Shenglong''s attention. The smell of blood among them made him unable to bear it.


    The blood in the blood pool is boiling with the trembling of the chain that locks the soul and beast in the blood pool.


    After observing for four weeks, Li Shenglong began to observe the ghosts and beasts on the altar. The animals were only the size of a human brain, and the eight chains on his body were firmly wrapped around his body.


    The soul beast''s weak face has all kinds of facial features. It looks like a person, but now it has a pair of small eyes looking straight at tie''s brother and sister, and his mouth is emitting an ugly roar, but his face is constantly sitting with a painful expression.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to take a close look at it. He also knows that the spirit beast must have such a big relationship with his brother and sister tie. Otherwise, the spirit beast would not have such a big reaction when he saw them.


    "Brother, grandfather."


    Iron glass in the back pulled several times tierui''s sleeve, tierui did not have any reaction, iron glass called out.


    "Don''t talk."


    Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has been paying attention to the movement here. He suddenly looks back at the prohibition behind him and makes the two of them shut up.


    In the cave, the sound of pedaling feet appeared in the ears of three people.


    "Someone''s coming."


    The idea appeared in the minds of three people at the same time.


    "Come on, come here and give me your hand."


    Li Shenglong quickly said that at this time, we must not let other people find out. Otherwise, let alone whether we can solve the big secret of the ghost sect, that is, it is a problem to continue to stay in the ghost sect in the future.


    "No matter who comes later, don''t make a sound. Remember my words, he can''t see us at all."


    When Li Shenglong greets, the iron brothers and sisters have already come up. Li Shenglong sees that they are hesitant to give their hands to Li Shenglong. He explains, and then he holds their hands one left and one right in his hands, and the reclusive skill starts.


    "By the way, and you, if you want them to get you out of here, you''d better not look at it."


    Li Shenglong saw that the eyes of the beast were still moving with the body shape of the iron brothers and sisters, and said a word.


    After hearing this, the spirit beast moved his head to the other side. It seems that the soul beast still has wisdom.


    Outside the cave, we can see the shadow of four people in the long cave road. Three of the four people, Li Shenglong, have seen three of them. It is the elder martial brother Zeng, senior brother Wang and senior brother Li. Only one of them is Li Shenglong, whom they don''t know. But their accomplishments are similar to those of the other three people. They are all the accomplishments of the foundation period.


    Four people were also seen in the small eyes of the beast, and a trace of fear appeared in the pupil.


    "Senior brothers, I don''t think there is any problem here."


    After going outside the prohibition, four people observed the black prohibition, and there was no problem at all.


    "Indeed, there is no sign of anyone breaking the prohibition."


    Several people agreed.


    "Open the ban, let''s go in and see if the ghosts and beasts are starting to make trouble again?"


    "Speaking of it, this soul beast is also very pathetic. You say that you have to let other people see what kind of wind you are playing when you are idle and boring. You have to let other people see that if you care about our ghost sect''s business, it''s not living. It''s what it is if you don''t want to die.


    Now, I''m locked here by the master. After forty-nine days, I''ll completely disappear the original spirit and become an incarnation of the master. "


    "Brother Lu, be careful what you say and do."


    It turns out that the person li Shenglong didn''t know was Lu.


    "That''s right, elder martial brother Lu, you should be careful. The master''s cultivation has been eight fold since he didn''t have this external incarnation. After refining this incarnation, he is almost immortal. No one can beat the master in the coagulation pill period."


    "At that time, both immortals and demons, no matter who they are, will crawl under the door of our ghost sect. What kind of devil emperor, what kind of Yin queen, what kind of mountain tiger, what kind of carefree sword immortal.These people who refuse to accept will be beaten into dogs by the master. "


    As the disciples spoke, they did not stop holding the keys. After the four sticks came out, they showed a burst of red light at the same time. The ban suddenly separated a small hole one person wide and high from the middle, and four people entered one by one.


    When they passed, they were not at ease. They took a close look at the ban.


    "There is really no problem. Besides, who can break such a thick prohibition?"


    These four people don''t have the strength to break the prohibition here. They know that it''s their master, the old monster soul refining immortal of ningdan Bazhong. It''s impossible for them to break this prohibition in a few days.


    "Be careful, there is no big mistake. It seems that the ghost is dishonest, causing changes in the chain, and then triggering the reaction of prohibition."


    The disciples of the Lu family inspected the forbidden caves and said their own conclusion. This is true on the surface. Their humble strength can not see through the triple strength of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong stood beside the blood pool with one hand in his hand. Tieruizhi and tie Liuli were very excited, for fear of being seen by others. After the four people entered the prohibition, they could not help but sweat in their hands.


    Li Shenglong pressed their palms to make them relax. There was nothing wrong with everything.


    "Let''s go. It''s good that no one has been here. If ghosts and beasts are dishonest and normal, he will be honest in another month."

 Chapter 419

    The thing


    "the thing is, go back quickly and recover your strength. In the evening, the riot of ghosts and beasts is not as mild as it is now."


    After the four figures disappeared completely on the other side of the cave, Li Shenglong untied his stealth secret.


    "Now, you two can tell me what''s going on here?"


    Li Shenglong has just got some information from the disciples of the ghost sect. It is estimated that the ghost beast of the iron family came out to take care of his business at night and was seen by the disciples of the ghost sect. After reporting to the police, the soul refining ancestor of the ghost sect took the beast back.


    After that, he wanted to use this beast to refine and become his incarnation. It seems that things have been going smoothly so far.


    The only accident was his appearance of Li Shenglong. If there was no Li Shenglong, the two remnants of the iron family would have no way to enter the prohibition, and there would be no way to stop their actions.


    Now that Li Shenglong knows the intention of the evil way, he can''t let the devil achieve this goal easily.


    Either release the beast or destroy it completely. Now, there are only two paths that Li can choose.


    Of course, which way Li Shenglong will take depends on tieruizhi''s statement.


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s question, he didn''t want to tell the whole story of the matter to Li Shenglong. One of tierui''s teeth clenched and knelt down in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Elder, all blame me for being too shallow. I hope you can save my ancestors."


    With a plop, tieliuli saw his brother kneeling down, and he also knelt down together.


    "Master, please, save my ancestors, no matter what you want glass to do, glass is willing to do."


    "Ancestors?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t have the time to think about the meaning beyond the iron glaze words. In his opinion, with Linglong and Lucy three girls, he was very satisfied.


    Under such circumstances, let alone glass is only three points of beauty, even glass is also a super beauty, Li Shenglong also has a heart to watch, absolutely won''t have other meaning of half a minute.


    "If you want to save your ancestors, tell me in detail what''s going on inside. I''ll listen to what''s going on, and then try to find a way."


    When Li Shenglong spoke, he helped them up.


    "Master, this soul beast is the ancestor of our iron family. It was also a great man who had reached the stage of Ning Dan. After his death, he used some secret methods to turn his soul into a soul beast and survive in the world.


    It is also because of the existence of the ancestors, every time the iron family encountered great difficulties, it can always survive a ray of vitality, which can be passed down to this day.


    I didn''t expect that when my ancestors went out for a day on the night of the 15th, they were found by the evil way of the ghost sect and wanted to capture the ancestors.


    The strength of the ancestor is not something that a little person in the Qi training period can capture. Because the devil''s road is a disciple of the ghost sect, the ancestor is afraid of the identity of the ghost sect''s disciple, so he let go of the monk in the Qi training period.


    I didn''t expect that after the friars in the Qi training period went back, they even reported to the ghost sect. The ghost sect found our iron family with this strong strength.


    I think the later things are clear to me


    Li Shenglong nodded. The capital of tierui has already been said, but Li Shenglong has some doubts.


    "You mean your ancestor has lived for thousands of years?"


    Although his ancestor was a monk of ningdan period, Li Shenglong was also a monk of ningdan period. He knew that under normal circumstances, his ancestor could not have lived for thousands of years.


    Even Li Shenglong was lucky enough to meet the spirit beads and share Shouyuan with the two supernatural beasts. Only in this way can he have longevity yuan for thousands of years. It is impossible to change a person.


    "Yes, this secret skill of Laozu is very strange. It can make Laozu fall into a deep sleep and wake up once a year. This time must be 15.


    Of course, if the iron family is in any big trouble, we descendants on our back can also wake up our ancestors. "


    Tieruizhi also knows that this is a bit against common sense, but this is the case, and he just said it according to the facts.


    "Where did your ancestors shut up?"


    Hearing tierui''s words, Li Shenglong''s heart was relieved. If he did, he might have been able to live for such a long time, or his ancestors did not really live for such a long time. The real time may be more than a year, and the rest of his time is sleeping.


    If so, there must be something different about the seclusion of his ancestor. If it is in the ordinary environment, it must not achieve the middle effect.


    Just as Li Shenglong wants to preserve the bodies of Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan, it must be impossible to put them outside. It is possible to do this only by putting them in the coffin of ice jade God.


    "It''s in an ancestral gold plate, and we don''t know where our ancestors got it.""So the official gold plate can keep your ancestors in the most basic way of life. Now this gold plate has been searched by the ghost sect. If I break these chains directly, will your ancestors lose their souls? "


    After listening to tierui''s words, Li Shenglong has a new question. If their ancestors are completely destroyed, there is no problem for Li Shenglong. Can tierui''s brother and sister accept it?


    "I don''t know."


    Tieruizhi was stunned at what Li Shenglong said, and his face turned white instantly. Obviously, his brother and sister had not considered this problem before. Now when Li Shenglong mentioned this, they also thought of the key.


    "That."


    Li Shenglong''s words haven''t been said, just listen to tieruizhi continue to say.


    "I don''t know, but I have a way to have a direct dialogue between my predecessors and my ancestors. If you have any questions, you can ask them."


    "Brother."


    Tieliuli was shocked to hear tierui say so.


    "There''s no better way now. It''s the only way to do it."


    Of course, tierui knew what iron glaze was worried about, and said resolutely.


    "It seems that there are some difficulties."


    Li Shenglong saw the appearance of iron glaze, naturally also know that if tierui uses this secret method, there must be some hidden danger.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that you can''t make any progress in your cultivation."


    Cultivation is one of the capital of immortals. Now tieruizhi wants to block up his later half of his life. He also wants to save his ancestors. Rao is also moved by Li Shenglong''s hearing.

 Chapter 420

    "Brother, let me do it."


    Iron glaze doesn''t want to be disabled like this.


    "You can''t, this skill can be used by men, but women can''t use it."


    Tieruizhi resolutely denied the idea of iron glaze. It seems that there are certain restrictions on the use of this secret art.


    "Do you think clearly?"


    It''s not easy for Li Shenglong to interfere in this kind of thing. When he said this, although Li Shenglong was speaking to tieruizhi, his eyes were still looking at the ghosts and beasts here.


    Ghosts and beasts are also very intelligent. They can hear their conversation clearly. When tieruizhi wants to gamble his life for the rest of his life, he is also moved.


    "I think well, the ancestors have done so many things for our iron family. The ancestors helped us through several life and death crises of the iron family. As a member of the iron family, I can not only consider myself, but also consider the whole iron family."


    Tieruizhi''s right words.


    "Brother."


    What tieruizhi said made iron glaze have no room for refutation.


    "Please protect the Dharma for me."


    In this closed environment, it doesn''t make much sense to protect Dharma or not, and no one will come. The four disciples of the ghost sect have already said that they will come back at night.


    It''s still in the morning, and in the evening, Li Shenglong has at least a few hours left, and in these hours, they can still do a lot of things.


    After tieruizhi finished, he immediately crossed his knees to the ground, folded his palms, closed his eyes, and whispered the mysterious mantra in his mouth.


    Li Shenglong noticed that with the sound of tieruizhi''s mantra, a small mouth of the beast was moving constantly, and a piece of smoke that could not be recognized by the naked eye connected the two sides together.


    The spell is not long. After a while, the smoke between tieruizhi and the soul beast has become more and more dense, and it is clearly visible to the naked eye.


    Tieruizhi''s body suddenly shakes, his head immediately goes down, and his mouth stops singing. At this time, the soul beast also closes his eyes and seems to be dead.


    The next moment, tieruizhi raises his head again, but the light in his eyes is different from that before. Li Shenglong knows that attachment should be successful.


    "Master, I''m tieruizhi''s ancestor now, that''s the soul beast."


    "tieruizhi" opened his mouth and said what Li Shenglong thought, and Li Shenglong nodded.


    "Master? I should have called you an elder. "


    Li Shenglong said politely, "tieruizhi" showed a wry smile.


    "Those who have reached the immortal realm are teachers. I am not as good at cultivating as you are. Naturally, you are an elder."


    Li Shenglong was just polite. He understood the rules of the immortal cultivation world, and he did not continue to entangle himself with tieruizhi.


    "Without that, how can I save you?"


    Li Shenglong directly asked the most critical place.


    "Master, this soul beast is one I got by chance. After using some secret methods, I have integrated my spirit into it, and by virtue of gold and jade God stack, I can keep my soul from being assimilated by ghosts and beasts.


    Master, the key question now is whether you have a treasure similar to the jade God. If so, I can escape successfully


    Li Shenglong has heard of Jinyu shendui. According to legend, it is this Jinyu shendui that collects flat peaches in the peach garden of the queen mother.


    How can Li Shenglong have such things?


    Just want to say no, the voice of the Pearl came from my mind.


    "Master, I can do it without gold and jade. Now his spirit is just like an instrument spirit. As long as you can find a spirit tool that can accommodate him, there will be no problem. Your spirit beads can do this perfectly. Moreover, after entering the spirit beads, you may have the opportunity to re cultivate into ghost cultivation in the future."


    After listening to Lingzhu''s words, Li Shenglong thought.


    "If I had gold and jade gods, how could I save you?"


    When tieruizhi saw Li Shenglong''s face, he knew that there was probably no such thing in his hands. He also knew that it was just a coincidence that he had. The gold jade God stack was also a secret treasure. No matter how easy it was, everyone could get one.


    I didn''t expect that within a minute or two, Li Shenglong''s face changed again. He even said that he had gold and jade God stack.


    "It would be much easier if you had gold and jade gods. I have a secret method that can divide the soul into two.


    The half of the beast without my soul will die naturally after half an hour to an hour. Even if the master of magic comes, I can''t see any problem. "


    Li Shenglong''s mind changed, and he knew that there must be some restrictions on this kind of thing. Otherwise, this person would not allow himself to suffer here and not use it."It''s just that after using this move, the rest of my spirit is extremely fragile, and I need to go to sleep in such treasures as Jinyu shendui. It''s because of this that I haven''t used this move. If I use it myself, I''ll be scared out of my wits."


    After a second thought, Li Shenglong knew what the iron ancestor had made. He had lived for thousands of years and wanted to continue to live. He would never do such self mutilation until the last moment.


    It is understandable that Li Shenglong has such a mentality. After all, the ancestors of the iron family are still a person in essence. People have desires. The greatest desire of the iron ancestors may be immortality.


    Originally, he had achieved his desire, which could be accomplished by virtue of the gold jade God stack and the soul beast. But now the gold jade God stack has been lost. If he leaves his soul easily, he has only one way to die, which is what the ancestors of the iron family didn''t want to see.


    "Will this move be detected by the devil after using it?"


    Now Li Shenglong is in the territory of the devil''s road. If he is found out, he will have to worry about life and death. Although the ancestors of the iron family have said that they will not attract the attention of the devil, Li Shenglong still needs to confirm that such a thing should be cautious.


    "Don''t worry, master. There must be no problem. First, the magic masters don''t know the means of ghosts. Second, they believe in these eight chains. I don''t believe I can escape from this chain.


    What''s more, what I''m escaping from is just a part of my body, which has nothing to do with the chain. It won''t trigger the vibration of the chain, and it won''t cause the tremor of prohibition. In this way, we can leave here safely without any problems. "

 Chapter 421

    Persuasion


    "tieruizhi" said that he was very positive. It seems that he also had great trust in his own skills.


    Since the ancestors of the iron family have said so, Li Shenglong has nothing to suspect. Li Shenglong knows that in these matters, the ancestor of the iron family dare not cheat Li Shenglong. You should know if you are really found by the devil.


    Li Shenglong can abandon the iron family ancestors here. There is no need to take care of their life and death.


    Li Shenglong knows this, and the iron family ancestors can also know it. His thousands of years of life is not in vain.


    If you can''t even see such a simple truth, then the iron family ancestor''s longevity for thousands of years is to feed the dog.


    "Master, can you show me your gold jade God stack?"


    This problem is also the most concerned issue of tieruizhi. As long as he sees Jinyu shendiei, he will be able to use his soul separation technique to leave here.


    In this cave there are his endless sad memories, and he doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "I don''t have gold and jade."


    Li Shenglong looked at him, calmly said, a word let "tieruizhi" and iron glaze are a bit stunned, this Li Shenglong is playing with them?


    "Master, this."


    Before tieruizhi''s question was said, Li Shenglong continued.


    "But I have other things that are similar and can achieve the same effect."


    Li Shenglong''s words let tieruizhi and tieliuli at ease. There are other similar things that are the same.


    "Master, can you show me something like this?"


    At this time, "tieruizhi" of course wants to see these things with his own eyes before he can finish the calculation. Otherwise, if he really separates his soul, he will have no place to live, but he will die without a burial place.


    "You are now a soul body. My thing can accommodate the entry of soul, and you don''t have to fall into a state of deep sleep, just use the state of soul to appear."


    Li Shenglong''s words continue to give hope to the ancestors of the iron family, but Li Shenglong is absolutely impossible to take out the spirit beads directly now, and will not in the future. If the iron family ancestors really enter the spirit bead space and want to leave the spirit pearl space in the future, it will be more difficult.


    If Li Shenglong did not fully achieve the strength to keep his own pearl, he would not let the iron family ancestors talk nonsense.


    "One thing needs to be said first. I can''t show you this thing now."


    Li Shenglong''s words made the ancestors of the iron family and iron glaze all stunned.


    "It''s up to you to decide if you want to leave."


    Li Shenglong is not in a hurry. He believes that the ancestors of the iron family will surely leave their souls. In this place, if they do not leave their souls, they will suffer endless torture, let alone disappear in this world after another month.


    Although Li Shenglong can''t take out this thing now, it also gives a guarantee to the iron family ancestors. The iron family ancestors will certainly cherish this opportunity. If he doesn''t cherish it, let''s not say whether Li Shenglong will choose to destroy the iron family ancestors.


    After all, the existence of this soul beast is a great harm to the whole fairyland. If the ancestors of the iron family didn''t leave their souls this time and let Li Shenglong leave alone.


    So will there be other practitioners coming here within 30 days?


    There won''t be.


    Even if there is, it is impossible for other practitioners to sneak in like Li Shenglong. That is to say, apart from Li Shenglong''s possibility of rescuing the ancestors of the iron family, no one else, no one in Dajin''s celestial realm, has no hope.


    It is also through this point that Li Shenglong is confident that the iron ancestors will believe their own words.


    "Well, I am gone."


    Sure enough, the ancestor of the iron family didn''t surprise Li Shenglong. After thinking about it for a long time, he said viciously, as if it took a lot of courage to leave his soul.


    "Grandfather."


    Tieliuli also has some worries. After all, although Li Shenglong saved them several times on the road, they still have little contact with Li Shenglong. No one knows what Li Shenglong wants to do?


    If Li Shenglong''s goal is to be the same as the ghost sect, what should we do?


    "Don''t worry, elder, we can''t treat a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain. I believe you can do what you say."


    I don''t know whether it''s for tieliuli or for himself.


    "Well, you start. We don''t have much time. After you leave, we''ll leave here."


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to spend too much time here. His time is limited, and his task is also clear. He came here to find the most Yin thing that can help Yu Linglong become the ghost cultivation. The second is to kill the characters of the ghost sect as much as possible to give the ghost sect a heavy blow."Well, here we go."


    The ancestor of the iron family is also a decisive person. Since he has made a decision, he has no regrets and has agreed to come down.


    After saying that, the ancestor of the iron family closed his eyes again and began to sing incantations in his mouth. There were bursts of smoke from the spirit beast and "tieruizhi".


    This time, Li Shenglong knows that this wisp of green smoke is the soul of the iron family ancestor. Now this wisp of soul is turning from tieruizhi''s body to the soul beast''s body.


    After a while, the smoke disappeared completely and entered the body of the beast. Tieruizhi was also shocked and recovered.


    "Evil."


    One of tierui replies and immediately spits out a mouthful of blood. It seems that he has been hit by a great blow. It seems that his soul moving magic is not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    Brother and sister heart to heart, see tierui this appearance, iron glaze naturally most concerned about.


    "Nothing. It''s a normal reaction. It seems that this time my grandfather is saved."


    Although tieruizhi was captured by his ancestors, it was voluntary. His soul did not really disappear, but was hidden in the depth of his body. In this way, what happened outside could be seen and heard clearly in his body.


    "Yes, my grandfather is saved."


    Tieliuli naturally knows what tierui thinks. Their two brothers and sisters come here to save their ancestors.


    The iron family, such a small family, has been able to pass on for thousands of years in this vast Jin Dynasty. It can be said that the old ancestor is the pillar of their iron family.

 Chapter 422

    If there were no ancestors of the iron family, their iron family might have been extinct many years ago. Now there are only two of them left in the iron family. Tieruizhi is very clear about their talent.


    It is the blessing of their ancestors and the support of the whole iron family that they can enter the Qi training period in this life. In this way, if they really practice the iron family, they will be completely destroyed in a few decades.


    But the iron family ancestor is different, he can often come forward to help the iron family solve the iron family''s major events at the critical moment. As long as the iron family ancestor is there, then the iron family can''t really die.


    It is precisely because of this that tierui is willing to use his own next to exchange for a future of the whole iron family.


    Tie Rui''s mood can be understood by tie Liuli. After all, compared to the children of their aristocratic family, such as Li Shenglong, there is a feeling for the family that other people can''t understand.


    Although Lee didn''t know what they thought, he still respected his choice.


    The ancestors of the iron family returned to the ghosts and beasts, and the beasts returned to their original appearance. Li Shenglong''s eyes were all looking at them.


    Now the key question is whether the soul beast can really escape without disturbing other Warcraft masters.


    If they can, naturally there will be no problems. If not, they will be in danger.


    The spirit beast knows this thing. It seems that his face is nervous, and all people''s eyes are on the soul beast.


    At this time, the soul beast began to say "Aye, ayi" in his mouth, saying some words that Li Shenglong could not understand. This is not that the soul beast does not want to speak human words, but the organs of the soul animal are different from those of human beings. Even if he is asked to speak human words, he can not speak them at all.


    With the sound of the soul beast, the body of the soul beast suddenly trembled, and the stomach suddenly enlarged. The whole face of the soul beast became extremely painful.


    At this time, the eight chains still have no reaction, still there constantly instill blood gas.


    Under the gaze of Li Shenglong, the soul beast is like a pregnant woman who has been pregnant in October, and her stomach is constantly getting bigger. Then when she reaches the critical point, she opens her mouth and a small meat mass is vomited out by the soul beast.


    The meatball reaches the ground, grows rapidly, and soon grows nose, eyes and other facial features.


    In addition to the size of the original soul beast is only a fraction of the original, other and the soul beast has no difference, is the simplified version of the soul beast.


    After spitting out a small soul beast, the original soul beast seemed to have a serious illness, and immediately lost its spirit and became depressed.


    "Aye, aye."


    The little beast at the bottom didn''t care about the old one. He hopped in front of Li Shenglong and kept shouting at him. It seems that this little beast is the ancestor of the iron family.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Li Shenglong is not confused. He knows that it is the ancestor of the iron family who urges Li Shenglong to use his things like gold and jade God.


    "Lingzhu, get up."


    Li Shenglong gently said a word in his soul, and a colorful light came from Li Shenglong''s eyebrow, directly shrouded in the body of the small soul beast.


    Little soul beast also did not resist, with the colorful light into Li Shenglong''s eyebrow soul bead space.


    "Grandfather."


    Tie Liuli and tie Rui''s brother and sister saw such a scene, and their hearts were also quite shocked. The ancestor actually jumped into Li Shenglong''s eyebrow. Does this mean that the ancestor has been taken over by Li Shenglong.


    If this is true, then what is the difference between the present situation of the ancestor and that on the altar of the ghost sect? They are all just collected, and there is no difference at all.


    Perhaps if there is a difference, the biggest difference is that Li Shenglong has been taken in to deal with the evil way, while before it was accepted by the evil way to deal with the right way.


    In the eyes of tieruizhi and tieliuli, the relationship between them is not big, what they want is to live a stable life and make their iron family bigger and stronger.


    Now both immortals and demons have to subdue their ancestors, which is not what they want to see.


    "Don''t worry, your ancestors have no problems."


    Li Shenglong also saw their thoughts and explained a little to the two of them. He knew that the strength of his speech was not strong enough, so he added another sentence.


    "Would you like to hear the voice of your ancestors?"


    "Can you? Master. "


    Li Shenglong''s words hit the heart of the tie brothers and sisters. It''s naturally the best to hear the voice of his ancestors. It''s better than being so worried now.


    "Ruizhi, Liuli, I''m ok. The elder''s magic weapon is suitable for our soul and body to live in. In the future, I''ll practice in the master''s Dharma, and you''ll follow me to practice."


    The voice of the ancestors of the iron family came from Li Shenglong''s eyebrows. Tieruizhi and tie Liuli were in a daze. You know, normally speaking, the ancestors of the iron family couldn''t say such words at all. Now they even said people''s words. How can they not be shocked.Li Shenglong''s heart is also a little sigh of the power of the Pearl, the original, the iron family ancestors are still like before, the voice of nature is also the voice of ayayi.


    However, because of the existence of the spirit bead, it is equivalent to the existence of a language transcoder, which directly converts the voice of the iron family ancestor to the human language that other people can understand. In this case, the iron family ancestor is naturally able to speak.


    "Master."


    After tieruizhi and tieliuli were shocked, they were accompanied by a little ugly face. We should know that the iron family ancestors have lived for thousands of years, and the two brothers and sisters have only lived for a few years. They have never heard the voice of the iron family ancestors, and they only heard some Ayi.


    Because of this, they can''t judge whether this is the voice of the ancestors of the iron family.


    "Come out."


    Li Shenglong didn''t know why they didn''t believe it, but when he saw that they were a little ugly, he decided to release the iron family ancestor from the spirit beads.


    The iron family ancestor appeared again, with the colorful light of the Pearl on his body and spoke human language.


    "My son and son, from now on, I will practice in the master''s treasures. You can rest assured. It''s better for you to practice with your predecessors. If there is something, maybe there will be time to use my ancestor. "


    Iron ancestors this time a mouth, tierui and iron glass naturally will not believe.

 Chapter 423

    Leaving


    the ancestor of the iron family was also very witty and did not say what was in the Pearl space. He also knew that he had seen the things in Li Shenglong''s spirit bead space.


    Unless the cultivation of his life is higher than that of Li Shenglong again, otherwise, don''t want to be able to break away from the control of Li Shenglong.


    Of course, Li Shenglong will not control him. He just provides a place for ghosts and beasts to practice.


    After hearing the words of their ancestors, the brothers and sisters of Tieshi are also happy that their ancestors can find a place suitable for them. On the other hand, they also have some expectations in their hearts.


    They are just the cultivation of Qi. It would be a good thing if they could be worshipped by Li Shenglong, a figure in the period of coagulating elixir.


    At that time, they may have a chance to enter the foundation period. As for the Ning Dan period and even higher level, they dare not think about it.


    "In accordance with the laws of our ancestors, from today on, we will be the servants of our predecessors. We will do whatever we ask my brother and sister to do."


    Tie Rui''s flop knelt down in front of Li Shenglong and kowtowed several times to Li Shenglong. Tieliuli also followed his brother''s move. Just as he was about to kneel down, a strong force came to her, which made her kneel down at all. At the same time, her brother who kowtowed on one side was also helped up by a mysterious force.


    "If you want to follow me, it''s a piece of cake. You don''t have to do such a big move."


    Since Li Shenglong has the best chance to expand his own power, he can''t miss his own.


    Although the two Qi practicing disciples have no effect compared with Li Shenglong''s current cultivation, they can''t be released easily since they have seen that Li Shenglong''s spirit beads can break any restrictions, so they can''t be released easily, and it''s safer to stay around.


    "Ancestor of iron family, how long can your soul support here?"


    Li Shenglong pointed to the seemingly depressed and chained beast.


    "More than half an hour."


    "After half an hour, the beast is completely useless, is it?"


    This is also what Li Shenglong is concerned about. He can''t let go of the existence of a soul beast that threatens the Xiandao sect.


    "absolutely not. I am the master of the beast. All the essence of the body of the beast has come to me. Now the body of the beast has only a virtual shell, and it has no effect at all."


    Iron family ancestor a face affirmative answer.


    Li Shenglong got the exact answer from the ancestors of the iron family, and then said.


    "In this case, ancestor of the iron family, what else do you want to say to them? If not, we will leave here as soon as possible."


    Li Shenglong did not forget what he came here for and didn''t want to continue to waste time here.


    "No, master."


    The ancestor of the iron family also heard Li Shenglong''s meaning and answered decisively that there was no question.


    Li Shenglong greets the spirit bead one, colorful light flash, will iron family ancestor income to the spirit bead space again.


    "Come on, let''s go out first."


    Li Shenglong greets the iron brothers and sisters. The light of the Pearl shines on them again, and the three people pass through the prohibition again.


    Similarly, this time, the forbidden magic weapons in the hands of the four ghost sect disciples and elders beat for a second or two.


    This time, however, no one came to check. After passing through the prohibition, Li Shenglong''s hand appeared a escape amulet, covering the three people directly.


    The figures of the three men went up from the ground to the ground.


    Li Shenglong knows that there are already people on the top of the cave, especially near the iron gate at the exit of the cave. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for three people to go quietly on the ground.


    There are only two possibilities for people to pass without being discovered. One is Feitian and the other is hiding. Feitian, needless to say, has no hope at all, and the only hope is Dundi.


    The reason why Li Shenglong and tie''s brother and sister didn''t use the method of escaping from the land when they came, or Li Shenglong didn''t know where the specific route should go.


    Now going back naturally is not the same. With Li Shenglong''s unforgettable ability, after going through these roads once, we can naturally remember that there is no need to go back for the second time. Even in the underground, there is no problem.


    The tie brothers and sisters did not have any reaction at all, so they understood Li Shenglong''s idea. It seems that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to continue to stay in this cave.


    "Master, don''t we stay here?"


    Tieruizhi asked his own question.


    "Of course, we can''t continue to stay there. After half an hour, when the spirit beast disappears, the soul refining immortal of the ghost sect will surely come in person. At that time, if we still stay there, we will be looking for death."Li Shenglong, one of the characters of the netherworld sect, also has information records in his hands. No, to be correct, he is all the practitioners of the two ways of immortals and demons. Li Shenglong has his detailed records in his hands.


    These records were given by Yu Xiaodong to Li Shenglong when Li Shenglong left the school. In order to prevent Li Shenglong from going out in the future and meeting someone who doesn''t know or has the wrong number, it will be bad.


    Li Shenglong''s words let the other two people also understand some, it is true that this truth, just like their cultivation, Li Shenglong, the character of Ning Dan period, can see through, and how can we ensure that other real people of Ning Dan period can''t see through it?


    After Li Shenglong explained, he didn''t say anything more, so he got on his way at ease.


    The underworld of the ghost sect is not without prohibition. If there is a prohibition, with the power of spiritual beads, the three people can always live without disturbing anyone.


    In a short time, Li Shenglong and they arrived at the destination. It was still a cave. After coming up from the ground, tieruizhi and tieliuli didn''t see any one at all.


    "Master, is this here?"


    "This is the cave where we came here. Now that the ghosts and beasts have died, the blood food prepared for them will lose their original function. Maybe they will go to other places to do corvee. In that case, we will have a legal identity in the ghost sect."


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s words, tie brothers and sisters finally know Li Shenglong''s idea. It seems that Li Shenglong will stay in the ghost sect for some time.

 Chapter 424

    The death of the soul and beast


    Li Shenglong and his brother and sister Tieshi did not stop, and they kept on searching the ground.


    The ghost sect is one of the top ten sects. Of course, you can also think that some people may shuttle underground, so the underground is full of prohibitions.


    This knight is not only the ghost sect himself, but also other sects. There are prohibitions in the sky, on the ground and on the ground, especially on the sky and underground, which are extremely lethal.


    Under such circumstances, of course, the people of the ghost sect would not have thought that Li Shenglong could walk through the underground of the ghost sect.


    There are dense prohibitions everywhere, flashing a different light, that is, Li Shenglong, if another character comes.


    Don''t say that it is the triple character of Ning Dan, even the character of Jiu Chong of Ning Dan, will be found by others.


    Not only the forbidden intensity of the ghost sect has reached this point, but also that of the other ten sects. Otherwise, the demon master will not take advantage of this opportunity to deal with the real immortal sect.


    It''s not that they don''t want to attack zhenxianmen at other times, but that they can''t sneak into zhenxianmen without disturbing any restrictions of zhenxianmen.


    Li Shenglong can do this now. Under the white light of the Pearl, no matter what kind of prohibition, Li Shenglong can integrate his body into it.


    Of course, Li Shenglong''s current way is not omnipotent. If someone observes the land with his divine sense, he will find the white light in the land. In this way, their tracks will be exposed.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong did not see other practitioners of the ghost Sect on the road they took. Li Shenglong thought about it.


    Knowing that this place may be in the soul sect, it is also a forbidden area. In addition to the soul refining elder and several other people, the rest of the people who want to come here will have to face the infinite prohibition.


    Not all people are as lucky as Li Shenglong. They can have the protection of the spirit beads. Other talents are not so lucky.


    It is also because of this, Li Shenglong and his brother and sister tie did not take long to return to the cave where they were originally imprisoned.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense is firmly locked at the end of the team. When he sees that all the people are hungry and have no time to see others, Li Shenglong appears quietly with the other two people.


    These people were already hungry, and their spirits were in a trance. In addition, there was no lighting equipment in the cave. No one found that suddenly there were three more living people.


    Like other people, Li Shenglong lies on the ground. For him, there is no cold at all. Therefore, he is not afraid of catching a cold. Sitting here is just to let others know.


    Tieruizhi is also a person who cultivates immortals. Seeing Li Shenglong like this, they naturally lie on the ground. Only iron glaze, because it is a woman after all, still doesn''t open up like that and sits on the ground.


    Half an hour passed quickly. Without any sign, the vitality of the soul and beast locked in the deep of the cave suddenly disappeared, and the whole body began to shrink.


    The eight chains around me also found something wrong here. They kept shaking and flashing indescribable light. At the same time, they continuously delivered blood gas to the animals from the blood pool, as if they wanted to rescue the animals from the dying state.


    While the chain trembles, in the two different caves of the ghost sect, four sticks with the same size and one with a larger one are constantly emitting red light.


    "No, there''s something wrong with the beast."


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    The owners of these voices are naturally elder martial brothers Zeng. When the soul refining ancestor gave the ghost beast to them, he specifically asked to ensure the safety of the soul beast. Now the forbidden stick shows red light, which is a sign of problems with the soul beast.


    Their faces turned pale, and their hearts kept showing the terror of the ancestors who were refining souls in the past. At this time, all the people just want to go to the cave to have a look, and no one wants to take advantage of this time to escape.


    It''s not that they don''t want to escape, but they also have the prohibition set by their ancestors of soul refining. If they don''t escape, at most, they will die. If they escape, they must be better than dead.


    Compared with death, life is more frightening than death. It is precisely for this reason that four people rush to the cave.


    I want to see what happened to the beast and whether there is hope of recovery. If the beast can be cured, the four of them may not be in danger.


    Of course, even if the spirits and animals are rescued, the death penalty will be exempted, and the living crime will not escape. A flesh and blood pain can not be avoided.


    As they rushed to the cave, the owner of another large wooden stick opened his eyes, and a black light shot out of his eyes.


    The light shines on the wall of the cave, and the potholes on the wall suddenly seem to be melted by the light, and a pothole appears again.However, the soul refining elder didn''t care about the cave in front of him. He said in a vicious way.


    "Who is it? Do you dare to attack my soul? I must let you die. "


    Although the elder soul refining master didn''t go to the place, he could also think that with the help of his disciples, it was impossible to feed the animals to death. The only possibility was that someone would make trouble.


    But if we really want to make trouble, we don''t see anyone touching the prohibition. No, someone has touched the prohibition.


    The soul refining elder suddenly remembered the beating of the stick. Maybe it was at that time that someone had already entered the prohibition.


    After thinking about it, the alchemy elder couldn''t believe his judgment. The beating of the stick was only a few seconds. In such a short time, could anyone enter the prohibition?


    The soul refining elder threw up his correct idea, or the idea that he could not believe at all.


    "Let''s go to the caves first."


    At this time, the soul refining elder had no other way. What he could know was limited, so he had to go to the scene and have a look at it first.


    If there is no problem with ghosts and beasts, there will be no one to destroy them. If there is something wrong with them.


    Basically, it can be determined that it was caused by other people''s destruction.


    At the same time, a dark shadow has already rushed out of his cave and went straight to the ghost cave.

 Chapter 425

    The death of ghosts and beasts (Part 2)


    of course, it goes without saying that the speed of the four ghost sect disciples is much slower than that of the soul refining elders, but the places where the four ghost sect disciples live are much closer than that of the soul refining elders.


    In this way, the soul refining elder and the disciples of the ghost sect almost went to the ghost cave at the same time.


    "What''s going on?"


    The soul refining elder met four disciples at the entrance of the cave.


    "Master, we don''t know what happened. About half an hour ago, the forbidden stick suddenly vibrated. We came to investigate and found nothing wrong.


    Now all of a sudden there''s something wrong with the beast. "


    Zeng surname disciple trembles slightly to say, in the heart incomparable fear.


    The four of them had a good understanding of the temper of the soul refining ancestor. If there was something wrong with the spirit beast.


    There must be at least one scapegoat, which is still in a good mood.


    If the soul refining ancestor is in a bad mood, a scapegoat can''t satisfy the ancestor''s desire. All four of them will die here.


    Of course, disciple Zeng did not want to speak, but he also knew that he was the leader of the four people arranged by the ancestor of soul refining.


    If he doesn''t stand up, he will be killed first, and then asked other people. His cruelty can be seen.


    It is for this reason that this disciple of the surname of Chan quickly picked up when the voice of the ancestor of soul refining just dropped. He was afraid that he would be killed on the spot if he was half a step too slow.


    As for the disciple of the surname of Chan himself, not to mention that his hands are full of sweat, that is, his back has been wet with sweat, and his bones are shaking uncontrollably.


    "Get up and follow me in."


    The ancestor of soul refining took a look at the disciple of the surname of Fang, but did not say whether he wanted to let him go. Instead, he asked the disciple to get up and go in with him to see what happened to the beast.


    In the soul refining ancestor''s mind, the soul beast is worth much more than these disciples. A soul beast is equivalent to an extra life of the soul refining ancestor, and its combat power can be improved by at least twice.


    If such a soul beast is successfully refined, it will be equivalent to adding a master with eight peaks of Ning Dan.


    The master of Ning Dan period has been in a peak position in the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin.


    Such characters, not to mention the eight heavy Ning Dan, are not a few in a hundred years. Each of them is the son of heaven''s favorite son, and most of them are Shan Linggen, the peerless genius known as tianlinggen.


    And now a soul beast can be equivalent to another eight heavy Ning Dan master. You can imagine how much the strength of the ghost sect will be improved if the ancestor of soul refining is really successful.


    Let''s not talk about the stage where the status of the ancestor of soul refining will be promoted in the immortal world of the great Jin Dynasty.


    All this depends on the soul and the beast. If the soul and beast are gone, then all the plans of the soul refining ancestor will come to nothing.


    A Ning Dan eight heavy master also disappeared out of thin air.


    The soul refining ancestor was anxious. At this time, he didn''t care to deal with his disciples. Their affairs were too small compared with the spirit animals.


    After saying that, the spirit refining ancestor did not continue to take care of his disciples, and walked toward the cave. Four disciples followed with interest and opened the iron gate of the cave. The spirit Master was obviously in a bad mood and did not want to explain to the mortals lying on the ground.


    They trampled on these mortal bodies directly. Of course, the strength of the ancestors of the ghosts was there. Every mortal who had been trampled by the ancestors of the ghosts was humming, and there was no more movement until the ancestors of the ghosts passed by.


    Those who survived by chance looked at their companions and found that he was bleeding from his seven orifices and could not die any more.


    The spirit ancestor''s method made the four disciples behind him feel sad. If we put them in a normal time, they would think that they were just some animals, not to mention being trampled to death. Even if they were all dead, they would not have any opinion.


    But now it is different. The actions of the ancestor of the ghost have shown that he is not in a good mood. If the spirit ancestor is not in a good mood, the next person killed by the ancestor may be the foundation building disciple of the four ghost sects.


    In this case, the four foundation building disciples of the ghost sect followed their ancestors with fear. Their grief for the death of the rabbit and the sorrow of the fox made them unable to help leaving some feelings under their feet. They did not walk directly on the crowd like the ancestor of soul refining, but walked around the crowd as much as possible.


    Thanks to the mercy of the four foundation building disciples, the talents in the cave did not die on a large scale and did not cause much panic.


    Four foundation building disciples of the ghost sect followed the ancestor of soul refining, trampling on countless dead people, and walked towards the depths of the cave.Deep in the cave, the soul refining ancestor and four disciples stopped looking at the unbroken prohibition.


    "There is something wrong with the ban. Is it true that no one has ever come in?"


    The ancestor of soul refining didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or to the four disciples behind him.


    After that, he took out the control device in his hand. With the movement of his finger, the black forbidden shield was directly separated from the central position, and both sides retreated into the cave.


    The ancestor of soul refining looked inside through the prohibition, and the appearance of the beast that was on the verge of death surprised him from the bottom of his heart.


    There''s something wrong with the beast.


    The ancestor continued to look around, and there was no trace of other people around.


    There is no one else, that is to say that there is something wrong with the spirit beast, either the soul animal itself or the four disciples underground.


    Naturally, the four disciples followed their ancestors and saw the dying beast. The fear in their hearts at this time no longer needs to be said.


    The four of them were very clear about the importance of ghosts and beasts to the ancestor of soul refining. They thought that they were very clear. They didn''t practice well in this period of time, and they basically focused on the things of ghosts and beasts every day.


    The four of them didn''t think that they should be careful. In the end, there were still problems.


    And this problem is not a small problem. They can see it without looking at the animals carefully. Now, the spirits and beasts have only the Qi to enter and not the Qi to give out. The reason why they did not die immediately is that they are conveying blood and Qi to the spirits and beasts through eight chains.

 Chapter 426

    Younger martial brother?


    In this case, even if it is the magic effect of blood and gas transported by chains, the spirit beast will not last for long. At most, it is an hour, and the soul beast will surely return to the West.


    Seeing through this, the four people immediately felt that their future was dark, without any light at all.


    In front of them is only a piece of darkness, only this endless darkness, can represent their present mood.


    The original not so tall body of the soul refining ancestor also turned into a huge whirlpool in this moment. This whirlpool is a whirlpool of death. It seems that the whirlpool of death can devour their four lives in the next moment.


    Naturally, the actions of the four disciples of the ghost sect did not escape the eyes of the soul refining ancestor. He knew these four disciples clearly that he did not have the courage to attack the soul beast.


    In addition to these prohibitions, the soul refining ancestor should send some more powerful people to watch over. At least, he should be an expert in Ning Dan period. He should not be the turn of the four disciples in the foundation period.


    However, in fact, the ancestor of soul refining was not practicing in his own cave during this period, but was preparing for the soul capture after 77-49 days. If it was not for the problem of the soul beast this time, the ancestor would not have left his cave.


    And what about the other elders of Ning Dan period?


    There is an essential gap between the relationship between the brothers and the fairyland. In the sects of Xiandao, there is no special conflict of interest and no kinship between the brothers. They will never attack the evil water in the dark.


    But in the evil way is not the same, in the evil way strictly carries out the strategy that people do not harm me, I will be bad people.


    These thousands of years of tradition in the devil''s road are like this. Even in the sects, there are countless interests. If there is a chance to attack their competitors, other martial brothers will never let this opportunity go.


    The ancestor of soul refining was also very clear about this point, and it was precisely because of his deep feeling that he did not dare to let other ancestors of Ning Dan period come here to guard.


    If their ancestors of Ning Dan period came to protect it, of course, it would be no problem for Li Shenglong to take advantage of it. However, the ancestors of other ghost sect naturally knew the function of this spirit beast.


    If let them guard, we all know very well that if the soul beast is successfully refined by the soul refining ancestor, the ghost sect will have an eight heavy Ning Dan master.


    Of course, other elders will not see that there is an eight fold figure of Ning Dan in the ghost sect, but will feel that the power of the ancestor of soul refining has become more indestructible in the whole ghost sect.


    In that case, the other Ning Dan elders of the whole ghost sect will never have a bright future. This is exactly what other elders don''t want to see.


    In this case, the elders of the ghost sect would not help the soul refining ancestor to look at the soul beast. Instead, they would secretly put some obstacles on the soul refining ancestor, making it impossible for him to refine his body.


    In that case, the elders of Ning Dan period who are under the ancestor of soul refining still hope to surpass the ancestor of soul refining and take charge of the sect of ghosts.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, the soul refining ancestor would not have photographed his four disciples to watch and guard these mortals and spirits, and at the same time, he would have used such a powerful prohibition in the core of the sect.


    Naturally, there is also an attempt to guard against his younger martial brothers. I didn''t expect that if they didn''t come, there would be something wrong with the ghosts and beasts.


    By the way, younger martial brother?


    What did the ancestor suddenly think of?


    There is no trace of destruction of the external prohibition. Is it possible that one of his younger martial brothers coerced his disciples to come here and destroy the ghosts and beasts like this?


    The people of the ghost sect know it best. After the soul refining ancestor thought about it, he was shocked, and a lot of black gas came out of his body and instantly covered the whole cave.


    At this time, the four disciples of the ghost sect were scared out of shape. They all thought that the ancestor of soul refining was going to fight them.


    Although the four of them were afraid, none of them dared to escape. It was better to die like this now than to die after escaping.


    After the black gas of the soul refining ancestors diffused to them, the feeling of death did not immediately come to them. The black gas just swept through their bodies and immediately floated over them, which was no different from other places.


    The four disciples were secretly relieved and held a brief celebration for their life.


    They all know that as long as they don''t leave this cave, their lives are always in danger. Maybe at some time, the ancestor of soul refining can let them go back to the west to see the legendary old man of hell.


    Although such a thing has not happened yet, no one dares to be careless. They are all carefully waiting on the side of the soul refining ancestor, hoping that the soul refining ancestor can forget how good they should be. Their idea has just ended, and the dark cloud of the soul refining ancestor has been completely recovered into the body.After looking around, the ancestor of soul refining didn''t find any residual power of the ghost sect''s magic method. That is to say, no one has ever used the ghost sect''s technique here. If there is no ghost sect''s technique, it doesn''t necessarily mean that it must not be his younger martial brothers. It can only be said that they are not likely to be.


    The soul refining ancestor turned around and said to his disciples.


    "How many of you, have any elders visited you during this period of time?"


    The voice of the soul refining ancestor seemed to come from hell. In addition, several of them were extremely afraid. Four people knelt down on the ground with one common sound, and one of them directly knocked on the hard soil of the cave. The sound of touching could spread far away.


    "Master, how dare we? During this period of time, we are all in this prohibition, and the prohibition you gave us is also allowed to enter and leave. Apart from those mortals who can get in and out freely with their flying boats, we have never seen anyone come, and even never see the trace of several martial uncles. "


    How dare several people admit that they have colluded with other martial uncles. In that case, the ancestor of soul refining can chop them alive without asking.


    In other words, the four of them had never colluded with other martial uncles. Otherwise, they would have exposed their feet in front of the soul refining ancestor, and no matter who they were, they would not be able to save him.

 Chapter 427

    Younger martial brother? (2)


    "master, we have never met any martial uncle. During this period of time, except for holding these animals in daytime and reporting the situation of ghosts and beasts to Shifu, we spent the rest of the time recovering our spiritual power in the cave.


    In the evening, the four of us are respectively controlling the ban and speeding up the capture of souls. We dare not be careless


    "Yes, it is."


    "Yes, that''s what happened. Let''s ask Shifu for a good example."


    Four people in the heart are afraid to die, the mouth quickly like the soul refining ancestor said, hoping to use their own credit to save a life for themselves.


    The soul refining ancestor knew in his heart that what these people said was true. The four of them had no way to go out, and their younger martial brothers couldn''t get in at all.


    If outsiders want to come in, there are only two ways. One is to break through the prohibitions here by force, which will not be chosen by anyone. In that case, it would be nothing more than seeking death. No one with normal thinking would choose such a method. The elder ancestor believed that his younger brothers would not come in this way.


    The other way is to follow the ordinary people''s boats in. If so, it will be even more impossible, because in this case, everyone will go through it in front of the disciples in the foundation period before getting off the boat.


    Those elders of the ghost sect, his disciples remember clearly, and there will be no omission. If his younger martial brother really comes in by flying boat, I''m afraid these disciples will report to the ancestor of soul refining in the first time.


    Not to mention that if the elders of the ghost sect really came in by boat, they would not be able to go out at all.


    On the one hand, they don''t know the prohibition of going out here. On the other hand, the flying boat when they come in has been taken away by mortals. Even if they want to take the boat away, it is useless to rely on it to leave.


    The ancestor of soul refining has set a self destruction procedure for those boats. If their current master dies, no one can use it, even the ancestor can''t.


    In this way, if you succeed, the younger martial brothers of the soul refining ancestor can only stay in this forbidden area, and they can''t go out at all.


    In this way, as long as the soul refining ancestor is checked, it will be clear who is in his position and who is not doing it. At that time, the ghost sect elder who angered the soul refining ancestor will surely die, and there is no way to live at all.


    The ancestor of soul refining also doubted whether his younger martial brothers who cherished their lives extremely would really do such a thing. However, if this thing was really done by his younger martial brothers, he would not be half soft hearted.


    At the thought of this place, the evil light flashed in the eyes of the soul refining ancestor, and several phonetic symbols flashed out in his hand. In an instant, the phonetic magic symbols floated around.


    After a while, one after another of the phonetic symbols came back one after another. According to this phonetic talisman, there was no problem. All the people were in the sect, and there was no Ning Dan period. The ancestor was in the area surrounded by the prohibition.


    The soul refining ancestor was puzzled. He took a look at the withered beast again and sighed gently.


    "Is it really the beast who has taken care of his own life?"


    The origin of this soul beast, the soul refining ancestors also have a certain understanding, and know that the soul beast has a certain wisdom, and even said that his wisdom is not inferior to other people.


    He was captured by the ancestor of soul refining for a few days. In these days, the ancestor also came to see the beast.


    Every time, the soul and beast looked at the ancestor of soul refining with a look full of resentment, and the ancestor knew clearly that this was the spirit of the beast who was doing evil.


    It is the soul of this beast that the ancestor of soul refining wants to clean up. No, it is not correct to say so. It should be that the ancestor wants to control the soul of the beast.


    There is a secret method in the ghost sect where the ancestor of soul refining is located. It can control the soul of the beast and train the soul into his second incarnation at the same time.


    It is in this way that the soul refining ancestor did not take the soul of the iron family ancestors from the ghosts and beasts.


    In any case, the soul of the ancestors of the iron family has been integrated with the soul of the beast. It can be said that the soul of the ancestor of the iron family is already the soul of the soul beast.


    In this case, the soul refining ancestor only needs to train the soul of the iron family ancestor into his own incarnation, and there will be no problem.


    The ancestor of refining souls didn''t have a complete understanding of these spirits, or to be more accurate, to the ancestors of the iron family.


    The ancestor of the iron family was once a character of the Ning Dan period. He was able to successfully integrate his soul with the soul of the beast. He could also ensure that his soul did not die out. Obviously, he was also an extraordinary person.


    Who would believe such a character without a card in his hand?


    No one would believe it, but no one would have thought that the card of the iron family ancestor was so wonderful that it could be stripped out of the main body soundlessly, which is a bit of magic.


    The ancestor of soul refining never thought that the ancestors of iron family would have such a magical secret method.The matter has reached this point. The ancestor of soul refining thought about it and couldn''t figure out who did it. The only possibility is that the soul beast did it by himself. He decided by himself.


    The ancestor of soul refining once again looked at the withered body of the soul beast. Once his divine sense was swept, he could find that the soul in it had even died. The only vitality was that he maintained the last vitality of the body by relying on the mysterious array of the whole altar.


    "Alas."


    The soul refining ancestor sighed, and the black gas burst out again. A burst of black gas directly wrapped the eight chains, and did not see how the ancestor tried. Suddenly, a strange light burst out on the eight chains, and then all the chains contracted back at the same time.


    When the black air dissipated, there was no sign of half a chain on the altar. The eight chains floated quietly among the eight blood pools, as if they had been there, but now they are just returning to the position they should be in.


    At the center of the sacrificial platform, the soul lost its last vitality of the body maintained by the chain, and finally died completely. Neither the body nor the soul had any trace.


    Instead of looking at the beast, he turned around and faced the four disciples who were still on their knees and their heads had been knocked on the soil.


    The four ghost sects have been waiting for the judgment of their fate by the ancestor of soul refining. They made a big mistake this time. Immortality is the best outcome for them.

 Chapter 428

    "Get up, four of you."


    The four disciples were shocked by their words. They didn''t know whether they should get up or not. The ancestor had never treated them like this. Is this a sign of anger.


    But if you don''t get up, it''s a blatant violation of the order of the ancestor. Where is the dignity of the ancestor?


    The dignity of the ancestor of soul refining is not something that these disciples in the foundation period can disobey. If they disobey, they will certainly kill them this time if they did not intend to kill them.


    The four disciples of the ghost sect stood up trembling, and the ancestor continued.


    "It seems that the four of you are afraid?"


    "No, No


    A few people who are usually quick witted have become stuttering. No one dares to say anything more. If you say a wrong sentence, you will die on the spot. Such punishment is not a light punishment for any of the four people.


    "No?"


    The soul refining ancestor eyebrows a pick.


    "Fear, fear."


    Looking at the appearance of some disciples who were not successful, the anger of the old ancestor of soul refining also disappeared. What his disciples looked like was not all because of the old master''s training in the past.


    "This time, you can be excused from death. You can go to Heifeng cave for ten days."


    The four people were pleasantly surprised, and then they had deep fear in their eyes. The surprise was that their lives were at least saved. The fear was that the cave of Heifeng cave was also very famous in the ghost sect.


    Heifeng cave is a cave specially used to punish the disciples of the ghost sect. All kinds of punishments in the cave are specifically aimed at the practitioners. No matter which disciple of the ghost sect has made a mistake, he will have to die half his life if he enters the black wind cave and thinks about it again.


    The horror of the black wind cave can be seen. In any case, they saved their lives for good or bad, which was enough to surprise them. For the four of them, this was the best ending.


    "Master, what about the animals outside?"


    Now that there is no problem with their lives, the disciples of the four ghost sects have returned to their former appearance. When they do things, they will naturally have the style of the past.


    "The mortals? Let them go to labour. "


    After saying that, the soul refining elder didn''t delay here any more. His body began to move outward. The four disciples of the ghost sect quickly followed the elder, and they didn''t dare to relax.


    The people in the cave saw the figure of the soul refining elder, and those who could move quickly stood up. Everyone had seen the fate of those who just lay on the ground. No one wanted to die so unknowingly. If there was a trace of hope for survival, everyone still hoped that the living person would be himself.


    Naturally, these people are also like this. Most of them can stand up and hide to one side. The rest of them, who have no food for several days and have no strength to stand up, can only lie there, close their eyes and wait to die.


    The ancestor of soul refining didn''t give them any face at all. They stepped on them directly. As for those who stood up to avoid the ancestor.


    The identity of the soul refining ancestor is also there, and he has no mind to pursue them, or the soul refining ancestor does not want to kill them at all.


    Otherwise, the strength of the soul refining ancestor is not illusory, not to mention the ordinary people who have no strength at all, but the disciples who built the foundation period behind them, which is the thing that the soul refining ancestor did.


    Under this premise, those who can stand up are lucky to find a life, they have not been happy for a long time.


    Four other swaggering voices came from behind.


    "Get up for me, livestock. You''re going to have a good time. Follow me. Anyone who stays here will die."


    The four disciples of the ghost sect had completely forgotten what they had just been scared into by the ancestor of soul refining. Now their lives are no longer threatened and they have recovered.


    In the sight of these mortals, there was no sense of the death of a rabbit and the sorrow of a fox. Now the four of them have become immortal again, and the other mortals have become the animals in the eyes of these immortals.


    Now for these mortals, the four disciples of the ghost sect are much more terrifying than the ancestor of soul refining. Their voices are together.


    These mortals had to move up. Without eating for a few days, they had little strength to walk. They looked weak all over. Even some lucky people who had not been trampled by the soul refining ancestors but could not walk at all were revealed at this time.


    They did not have any strength. They could not stand up at all. At this time, everyone had not eaten for several days, even if they had some strength left.


    There is absolutely not much, only to maintain their own difficult walk, to see these people who have been unable to walk, no one has extra strength to help them, what''s more, everyone knows that if they go to help them now.It''s not to lift them out of hell, but to push themselves into it.


    Everyone seems to have not seen the yearning eyes of these people. No matter whether their hearts are hard or soft, they have no choice but to harden their hearts.


    "You guys, don''t pretend to be dead. If you don''t get up before I count to three, you''ll never have to get up."


    Elder martial brother Zeng said in a deep voice, and at the same time, he walked toward several mortals who could not get up at all. He did not care that the eyes of those people were half praying and half fearing, and they were counting in their mouth.


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three."


    When elder martial brother Zeng said three, people had already arrived at the side of a mortal with a flash of black light in his hand. When the light dissipated, the mortal had turned into a mass of blood, and there was no trace of it.


    "Next, one."


    Elder martial brother Zeng seemed to find it very interesting. The other three disciples did not stop him from doing so.


    This time, the person who was watched by elder martial brother Zeng saw the end of the man in front of him. He was also very frightened and struggled to get up. It seemed that the last moment of his life could burst out of his body endless potential.


    Unfortunately, he failed. He forced himself to stand up several times, but he failed to complete the action which should have been very simple.


    He knew that his life was about to end. At the last moment of his life, countless pictures flashed through his mind.

 Chapter 429

    When he came out, all kinds of pictures that he could remember were like movies, which flashed through his mind quickly. His thoughts stayed at that moment forever with the three word exit of elder martial brother Zeng.


    From then on, his fairy dream also ended. Except for his parents, no one would care about him, and his parents would not know that they had given him high hopes, hoping that he could become an immortal, an immortal son, who died in the hands of a ghost grandson.


    "Next."


    "Next."


    Senior brother Zeng''s ghostly voice keeps ringing in people''s ears. His body is like an emissary from hell, harvesting life one by one.


    A few of the people waiting to die saw this, and their bodies burst into a burst of potential. The fear of death made them stand up again, and then they left the waiting line.


    But most people still can''t get out of this team. There is no way but to close their eyes and wait for death.


    After elder martial brother Zeng killed about hundreds of people, the remaining people have gathered in front of the cave door, and no one dares to disobey the God of killing.


    "Open."


    In a word, the iron gate in front of the cave door opened at once, and all the mortals went out in a crazy way, for fear that they would be killed by the murderers after half a step.


    The four disciples of the ghost sect looked at all this with a smile on their faces and felt very interesting. It seemed that the mortals in front of them were really not human beings, but a group of animals.


    After people walk out of the cave, no one leaves easily. On the one hand, they don''t have the strength at all. At this time, they can save a little strength. If it is wasted in this place, it is not worth it.


    On the other hand, these people all know that this place is forbidden by the ghost sect, even if they want to run, they can''t run at all.


    Not to mention leaving the ghost sect, it is impossible to go far away. All kinds of ghosts in the prohibition of the ghost sect are enough to devour them completely.


    The four disciples of the ghost sect were slightly disappointed to see that no one was running away in front of them while they were walking behind.


    Although it is said that they can, without any excuse, destroy these mortal lives, or, in their view, the lives of animals.


    But that style of work is not consistent with their ideas. They want to kill people for fun. They will not kill easily without a certain reason.


    Under such an idea, seeing that these mortals did not run away, they naturally felt bored. In that case, they could not let go of killing.


    All the mortals are carefully watching the four ghost sect disciples. They don''t know why they suddenly become so bloodthirsty.


    Only the four disciples of the ghost sect know that this is their usual style. The reason why they didn''t do this before is because their mortal lives need to be dedicated to the souls and beasts, and they can''t be killed indiscriminately, but now it''s different.


    If ghosts and beasts are dead, then these mortals will have no effect. There is no difference between death and immortality. In this case, the four of them need not suppress their actions.


    "Come with me, cattle."


    The four disciples of the ghost sect went to the front of the mortals and went out first. The mortals behind them did not dare to fall last. The last place is the most bleak place protected by the disciples of the ghost sect, and it is also the place where the ghosts attack most frequently. The person who falls last can almost be judged as the one who is about to die.


    The disciples of the ghost sect led these people back to the cave where they first came out. Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness had already found them when they appeared, and gave the tie brothers and sisters a hint in their eyes.


    As soon as the tie brothers and sisters looked, they knew what Li Shenglong wanted to express. What Li Shenglong wanted to express was very simple, that is to tell them that the disciples of the ghost sect were coming, and that they should act like others in front of the disciples of the ghost sect.


    "Come out, livestock, and change the environment for you. Maybe a few animals will survive. If anyone doesn''t want to come out, they will never come out."


    The voice of the disciples of the ghost sect came in and clearly passed into Li Shenglong''s ears.


    "Come on, let''s get out."


    Li Shenglong slowly leads the Tieshi brothers and sisters to move forward. At this time, they can''t be at the end of the team or in the front of the team. If they are in these two places, they belong to the dangerous areas. They can''t be too prominent or too backward.


    The best way is in the middle of the position, that will not be noticed by others, this position is the best.


    Li Shenglong moves forward in accordance with his own ideas, and the iron brothers and sisters are closely behind him.


    All the people have heard the voice of the disciples of the ghost sect. Everyone is constantly approaching the front. If they don''t go out at this time, it is estimated that the disciple of the ghost sect will really be able to die as he said.The crowd slowly came out, and they saw their acquaintances, and those who had disappeared in the morning reappeared in front of them.


    Although the tens of thousands of people who go out now have been reduced to nearly a thousand people, it is very good to see the existence of these people.


    For example, the people of yesterday can''t even see a shadow, and then they have disappeared. Needless to say, other ordinary people can guess that there is no possibility except that they are dead.


    Under such circumstances, people have to worry about the situation of those who just left in the morning, and now that''s fine.


    It seems that at least they will not be allowed to die now, which is a good phenomenon. Although all people are starving, at this time, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, everyone is willing to hold on to it. If they can live, no one wants to live, but wants to die.


    This is the mentality of the people. It is also what the four disciples of the ghost sect have seen. He also gave them a little hope. Whether they can grasp it or not depends on their own ideas.


    The crowd slowly gathered in the square. After a while, a team of nearly one million people occupied the whole square. Everyone was looking at the four disciples of the ghost sect.

 Chapter 430

    When the disciples of the ghost sect also looked at these people, they felt a sense of pride.


    "Several senior brothers, shall we take these people separately?"


    "Waiting for the master to completely eliminate the prohibition here, we will bring these people together."


    Li''s ghost sect disciple looked at the prohibition outside, and said to the disciple of the ghost sect surnamed Fang. The other three also looked up at the prohibition in the sky and nodded to each other.


    Four people are waiting for the spirit refining ancestor to remove the ban from the sky. They are just a character in the foundation period, and they have no ability to break through the ban in the sky.


    They also had to wait for the spirit refining ancestor to remove the prohibition. Of course, the ancestor did not forget the matter. After returning to the cave, they began to withdraw the prohibition here.


    Normally speaking, it is not that there is no prohibition here, but there is no such strong prohibition. Generally speaking, the prohibition here can prevent some of the most common disciples from entering.


    After all, this is the territory of the ancestor of soul refining. As the strongest one in the sect, he naturally has some privileges.


    It is because of this spirit beast that the ancestor of soul refining raised the level of prohibition to this level. Now, not to mention the basic disciples, even the other elders in the sect of Ning Dan period, can not enter at all.


    If the prohibition can be raised to this level, even the soul refining ancestors are not so easy to complete. It is impossible to do without paying a certain price, and all kinds of precious materials are not used less.


    In this case, after returning to the cave, the ancestor of soul refining could not immediately let the prohibition be lifted. After he had prepared something there, he began to lift the ban on the sky.


    Since there are no ghosts and beasts, there is no need for this prohibition to exist. I don''t know how much spiritual talent it will consume every minute of its existence.


    In such a case, the ancestor of soul refining naturally wanted to remove the prohibition, and he saw a flash of light in his hand.


    A black light flew directly out of the hand of the soul refining ancestor and flew into the sky. The black fog in the sky trembled.


    At the same time, in the square in front of the cave gate, looking at the black forbidden disciples of the ghost sect, they said in their hearts.


    "It''s on. It''s about to be lifted."


    Other mortals have no idea what changes have taken place in the sky. In their view, the black fog in the sky is only a moment more condensed.


    Then after a while, and gradually dissipated, the sky above the black fog also began to become a little thin, even through these black fog can vaguely see the blue sky.


    Li Shenglong also watched this scene in the crowd, others did not know how this was going on, but he already had a guess in his heart.


    Originally, Li Shenglong had some doubts when he just entered the ghost sect. How could the prohibition intensity in the ghost sect be so strong? You should know that the prohibitions in the Zhenxian sect, which are also the top ten immortal sects, are basically hidden in the sects and do no harm to ordinary disciples.


    Although the ghost sect is a demon sect, if we start this kind of prohibition, unless it is said that the ghost sect does not need lower disciples, otherwise, there will be no lower disciples freely shuttling around in this prohibition.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that there were other lower disciples here, but everything was because the ancestor of soul refining wanted to refine spirits and beasts. The importance of spirits and beasts will not be explained here again. Naturally, such important things are more important than those lower level disciples.


    The lower level disciples in this area were expelled from the ghost sect by the soul refining ancestors. They either went out to perform tasks or did various things in the sect. Anyway, all the people left the area.


    As a result, there are only four disciples in the foundation period left in this area. It is not unreasonable for the ancestor of soul refining to do so.


    The four foundation building disciples knew the methods of the ancestor of soul refining very well, but some novice disciples didn''t have so much fear. If they were bewitched by other elders and did something, the elder would be too late to repent at that time.


    It''s better to take advantage of the present time to drive them out first. In this way, the younger martial brothers of the soul refining elder can''t accomplish anything they want to do.


    Facts have proved that the ideas and practices of the soul refining elder are very correct. The only accident is the appearance of Li Shenglong. If there is no Li Shenglong, then the soul refining elder is absolutely able to refine the soul beast into his own incarnation.


    Now the soul refining elder doesn''t have time to think about so many things. He just wants to remove the prohibition here.


    The black spirit of the soul refining elder quickly merged into the black air in the sky. Since this prohibition was arranged by the soul refining elder, the soul refining ancestor naturally knew where the key part of his array was and what he needed to do to break the prohibition.Although the process of breaking the ban seems slow, it doesn''t take long in fact. After a while, there is a burst of noise in the sky, and a burst of black gas quickly overflows over the whole sky.


    In the darkness of the sky, several black lights flew into the cave of the soul refining elder under the cover of boundless black. No one saw this scene except a few limited people.


    These people are nothing more than a few disciples of the ghost sect and Li Shenglong. As for the iron brothers and sisters, their accomplishments are still somewhat low. They are not on the same level as Li Shenglong. They can not find the changes in the sky under the leadership of the soul refining elder.


    In this way, the black fog in the sky after the disappearance of those lights, quickly become dark up, the original thick black also began to have a trace of light through down.


    Not to mention Li Shenglong, but the brothers and sisters of the iron family all know that the forbidden power of the ghost sect is much smaller than before.


    "Yes."


    When the four disciples of the ghost sect saw this scene in the sky, elder martial brother Zeng first said.


    Yes, it is. Now the ban on the sky has reached such a level, not to mention that some of their characters in the foundation period have been able to pass easily, even those in the Qi training period have no problem.


    I think it won''t take a few days for the other low-level disciples to return. When the time comes, they won''t have to run around all the time.

 Chapter 431

    The four disciples in the new place did not speak. Naturally, the other mortals did not dare to say anything. They were all following the disciples of the four ghost sect and waiting for their future.


    Finally, when the four people saw that the ban on the sky was almost broken, the rest was just some basic prohibition. At this point, it was natural that it could be done.


    "Cattle? You are now divided into four squares. You want to stand in that square and choose by yourself. Each of us will lead one of your squares


    Once again, the words of elder martial brother Zeng were introduced into the ears of the people. All the people clearly heard his words, and their steps began to move. There were four square arrays, each of which had about 200000 people.


    More than 200000 people are not a small number. Li Shenglong and tie''s brother and sister find a square array in the middle and enter it, but their body shape is not obvious.


    "Animals, be honest inside. If you die, no one will save you."


    Several disciples of the ghost sect saw that these mortals had basically stood in line. Elder martial brother Zeng spoke again. While speaking, a storage bag suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The storage bag was suddenly enlarged in the hands of senior brother Zeng, and it was directly covered in the square array of Li Shenglong. When Li Shenglong saw this scene, he was shocked. You should know that the storage bag can not store living people at all.


    Now, the elder martial brother Zeng even used the storage bag to transport these people. Does it matter whether these people are dead or alive?


    In fact, Li Shenglong has not seen through a bit. He has been looking at other people with his point of view. Elder martial brother Zeng did not care about the life and death of these mortals. This has always been the case. Therefore, he naturally uses storage bags to hold these mortals.


    Although the storage bag can not hold the living people, it is not so absolute. To be correct, the storage bag can not provide the air for other human beings for a long time.


    If it takes a few minutes, it will still be able to bear it. People like Li Shenglong will not worry about a few minutes, but those ordinary people can''t have the ability of Li Shenglong. After these minutes, hundreds of thousands of people in the storage bag will die at least half, and 70% of the remaining half will only have half of their lives left.


    Li Shenglong once imagined the cruelty in the magic gate, but he never thought that the evil gate would always be so cruel. The cruel reality is indeed a little beyond Li Shenglong''s expectation.


    When the storage bag was covered, many ordinary people gave out a burst of exclamation. No one had ever seen such a thing.


    In the past few days, these mortals have been enough to feel the thrill. They have seen all kinds of situations that they don''t want to see in their life.


    There is also a trace of fear in the cry. The fear is deep with their hearts, but the storage bag does not hesitate to put all the human income into the storage bag.


    There is not much air in the storage bag. It can even be used to say that it is thin. Some of the body is weak. Even here, it can produce a feeling of dyspnea.


    At the same time, the storage bags in the hands of the other three disciples of the ghost sect had also been handed out, and in an instant millions of people were thrown into the storage bags by them.


    Four people took a look.


    "Go."


    Elder martial brother Zeng left first, others followed.


    Li Shenglong looked at the people with dyspnea around him in elder martial brother Zeng''s storage bag. There was a trace of sadness in his heart, according to Li Shenglong''s strength.


    Such a small storage bag, Li Shenglong only needs to press lightly, it is estimated that he can break the space rules in it and let other people out.


    But Li Shenglong can''t do this. He has other things to do when he comes to the ghost sect. Before these things are finished, he can''t expose himself. Only by hiding himself behind the scenes can Li Shenglong complete his task. Otherwise, his strength will almost fall here.


    In that case, there would be no sense for Li Shenglong to enter here. The battle between the immortal and the devil is imminent. Every master in the period of coagulation of elixir is the decisive figure in the battle of immortals and demons. Such a person can not be easily damaged.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will not let himself fall here. He also wants to make Yu Linglong become a ghost cultivation, destroy the Yin demon sect and the whole demon gate, and revive Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan. Before these things are finished, Li Shenglong will not let himself die, he will not allow it.


    As soon as the ban was removed, the speed of the four ghost sect disciples naturally became faster. Within a few minutes, they stopped one after another. As soon as they put their storage bags in their hands, they poured millions of people onto the ground, and the golden million people reappeared in another open space.


    At this time, nearly 600000 people have died in the storage bags due to lack of oxygen. Although the rest of them are not dead, they all breathe fresh air one by one after another, as if to save their lives.


    This time, the disciples of the Yin soul sect did not urge them, but looked at them. Li Shenglong also used a bit of Yuanli in the crowd to make his face blush and gasp heavily. Naturally, the tie brothers and sisters did not need to say that they also followed Li Shenglong''s actions.Although Li Shenglong doesn''t need the air, he also needs to use this as a cover up. His eyes are looking around.


    This must be the place where the spiritual pulse is located. Li Shenglong''s first feeling told him that he really guessed right this time.


    Originally, after Li Shenglong robbed the ghosts and beasts, he had several guesses about what the people of the ghost sect would do with the rest of them. Of course, the worst plan was to kill all the people.


    One of the best plans is to let all people go to labor. This situation is exactly what Li Shenglong hopes. If he becomes a laborer, he also has a formal identity in the ghost sect, which is very important to him.


    Without a reasonable identity, Li Shenglong''s actions in the ghost sect will arouse people''s suspicion. With a formal identity, it will be different. In that case, no one will say anything as long as he doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    "All right, cattle. Stand up for me when you can."


    Elder martial brother Zeng saw that all the people had almost breathed and were able to breathe normally.


    Of course, elder martial brother Chan naturally ignored the dead bodies of hundreds of thousands of people below.

 Chapter 432

    In the eyes of elder martial brother Fang, those who have already died at the bottom are no longer cattle.


    Elder martial brother Zeng''s words were introduced into the ears of the living people. We all tried to stand up. We were afraid that if they did not stand up, what kind of methods would the evil king, who did not kill people, think of how to torture them, and whether they would become the dead bodies on the ground at that time is not certain.


    No one wants to die, and Li Shenglong is also in the crowd. It seems that it is extremely difficult for him to stand up. At this time, there is no difficulty for Li Shenglong.


    Don''t just say to install it, what state are other people, then what kind of state does Li Shenglong use.


    In Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, there are various prohibitions in the underground. Most of these prohibitions are not used to prevent others from entering, but some are used to isolate aura.


    After seeing these prohibitions, Li Shenglong is more sure that there must be a spiritual pulse here. Of course, this is just a conjecture of Li Shenglong.


    Because most of the time, because there is a spiritual pulse here, then we will arrange such a spirit gathering array to prevent the spread of aura and be found by outsiders.


    The spiritual pulse of zhenxianmen also has this kind of prohibition. These prohibitions only protect the spread of these auras in specific places.


    If you need aura, you can use other spirit gathering arrays to guide the aura to the past. In this way, you can make the best use of aura.


    "Cattle, go this way."


    Li Shenglong did not think for long, but was interrupted by elder martial brother Zeng''s voice. Elder martial brother Zeng didn''t want to waste much time on these mortals. The army of mortals gathered together again and followed behind the four of them.


    Although there are only two or three hundred thousand people left now, it seems that they are still a huge team. Everyone who survives is glad that they have escaped another disaster. At the same time, they also have a feeling that they can not avoid the next one.


    All of them followed four people. Li Shenglong did not rush away this time, but pulled the iron brothers and sisters next to him, and then quietly said to them.


    "Be careful later. We should be sent to work."


    Li Shenglong''s words let the other two people also have a little preparation, three people in the middle of the team and the whole team slowly forward.


    Elder martial brother Zeng and several of them did not go far away and saw a huge cave in front of a huge bamboo chair.


    A little fat man was lying comfortably on it. Beside him, there were several women in the blood training period serving him. Some of them pinched his legs and some pressed his arms. It seems that the fat man is very happy.


    Elder martial brother Zeng, it''s impossible for the little fat man not to hear them. He just looked up and saw that they were the four masters. He didn''t get up immediately. Instead, when they were about to get close, the little fat man waved his hand to the ladies beside him to show them to get out of the way.


    Then the little fat man just sat up and didn''t want to stand up to greet him. The four masters of the ghost sect in the foundation period were not dissatisfied.


    This is the magic gate. There is no need for those polite things. There is more reality in the magic gate than the right way. Only the strength is the most powerful. If there is no strength, nothing can be said about it.


    Now the little fat man''s accomplishments and the four of them were in the foundation period, so their status was not much different.


    What''s more, this little fat man and the four disciples of the ghost sect, surnamed Zeng, are all the disciples of the soul refining ancestor. They are also familiar with each other, and their personalities have been clear for a long time.


    "How come the four senior brothers have finished their tasks? Master, he has a second part now? "


    It is not a secret for the soul refining ancestor to refine ghosts and beasts in the whole ghost sect. It is because of this that the ancestor suspected that some of his younger martial brothers had started it at the first time.


    "No, the beast is dead."


    Elder martial brother Zeng said to the fat man with a face of misfortune.


    "The beast is dead? Then how can you be here? Don''t be kidding


    Fat people don''t believe it. If the soul beast dies, how can the four of them leave a life in the hand of the soul refining ancestor?


    They are the most clear disciples of the soul refining ancestors. If the soul beast died, they would never have let them leave the cave alive. But now these four disciples stand in front of the fat man, which can only show that these four people are lying.


    "This time, we were lucky enough to survive. The main reason is not us, but the spirit beast itself. He committed suicide.


    Even so, we were punished by our master, who said that we would take these corvees to Heifeng cave this time


    "Black wind cave?"


    When the fat man heard about this place, a spirit of excitement stood up. Although they had not seen the place with their own eyes, everyone had heard of it. In such a place, any disciple of the ghost sect would never want to go in and try it for the second time.Just like this, the little fat man was scared to stand up after hearing the news. This is not for fun.


    After a while, the little fat man did it again. Thinking about what they had done, it was not so incomprehensible.


    The life and death of ghosts and beasts is related to the rise and fall of the whole sect. Under such circumstances, they will be punished severely, which is understandable.


    "So, how many senior brothers are going to suffer?"


    "Suffering, which one suffering can solve?"


    Elder martial brother Zeng''s four also burst into a bitter smile. They also vent their resentment to these mortals along the way, and also have the idea of trying to calm their fear in their hearts.


    "Forget it. Wait until several senior brothers come out of the black wind cave. Maybe we can meet other opportunities in the black wind cave?"


    The little fat man didn''t say anything sarcastic. He comforted a few people a little. Of course, if he only listened to the little fat man, he thought that the little fat man was sincere. After hearing the words of the little fat man, the four people looked up. Sure enough, a little smile from the corner of his eyes had exposed the real idea in his heart.


    However, the four of them don''t have any other ideas. This is also the normal reaction in the demon gate. There is nothing to say.

 Chapter 433

    A new beginning


    "Wu fatty, let you see our jokes again. Be careful that you will be like us one day."


    Elder martial brother Zeng didn''t care.


    "Good, good. At that time, I must go to some senior brothers and ask what it''s like to be inside."


    The little fat man didn''t care about elder martial brother Zeng''s curse, and then he said.


    "This time, several senior brothers brought a lot of people. It seems that there are at least 200000 people."


    "Well, there were more than one million animals, all of which were rations for the animals. I didn''t expect that the animals would commit suicide. There is no way but to send these animals to you."


    Elder martial brother Zeng didn''t pay attention to the differences between him and the little fat man. One used animal, the other called human.


    This little thing can also reflect the two people''s different views on these mortals. If those mortals could hear their conversation, they would be very happy that they finally met a more normal human being.


    But they don''t know how much normal human beings can be compared with other people.


    Of course, people don''t have the strength to hear their conversation. We should know that when they speak to these ordinary people, they use the secret method of the ghost sect, so that the whole million people can hear clearly.


    Now this is different. At this time, they chat in private, of course, there is no need to use those secret methods. The mortals behind them dare not get too close. In this case, no one can hear their conversation.


    "Well, I need people here, the more, the better."


    The fat man didn''t want to correct the difference between one million and two hundred thousand.


    The fat man also knows something about this elder martial brother Zeng. Without thinking about it, he can also know the 800000 people in his mouth. The terror has gone back to the west at this time.


    Although the fat man has a basic identity with these mortals, he will not fight against elder martial brother Zeng for their lives.


    These mortals at the bottom are also watching the four disciples of the ghost sect chatting with the fat man, and their hearts have different judgments on their own future.


    No one knows what kind of situation they are going to face and what they will do. People without power can not control their own destiny.


    Now all mortals have known it clearly that their fate is not in their own hands, but in the hands of others.


    The feeling of waiting for the trial is not good. No one wants to wait for the trial like this, but they can''t resist and have no strength. They can only accept it passively.


    The eyes of the mortal moved with the four disciples of the ghost sect. Under the gaze of the people, the disciples of the ghost sect turned around and looked at the people. It seemed that he knew that these people were waiting for his orders.


    "Livestock, you''ll be in his charge. It''s up to him to decide whether to live or not. Wu Pang Tzu, these animals are handed over to you. Let''s go to Heifeng cave to get the punishment first. "


    After that, without waiting for Wu Pang Tzu''s reply, the four men left together.


    Wu Pang Tzu didn''t care about all these things. With a smile in his eyes, he watched the four people leave. Can he know the temper of the old ancestor of soul refining? The things arranged by him are impossible for his disciples to disobey.


    Not only can''t disobey, we must do it as fast as possible. If we do it slowly and let our ancestors know, I''m afraid it''s not just a matter of punishment.


    After the other four figures disappeared in front of him, Wu took his eyes back and looked at the mortals who were looking at him. For these mortals, Wu Pang Tzu was their new master.


    "People, look there, see that cave? That''s where you live in the future. I know the purpose of your coming here, and I can guess your mentality.


    I can tell you that all your ideas can be realized here if you can find the stone alive and give it to me. "


    Speaking of this, Wu Pang Tzu gives a mysterious smile.


    "Listen to what I said, the currency here is the spirit stone. As long as there is a spirit stone, everything can be obtained. Even if it is the magic cultivation skill, I can also satisfy you."


    Wu''s words let the mortals at the bottom of the eyes again shine, what are they here for?


    They are not here to die. They all have a dream to achieve the magic immortal.


    However, the vision that came here for a few days brought them a huge impact. No one even regarded them as adults. The gap in their hearts can be imagined, and the goal of life suddenly disappeared.


    Wu Pang Tzu''s words have awakened the goal in their hearts. Of course, not all people believe in Wu Pang Tzu. No one knows whether what Wu Pang Tzu said is true or not. Even if Wu''s status wants to kill them, there is no need for any excuse."Spirit stone is everything."


    Wu Pang Tzu looked at the mortals with a glimmer of brilliance in their eyes and made a summary of his words.


    "Come on, people, go in one by one. I hope I can see you in it next time."


    Although these words of ordinary people can''t be touched by their hearts.


    After Wu''s words were over, the people at the front of the team began to move their heavy steps. The pace was really heavy. They didn''t eat for a few days and suffered from various mental torture. At this time, it was the best result that one''s spirit did not collapse.


    A little bit of physical fatigue is nothing compared with spiritual stimulation. Spiritual stimulation goes deep into the soul.


    Wu Pang Tzu''s words are just a spiritual relief for others. People are moving towards the caves one by one. They have experienced several caves. Now they look at the caves and feel a trace of fear unconsciously.


    Wu Pang Tzu didn''t say much. He knew what to say was in it. Naturally, someone would help him. He laid back on the bamboo chair lazily, and his eyes did not look at the marching crowd. After closing, a female disciple beside him naturally knew what she should do at this time.


    One by one, they all went to their own positions, kneading their legs and kneading their shoulders.

 Chapter 434

    Hu Zimen


    lishenglong also mixed with the public and entered the cave. In the cave, several characters in the blood training period who wore the clothes of the disciples of the spirit sect held a long whip were shouting at the crowd who were advancing.


    "Go."


    As I said, I watched some slow whips of walking down and the sound of some whips kept ringing in the ears of the people.


    The speed of the people''s progress can not be accelerated, lest if they slow down a step, they will be beaten by the whip, of course, these people''s body has reached an extreme.


    This is when they want to move forward a little faster in their hearts, and their bodies can not follow their command at all, and they can not go anywhere quickly.


    The next disciple Si, who was practicing blood, ignored their mood. She whipped them. No matter how expensive clothes she was wearing or ordinary clothes, she became one by one cloth after the whip.


    Li Shenglong and tie brothers and sisters walk in the middle of the team, their speed is still fast in the team, by contrast, they should not be able to hit them normally.


    A "crackle.".


    When lishonglong just walked to the side of a blood training disciple, the whip had been drawn up. Li Shenglong was pulled out of the ordinary clothes outside by the whip and a blue whip mark appeared.


    The physical strength of lishenglong is not that the character in the blood training period can break with a common whip. Before the disciple of the blood training period wants to fight, lishenglong has been prepared. In this case, Li Shenglong has made such a wound on his own body. Meanwhile, he also shows pain in his face Look.


    Behind Li Shenglong is the brother and sister of Tieshi. Two of Li Shenglong and tierui clip iron glaze in the middle. However, they see that there are several women in front of them, all of whom are drawn by the blood training students, especially the three key positions in their body, especially the three key positions.


    The strict protection of the two people naturally led to the focus of these blood training disciples. Iron glaze is also good in appearance among the women who came here. Those practicing the blood period are naturally looking for her figure.


    There are two people who are blocking the road now. They will not dry naturally. The whip in their hands is faster than one whip. They must learn them well.


    Li Shenglong is OK. All kinds of pain on him are put out, and tierui is not so lucky. He is the cultivation of Qi training period. A disciple of blood training period has enough whip in his hand to hurt him.


    Tierui doesn''t have to wear it at all. The pain on her body is solid and real.


    Even in such a situation, three people can not move forward quickly, only at the normal speed of others.


    The pain did not last for a long time. After hundreds of meters'' journey, Li Shenglong stopped. It was not the three of them who wanted to stop, but the people in front stopped.


    Li Shenglong can only see with the naked eye, there are several things like elevators on the platform in front of them.


    In a square box about ten levels, it was tightly wrapped with a strong rope, and from time to time someone entered it.


    Lishonglong knew that there must be no elevator in this place. It was a little far away from him. Li didn''t look at it carefully. It would be Li Shenglong''s turn in a while.


    Without a moment of effort, the crowd slowly moved forward, and the crowd constantly entered the square box. The square box seemed to be filled with dissatisfaction at all, and the crowd kept going in like it.


    There is a disciple of the ghost sect who practiced blood in the left and right of the box, standing there and urging the people to enter it.


    After Li Shenglong and tie brothers and sisters entered the box, they were relieved. This is the case for tierui.


    Tierui is really hurt by the beating, and Li Shenglong is because he doesn''t have to dress like it for the time being.


    At this time, there were almost tens of thousands of people in the box, and it was almost full. That is, a disciple of the ghost sect nearby shouted.


    "OK, just these people, go."


    With the word of the disciple of the spirit sect, the box suddenly fell, and there was no time for anyone else to prepare.


    It''s not the key. The key is that the box is just a closed place on three sides, and the rest of the opening is not closed.


    At this moment, dozens of people who were not ready at the door fell directly from the door. The moment when they fell instinctively, they reached out to drag a person next to them.


    In this way, hundreds of people were dragged down continuously. The bottom was not deep. No one knew how deep it was. Listen to the sound of the box falling and the hundreds of people falling down, even the people on the box.


    All kinds of sounds are ringing in Lee''s ears. For him, this is only a small problem, but for these ordinary people, it is not a small problem.This is a big problem, no one can completely ignore the influence of other people around them, and even some people are directly scared to death by this kind of shock.


    Compared with the number of tens of thousands of people, the number of people scared to death is not too many. Li Shenglong and they keep falling, with a bang and a violent landing sound, which makes their ears shake.


    The body then bounced, and then lay on the box with left and right arms. Li Shenglong and Tieshi brothers and sisters did not show any difference. They were lying on the ground like others.


    "Get up and come out."


    A loud voice called back the people who had not come back from the great change just now. This time, he was not a disciple of the ghost sect. His clothes were no different from other mortals.


    The beard on his face shows that he has been here for some time.


    "Come on, you don''t have to pretend to be dead. Come out quickly and let us choose whether there are any good products."


    Hu Zinan saw that no one seemed to hear him. He felt his prestige was damaged. He called again.


    It''s not that they don''t want to stand up, but they can''t. all of them are waiting for a while before they can recover some strength.


    At this time, a few people finally stood up. Slowly, more and more people stood up. The body of the people who stood up was still a little uncontrollable. After they slowed down their bodies, they got their feet firmly, and their eyes began to look around.

 Chapter 435

    Brother bearded''s promise


    people seem to be in a hole in the ground, with blue light shining around, so that people can see all this clearly.


    There seems to be some other things in the air. It seems that the air here is extremely fresh, and it can make people feel refreshed after smelling it.


    Ordinary people don''t know that this kind of thing in the air is called aura, but Li Shenglong knows it. As Li Shenglong expected, it is the spirit vein of the ghost sect.


    The spiritual pulse here is not enough. Only the strength of the middle level spiritual pulse is not a spiritual pulse that the ghost sect attaches great importance to. Otherwise, it will not be just a figure in the foundation period to guard here.


    If it''s true immortal sect, there are some top-quality spiritual veins that are personally guarded by various elders in the sect, for fear that an accident will be robbed by other sects.


    Moreover, for the third level immortal cultivation world, the top level spirit pulse is already the highest level spirit pulse in the third level immortal cultivation world.


    Don''t say that there is no higher level of spiritual pulse here. If there is, they are only characters in the Ning Dan period, and they can''t protect the spirit pulse at all.


    There are not many outstanding people in the level 4 immortal cultivation world, unless someone in the level 3 immortal cultivation realm reaches that height, which is enough to maintain the spiritual pulse.


    Then, if there is a sacrifice spirit pulse in a certain sect, there will be no other possibility except that the sect will be destroyed.


    In this way, a middle level spiritual pulse is a good one for the third level immortal cultivation world.


    Just a figure in the foundation period is guarding here, but the defense force is still a little bit weak. Li Shenglong knows that there may be other prohibitions or other means here, so he can''t help but have some vigilance in his heart.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear what your bearded uncle said? He told you to come out and walk with me


    Hu Zinan yelled several times in a row, but no one paid any attention to him. To be correct, some people were watching, and they were watching what others were doing.


    Moustache was not alone outside, and there were more than a dozen people standing beside him.


    "Yes, I''m deaf one by one, aren''t they? Come on, pull them out for me


    At the command of beard, a dozen people around him immediately entered the box and forced the front ones out.


    There''s no nonsense. It''s just a slap at this person. Originally, these people have been hungry for several days and have no strength. Under the fierce beating of more than a dozen people, they have already bled from seven orifices and their souls have returned to the West.


    "Yes, I can''t help but fight when I die so soon?"


    The beard murmured in a low voice when he saw the scene.


    He did not really want to kill this man. In this place, although human life is not valuable, it is also a property, and can not be freely squandered.


    First of all, he killed a person so that his property was reduced. Naturally, he was not happy.


    "What''s the matter? It''s all my property. Let you pull it out. Who wants you to fight? Even if you''re fighting, how can you do so hard? You don''t have any pay this month? "


    Naturally, moustache would not count this matter on his own head and complained directly to several of his subordinates.


    Although the subordinates were bitter and unwilling, none of them could tell the difference between them. The salary the beard said was attractive to them.


    "Do you want me to pull them out one by one? If you don''t hurry to come out for me, you, that''s you. You come out for me. "


    Even when he saw that someone was killed, he still said nothing. He had no other ideas in his mind. It seemed that he could not frighten him. He stretched out his finger and pointed to a man standing in front of him to let him out.


    The man pointed to by the beard was tall and thin. He looked like a scholar. His face was numb, and he didn''t say much. He took small steps and slowly walked down.


    With the first leader, there will naturally be other people following down. After a few tens of thousands of people have come down in a short time. When the last person comes down, the box doesn''t need to be urged to go up by itself.


    Li Shenglong and tie Ruizhi are in the crowd, looking at the beard, but they still don''t understand what the beard is doing.


    When he got to this place, Li Shenglong knew that they could show some skills. It didn''t need to be too much. Just like a mortal who practiced martial arts at that time, or the low-level accomplishments in the blood training period were enough.


    The beard looked at the people in front of him, and seemed to be a little embarrassed. Compared with these people, he had a little less of these people in his hand.


    Beard looked at the people carefully. Since he could become a little commander, there were places that other people couldn''t catch up with. After a few looks, he had an idea in his heart.


    "Brothers and sisters, welcome to come here. I am a member of brother Dao, the most powerful force here. My name is moustache. Other people are called brother bearded. You can also call me that."Brother beard thought that the opening speech was very beautiful and did not get the expected effect. Those people at the bottom did not respond. Brother beard did not feel embarrassed and continued to speak.


    "It seems that my brothers and sisters have not eaten for a long time. I only ask a few questions. Do you want to eat?"


    "Yes."


    This time, brother beard didn''t ask me wrong, and finally got a little response. Although the response was not loud, not everyone believed what he said.


    "Do you want to have enough in the future?"


    "Yes."


    It''s a little louder than just now.


    "Do you want to be able to acquire the skill of cultivating demons in the future?"


    "Yes."


    Almost half of the people have said it, and even the rest of the people who have not said it are still thinking in their hearts.


    "I''m smart."


    The beard elder brother saw this time the effect achieved, in the heart secretly praised oneself a sentence, continued to say.


    "If you want to eat, you should mix with brother Dao. If you want to have enough food in the future, you should also mix with brother Dao. In a word, you can get everything you want as long as you listen to brother Dao."


    "Listen to brother Dao, listen to brother Dao."


    These people are too hungry to bear now. Brother beard gives them a hope. They are like starving fish. Even the saliva between them can last for a while, let alone the promise of brother beard.

 Chapter 436

    Brother Dao


    brother bearded saw that the people at the bottom were also inspired by his own words. He waved his hands and spoke directly to the people behind him.


    "Come on, those who want to eat will go with me."


    After brother beard finished, he turned and walked toward the deep of the cave. Several thugs also followed him.


    Brother bearded''s words still brought hope to many people. His body moved, and a few young people behind him did not control it. They followed him.


    As soon as a few people left, some people who couldn''t hear what the beard was saying in the back followed everything.


    But not everyone followed. There were some people in front who were not bewitched by brother beard. To be correct, they were frightened by the way brother beard killed people.


    If such a character really left with him, it might be like the corpse on the ground. It is precisely because of this that some people in front of him did not all follow brother bearded.


    However, even so, brother beard was very satisfied with the team of at least ten thousand people behind him. He knew that it was impossible for all of them to be left by brother Dao.


    It''s not that brother Dao doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t have the financial resources to feed these people. Brother Dao''s strength is also limited.


    The people to be raised are those who can really work for brother Dao. No one will raise the waste. No matter where they go, no one wants the waste.


    These people who followed him didn''t know what he was thinking. They were also immersed in the wonderful picture that everyone had food to eat.


    Brother bearded led the people not far out, but took a few turns, and they could see a huge open space with three groups of people.


    There are no less than thousands of people in the three groups. Each group is full of ferocity and looks like they are going to eat people. However, these people seem to have a good life, at least one of them is powerful.


    Four people were sitting in front of the three groups. On the leftmost seat was a scar on his face. In the middle of the two seats were a pair of twin brothers with white faces and soft looks.


    The person sitting on the far right is a little special. The first three are all men, and the last one is a woman. Her full body is wrapped in a red dress. Her gorgeous face is full of frost. She looks like an unusual woman.


    Brother bearded went to the scar face with flattery.


    "Brother Dao, there are a lot of people coming this time. You see, this is just a part of them. There are still some who have not followed me."


    "Well, you''ve done a good job this time. You can''t miss your benefits when you go back."


    "Good Le, you, watch. This is our brother Dao. If you want to have enough food, you should mix with brother Dao."


    Brother beard Qian agreed and turned to the mortals. As he spoke, a burst of laughter broke out among the other two groups of people, as if he had heard something funny.


    The people behind brother Dao are all glaring at the other two groups of people. These ordinary people are not idiots. We can see that this Dao elder brother''s character is not the only one here. The other two forces here must not be under the strength of this Dao elder brother.


    Otherwise, those subordinates of brother Dao are not vegetarians, and they just look at their other two forces, without any other radical behavior at all?


    It''s not normal.


    These people who came here are looking at the situation in front of them and have some ideas in their hearts. The method of just bearded is not good indeed.


    Originally, there was no choice, but now there is a choice. Now people don''t just want to choose brother Dao''s family.


    Brother Dao stood up and took a look at the two groups of people behind him. Both groups seemed to know the power of brother Dao and stopped laughing at the same time.


    Knife brother went to the expected effect, and then turned to look at the people in front of him.


    "Moustache told you just now. My name is Dao Zi. Others call me brother Dao. If you want to eat here, follow me. I said in advance that I don''t want any rubbish here. As long as you have the ability, you can work and work. Follow me. There is no problem in eating a full meal."


    The scar on brother Dao''s face makes people look a little scared. Fortunately, brother Dao can ensure that people have enough to eat. Now, it is the best thing to have a full meal at this time.


    To be able to eat a full meal, this is the most basic idea of these people now. Don''t have to eat too much, just eat enough.


    "You go to pick people, and those who are chosen by him will go to one side. Of course, if you don''t want to eat a full meal, you can not come out."


    As soon as brother Dao''s voice dropped, several younger brothers immediately rushed out, pushing and shoving in the crowd, and from time to time said to the people they liked.


    "You go out."


    "You, you and you."


    In a short time, hundreds of people have been selected. They are very accurate in choosing people. Most of them are strong people.Although these selected people can not be seen in the public, their bodies are very tired because of hunger, and they all look the same with no light,


    but their eyes show a light different from those of others. It is this kind of look that makes the selected people choose them.


    The people who can participate in the selection have been with brother Dao for not one year or two years. At least there are hundreds of brothers under him. For these people, with more people, they can clearly distinguish what each person is like.


    They have good insight, and all of them are able to work. Brother Dao just takes a look at them and doesn''t look at them any more. He doesn''t have to take care of these small things himself, so he can leave them to the brothers at the bottom.


    Brothers are the first few times to pick the wrong person, brother Dao never said anything, one or two time is as tuition.


    His brother Dao has tens of thousands of people, who are no less than these figures. There are tens of thousands of brothers of brother Dao. They don''t need these rations at all. If you choose the wrong one this time, will you choose the wrong one next time?


    Brother Dao also knows that he may not be able to leave here in his whole life. If he can enjoy the rights here for one day, he will be thrown into a black ditch and turned into a wisp of smoke when he can''t walk any more. When he doesn''t have the strength he has now, he will be thrown into a black ditch and turned into a wisp of smoke inside. There is no memory in this world.


    The speed of his younger brother''s selection is not slow. After a while, thousands of people have been selected.

 Chapter 437

    Choose


    Li Shenglong and tie brothers and sisters in the rest of the crowd, quietly looking at the disappearing crowd, until all the people have disappeared in their sight.


    After waiting for a while, the rest of these people finally found that waiting here is not a way at all, moving forward slowly.


    With the first leader, other people will naturally follow up. Li Shenglong also mingles with these people and slowly moves his own pace with the iron brothers and sisters.


    When Li Shenglong''s team appeared in front of brother Dao, his men had just finished picking those people.


    There are many teams of tens of thousands of people in the whole square.


    "There are some more. I''m brother Dao. If you want to eat, you can mix with me."


    After brother Dao finished, this time his younger brothers didn''t wait any longer. They rushed up and chose among the new comers.


    One by one, the candidates were slowly selected by these disciples. Li Shenglong was in the crowd. Originally, he thought he would not come to him, but in fact, it was not the same thing at all.


    Li Shenglong himself does not know himself, but other people can clearly see the talent of Li Shenglong. After the public, he can always reveal something different from others.


    In this way, a little brother took a fancy to Li Shenglong, went to the side of Li Shenglong, watched and patted, said to Li Shenglong.


    "You go out."


    My brother''s words, let Li Shenglong listen to a Leng, this Leng God''s Kung Fu, younger brother went to the next person.


    Li Shenglong did not move his steps. He could see that brother Dao was not the only one here. There were two other people in charge. At this time, Li Shenglong was more optimistic about the woman''s power.


    After all, now Li Shenglong is not alone with himself, but with tie Rui. There are three people in total. Three people and one person must be different. What''s more, one of the three people is a woman. In that case, of course, he wants to find a woman''s commander.


    Otherwise, if he is a male commander, it is obviously inconvenient to get along with him. In this case, Li Shenglong naturally did not move.


    Li Shenglong didn''t move, and the disciple didn''t say much. In their opinion, they had enough hands.


    Under such circumstances, they are the same as this one. It is not important for them to have more people and less one person.


    Li Shenglong does not move now. The younger brother then goes to tierui''s brother and sister and says to tierui''s brother and sister, "you, and you, go out.".


    The two men did not move when they saw Li Shenglong, and neither of them moved. At this time, all their actions were watching Li Shenglong''s action. If Li Shenglong moved, they would move, otherwise they would not move at all.


    This is also a very normal situation. Li Shenglong''s strength is there. The cultivation of immortals has always been respected by those who have reached it. Naturally, tierui''s brothers and sisters will not have any opinions.


    The younger brother still has something to say. He continues to walk down. In a short time, he jumps out of thousands of people. In this way, brother Dao''s team has expanded by several thousand people. Indeed, there are many thousands of people.


    For brother Dao, he is very satisfied.


    Brother Dao stood up and looked at the people they had chosen.


    "Let''s go. From today on, you are brother of my brother Dao. Remember one word, follow brother Dao. You will have what brother Dao has."


    Brother Dao was very bewitched to say a word, and then turned to the other several people began to say.


    "Brother Ma, chili, brother, I''ll go first."


    "Brother Dao, take your time."


    "Brother Dao, take your time."


    The leaders of the other two fire forces were very polite, greeting brother Dao with respect.


    As soon as brother Dao''s men left, the scene immediately emptied. As soon as brother Dao left, brother Ma, one of the remaining two forces, stood up.


    "Brother Dao has made it clear that if you want to live here, you can only rely on us, understand? The rest of the people who want to eat have nothing to do without my brother ma. It''s too difficult to eat. I don''t want to talk about more. Brothers, pick people. "


    Ma brothers also appeared behind some younger brothers, then rushed up, in the rest of these people continue to pick.


    This time the younger brother is the same, in Li Shenglong''s side ordered, pointing to Li Shenglong said.


    "You, get out."


    Li Shenglong still did not move, his purpose is very clear, is to wait for the selection of the women''s team, tierui brother and sister again rejected those people.


    From the rest of these people, it is obvious that the quality of this time is not very high. If it is good, most of them have already been selected by brother Dao. The rest of these people are just a process of selecting the best from the poor. It is really a problem whether we can choose good ones in such a time.


    In this way, during the second selection process, there are not many people who can be selected, only a few hundred. Ma brothers looked at the hundreds in front of them and nodded. It seems that he is very satisfied with the number of people he can choose."Hot girl, let''s go first."


    Ma brothers satisfied to pick the candidate they want, this time naturally has three points of confidence.


    "Well," she replied weakly.


    Ma brothers also know why the hot girl is such an expression, also do not have much to say, go straight away.


    At this time, there was only one team left on the field, which was the team of hot girls. She looked at the team that had been selected twice by others and didn''t say much.


    Even they are too lazy to stand up. They just watch the hot girls wave their hands to the younger ones behind them. Naturally, there are a few younger brothers behind them. With the expression of the boss, the younger brothers are naturally not very interested. They come up lazily one by one.


    Random walk in this inside this, want to come on the face also did not hold much hope, looking at the people below is also casually pointing.


    When he was in front of Li Shenglong, a little brother seemed to be walking towards Li Shenglong.


    "You, come out."


    After that, they didn''t hold any hope and went on to the next person. They all saw Li Shenglong''s performance just now. They thought that Li Shenglong didn''t want to work with any boss at all. He wanted to live on his own.


    In the past, it was not that there was no such person. Naturally, their hearts did not think that Li Shenglong could really agree with them.


    How to know that as soon as his words were uttered, Li Shenglong''s steps began to move out and walked out in the direction he pointed to.

 Chapter 438

    As soon as Li Shenglong came out, the tie brothers and sisters also walked out. As soon as Li Shenglong came out, he knew that the three of them were in a group. Anyway, they wanted the three of them. Now they come out together, which saves them the trouble to point them out and have a good time.


    The tie brothers and sisters didn''t know Li Shenglong''s idea before. Like other people, they thought that Li Shenglong didn''t want to work on his own, but the tie brothers and sisters didn''t have any opinions.


    Brother Dao and the woman in front of him are just the realm of practicing eight levels of blood. Such a meagre strength is not put on their two disciples who practice Qi, let alone Li Shenglong, who is also a character in the cultivation of blood?


    The cultivation of this point is not in his eyes. All the characters in the blood training period can become the leaders of the forces here. What about the Qi training period and the coagulation pill period?


    There is nothing to be afraid of in such a place, so when they saw Li Shenglong moving his body, they were surprised. They were stunned for a moment and then followed him out.


    In the end, only a dozen people were selected. The three waves of people did not get 5000, and one seventh or eight of the people who came to the scene did not reach the goal.


    Chili beauty does not care about the rest of the people, in front of her more than a dozen new younger brothers did not do any mobilization, but pointed to a little brother next to her.


    "They give it to you. If you have anything to do with it."


    After chili finished, he turned and left, while other members followed him. As for the man designated by chili to manage Li Shenglong, their candidate stopped.


    "Brothers and sisters, from today on, we are a family. When we come here, others can''t eat enough. Now we will follow sister pepper''s team and I will answer your questions one by one on the way."


    After the manager said a word, they indicated to Li Shenglong that they could keep up with the team in front of them. Li Shenglong''s team had not eaten for several days, so the natural speed of walking was not very fast.


    The people in front seem to know this thing, and they are not going fast. They catch up with them in a short time.


    After they caught up with Li Shenglong, the manager continued to speak to them.


    "I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Yang Guang. You''ll be in charge of me later. Our organization is one of the three major forces here. Do you see our leader, the famous red pepper, despite the coax of brothers Ma and brother Dao, the head of our family is not afraid of them at all. Both sides have equal status."


    Yang Guang keeps on inculcating Li Shenglong with how powerful the boss behind them is. There is no one else who can compare with them. After the manager finishes, he looks at Li Shenglong''s face, and his heart has a few points.


    Naturally, people''s faces were not very good-looking. If it had been three days ago, someone would have jumped out and said that Yang Guang was bragging. However, after three days of torture, they have learned a lot, which they can only learn here, which they can not learn in other places.


    Although people have not said it now, there are still some people who have shown his ideas. Under such circumstances, Yang Guang feels very happy for his wisdom in his heart.


    "Do you think we are the best one to choose this time, and all the rest are you who look down on our sister chili?"


    People still did not speak this time, but their faces were enough to explain everything, and Yang Guang''s words just spoke to their hearts.


    "You are wrong. This time we are the last one, the next time we are the first one. Each time we choose people, we will take turns according to our agreement. This time, we will be the first choice, the next will be the second election, and the next time will be the third election.


    Since you are able to enter US and want to live here for a long time, you will also see whether what I said is true or not


    As they walked along, Li Shenglong listened to Yang Guang''s words there. His eyes were looking around. There were some walls all around, and there were some potholes on the walls.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to take a close look. He knows that the potholes above are all spirit stones. It is estimated that there were some spirit stone mines here before, but they have been excavated and become the present appearance.


    In Yang Guang''s words, with the whole team moving forward, they saw that there were three forks ahead after a short walk.


    There are more than ten forked roads, three of which are respectively decorated with three flags, one of which is embroidered with a knife, the other two are embroidered with double swords and one is embroidered with a red pepper.


    On the other side roads, there were no such flags, and there were a lot of people, one by one, thin and feeble, and their faces were withered, as if they had not eaten for several days, going in and out of other caves.


    When Li Shenglong saw this place, he could understand that the one who wanted to come to the red hot pepper was the territory of their leader, the knife was the place of brother Dao, and the two swords were naturally the territory of brother ma.If not, Yang Guang also opened his mouth to introduce them.


    "Do you see that flag, which is embroidered with a red pepper, which is the territory of our red pepper in the fork road. You can see clearly from now on. Don''t go wrong when you arrive.


    The two flags next to them are brother Dao''s and brother Ma''s. We can''t get into the two places. As for the other caves, there''s no problem going in. But it''s better not to go in alone. Even if you want to go in, you should go with others.


    Let''s go first. You''ll know some things slowly. You can''t remember what you said in a day. Remember to read more, listen more, speak less, do more. Do you understand? "


    It can be seen that since Yang Guang can be respected by the red pepper, he wants to be able to have certain skills, and he talks to the public.


    Yang Guang didn''t want to explain why. Other people didn''t ask them even if they had doubts in their hearts. Instead, they were looking at Yang Guang one by one, as if they were only receiving the information that Yang Guang had instilled in them.


    Red pepper did not stop, directly walked into their own territory, Li Shenglong and they followed into it.

 Chapter 439

    The fork road (Part 2)


    inside the fork road is also a cave. However, there is a different aura fluctuation in this cave compared with those before. This violent aura fluctuation, not to mention Li Shenglong, can be clearly felt by Tieshi brothers and sisters.


    Li Shenglong has been able to determine that the spiritual pulse inside is at least a inferior level.


    Some readers are going to ask about it. I didn''t say that this is a middle level spiritual pulse. How can we say that this is a lower level spiritual pulse?


    To explain here, there is indeed a whole middle level spirit pulse. There will be some small spirit veins around the middle level spirit pulse. Some of these spirit veins are big, some are small, and some of them can reach the top rank of inferior spirit pulse, even some poor ones can reach the strength of inferior spirit pulse.


    Now the spirit vein mine in front of Li Shenglong''s eyes is obviously such a inferior spirit vein. It seems that the quality is good, and it is estimated that it can reach the top level of the lower level spirit vein.


    Generally speaking, the closer one is to the middle level spiritual pulse, the more abundant his spiritual power will be. If you look at the spiritual power quality of the spiritual pulse here, you can see that the distance from the middle level spiritual pulse is not too far.


    It seems that the ghost sect wants to focus on the development of these peripheral spiritual veins, and wants to retain these key spiritual veins.


    In fact, it is not only the ghost sect, but also other sects. The middle level spirit pulse or some lower level spirit pulse around the top level spirit pulse rely on these high-quality and middle-class spirit veins.


    As long as there is no problem with the main pulse, that is, the intermediate or superior spiritual pulse, then these branches and inferior spiritual veins will reappear after being dug out.


    In this case, on the one hand, it is also a kind of protection of resources. If you use this way, the service life of the spirit pulse will become longer.


    The spiritual pulse is the cornerstone of a sect. Without the resources of cultivating immortals, even the most powerful people can not grow rapidly. If there are sufficient resources, they can not grow up quickly.


    Then the speed of cultivation is naturally able to come up. In this case, the sect will try its best to meet its own development and then develop.


    What they need to do now is to develop these spirit stones here. The reason why they develop these spirit stones is to give them to the ordinary people, rather than directly let the lower level disciples in the sect develop them.


    The main reason is that the low-level disciples of the sect have excellent talents in general cultivation. If they are allowed to mine, they may not be able to dig enough for their cultivation. In that case, everyone would like to come here for mining. This is not to do coolie, but to enjoy happiness here.


    These ordinary people do not worry about this aspect at all. If the strength of mortals is there, their qualification will not be able to do so at all.


    Even if they want to practice with the spirit stone they get, they can''t consume much. It is estimated that a lower grade spirit stone can absorb them for a month or even half a year.


    In this case, the natural cultivation of immortals and the cultivation of demons all know who to choose to mine for themselves.


    Under this background, Li Shenglong can enter here in the name of mining.


    The ordinary people who can enter here for mining, unless they are really relatively excellent in qualification, can enter the cultivation of Qi period at the end of their life, or are valued by the great figures of the ghost sect, they basically don''t want to leave here for the rest of their lives.


    The former is the rule of the ghost sect. As long as they can enter the Qi training period, they will recognize the status of their disciples. Of course, even if they become the disciples of the ghost sect, they will only be at the bottom of the miners for their whole life. It is impossible to get ahead.


    The latter, depending on the appreciation of a great figure of the ghost sect, may be in the ghost sect with the rise of this figure, the status of the people being looked at will also rise.


    Of course, such phenomena are relatively rare. Generally speaking, no matter what way you want to leave here, the difficulty is not a little bit. Even if you can leave, it is only rare.


    Most people don''t want to think at all. There are not many lucky people in the world, but luck will never patronize everyone.


    Inside the fork road, a few people are sitting there idly, saw the red pepper, have stood up one after another, the face showed a flattering smile.


    Li Shenglong has a little understanding of the situation here. There are roughly three main forces here. One is red pepper, and the other two are brother Dao and brother ma. Their three power groups control most of the major young laborers here.


    They hold the three best fork roads here, and the others are obviously not as smart as them.


    The more Aura is available, the more likely it is to obtain the spirit stone. In that case, the more likely the people under your hand want to survive.


    Moreover, it is not only the difficulty of excavation. Li Shenglong also uses his divine sense to sweep the people on the other side roads. Obviously, they are weak people who have not eaten for a long time. Such people may not be able to dig out the spirit stone in a simple environment, let alone arrange them to a difficult place.For them, it''s like killing them. Li Shenglong thinks about these things and looks at their actions.


    Red pepper nods to her own people and walks directly past them without any other actions. These people smile flatteringly until all the red pepper''s confidants disappear, that is, when the last Yang Guang''s figure passes by them.


    The smile on the faces of these people finally disappeared, and they sat back again. It seemed that more than a dozen of them didn''t see Li Shenglong passing by before their eyes.


    Li Shenglong and they still have no one to speak, just quietly watching all this, just as Yang Guang said before. In this new environment, no matter who they are, they should first listen to more, read more, speak less, and first understand what the place is.


    How they should live in this place.


    Li Shenglong and they have met more and more people since they entered the fork in the road. Even many people have the strength to practice blood. It seems that people here are not all lies.


    At least these people seem to be able to fill their stomachs. There are also many people who have the opportunity to acquire the magic cultivation skills. This is the purpose of ordinary people here.

 Chapter 440

    Elder brother


    since this place can let the mortals satisfy their purpose of coming here, the people here are also good, and the ghost sect has not said that they have completely deceived these mortals.


    As for how many of these mortals can achieve their own magic immortal position through the most common magic cultivation skills.


    Needless to say, Li Shenglong knows that among these mortals, if one of these mortals can appear in millions of years, it is already the mercy of heaven.


    Li Shenglong and their pace did not slow down because of the increasing number of people around them. At this time, the marching team encountered a fork in the road.


    They didn''t stop. They went straight to a fork road on the left. Yang Guang stopped at this time. When Yang Guang stopped, Li Shenglong naturally stopped.


    "Let''s go to the warehouse and get you a new set of supplies."


    After that, Yang Guang led Li Shenglong into the right side of the road. At this time, even the stupid people knew that the right side must be the place of the material warehouse.


    You can tell from the name that there should be a lot of good things in this place. Maybe these people can have a good meal here for the first time.


    Almost all of them have already thought of this possibility. They have not eaten for several days. At this time, they can''t even do their work. If they don''t stutter, they will starve to death.


    If that''s the case, there''s no need for them to pick out Li Shenglong.


    The number of people on the right side of the road is obviously reduced, but the momentum of everyone here is more than a little stronger than those who just met. The weakest person here has the triple strength of blood training.


    It''s no wonder that the red horse is the most powerful force to guard the red horse.


    These people sat on both sides of the road and looked at them. Fortunately, they seemed to know Yang Guang, and no one stopped them from advancing.


    At the end of these defenses, Li Shenglong and they see a yurt like tent.


    In front of the tent, there is a small wooden table with a thick account book on it. A figure who practices blood seven times is sitting there. When he sees Yang Guang bringing people, he just raises his head and does not want to stand up at all.


    "Brother, these are the new people here."


    After seeing this character, Yang Guang first came up to greet him. He said that he was elder brother. He did not have any modesty. He accepted it calmly.


    See old brother nodded, Yang Guang side body to Li Shenglong, they said.


    "This is elder brother, the second person here. You can come to me when you want to exchange some materials."


    After Yang Guang finished speaking, it was still a dead silence. Yang Guang''s face sank, as if he felt that he had lost face in front of his elder brother.


    "Are they all dead? You don''t call people when you see your brother? "


    Yang Guang''s reprimand has no effect on Li Shenglong. They have seen countless dead people. How can Yang Guang''s words easily make them speak?


    Just when the situation became stalemate, my brother broke the silence here.


    "Well, Yang Guang, these people are still new. They don''t understand the rules and are normal. Let them register one by one."


    Since old brother has spoken, Yang Guang naturally won''t say anything more. Otherwise, it will refute his face. As the second person in this team, he is in charge of the materials of the team. How dare Yang Guang, a little man, offend him?


    "You''re lucky you didn''t hear me? Don''t hurry up and register. "


    People are not angry, moving forward one by one.


    "Name, age, whether you have practiced martial arts, whether you have practiced martial arts or not, and what kind of state have you reached now?"


    Li Shenglong was the fourth in the line, while the tie brothers and sisters were in the fifth and sixth places.


    "Li Shenglong, 21, has practiced martial arts and family skills. Now he is practicing blood."


    Li Shenglong''s resume let elder brother raise a head, looked up and down Li Shenglong, and then said with a little doubt on his face.


    "Practice blood two? I can''t feel the shadow of practice on you at all? "


    What kind of cultivation of elder brother is worse than that of Li Shenglong. If he can feel the cultivation of Li Shenglong, it is really incredible.


    Li Shenglong also did not have the slightest surprised look, calmly slightly released a bit of body momentum, not much, just after practicing blood twice, he stopped.


    "There is a secret skill in my family that can hide my accomplishments. These two are my father''s apprentices, and now they have the double cultivation of practicing blood."


    Li Shenglong said, pointing back to the iron brothers and sisters, said to the elder brother.


    "Yang Guang, did you have a good harvest this year? I thought we were the last choice this year. There should be no good products. How could these three talents fall into our hands?"After listening to Li Shenglong''s words, the elder brother recorded and spoke to Yang Guang.


    "Brother, you don''t know that we didn''t have much hope for these three people. After all, they are so extraordinary that we can see them, and the other two groups can also see them.


    Naturally, the other two groups of people also called on the three of them, but none of them moved. We thought that when the three of them were going to work alone, they came out when we ordered them. "


    Yang Guangzhao actually said it, which he didn''t understand. In the past, he seldom encountered such a situation.


    "Oh?"


    Old brother heard Yang Guang say so, the same kind of curiosity, raised his head, looked at Li Shenglong with inquiring eyes.


    "The two leaders in front are both male. We have a female family member here."


    Li Shenglong only said one sentence, we all understand what he is trying to express. Brother, after they know it in their hearts, they have to look at Li Shenglong more. They can see through so many things in such a short time just after arriving here.


    You should know that coming here is really like what Li Shenglong thought. Women are a scarce resource. There is a lack of women here. Most women can''t do any heavy work here.


    If they want to survive, they can only rely on the leader of other forces, or other men who want to support him.


    Not only that, the class division here is very serious, anything can be bought with spirit stone.

 Chapter 441

    Credit


    if women can''t dig spiritual stones to support themselves here, they are just a commodity here.


    Whether the woman was a rich lady or an official lady before she came here, the situation outside was always outside.


    When you get inside, all your identities outside have become a bubble, and countless young ladies here are reduced to the existence of prostitutes.


    Since there is a female family member in Li Shenglong''s family, they should also consider it for her. Fortunately, this female family member, like red pepper, is a character with some accomplishments. The cultivated people are naturally different from those pampered rich girls.


    With their own strength, they can do the same work as men here. At least, it is no problem to support themselves.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong''s idea is the most correct. A female commander is much better than a male commander.


    At least in the female commander''s subordinates, there will not be some forced buying and selling, which is not necessarily if the male commander there.


    "You''re good, next."


    The elder brother looked at Li Shenglong again. He thought that he had given him a very high evaluation. After that, he asked Li Shenglong to leave. He continued to count the next person.


    For elder brother, he is the number two figure here. No matter his status or status, he can not be compared with that of Li Shenglong. Although such a person is optimistic about Li Shenglong, it is impossible for him to give him too much praise when he meets him for the first time. He still needs to observe and observe how Li Shenglong''s disposition is.


    I don''t know. If he let tierui''s brother and sister know what he thinks, I''m afraid tierui''s two people can''t stand up now.


    Li Shenglong didn''t care. When he came to this place, he had his own purpose in every step of his action. For example, he showed his dual strength of practicing blood.


    That is to say, if you want to get a convenient position here, you can''t get any position here without outstanding strength.


    Li Shenglong came here in order to find the most Yin things here. The location of the ghost sect itself is in a place of extreme Yin, and the underground spiritual pulse is also like this, which is also negative. Fortunately, the magic arts of the devil''s road are originally negative.


    The more serious the Yin Qi here is, the more suitable the environment is for the cultivation of the evil way. The ghost sect is one of the top ten evil sects.


    Naturally, this is one of the few places where it is possible to have the most Yin things.


    "Yes."


    Li Shenglong also did not have too much nonsense, listened to the elder brother''s words to stand aside, the tone is not salty, neither too much respect, nor want to offend him.


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s appearance, Tieshi brothers and sisters naturally know what they should do. They also put their names on the newspapers just like Li Shenglong.


    After the registration, the elder brother looked at his registration results with satisfaction, put down his pen, looked up at several of them and said.


    "Now that you have registered here, you will be officially regarded as the people of our red pepper. If you join us in the red pepper, you can enjoy yourself. If you don''t say more, you will naturally know in the future. I will only say some things you should know now. "


    The elder brother looked at several people and continued to say.


    "Everything you want is to be achieved by your own efforts, not by the mercy of others.


    No one will pity you. If you want to eat enough, you have to rely on yourself, because you are new here. You have benefits for the first time, and you can credit for three days with a suit of red pepper clothes.


    It''s very clear that this is not for you in vain, but on credit. A suit of clothes needs a lower grade spirit stone, and the three-day pigudan has six inferior spirit stones. In a word, each of you will owe the red pepper seven quick inferior spirit stones later.


    Don''t tell me that you can''t do it. When you really dig the spirit stone, you will know how good the red pepper is to you. "


    Listening to this elder brother''s words, Li Shenglong also has his own judgment in his heart. The red pepper''s treatment is good. At least the credit in advance can make these mortals who just come here to live. It is relatively easy to find seven quick inferior spirit stones in the next three months.


    Other ordinary people also nodded after hearing the elder brother''s words. It seems that they are very satisfied with the red pepper policy.


    At least it can make them survive here, which is good enough. No one will think, what about the people left after they are picked out?


    Their own physical fitness is not as good as these people who have been taken away. If there is no red pepper policy, how many people will be starved to death?


    Compared with those people, now these people have a mouth to eat has been very satisfied.


    "By the way, I''d like to say that in front of you, if you don''t return the seven quick inferior spirit stones after three months, it will double at that time. If you still owe four yuan, it will become eight yuan, and the time to return will become one month."The elder brother said here and stopped, looked at the people''s disapproval of the face, know that people at this time is also thinking, still have not been up, you double again, I still can not go up, also finished, what can be done?


    "If you don''t do it again, unless you say that at that time you are dead and people are dead like the lights are off, and you are directly thrown into the black river.


    Otherwise, I can assure you, you will regret that you didn''t die. Hey, hey. "


    As he spoke, he let out a gloomy laugh.


    "When you come, you can see how lacking women are here. Without women, what can men do with bath fire?"


    Elder brother said here, the expression of the people below is all changed, it seems that I already know what I want to say.


    As they thought, the elder brother went on.


    "Not only do women have holes in their bodies, but also men do. In this place, men''s holes can make money. Anyway, if you can''t return these spirit stones within the specified time, then I advise you to commit suicide before we find out. Otherwise, this is your fate."


    Elder brother''s words let other people''s heart can''t help but cold, can come here most are some young masters, let them do rabbit?

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 443 the rich young masters would never do such a thing. Naturally, their tutoring was different from that of others. How could they do such a thing.


    As soon as the elder brother saw their faces, he knew what they thought and laughed.


    "Look at your faces, no one wants to do it? If you don''t want to do it, you should return the seven quick spirit stones as soon as possible within three months, otherwise, haha. "


    Elder brother''s face is almost mature. We have no time to say that he has been scared.


    "Xiao Li, come on, take my warrant and go to the back pharmacy to get what these people want."


    "Yes."


    The elder brother said, a young man next to him followed up and took the token respectfully in the elder brother''s hand. Li Shenglong did not have a chance to take a close look, but just took a look.


    Xiao Li took the token and went to the warehouse at the back, where there were obviously other people guarding it.


    After a while, when Xiao Li came back, he had a tray on his left hand and a package on his right hand.


    The natural turning point in the tray is bigotan, and the package is a set of clothes.


    "Go, send it to them."


    The elder brother took the token from Xiao Li''s hand and said to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li also knew the rules. He walked one by one in front of everyone. Each of them only received a small bottle and a suit of clothes with a pepper in the corner.


    After finishing his work, Xiao Li went back to his elder brother and stood behind him. Li Shenglong just looked at the pigudan and his clothes in his hands. For these two things, he was different from others. His current cultivation had long been able to achieve real Bigu, and he did not need to rely on bigudan to survive.


    Not to mention just a few days, even a few months, there are no problems in a few years, and there are many clothes, storage rings.


    Other people in get the bigotan, quickly in the nose smell, for them these mortals, bigotan is a sacred thing, their strength has not seen the idea.


    Now that they have a chance to see bigotan, let alone that they are too hungry now, even if they are not hungry, they should try this kind of elixir.


    Everyone carefully put a bigotan into his mouth, and his face looked yearning. Li Shenglong didn''t do that.


    Since he has just exposed his dual strength of practicing blood, he is naturally more powerful than these ordinary mortals in terms of physical quality and the degree of carrying hunger.


    We can''t talk about the Bigu stage. There''s no big deal if we don''t eat for a week. If we want to come to these things, elder brother, they also know that. In this way, they don''t have to pretend to be hungry like others.


    Li Shenglong did not eat, tierui''s brother and sister naturally would not eat, their actions are toward Li Shenglong.


    The elder brother has been watching Li Shenglong and their three actions. Other ordinary people are nothing strange to him. Only in this way can those who have cultivated before they enter will have a better chance to survive. At the same time, after obtaining the spirit stone in the future, the progress of cultivation will be faster and faster.


    Such characters will also be the focus of red pepper cultivation in the future. The more such characters are, the more red pepper teams will naturally grow, which will bring endless benefits to the whole force.


    This is exactly what Li Shenglong wants. For people here, the places he wants to find must be places where ordinary people would not go at all. They are all close places.


    is not as like as two peas in the danger area, if Li Shenglong and others are exposed.


    It''s natural to waste a period of time here. Now Li Shenglong shows his dual strength of practicing blood. At least he can mix with some elites in this room. In that case, Lee will have a chance to know what he wants to know.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is very clear, and it is such a thing. Now my brother''s attention to Li Shenglong is a clear proof.


    Other people at this time have also taken Pigu Dan. In fact, this Pigu Dan is said to be some immortal pills, which is not correct at all.


    The refining of Bigu pill is much simpler than other blood refining pills. Not only a pill stove is needed, but also millions of pills can be refined by any medicine refining apprentice in a day. Moreover, the materials needed are very simple and the ways to obtain them are also very wide.


    It''s suitable to refine such pills for these junior disciples and some labors.


    After eating the bigotan, people immediately recover a lot of strength. Li Shenglong in the bottle saw that the pigutan was only the most popular one, and the effect of Bigu was only one day.


    The next day, he still needed to eat another one to keep on eating. Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t know that it was in the zhenxianmen sect. What was almost equivalent to the waste pill was also used for labor."Good, Yang Guang. I''ll give it to you."


    The elder brother saw that all the people had recovered their spirits and said to Yang Guang, who was still standing on the side. It seems that the elder brother''s character has been completed.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I will train them well."


    Yang Guang agreed and turned to Li Shenglong.


    "I''m full. It''s time to work. Let''s go. Come with me."


    After Yang Guang finished this time, there was a reaction among the crowd. Now, except for Li Shenglong, the three of them did not immediately eat the pigutan, the others had already eaten it and recovered their strength.


    After getting the benefits, these people naturally know how to treat Yang Guang, and they all respond.


    "Yes."


    Yang Guang looked at several people who saw the sound with satisfaction. He was not a small commander here. Now he has the appreciation of red pepper and has become a small commander. Naturally, Yang Guang is very satisfied.


    The only dissatisfaction was that the dozen brothers didn''t agree with him as the "boss". Yang Guang also knew that his prestige could not be established in a day, and he was not in a hurry.


    Now these people''s response let Yang Guang feel his own dignity, naturally very happy in his heart, stride outward.


    If before people took the Bigu pill, no one would be able to keep up with Yang Guang''s pace. Now it is different. After taking pills, with strength, they will follow up like flying.

 Chapter 443

    After Yang Guang led Li Shenglong out of the warehouse, they did not stop immediately, but continued to walk toward the deep.


    The deeper they went, the more people they met. At the same time, they could feel that their spiritual power was becoming more and more abundant. Under the sufficient aura, they could occasionally see some spirit stones left in the potholes on the wall.


    Most of the remaining spirit stones are broken, only a fraction of them are fast. Because the whole quickness is no longer there, some spiritual power has leaked, and now only a small amount of aura can be possessed.


    After a glance, Li Shenglong can know that this place has just been excavated. It seems that they are not far away from the next location.


    Sure enough, not long after going further, Li Shenglong and his colleagues could hear the sound of banging. It seemed that some sharp weapon was digging the wall. After turning a corner, it was the ordinary people who could clearly hear the movement of the wall chiseling.


    Soon after they left, they could not only hear the sound, but also saw a group of people digging spirit stones.


    They look very strong one by one, and their faces are covered with sweat. With a fiber tool in their hands, they carefully excavate spirit stones in the walls.


    Here, they can also see that the walls are full of spirit stones, all kinds of spirit stones are inlaid in the walls.


    Huge aura filled this not too spacious corridor, busy people did not give up their work because of the arrival of new companions.


    There seems to be no one else in their eyes at this time, only the spirit stone in front of them.


    "Here is the Lingshi mine of our red pepper."


    As soon as Yang Guang stopped, he stretched out his hand, pointed to the Lingshi corridor in front of him, and said to Li Shenglong and several of them.


    "Lingshi mine is the cornerstone of our existence as a force, and also the guy we can feed you all."


    Yang Guang didn''t wait for everyone to say anything. He continued.


    "You see how harmonious our spirit stone mine is. Do you know why?"


    Yang Guang said here for a moment, as if to let people think of his words, then continue to speak.


    "Because our spirit stone mines are all exposed on the surface, they are one of the three best excavated among the dozen spirit stone mines.


    You see, except for the three spirit stone mines occupied by our three forces, all other spirit stone mines are hidden in them. It is possible to excavate spirit stones only by digging a large part in depth.


    No one who came here to dig the spirit stone was a fool. Naturally, they knew how hard it would take to dig out the spirit stone. They came here just to make a living.


    If we really dig in depth, I''m afraid his people will have starved to death before they dig out the spirit stone.


    Because of this, they can only find a small part of the spirit stone mines which are exposed outside.


    Can you think about the number of people compared to that area, can it not afford disputes? "


    Yang Guang simply introduced the situation of other Lingshi mines.


    "What''s more, if there is any effective leadership organization in those spirit stone mines, they are scattered and fighting with each other openly and secretly for the spirit stone. If they want to survive, unless they really have some skills, it''s just a dream."


    Yang Guang must know more about this place than Li Shenglong. When Li Shenglong introduced Yang Guang, he was also observing Yang Guang''s look. There was a trace of fear in Yang Guang''s eyes. He knew that Yang Guang''s fear was true.


    In this way, it would be a bit scary. In this way, except for the three major forces, eight adults can not even guarantee their own lives.


    "Go, go in with me, and you will follow me, and I will tell you everything you should know."


    Yang Guang didn''t give people much time to think. As he said it, his steps moved and he continued to go ahead.


    On the left and right sides of the corridor, almost every five meters, there is a person who is constantly digging spirit stones. Among these people, Li Shenglong can easily distinguish which are new and which are old hands.


    Generally speaking, if you look around, those who move in their hands and fly all over the sky are new people, while those who plunge into the ground will not have much stone chips at all are some old people.


    The corridor of the spirit stone is indeed very long. Li Shenglong and they have walked a long way. It is at least a thousand people''s distance before they finally reach the place where there is no one.


    Along the way, Yang Guang also introduced some people he knew to Li Shenglong from time to time.


    When they finally arrived at the place where there was no one, Li Shenglong knew that the end of the day was almost there.


    Sure enough, when he got here, Yang Guang finally stopped and pointed to his feet.


    "Do you see this? There is one every five meters or so. Each of you holds an iron chisel every five meters. What''s this for? You''ve seen it just now. I won''t repeat it. Don''t move."Before Yang Guang''s words were finished, he saw that several people in the crowd wanted to go to get the iron drill rod. Yang Guang drank a lot and stopped his action.


    "Don''t move. I''ll show you how to do it. You can watch it. I''ll just say it once."


    With that, Yang Guang lowered his body, handed in the iron chisel with the length of two palms in his hand, and then walked toward a spirit stone on the left.


    "Take care of it. Do you see his outline? When you dig, you should dig from the edge. First, dig bigger, and then pry the spirit stone from it."


    Yang Guang said, his hands are also in action, the iron chisel in his hands once and for all seems to be gently but very powerful knock on the wall, every time can be in the wall to dig a big hole.


    Don''t mention it. It''s strange. Although Yang Guang''s strength is not small every time, there are not many broken stones from it. In a short time, Yang Guang has cleaned the surrounding area of the target Spirit stone.


    After cleaning, Li Shenglong and they can clearly see that the spirit stone protrudes out, although the spirit stone is still surrounded by other stones.


    "See if you want to clear it. This is the way to clean it. Otherwise, if the surrounding stones are cleaned less, the spirit stone will be easily broken by your vibration on the outside.


    A good spirit stone and a spirit stone even if it is only a fragment is not a price

 Chapter 444

    Shocked


    Yang Guang said it carefully. When people looked at it, they naturally felt that Yang Guang didn''t have much in his hand. Yang Guang also found that he sneered in his heart, but did not say anything in his mouth.


    Yang Guang also came from that time, but he was very clear about these people''s hearts. They thought that it was a simple thing to dig spirit mines here, just like he did when he first came. Actually, it was not simple. When they put it into practice, they would know.


    "Well, I''ve demonstrated that the rest is up to you. By the way, every day you dig here, you have to pay the price of a spirit stone. That is to say, you have to dig out at least one spirit stone every day. Understand? Otherwise, if you owe the red pepper, you can think about the consequences. "


    Yang Guang stopped for a moment and continued.


    "Every day when the tools here are used up, just put them here. You don''t need to take them away. You can come here during the day."


    A spirit stone every day?


    This is not a terrible thing for people to think about. It is just a spirit stone.


    "Well, you can go. It''s your world now. Everyone can find their own place. You don''t need to rob. Everyone has it. Today is your first day here. From today on, you don''t need to hand in the spirit stone for the first three days. From the fourth day, you can hand in one piece every day. Do you understand?"


    After Yang Guang finished, he made a gesture to indicate that the people could move. At this time, he heard Yang Guang''s order, and they finally started to act.


    There are not many Li Shenglong. There are only 13 people in the team, which is only 60 meters, less than 100 meters.


    Even at this distance, these people don''t have some humble ideas. For them, it''s better for them to enter the state as soon as possible and excavate the spirit stone. They are not willing to take such a long distance.


    Li Shenglong did not grab this place like these people, but walked towards the end of the team. Naturally, the tie brothers and sisters followed Li Shenglong.


    Yang Guang is also the same. After Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong looks back at Yang Guang. Yang Guang just smiles and doesn''t say anything.


    In his opinion, Li Shenglong and the three of them are indeed different from those people, but Yang Guang only discovered that there is a little difference between them. Yang Guang doesn''t know how to make the difference.


    How can Yang Guang compare with Li Shenglong in his practice of blood cultivation? What he sees is that Li Shenglong and Li Shenglong have shown their double accomplishments of practicing blood.


    There is no difference between here and outside. They are all based on cultivation. Although Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are smaller than theirs, their development potential in the future is much higher than that of Yang Guang.


    Under such circumstances, Yang Guang naturally has another attitude towards Li Shenglong.


    Yang Guang can think like this, that is, he just fell in the arms of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong wanted to get the secret place of the ghost sect by contacting these middle-level people. Now it is the best place.


    Although other people don''t think that there is any difference between Li Shenglong and the three of them, they can also feel the attention of Yang Guang and elder brother and other people to Li Shenglong. They are also envious.


    Although they are envious in their hearts, they are not stupid enough to fight with Li Shenglong at this time. Everyone can see that since Li Shenglong has the dual strength of practicing blood, he will certainly be able to beat them to the ground in martial arts.


    Under such circumstances, whoever goes up to fight with Li Shenglong is to seek death. Of course, everyone of the remaining ten people is holding a breath in their hearts and wants others to see their strength.


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t look at them, he could also feel the fighting spirit in their hearts. It''s no wonder that when they were at home, they were all favored by heaven and were born young masters.


    Naturally, he will not put others in the eye. Although he is not as good as Li Shenglong in some aspects, he will certainly find a way to find it in another place.


    Just like now, these people don''t think about other people''s interests at all. Instead, they seize the best and nearest place. Most people are still a little excited when they see Li Shenglong walking down.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong retreated to the bottom, other people were more sure that Li Shenglong would not have the upper hand in digging spirit stone. For a moment, they were full of pride again, holding a shovel in his hand and hitting the spirit stone in front of him.


    Of course, they didn''t pay attention to Yang Guang''s warning, or they didn''t think it was necessary to do so.


    Digging a spirit stone directly next to the spirit stone, I didn''t know that the shovel in my hand went down. As expected, like Yang Guang, a small piece of graphite did not appear.


    On the contrary, the shovel struck on the ore around the spirit stone, and the whole large piece of ore collapsed directly. Good nature can avoid the unexpected ore in time.


    The bad ones are not so lucky. They hit their faces with stones."Ah."


    "Ouch, it''s killing me."


    All of a sudden, many people were hit by the graphite on their bodies and screamed with pain.


    Yang Guang seemed to have expected all this, and did not look at those people at all, and continued to walk down with Li Shenglong.


    After Li Shenglong came to the end of the team, he did not immediately stop. He did not want to be with these people. He could see the jealousy in their eyes very clearly.


    But I didn''t expect Yang Guangzhen to follow him all the time.


    Yang Guang is also behind Li Shenglong and just wants to see where Li Shenglong wants to go. Of course, this is only a superficial purpose.


    Li Shenglong''s current cultivation determines that they must become the core figures in the future. Now Yang Guang takes advantage of himself as their leader to set up a relationship with them.


    It is also good for Yang Guang''s future development. For example, at this time, Yang Guang just wants to continue to coach Li Shenglong when they are digging. He doesn''t think that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to stop at all.


    In this case, Yang Guang had to follow Li Shenglong. After walking out of the crowd for hundreds of meters, they finally stopped their own pace.


    The three people who followed Li Shenglong knew that Li Shenglong should have chosen his own place.

 Chapter 445

    Shocked (Part 2)


    "OK, I''m here."


    As they thought, Lee found his place.


    Li Shenglong''s choice of this position is just a certain distance away from those ordinary people. They can''t see Li Shenglong''s actions at all, and they can''t hear their words.


    As soon as Li Shenglong spoke, the Tieshi brothers and sisters found two positions beside Li Shenglong and also picked up the shovel on the ground.


    Yang Guang also stopped. He just stood behind the three people and watched their movements. He came to guide them.


    Since it is a guide, then there must be a mentor''s example. It can''t be said that when a leader comes up, he will automatically rush up. In that case, he is not a leader.


    Although it is said that the three of them may become the top echelons of the organization in the future, the present three of them are not yet.


    It''s just Yang Guang''s subordinates. Naturally, Yang Guang should treat them like he treats his subordinates.


    Li Shenglong and tie''s brother and sister also use divine sense to sweep Yang Guang next to him, thinking about the purpose of Yang Guang following them.


    The three of them did not expect that Yang Guang was attracted to their potential.


    In addition to this reason, there is only one reason for Yang Guang to follow.


    That is, only Yang Guang is interested in the beauty of iron glass. Only in this way can Yang Guang come over.


    In addition to this reason, Li Shenglong and they can not think of any other reason.


    After all, it was only the first day that Li Shenglong and Yang Guang had no interaction before.


    Yang Guang doesn''t need to be nice to them. Under such an idea, Li Shenglong, with a shovel in his hand, is ready to rush to the spirit stone in front of him, thinking about how to deal with Yang Guang.


    It is not impossible to let iron glass "yield" under Yang Guang''s influence.


    Want to come as long as Li Shenglong mouth, iron glass will not refuse at all.


    But Li Shenglong won''t say such words at all. Li Shenglong''s personality is like this. If he is alone, there will be no problem.


    Now this involves a dignity of other people, and Li Shenglong usually respects others very much.


    Not to mention the tie brothers and sisters, they and Li Shenglong also get along for a period of time, have a certain understanding.


    Such people, Li Shenglong will not easily take their bodies to satisfy others.


    As Li thought, he chiseled his shovel into a spirit stone in front of him. The ore around the spirit stone echoed and did not splash much stone, just a few pieces.


    And the shovel in the hands of Li Shenglong has been deeply immersed in it. It is obvious that the strength of Li Shenglong''s hand is there, and he directly presses the shovel into it.


    Yang Guang was very surprised to see Li Shenglong''s technique. It took him more than ten years to practice to the present level.


    But now Li Shenglong''s technique is above him. What''s the situation?


    Yang Guang now some do not understand, these people are really the first time to come?


    It''s not like that.


    The reason why Yang Guang uses these techniques instead of Li Shenglong is that the Tieshi brothers and sisters on the side also use the same technique, which is not difficult at all. It seems that they should have been like this.


    It can be imagined that Yang Guangxin was shocked. If he hadn''t personally watched these people who had just entered the red butterfly team, he really thought they were the elders of the team.


    Li Shenglong and the three of them did not care about Yang Guang''s shock. Even when Yang Guang was shocked, they had dug out a piece of inferior spirit stone.


    For the three of them, not to mention Li Shenglong, it is said that the weakest iron glazed glass has already had the triple realm of practicing Qi.


    This kind of strength is very useful for these ores. If the three of them were not afraid that they would be too shocking, they would be able to dig out the spirit stone directly by hand without a shovel.


    Li Shenglong and the three of them know that they can''t do that at all. For the brother and sister of tieliuli, these inferior spirit stones are good treasures. After seeing them, they naturally hope to dig more quickly.


    But for Li Shenglong, these inferior spirit stones are nothing at all. Let alone the inferior spirit stones, they are the top spirit stones and even the best spirit stones. His hands are not few.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong''s heart is naturally different from that of others.


    One thing that Li Shenglong thinks about now is how to tell Yang Guang that he wants to find some secret places.


    Li Shenglong is not worried about these things. After all, he is only here on his first day. If he comes here and inquires about it, it will arouse other people''s suspicion.


    Li Shenglong''s hand slowly digs the spirit stone, of course, this is for himself.


    His slow speed, for Yang guanglai, is just a little faster than Yang Guang.Such speed is still within the scope of Yang Guang''s tolerance, and the other brothers and sisters of the iron family do not excavate the spirit stone very quickly. All their actions are looking at Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s speed is their standard. Naturally, he won''t dig much more.


    Under such a premise, Li Shenglong and they have already dug ten spirit stones.


    "That''s all. That''s enough."


    Li Shenglong said secretly in his heart that he has just arrived here, but he can''t show too many abilities. It''s almost good.


    If ten spirit stones a day, I don''t think it will cause too much sensation here. If there are more, it''s hard to say.


    The reason why Li Shenglong thinks so is that the speed at which Li Shenglong saw Yang Guang''s demonstration is almost the same.


    It is because of this that Li Shenglong can find a template for comparison.


    Neither fast nor slow, the other two men also watched Lee''s movements.


    After seeing Li Shenglong digging ten spirit stones, they stopped.


    "Elder brother Yang, the younger brothers are here for the first time. Thanks for your care, these are three inferior spirit stones. Each of us has one. It means that we should not be too few. We are just expressing our feelings."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knows what to do if he wants to make friends with people like Yang Guang.


    Now this spirit stone is the best thing to make friends with.


    Yang Guang looked at the three inferior spirit stones in front of him. He hesitated about whether he should be next.


    Yang Guang never thought that he would be hesitant, before this, as a middle-level Yang Guang is not without bribery.


    But it has never been so difficult for Yang Guang to make a decision.

 Chapter 446

    They have different identities. If Yang Guang only saw Li Shenglong''s accomplishments, they would not have reached this level.


    Because their cultivation is only blood training now, even if they want to grow up, it will take some time.


    But now when Yang Guang saw the speed of Li Shenglong''s excavation, he really hesitated.


    Such a speed is only a practice of blood dual cultivation, and Yang Guang is not stupid, you can see from Li Shenglong''s technique.


    At present, Li Shenglong has not done his best. A person who practices blood can excavate more quickly than he, a person who practices blood quadruple, has not done his best.


    Yang Guang doesn''t have to think about it. He can know that it won''t take long for Li Shenglong to climb on his head.


    When Yang Guang hesitated, Li Shenglong did not think so much, nor did he think that Yang Guang would think about these things. He saw Yang Guang looking at the spirit stone in his hand in embarrassment.


    "Boss Yang, you''re welcome. Those people can''t see us at all. Just rest assured. These things are just a little bit of our heart. We hope that boss Yang will continue to take care of us in the future."


    Li Shenglong thought that Yang Guang was afraid of being seen by others, so he said to Yang Guang.


    "OK, OK, brother Li, don''t call me brother Yang. If you can look up to me, you can call me brother Yang."


    Yang Guang seems to have made up his mind to put Li Shenglong''s stone into a bag on his left.


    "Boss Yang, this is not good."


    Seeing that Yang Guang has accepted the spirit stone, then Li Shenglong''s goal has been achieved, that is enough.


    Now that Yang Guang said so, the relationship between Li Shenglong and Yang Guang is closer.


    Li Shenglong just wants to get closer to Yang Guang. Naturally, he won''t refuse. Of course, Li needs to be modest in his tone to see if Yang Guang is sincere or insincere.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with it. If you don''t shout, you won''t take me as your friend."


    When Yang Guang heard Li Shenglong''s modesty, he pulled his face directly, and his face was frosty, as if he were a big enemy.


    "I''m not welcome, brother Yang."


    When Li Shenglong saw Yang Guang''s appearance, he knew that Yang Guang was not joking. Then he put down his mind and called directly to Yang Guang.


    "Well, that''s right, brother Li."


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s address, Yang Guang''s face also reappeared a smile, and seemed to be very satisfied with Li Shenglong''s address.


    In his opinion, Li Shenglong''s future achievements are limitless, and it is his honor to make friends with him now.


    If he can''t make friends with Li Shenglong now, it will be very difficult for him to make friends with him in the future.


    It is for this reason that Yang Guang is so polite to Li Shenglong at this time.


    "Well, brother Yang, you brother, I''m Li Shenglong. The three of us have dug a lot today, enough food for us today. We go back to have a rest first. I don''t know where we should go to rest?"


    Li Shenglong asked Yang Guang, in the mouth is very respectful, said the matter is really should.


    Yang Guang hasn''t told them where to sleep?


    This is also a big event for ordinary people, of course, for Li Shenglong, they are dispensable things.


    But now that Li Shenglong is pretending to be mortals, they should also come according to these ordinary people''s ideas.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong naturally asked.


    "Where I live."


    Li Shenglong did not expect that after he asked this question, Yang Guang''s face actually showed a trace of embarrassment.


    Where does Li Shenglong know that this place needs spirit stone no matter what he does.


    Spirit stone is the only currency here. No matter what you eat or live in, you need spirit stone here.


    The reason why Yang Guangzhi didn''t take them to live was not that Yang Guang forgot, but that Yang guanggen didn''t want to lead them to live.


    Living place needs spirit stone, these people are only the first day here, how can they have spirit stone to live?


    Yang Guangke didn''t expect that he met three abnormal people this time. He could dig out ten pieces of spirit stone in a short time.


    The whole spirit stone and the broken spirit stone are not the same price here, even some people don''t accept the fragmentary one at all.


    Such a situation is naturally beyond Yang Guang''s expectation. Now that Li Shenglong has asked this question, Yang Guang naturally has to answer it truthfully.


    "Brother Li, it''s like this. If we want to live here, we need to spend spirit stone. The price of two spirit stones a day is the price of tent. If brother Li wants it, I can show you to have a look."


    Yang Guang didn''t say anything more. He just simply said that he needed a spirit stone.


    "Well, we hand in a spirit stone to the sect every day, and then return a spirit stone to the sect. After that, two spirit stones are used for the place where we live. One spirit stone is used to replace Bigu Dan. At the beginning, we only need to dig five spirit stones every day. After seven days, we can only dig four spirit stones every day."Li Shenglong calculates the expenses they need to spend here, and says to Yang Guang.


    "Brother Li, there''s nothing wrong with that, but if you want to practice higher level skills and even get some pills, you need spirit stones. In this way, your four spirit stones are far from enough. Even 40 yuan a day may not be enough. "


    When Yang Guang heard Li Shenglong''s words, like Li Shenglong''s exhortation, why did Yang Guang think that Li Shenglong could stand on him for a period of time was not because of all the currency here, but also the spirit stone.


    If you want to get the spirit stone, one way is to exploit from the bottom of the team like this team, and the other is to dig it out by yourself.


    Now that they have the ability to dig, they can use these spirit stones to exchange for pills to practice. The speed of practitioners with pills and spirit stones and those without them is absolutely two extremes.


    There is no comparability at all, which is exactly what Yang Guang envies of Li Shenglong.


    As a middle-level member of the school, Yang Guang has seen many outstanding people. Naturally, he knows what they look like. Now when he sees Li Shenglong, he can''t help but see the shadow of those people.


    The same is true of those people, who have extraordinary qualifications for mining. What Li Shenglong has revealed now is just to make Yang Guang think that he has such qualifications, and there is no doubt about his cultivation.


    In other words, Yang guanggen didn''t think of the direction of Li Shenglong''s cultivation.

 Chapter 447

    The most powerful heroes Yang Guang has ever met are those who have just reached the stage of Qi training.


    Such as Wu Pang Tzu, a man of cultivation in the foundation period, would never go to see such a small person as Yang Guang.


    There is an insurmountable gap between the small and the big.


    As for the figures in the Ning Dan period above Wu Pang Zi, it is not Yang Guang that they can see.


    Such people are those in the school who practice Qi. They may never see each other in their whole life.


    Not to mention a servant like Yang Guang, who had never seen the power of Ning Dan period.


    He would not have thought that there was such a character in front of him, who was beyond the scope of his imagination.


    Yang Guang doesn''t think in this direction at all. In his opinion, Li Shenglong and his disciples are very likely to succeed in the cultivation of Qi in three days. It is Yang Guang''s lifelong goal to become a disciple of magic.


    In order to achieve this goal, Yang Guang has been working hard all his life. Only when he becomes an official disciple of the devil''s road, can he leave here and gain the corresponding status.


    Become a figure who will give a thumbs up no matter who sees it, instead of the character who can only hide here all his life and can''t think of going out at all.


    "In this case, I really want to continue to accumulate spirit stones. I don''t know how many spirit stones are needed for those elixirs and other miraculous medicines to be exchanged?"


    When Li Shenglong heard Yang Guang say so, he naturally followed Yang Guang''s words and continued to ask Yang Guang.


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s answer, Yang Guang''s hand groped for two times in his clothes. When he took it out again, he already had a piece of cloth with his own words on it.


    After Yang Guang handed the cloth to Li Shenglong, he continued.


    "Here''s the price of some things. Take this cloth, so that you won''t be cheated where you go."


    Li Shenglong looked down at the cloth in his hand. The cloth was not big, which was only the size of Li Shenglong''s five or six palms.


    The small cloth is densely covered with small characters. It seems that cloth is also a scarce thing here.


    There are too many small characters. Li Shenglong just glanced at it in a hurry and found that some of the daily things that can be used can be found on it.


    Some cultivation things can also be found, but most of them can be found according to the introduction skill of the devil way.


    For other cultivation methods, it is difficult to find specific materials.


    Li Shenglong''s sight sweeps toward the bottom of the cloth. Suddenly, the two words cause Li Shenglong''s idea, wanyinyu, which needs 100000 intermediate spirit stones.


    "Brother Yang, what is this Wanyin jade? Why is it so expensive?"


    "This Wanyin jade is a good thing. It''s said that if you have it, you can practice the foundation building skill of our sect, and the blood devil''s heart skill will do twice as much."


    When Yang Guang said this, he suddenly thought of something and added another sentence.


    "It''s the same with other foundation building techniques."


    When Li Shenglong heard Yang Guang say this, he knew that Yang Guang must have thought that they had accomplishments in their bodies. Since they have accomplishments, nine out of ten can''t practice the blood devil mind method.


    However, since Li Shenglong and his followers have entered into the corvee of the devil''s road, what they want to practice on them should also be the magic way. Otherwise, if the right way comes, they will be found dead end.


    There is no problem with Li Shenglong. His accomplishments are there. People here want to find out the problems of his cultivation. That is, it is too difficult.


    Although the tie brothers and sisters are only the accomplishments of Qi training period, as long as they don''t meet the characters who practice blood peak, no one can tell the real difference between the aura they leak out and the aura of the magic way.


    "This Wanyin jade is really a treasure. I don''t know where it was found?"


    This is the purpose of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong came here for the purpose of the most Yin thing. Since he is here, he can''t directly ask where this thing is, so he has to beat around the bush.


    "Oh, the Wanyin jade is said to have been found in the Wanyin cave."


    Yang Guang said half of the sentence. Seeing Li Shenglong''s inquiring look on his face, he also said the second half of the sentence together.


    "Wanyin cave is when you came, that gloomy cave is."


    "Wanyin cave."


    Li Shenglong murmured in his heart. He really knew that it was when they came down from the "elevator" that they met.


    "If we can get into the Wanyin cave, we can know whether we can keep it or sell it to others. It will be a huge sum of money to keep it or sell it to others."


    Li Shenglong made a yearning look on his face and continued to speak to Yang Guang.


    "Brother Li, don''t be silly. The Wanyin cave is evil. Countless people have gone in to look for Wanyin jade, but there are too few people who can come out. "When Yang Guang heard Li Shenglong say this, he seemed to think of something. His face was white, and he tried to persuade him.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything in it


    At this time, Li Shenglong was basically able to determine that there might be something he needed in this cave.


    "No one knows what''s in it. Only three people can come out alive when they go in. They all die within a few days after they come out."


    Yang Guang didn''t know anything about the Wanyin cave. He just knew there was Wanyin jade.


    "Oh, well, what did the three men say?"


    "Yes, they kept talking after they came out. Ghosts, ghosts. After that, no one dares to go to Wanyin cave. "


    Yang Guang even just said that, he also felt the same fear, his body also a little shivering.


    "That is to say, Wanyin jade was found from their bodies. In order to compete for Wanyin jade, several forces at that time killed a river of blood. At least nearly ten thousand people died in the fight. Until the last moment, the great figures of the ghost sect finally appeared, scattered everyone and took away Wanyin jade."


    Yang Guang finished the whole thing with a look of fear in his eyes, as if he had witnessed the scene with his own eyes.


    "Brother Li, listen to me. No matter what, don''t go to the Wanyin cave. It''s not a very active place. If you get caught in it by accident, you may not be able to take Wanyin jade even if you are lucky enough to come out."


    Yang Guang also saw that Li Shenglong seemed to have some ideas about Wanyin cave, and hurriedly persuaded him.

 Chapter 448

    Practice


    "brother Yang, don''t worry. I''m just talking about it."


    Li Shenglong did not continue to ask what, but followed Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang looked at the assurance look on Li Shenglong''s face, full of disbelief.


    However, Yang Guang also knows that he is the only one who knows what Li Shenglong thinks.


    If Li Shenglong wants to die, no one can stop him.


    Although Yang Guang also loves Li Shenglong, the dead talent is not a talent.


    "Brother Yang, today is the first day. We have time to mine in the future. What''s more, we will be here first today.


    Can you show us the surrounding environment and familiarize us with it


    Li Shenglong didn''t care about Yang Guang''s expression and continued to say.


    "Brother Li, this is not good. You see that you are coming together. You should also go together for a while. In this way, you can have a rest here. When they are finished, I''ll take you to have a look. That''s it. I''ll go to see how other people are doing."


    Yang Guang''s tone immediately changed. For him, if Li Shenglong really wants to go to Wanyin cave, then Li Shenglong has no need to pay attention to it.


    That is to say, the spirit stone just sent by Li Shenglong has played a role. Yang Guang has collected the spirit stone, but he can''t change it too much immediately.


    Just like this, Yang Guang simply refused Li Shenglong''s request. Without waiting for Li Shenglong to say anything more, Yang Guang turned around and walked to other people''s places.


    Li Shenglong looks at Yang Guang''s leaving, and his divine sense has already drifted out.


    No, to be correct, it should be that the divine consciousness of the spirit bead has already floated out.


    Searching through the whole cave, the cave is very large, and the scope of the search for the beads is not small. Soon, the spirit beads take back their divine consciousness and report to Li Shenglong.


    "Master, I have searched this cave and found two places where Yin Qi is more powerful. The level of Yin Qi in these two places is not enough. Theoretically, it is impossible to have anything as Yin as possible."


    The report of Lingzhu didn''t surprise Li Shenglong. He also knew that the most Yin thing was the most precious thing for the magic way, and it was not so easy to find.


    If it was really so easy to be found, it would have been taken away by those magic masters. How could Li Shenglong take it?


    Although Li Shenglong came here to find the thing of Yin, he did not think that he could find it all at once.


    At this time, Yang Guang left Li Shenglong, a small group, and went around other people to watch the clumsy movements of others.


    After dozens of times, we can''t dig out a piece of inferior spirit stone. Even if we dig it out, we can''t help but damage the spirit stone.


    This is what Yang Guang is familiar with. Other people don''t have the cultivation like Li Shenglong. Naturally, they can''t be as easy as Li Shenglong.


    If they want to achieve the standard of Yang Guang, they only rely on one thing, that is, continuous contact and continuous summary. Fortunately, there are enough spirit stones here, and they have enough time to learn.


    When they reach the level of Yang Guang, they can also become a middle-level personnel in the red pepper.


    The purpose of their coming here is to be able to practice the magic way. As long as they can have the level of Yang Guang, this is not a problem at all.


    Yang Guang walked back and forth behind them, looking at their movements, and did not want to say anything.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense has always been on Yang Guang''s body. The brothers and sisters of Tieshi watch Li Shenglong standing there without moving, but their hearts are on the lower grade spirit stone of the full mine.


    Their pursuit is different from that of Li Shenglong. The purpose of coming here this time is to rescue their ancestors.


    Now this goal has been achieved. As for the more advanced idea of finding revenge on the murderer, they dare not have it.


    Don''t mention them, but their families have been destroyed in the hands of the ghost sect. How can they be the opponents of other people in the ghost sect?


    Tie''s brother and sister are just the accomplishments of practicing Qi, and they are born in a small family.


    This is absolutely the case. For them, some of the inferior spirit stones are also the treasure of cultivation.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know about the situation of free cultivation, but he knows about the situation of those monks in the period of practicing Qi in Zhenxian sect.


    Originally, when practicing Qi, the corresponding spirit stone should be a medium-sized spirit stone.


    However, even zhenxianmen don''t have so many high-quality spirit stones for the monks to practice Qi.


    It''s very good for a monk to have a lot of inferior spirit stones.


    If the disciples of Zhenxian sect are still like this, what should these external monks do.


    The tie brothers and sisters must not be very important figures in the family, otherwise they would not be able to escape this disaster.


    "There are ten thousand spirit stones in each bag. You can take them to practice first."The face of tie''s brother and sister naturally can''t escape Li Shenglong''s eyes. Li Shenglong can''t control the things before following Li Shenglong''s practice.


    Now that the tie brothers and sisters follow Li Shenglong to practice, Li Shenglong has to let the tie brothers and sisters guarantee their due cultivation resources.


    Spirit stones are just a small part of them.


    Don''t say it''s the middle grade spirit stone of 20000, it''s the top grade spirit stone of 20000. Now, Li Shenglong''s position will not be taken seriously at all.


    "Master, are these for us?"


    The tie brothers and sisters looked at Li Shenglong''s hand handed over the storage bag. They were just following Li Shenglong for a few days.


    In such a short period of time, can you obtain 20000 medium grade spirit stones?


    This is 20000 medium grade spirit stone. When their family was at its peak, there was no such stone.


    But now the 20000 medium grade spirit stones are in front of them. How can they not be excited by all this?


    "Of course, take it. It''s not good for Yang Guang to come back and see it later."


    Since Li Shenglong took it out, he did not want to take it back.


    "Thank you, master."


    With excitement in their hearts, the tie brothers and sisters took over Li Shenglong''s storage bag with shaking hands. After slowly opening, they felt the powerful aura contained in it, and were shocked.


    Looking at the iron brothers and sisters, Li Shenglong knew that they should never have seen so many spirit stones.


    "Well, why think about them? You are yourself. If you didn''t meet the Pearl, you wouldn''t have such an adventure. What''s the use of saying that others are?"


    The iron brothers and sisters don''t know Li Shenglong''s idea. They all fall into the gratitude to Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 449

    Practice (Part 2)


    for the first time, tie brothers and sisters felt so many spirit stones with their own hands. Naturally, their feelings for Li Shenglong were different.


    Originally, they followed Li Shenglong''s side, just because Li Shenglong was the cultivation of ningdan period. In addition, their ancestors were still in the hands of Li Shenglong, so they naturally wanted to follow Li Shenglong.


    They never thought that Li Shenglong would give them a spirit stone. Their present status is just like Li Shenglong''s servants.


    Li Shenglong can give the slaves so many things. I think Li Shenglong has no idea of treating them as slaves.


    Excited, the tie brothers and sisters secretly vowed that they would follow Li Shenglong all their lives. They would not even frown at what Li Shenglong asked them to do in the future.


    There is a saying that money is a bait for the poor and a trap for the rich.


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect that for him, it was just a small spiritual stone, which made the tie brothers and sisters so grateful.


    Although Li Shenglong wants to see other places here, it is the first day for them to come here. If they do too many abnormal actions, it is not good.


    Li Shenglong is powerless and can only wait for Yang Guang to lead them to observe here.


    Yang Guang''s action they also see in the eye, although did not want to understand why Yang Guang''s move changed so quickly.


    But Yang Guang didn''t want to show them here for a while.


    There was no other way for Li Shenglong. He sat down in the corridor, closed his eyes and began to practice. For him, the practice was just like a common meal.


    People can not play, can not sleep, but can not eat, for the immortal, is not.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still very low. It''s very difficult to save Yu Linglong, let alone Xu Yuechan?


    In this way, practice is a more necessary thing.


    After Li Shenglong closed his eyes, he gradually gathered spiritual power outside his body. Now he is practicing the skills of zhenxianmen.


    If Li Shenglong didn''t use the vitality, the cultivation in the elixir''s field can only practice the four levels of Qi.


    This kind of cultivation is worse than the coagulation period. I don''t know how many times.


    Of course, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to practice the "big" and "method" of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth in this spiritual pulse.


    But Li Shenglong''s swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth is really extremely overbearing.


    If such skills are used here, then Li Shenglong''s identity will be exposed.


    But the skill of cultivating zhenxianmen is not the same. It is not so violent.


    The speed of absorbing spiritual power here is relatively gentle, and it won''t arouse their attention at all.


    It was for this consideration that Li Shenglong practiced the skills of zhenxianmen.


    In any case, no matter which skill is improved, it can improve Li Shenglong''s strength.


    Although the skill of Li Shenglong''s real immortal sect is only four times of practicing Qi, it is not a little bit worse than Li Shenglong''s triple energy cultivation of Ning Dan.


    But it is precisely for this reason that Li Shenglong has great potential to improve zhenxianmen skill.


    When the strength of Li Shenglong''s real immortal gate is the same as his energetic cultivation.


    Li Shenglong''s combat power is at least twice that of now.


    There is not a lot of double combat power. The higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to cross level operations.


    One time of combat power is enough to make Li Shenglong an invincible figure in the same level.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong naturally has time to practice his own skills.


    Whether it''s swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Da], [Dharma] or zhenxianmen''s skill, it is very important for Li Shenglong.


    After seeing Li Shenglong''s actions, the tie brothers and sisters also sat down and began to practice their own skills.


    Yang Guang kept looking at these people in the wail of the crowd. These new people finally knew how difficult it was to excavate the spirit stone.


    They are not as simple as they thought at the beginning. With their current speed, it is good to be able to dig out one or two spirit stones every day.


    Such a speed can only maintain their own lives. It is very difficult to return the spirit stone of red pepper, let alone get better conditions.


    Maybe if one of them is lazy, or if they are not feeling well one day, then they will not be the spiritual stone of red pepper.


    In that case, they may become a real rabbit.


    These mortals have never thought that the elder brother will cheat them. They have already seen that there are not a few women here, since there are no women.


    So if men want to solve their own problems, they can only rely on men.


    At the thought of this, these mortals are pale, and their hands are more anxious.Digging spirit stone is not something that can be solved in a hurry. The more anxious you are, you should calm yourself down.


    Yang Guang shook his head when he saw their actions. These things were not what he said that those people could learn.


    So Yang Guang did not want to remind the meaning, just look at, see when these mortals can sum up by themselves.


    Yang Guang doesn''t say that the more anxious these mortals are, the slower the speed of digging spirit stone is. Even if they can dig spirit stone occasionally, most of them will be damaged.


    In a flash, the day passed.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Put your tools back."


    People who heard Yang Guang''s words didn''t mean to stop. Instead, they speeded up their hands by three points. If they wanted to seize the time in the last period of time, they would like to dig out a few more spirit stones.


    "Didn''t you hear me? When I count to three, if any of you doesn''t stop, you''ll have to wait for another soul stone of the sect. "


    After Yang Guang finished, he began to count.


    "One, two, three."


    After hearing what Yang Guang said, naturally no one went on digging and stopped one after another.


    They only dug one or two spirit stones in this day. Some of them dug slowly, and some people didn''t even dig a soul stone. If such people let them owe another spirit stone to the sect, they would not do it.


    "Well, you, yes, it''s you."


    Yang guangsui pointed to a man.


    "You go inside and call out the three people in it. We should go and show you where you live."


    Yang Guang called to the hand with two pieces of broken spirit stone, is there a face of depression.


    Hearing Yang Guang''s arrangement, he murmured his bad luck in a low voice, and then walked towards the inside with a silent face.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 451 people''s shock


    "OK, get up."


    As soon as Yang Guang and his side had a movement, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness had a reaction immediately, and he quickly came out of the realm of cultivation.


    At the same time, he said to tie''s brother and sister, and let them retreat from practice.


    Li Shenglong and the three of them just stood up, and a man came out of the corner.


    It was Yang guangrang who came to call Li Shenglong. At this time, he was still holding half of the spirit stone that had just been dug out. He was thinking about the scene when he just dug the spirit stone.


    According to his estimation, this should not be the case. Under normal circumstances, he should have four or five complete spirit stones in his hand.


    "Why? Is it the wrong angle? "


    When Li Shenglong saw him, he was talking to himself. When he saw Li Shenglong, they were all standing there. Each of them had some spirit stones. For a moment, they were jealous.


    He is also a man. Why did Li Shenglong achieve so much as soon as he came here? In contrast, how can other people not dig a soul stone.


    Sometimes people are very strange, it is their own business, but they have to rely on others.


    Now this person is naturally like this, it is just like this, he has no good face to Li Shenglong naturally, light said.


    "Yang Guang asked me to call you. It''s time to show us where we live."


    After that, he didn''t wait for any reaction from Li Shenglong. He turned around and walked forward without any thought of making friends with them.


    Li Shenglong just nodded, holding seven spirit stones in his hand, and then came out. The iron brothers and sisters each held ten spirit stones in their hands.


    Li Shenglong holds the spirit stone in his hand. He feels that it is too inconvenient. He must buy a bag to hold the spirit stone.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is exactly what Tieshi brothers and sisters think. They can only pretend to be mortals here. Naturally, they can''t carry too good things with them. What kind of storage bags can''t be taken out here.


    Yang Guang and nine other people were waiting outside. Naturally, the person who went to call Li Shenglong came out first. Seeing his gloomy face, no one wanted to comfort him.


    Among the nine, three of them, like the one who went to call Li Shenglong, did not find a complete spiritual stone in their hands.


    Five people dug up a complete spirit stone, and only one person could reach two complete spirit stones.


    This person in these nine people, all of a sudden feel their own fierce, the heart is naturally very excited.


    Looking at the envious look that people sweep from time to time, in his opinion, it all shows that people envy him, but also makes his heart full of self satisfaction.


    However, his complacency did not last long, and the figure of Li Shenglong appeared from it.


    What attracted their eyes was not Lee''s slightly handsome face, but a poor man for them.


    What really attracted people''s attention was the spirit stone in Li Shenglong''s arms.


    One two three four five six seven.


    The whole seven fast, are complete, without any damage, people suddenly fell into shock.


    Yang Guang also looked at the faces of the people and despised him for a while, which shocked him. If you knew that he only dug for a while, you would not be scared to death.


    Yang Guang has forgotten at this time that he was shocked when he saw the speed of Li Shenglong.


    Lee''s shock did not last long, but was replaced by another wave of shock.


    Tie''s brother and sister came out with ten spirit stones in their hands, which were three more than Li Shenglong''s seven.


    This makes people''s small hearts a little bit to collapse rhythm. If the two quick spirit stones in the hands of the person just made them envious, then the spirit stones in the hands of Li Shenglong and their three people really made them extremely envious.


    One of the most envious is naturally the guy with two spirit stones in his hand.


    Originally, all the glory should belong to him. Now there are so many spirit stones coming out of the three of them.


    Originally he should be the focus of the public, but now the focus is completely changed. How can he accept it?


    Li Shenglong looked at the sinister look in the eyes of the people around him, but he didn''t care.


    In his opinion, these are just some ordinary people, and there is no threat to him at all, and there is no need to care about them.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t care. The iron brothers and sisters also have the same expression.


    Li Shenglong and tie''s brother and sister merge to the end of the team, looking at Yang Guang, waiting for his speech.


    Li Shenglong and Yang Guang are very satisfied with their performance.


    "Well, if only he didn''t want to make the Wanyin cave at all?"


    After Yang Guang said a word in his heart, he looked at the crowd, coughed softly, and then said it aloud."Come on, I''ll show you where you live."


    Originally, in Yang Guang''s plan, there was no idea that he wanted to lead them to live. He was just a new man.


    They couldn''t afford to live in the houses here, but their appearance changed Yang Guang''s plan. They didn''t know that they were in the light of Li Shenglong. All the people were looking forward to following Yang Guang and walking to the front of the corridor.


    Due to their performance is too prominent, causing the envy of others, the crowd inadvertently increased a bit of speed in the process of walking, and the three behind them opened a little distance.


    Li Shenglong and they saw the actions of these mortals, and did not say anything. Even the pace under their feet was still normal, and they did not want to follow up.


    This little action of ordinary people is very ridiculous to them. The strength that Li Shenglong has now, let alone these ordinary people, is the cultivator of the foundation period.


    If there is no barrier, it is just the opponent of Li Shenglong''s move.


    These ordinary people do not know what Li Shenglong thinks, and they will never have a chance to know what Li Shenglong thinks.


    Yang Guang also found this problem in the front row of the team. He is a person who has come here. Naturally, he knows that everything depends on strength here.


    The three of them are Li Shenglong, the three of them. Now, while they are still in their infancy, the remaining ten people have not made a good relationship with them. It is not a simple thing to have relations with them when they have made a fortune.


    After all, it''s easy to add to the icing on the cake, but difficult to deliver in time of crisis.


    Yang Guang didn''t say what he said in his heart to other people. There was no deep relationship between them. It was not worth Yang Guang to guide them.

 Chapter 451

    Uncle Wang


    Li Shenglong and tie''s brother and sister walk in the corridor, surrounded by some people who are still struggling. Everyone looks at them with surprise and admiration.


    Li Shenglong and the three of them are a rookie at a glance. It''s really surprising that the newcomers can have this achievement.


    These people are not the same as Li Shenglong. Although they are surprised to see Li Shenglong, they are people who have stayed here for a period of time.


    I also know that there is no time to envy others here.


    In this, you have to rely on yourself. No matter it''s spirit stone or other things, if you don''t have your own efforts, no one will give you something.


    In this case, the people next to the other corridors were just surprised by Li Shenglong, and then returned to their own work.


    Digging spirit stone is their only job now. They won''t do other things until they have enough spirit stones.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong left the corridor behind Yang Guang.


    Leaving the mining corridor, Yang Guang didn''t say much. He just walked in front of him, not fast, as if to let them remember the scene.


    Li Shenglong is also among them, looking at the surrounding scenes and remembering the road here.


    From the corridor, you can naturally feel that the road outside is very wide compared with that in the corridor.


    People outside are not as busy as in the corridor, although there is no specific time instructions inside.


    But obviously people here have their own way of judging time.


    Li Shenglong saw many people sleeping with their clothes on the ground all the way. They didn''t worry about whether the ground here was cool and humid.


    Yang Guang is walking in front of him. He is very used to these people who sleep in harmony. He knows that if there were not Li Shenglong behind him, they were three strange guys.


    Now it''s time for everyone to find their own place to sleep.


    However, no matter what, since these three guys are still in Wanyin cave, we should treat them better. If we can make friends, we should make friends.


    Otherwise, if they didn''t enter the Wanyin cave, it would be too late for Yang Guang to make friends again.


    Yang Guang is also a veteran. He has a clear understanding of all this. Naturally, he knows what he should do.


    "Come on, keep up. The first place we''ll go is the place where you will often go for trading in the future."


    Yang Guang called out in a loud voice so that Li Shenglong could hear it in the back.


    The place of trading should have been the place for them to find their own place.


    Now that Yang Guang leads them, he has sold them a favor.


    The trading market is not the most popular time. Normally speaking, this place is the most popular after people finish their day''s mining every night.


    Yang Guanghe did not wait for the end of the crowd, but left with his team ahead of time.


    Although there are not many people on the trading floor, there are three or two people asking the price before each shelf.


    The price here is also established by convention. Yang Guang points to the shelves and introduces the prices here in detail.


    Li Shenglong and the three of them seem to be as serious as others, but actually they don''t think there is any difference between here and other stalls outside.


    The boss here seems to know Yang Guang, and the two sides also say hello from time to time to inquire about the recent business.


    Other people are different from Li Shenglong. They want to stay here for a long time, which can even last for their whole life.


    Naturally, we should listen carefully to Yang Guang''s introduction. The introduction in Yang Guang''s mouth is not fast or slow, just to enable them to hear it clearly.


    People also know the cost of living here from Yang Guang''s mouth.


    For example, a cloth bag here needs half a spirit stone. Of course, it doesn''t need half. If you want to buy it, you can either buy two or exchange it with the boss.


    When Yang Guang introduced the cloth bag, Li Shenglong decisively bought six cloth bags. He and tie brothers and sisters each had two, which were hung around the body.


    In this way, it is much more convenient for them to hold the spirit stone than before.


    Although other people also want to pretend to be a big money like Li Shenglong, but look at their hands this day is only a piece of spirit stone, no one has the courage to really spend.


    However, some other people went to ask the boss, if such a broken spirit stone needs how much.


    The boss didn''t raise his head. He said, "one hundred.".


    The boss''s words also indirectly revealed that the currency comparison between the whole stone and the broken spirit stone here is 1:200.


    The people didn''t say anything more. The broken spirit stones in their hands were put together. Whether there were 200 pieces or two words.Yang Guang was very patient to introduce the price to the public before he said to them.


    "I''ll show you where you live. Just like here, you need spirit stones. The worst tent needs a spirit stone every day. "


    Yang Guang said to the crowd while leading them forward.


    Yang Guang''s walking speed is not slow, after a while to sell tents.


    He is an old man selling tents. He is about 50 years old. He looks very energetic.


    The old man met Yang Guang after he saw him.


    "Ouch, isn''t this boss Yang? It''s rare."


    "Uncle Wang, you are killing me. How dare I call a boss in front of you?"


    Yang Guang didn''t dare to show any prestige this time. He replied politely.


    "Master, there is something wrong with this man."


    When Yang Guang and Uncle Wang are polite, the voice of Lingzhu comes to Li Shenglong''s ears.


    Li Shenglong thought a move, carefully observed this uncle Wang, Uncle Wang seems to find something like, looked up and Li Shenglong looked at each other, eyes full of smile.


    If there is a problem, there must be something wrong with this person. Li Shenglong can see that there must be something wrong with Uncle Wang.


    Li Shenglong only looked at it a little, Uncle Wang had found out, and quickly determined the target.


    We should know that now Li Shenglong is the cultivation of Ning Dan period. If you take a glance at others, you will not find that the cultivation level is lower than that of Li Shenglong.


    Of course, it may be that this person has some other tricks, but Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness then sweeps around the person, and he doesn''t find any abnormality at all, or even has no cultivation.

 Chapter 452

    What''s the matter with predecessors?


    Li Shenglong''s first thought came out at this time. His cultivation is one of the best in the three-level fairyland.


    Now there are still some characters he can''t see through. That''s not to say that his cultivation is still above the Ning Dan period?


    The cultivation above the Ning Dan period is the Yuanying period. As for the upward practice period, the combination period, the later combination period, the supreme period and so on, it is the cultivation that Li Shenglong dare not even think about.


    Of course, although it is said in this way, in fact, the cultivation of Li Shenglong''s future goals, if Li Shenglong wants to be jade exquisite, that cultivation must be achieved in the future.


    In this way, the future cultivation is not so terrible. Li Shenglong is thinking about it. He hears the words of Lingzhu in his ear.


    "Master, the strength of the old Wang is unfathomable. I feel the same as the woman who took Xi''er away. The breath on her body is very mysterious. Even I can''t see what kind of strength this old Wang has."


    After hearing the words of Lingzhu, Li Shenglong was also very shocked. Li Shenglong knew the strength of Lingzhu. Basically, in such a small three-level immortal cultivation world, there are so few characters that he can''t see.


    Such characters are rare creatures here.


    It''s not easy for Li Shenglong to meet such a cultivation. The mysterious figure who robbed Xi''er is enough to shock Li Shenglong. Now another one appears here. When did this kind of character become Chinese cabbage?


    Li Shenglong really does not understand why this old Wang appeared here. It is a stronghold of the devil''s road.


    Is this unfathomable old Wang a demon?


    When Li Shenglong thought of this place, he could not help but sweat. If this character is really the predecessor of the evil way, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to destroy the evil way, or to go out from here alive.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart, aiming at Lao Wang.


    Lao Wang is the same. He looks at Li Shenglong''s movements from time to time, but his observation is not the same as that of Li Shenglong. When Lao Wang looks at Li Shenglong, he is not alone.


    Instead, he scanned all the other ten people. Li Shenglong had an intuition that although Lao Wang seemed to be looking at all the people here, he was actually looking at him alone.


    This kind of consciousness is very strong, which makes Li Shenglong feel uneasy. Li Shenglong is now the triple strength of Ning Dan, and has a certain connection with the way of heaven. The general feeling is very accurate.


    Other people do not have this cultivation of Li Shenglong, nor do they have magic beads. Naturally, they can not feel the magic of Lao Wang.


    Just treat Lao Wang as an ordinary person. Yang Guang is still talking with Lao Wang there. Naturally, there is no difference between him and other vendors.


    Lao Wang treated Yang Guang just like other people. There was nothing special about him. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong, no one would have noticed that there was any problem with Lao Wang''s identity.


    "Yang Guang, who are these people? Is it the new comer this year


    "Lao Wang, you''ve seen a lot. You can see that these people are new people. Yes, they are. This time, we are the last one to choose. So we didn''t have many new people this time. Sister pepper asked me to manage them. Now these new people are not the same as before. It''s much more difficult to manage.


    I''m glad you''ve come to live with me for a long time. You can call him Wang Lao


    Yang Guang speaks to Li Shenglong. As soon as Yang Guang''s words are finished, Li Shenglong will not be like the first time. When they see that they have no reaction at all, this time they are not like when they first came here. No matter what Yang Guang says, they will not agree.


    Now they can''t say that they have a complete understanding of the situation here, which can be regarded as a basic knowledge. If they have a certain understanding of the rules here, they will not have the same situation as before.


    It is also because of this, Yang Guang''s voice fell, everyone began to say to Lao Wang one after another.


    "Good old Wang, good old Wang."


    One by one, they seemed very enthusiastic, except for one person. Li Shenglong was still there staring at Lao Wang. His views on Lao Wang were different from those of other people. Naturally, he could not treat Lao Wang with the same attitude as others.


    Lao Wang didn''t care about Li Shenglong''s attitude. He warmly welcomed everyone, but Yang Guang''s attitude towards Li Shenglong was strange.


    Li Shenglong had previously given Yang Guang three spiritual stones. When he arrived here, he did not use others to pay him. He consciously and actively bribed his boss.


    I can see that Li Shenglong should also be a very good person. How come to Laowang, Li Shenglong doesn''t even say a warm greeting now?"Come on, Lao Wang, this is Li Shenglong, this is tieruizhi, this is iron glaze. These three are the best of this new generation. In the first day of today, everyone has dug out ten pieces of spirit stone.


    This time I brought them here to buy a tent for the night. "


    Yang Guang put Li Shenglong''s affairs aside and didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, Li Shenglong offended people, not him. What''s the relationship between him and Yang Guang?


    Yang Guang didn''t care. He continued to say what he had already thought of and sold the tent to Lao Wang.


    "Oh, thank you very much. It seems that you are taking care of my old Wang. Brother Yang, don''t worry. Just because you take care of my face today, I will never forget you if something happens in the future."


    After Lao Wang had finished speaking to Yang Guang, he turned his head and turned to Li Shenglong.


    "Three, I don''t know what kind of tent you want. The cheapest one needs a spirit stone a day."


    Lao Wang said to Li Shenglong with a smile.


    Li Shenglong knows that Lao Wang''s strength is there. In other people''s eyes, his own point is just a few trivial plans, which is not a real strength at all.


    Just as Li Shenglong looks at the monks who are practicing blood and Qi, their strength is not a word of strength at all, and there is no threat to Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 453

    "Hello, master. We are poor and can''t afford such a good tent. Only one spirit stone tent is enough for this day."


    Li Shenglong did not call Lao Wang Lao Wang as Lao Wang, but directly called Lao Wang as his predecessor. This is also a hint to Lao Wang that Li Shenglong has already known his identity.


    Although the hint of Li Shenglong is not so obvious, he knows that this expert can understand it.


    As a matter of fact, it is exactly what Li Shenglong thought. As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice dropped, Lao Wang''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, which let Li Shenglong know that his judgment was correct.


    "Brother Li, you''re wrong. We call him Lao Wang here. What''s your name?"


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s address, Yang Guang saw that Lao Wang didn''t respond. He thought that Lao Wang was a little angry and came out to play a role.


    His point is not the strength of cultivation. How can he know how powerful the two men standing in front of him are.


    "Good, good old."


    Li Shenglong has not yet spoken, Lao Wang has taken over, and continues to say with a smile.


    "It seems that this brother Li wants to learn this tent making craft with me?"


    "If the elder is willing to teach, it is naturally the honor of the younger generation."


    As soon as Li Shenglong heard what Lao Wang said, he knew that Lao Wang had something to tell him. Now that there are so many people here, naturally, he can''t say it here.


    Therefore, we must find a way to make sure that two people can meet each other frequently and accept them as apprentices. Naturally, this is the best excuse to be here.


    "Ouch, this is a great joy. Lao Wang, you have been here for decades, but no one has ever heard of it. You want to teach this unique skill of tent to others."


    Although Yang Guangzhong said it was a happy event, he did not hide his jealousy in his tone. Indeed, Lao Wang has been here for decades.


    Relying on this unique skill, I don''t know how much spirit stone he has earned, and he has never thought of taking in apprentices, which other people also know.


    Although it is not only Laowang''s family can make tents here, the tents made by Laowang are different from those of other families. Under the same price, they are more than several times better than those of other families.


    It is precisely for this reason that if the price is the same, everyone would like to use Laowang''s tent. As for other people''s tents, unless the price is much lower than Lao Wang''s, they will be used as a spare tire. Otherwise, they will not have to choose at all, and they will pass directly.


    Most people who have been here for a long time can see how much money Lao Wang''s skill is. Naturally, some people think carefully and want to worship Lao Wang.


    Generally, Lao Wang would not accept it, but people like chili peppers and other two major forces recommended him.


    Lao Wang has also accepted several disciples. To be correct, he has taken in a few observers. When he accepted these people, Lao Wang had already said that he would not teach them anything.


    When Lao Wang did it, they could all watch. How much they could learn depended on their own understanding.


    The three powerful leaders recommended more than a dozen people like Lao Wang, and each of them followed Lao Wang step by step.


    Lao Wang didn''t hide his meaning from them. He treated everyone equally. They could see every step of tent making clearly, but when they did it, it was not like that.


    There are always unreasonable places in the memory. Even if they are allowed to do it, they will not be able to look like Lao Wang.


    All the old people who have been forced to study for a long time have not been together.


    Yang Guang didn''t want to learn this technique with Lao Wang before, but after seeing the fate of other people, Yang Guang also gave up his mind, and there were many more intelligent people who learned from Lao Wang.


    It''s impossible that such characters can learn some skills from Lao Wang''s hands. It can be imagined that this is not the problem of other people at all, but that Lao Wang has a certain knack that he has not taught them. In this way, they will not be able to understand it by themselves.


    At the very beginning, the leaders of several forces thought that Lao Wang was hiding his private property. He even went to Lao Wang himself. Lao Wang didn''t say much, but said to the three leaders. I''ll make you a tent on the spot. Just watch and see if I''m hiding.


    After Lao Wang finished, he immediately made a tent in front of all the people. From the beginning to the end, Lao Wang did it completely and completely.


    After finishing, Lao Wang looked at the three leaders who were still immersed in their tents.


    "Look, this is such a step. You can see for yourself whether I have any privacy. I will not speak."


    At this time, the three leaders felt something was wrong. When they looked at it, they felt that they saw it very clearly. No matter which step it was, it was very simple. But when Lao Wang finished, the three of them could not recall the steps of Lao Wang''s tent making."It''s us who are so thoughtful."


    The leaders of the three forces had no other way. They finally understood what others thought. After that, the leaders of the three forces did not recommend his disciples to Lao Wang.


    After that, Lao Wang never said that he would take the initiative to accept an apprentice. He did not expect that now Lao Wang just saw Li Shenglong once and wanted to take him as an apprentice. In Yang Guang''s opinion, it was a thing that made him very jealous.


    It can be imagined that Lao Wang''s position here is due to his craftsmanship. In terms of wealth alone, Lao Wang''s wealth is not even under the leaders of the three major forces.


    It''s just that Lao Wang never expands his own strength. In addition, Lao Wang gets along well with the leaders of the three major forces. He always helps anyone who has difficulties.


    It is precisely because of this that those who have the strength to be difficult to become the old king should also look at the face of the leaders of the three major forces, not to mention those who have no strength.


    Now if Li Shenglong can really learn from Lao Wang, as long as Li Shenglong can learn 80% of Lao Wang''s skills, then Li Shenglong''s position in red pepper will be higher than that of Yang Guang.


    When Yang Guang thought about this, he could not help feeling jealous of Li Shenglong. Although he knew that his future must be above himself as soon as Li Shenglong came here, Yang Guang was unavoidably uncomfortable when he saw the rapid rise of Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 454

    Select


    "ha ha, you are too thoughtful. I have never received any apprentices before. Aren''t all the hundreds of them my apprentices?"


    Lao Wang also seems to recognize the different flavor in Yang Guang''s mouth.


    Lao Wang said calmly with a smile.


    When Yang Guang heard Lao Wang say this, he understood Lao Wang''s meaning. Lao Wang never forbids others to see Lao Wang when he was engaged in apprenticeship. This was the case in the past and it is still the case in the future.


    What Lao Wang means now is naturally to tell Yang Guang that he will not treat Li Shenglong in a special way. With Lao Wang''s assurance, Yang Guang naturally has more balance in his mind. Sometimes people are strange animals.


    What he can''t get clearly, if he sees what others get, he will be very upset. Yang Guang is such a state of mind now.


    "Come on, young man, come to me every day after the end of mining. The way I teach my apprentices is very special. I never talk. I just do it at the same time. How much you can understand depends on your comprehension."


    After Lao Wang and Yang Guang finished speaking, he turned his head and said to Li Shenglong.


    "You''re welcome. It''s a blessing for me to be accepted as an apprentice."


    When Li Shenglong is polite, other people look at him with envy. Although they are all new people, they can see that Li Shenglong is also a new person. However, their treatment here is totally different from that of them. There is no need to mention the jealousy in his heart.


    "Master, I wonder if I can be your apprentice?"


    In a state of jealousy, a new man bit his teeth and said to Lao Wang.


    Because he saw that Li Shenglong had just called Lao Wang, Lao Wang was very happy after listening to it. Naturally, this man would not let Lao Wang down. He called Lao Wang like Li Shenglong.


    As soon as this person''s voice falls, other people also react. At this time, no one is a fool. If the first person takes the lead in reminding, naturally others will follow suit.


    "Master, do you think I can succeed?"


    "Master."


    ¡­¡­


    They have already seen the skill of Lao Wang. The people who have just arrived here spend a day, and the most income is only two spirit stones.


    As long as Lao Wang''s skill is learned, there will be a piece of inferior spirit stone for rent. If they can rent ten tents, there will be as many as ten inferior spirit stones every day.


    So many spirit stones are enough for them to consume. Lao Wang looked at so many expectant faces with a smile. He didn''t want to refuse them, so he accepted with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, any one of you can come. If you want to come, you can come here to see how I can make a tent after the mining. By the way, I forgot to say a little. I don''t care about the food here. If you want to eat, you should bring it by yourself.


    Otherwise, at most, I will help you to carry the corpse to the big black ditch outside after your death and be washed away by the black ditch. I can''t help you any more things. "


    Lao Wang''s words revealed a gloomy feeling. However, these people had just arrived here and did not know what Lao Wang''s words meant. They had never seen the black water ditch in Lao Wang''s mouth, so they had no impression.


    Only after hearing what Lao Wang said, we also had an initial understanding of the functions of the black ditch. We think that the black ditch is specially used to deal with human bodies.


    Li Shenglong in the crowd and people''s ideas are not the same, he is still thinking about the purpose of this old Wang came here.


    However, judging from the current situation, this old Wang should not be the elder of the magic gate. Otherwise, Li Shenglong will not have the life to stand here.


    Of course, this inference is not absolute. It may also be that Lao Wang did not want to be recognized by these ordinary people, but wanted to solve Li Shenglong in private.


    After all, there is an essential gap between Li Shenglong''s cultivation and Lao Wang''s. when such a character wants to crush Li Shenglong, he can kill him at any time.


    Naturally, I don''t care about the time of this meeting and half meeting. But where is this place? It''s a place for corvee of the ghost sect. Countless people die every day. That is to say, even if Li Shenglong really died here, it would not cause any other people''s attention and die insipid.


    "Come, you three, come and pick your own tent."


    Old Wang is still a smile, and before there is no slightest difference, mouth like a merchant and Li Shenglong, they talk about their tent.


    If Li Shenglong didn''t know that the old Wang was an old man, he would think that he was just an ordinary human merchant.


    At this time, Li Shenglong is thinking too much and has no effect. In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues have no effect at all.Li Shenglong is also aware of this point, which is also a clear understanding of this point. Li Shenglong is particularly serious in his practice.


    "Well, if you like, please give us one."


    Li Shenglong''s real purpose to this place is no longer for tents. Naturally, at this time, he will not tangle with Lao Wang because of a tent.


    "No, the three of you, come in and pick it up. I''ll tell you how to use it."


    Lao Wang pointed to a large tent behind him and spoke to the three of them, walking towards the tent.


    Li Shenglong has seen this tent for a long time, and he can also know that there are many tents inside. However, these have nothing to do with Li Shenglong. Originally, Li Shenglong wanted to take a tent at will. Now it seems that he can''t do it at all. He has to follow Lao Wang and walk into the tent.


    The iron brothers and sisters watched Li Shenglong''s actions and actions. Seeing that Li Shenglong moved, they naturally had to follow up and walked into the tent.


    Yang Guang''s steps did not move with Li Shenglong. He had seen the contents of Lao Wang''s tent more than a hundred times. They were just tents. There was no need to see them again.


    Yang Guang did not leave, and the other newcomers would not start to follow in. They could only stand in the distance and curiously look at the scene inside the tent, and also imagine in their hearts the scene that they could enter the tent one day.

 Chapter 455

    Select (Part 2)


    Yang Guang looked at his subordinates and their ideas. Yang Guang had experienced them before. Naturally, he knew clearly what he said.


    In Yang Guang''s opinion, the most important thing for them to do now is to consider every day how to get the most spirit stones in the specified time and make up for the spirit stones that they owe for red pepper.


    Otherwise, when the time comes, red pepper won''t care what excuse you have. Any excuse is just some excuse to them, and excuse is the most incompetent performance for red pepper.


    There''s no need for waste or excuses in the red pepper team.


    When the time comes for them to make excuses, it is not far away from the day when they really want to be rabbits.


    Yang Guang thought of this, raised his head, looked at the three of them who had already entered the tent, and added a sentence in his heart.


    Of course, they''re three perverts.


    Yeah, pervert.


    In Yang Guang''s opinion, Li Shenglong and the three of them are indeed abnormal. Yang Guang has been here for a long time and has never heard of such a situation.


    It''s just a newcomer. On the first day I came here, I was able to dig out ten inferior spirit stones in such a short time, and I still have spare power.


    This is not a pervert. What is it?


    Perhaps, such a character can really learn Lao Wang''s tent sewing skills?


    Yang Guang did not know how the heart of such a sentence, but then Yang Guang will put the idea behind.


    The difficulty of Laowang''s tent sewing is clear to them. No one can learn it. Yang Guangda still doesn''t believe that Li Shenglong can learn this skill from his heart.


    "Come on, look at this row. Which one do you like?"


    Naturally, Li Shenglong who entered the tent would not know Yang Guang''s thoughts, or that Li Shenglong would not pay attention to Yang Guang''s thoughts. As soon as the three of them entered the tent, they could hear the voice of Lao Wang who entered the tent one step ahead of them.


    In the tent, there are several rows of folded tents. The bottom row is obviously not as big as the upper row, and the material used is also a little worse.


    Now Lao Wang points to the last row.


    Li Shenglong also knows that since they want the last one, naturally don''t think about how many good things they can have. Fortunately, they don''t need to sleep. They just buy a tent to make it look good.


    "You two choose first, then go out and wait for me."


    Li Shenglong looks at the Tieshi brothers and sisters behind him. He is not sure whether the elder really wants to see them. Therefore, Li Shenglong decides to spend money on the tie brothers and sisters first, and then make a decision based on the reaction of the elders.


    Lao Wang didn''t express his opinion. He still introduced his tent here.


    "Iron glass is right, look here, this kind of tent is very popular with girls here, even red pepper is also used in this kind of tent."


    Indeed, red pepper is also used in this kind of tent. The only difference between this tent and this one is that the quality, workmanship and materials of the tent are much better than this one.


    Tieliuli and tieruizhi, after hearing Li Shenglong''s words, understand what''s going on in their hearts. They know that Li Shenglong is afraid of something and want to talk to the old man alone.


    Of course, the two of them didn''t think of the old man standing in front of them, but they were still their predecessors compared with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s cry is not aimless.


    Iron glass brother and sister did not like this aspect to think of the meaning, this time, iron glass quickly came up, pointing to the colored tent said.


    "Since the predecessors recommend it, the younger generation will not be uninteresting. That''s all."


    Like Li Shenglong, tieliuli doesn''t need to worry about what the tent looks like and how good or bad it is. Just have a tent. In that case, you can use whatever Lao Wang recommends. Why do you have to look for it yourself?


    "This girl is so nice. Come on, take it."


    Lao Wang picked up a colorful tent from the ground and put it in his hand. Although he said that he would take it well, he didn''t have the slightest intention of handing it to iron glass.


    Tieliuli reached for it. Lao Wang didn''t want to give it to her. Instead, he stepped back and said it again.


    "Here, take it."


    Iron glazed face is a cold, this is to play me?


    Just wanted to speak, Li Shenglong''s voice came from his ear.


    "Although the elder will give them two tents, their tent money will be calculated by the younger generation."


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s words, Lao Wang didn''t retreat this time. He said take it well, and the tent in his hand had already been handed to iron glass.


    Iron glass suddenly realized that she knew what was going on. At the same time, she despised Lao Wang in her own heart. Is she poor in such a piece of spirit stone?Not to mention that Li Shenglong has just given their brother and sister 10000 pieces of intermediate spirit stone. Even before that, their brother and sister were not the people who were inferior to this piece of spirit stone.


    I didn''t say anything when I got the iron glaze of the tent. I turned around and walked out of the tent angrily. As I walked, I heard Lao Wang''s voice behind me.


    "The girl has a good temper."


    "Don''t mind, master. People don''t know the rules."


    Li Shenglong''s voice also came along.


    Tieliuli felt angry. He put his tent into the cloth bag he had just bought, and left the tent far away. On the one hand, tieliuli didn''t want to hear Lao Wang''s voice in his heart. On the other hand, he was also ordered by Li Shenglong.


    She is also an interesting person. Since Li Shenglong doesn''t want them to know, there must be reasons why they don''t know. They don''t have to know what Li Shenglong is talking about.


    Iron glass a go, the rest of tierui is also a look of disdain at Lao Wang, Lao Wang has no such consciousness.


    "Come on, tieruizhi. How about this one? This black has a sense of massiness. It must be good for people like you. This is the best selling one here, this one. "


    Lao Wang is still there chattering about recommending his own goods, which is interrupted by tierui.


    "Master, since you say this is so good, that''s it."


    Tierui''s heart is still more than iron glaze. Although he is despised in his heart, when he sees Li Shenglong''s attitude, tieruizhi still respectfully greets Lao Wang and goes out to find his sister.

 Chapter 456

    Why (1)


    "how did you find me?"


    When tieruizhi disappeared from the tent, Lao Wang was like a different person. As soon as his hand was shining, the whole tent was surrounded by a light light.


    In the tent, Li Shenglong can clearly feel how powerful this thin layer of light has. This layer of light does not mean that Li Shenglong is now in the triple realm of ningdan. The four or five fold combat power of ningdan is several times more powerful than that of Li Shenglong, and he can not easily break the protective film.


    Even if Li Long wants to be promoted, it''s impossible for him to be promoted.


    Of course, Li Shenglong didn''t want to run. Since he knew that Lao Wang was so powerful in front of him, he would not move any crooked mind.


    When Li Shenglong saw Lao Wang, he was like a different person. A terrible momentum had been revealed. Although he knew that Lao Wang didn''t want to target him at all, he still had to be shocked by the powerful power of these strong men.


    "Master, since I was a child, I have a kind of supernatural sense, which has saved me several times. This time, it is also this kind of epiphany that has discovered the abnormality of the elder."


    Hearing Lao Wang''s question, Li Shenglong naturally can''t tell the truth. The reason why Lao Wang is the Pearl of his body is that he can only solve it with other reasons.


    When he spoke, Li Shenglong was also in a cold sweat. He did not know whether his words could make Lao Wang believe that Lao Wang''s strength was at least tens of thousands of times higher than that of Li Shenglong.


    It''s natural to take some risks to deceive such characters. If Lao Wang finds out, it''s very difficult for Li Shenglong to survive.


    Lao Wang also saw that Li Shenglong seemed to be a little restrained, and his sharp eyes flashed a trace of softness.


    "Psychic?"


    After listening to Li Shenglong''s words, Lao Wang repeated a sentence again.


    The cultivation of immortals in Dajin is only a small part of the immortal cultivation world. There are all kinds of talents in the world. Li Shenglong, who is far beyond the ordinary in spiritual consciousness, has not never been met in other worlds before.


    Some of them are even more powerful than what Li Shenglong now says. Lao Wang thinks about these things in his mind, and he doesn''t think much about it. He just regards Li Shenglong as such a character.


    "It seems that Li Shenglong should be such a person."


    After Lao Wang finished thinking about it, he didn''t think about it any more. Although lingjue is a rare person, he may not be able to meet one in such a small world as Dajin for countless years.


    It''s not that such a strange character can''t be met. Li Shenglong didn''t think that his lies didn''t really arouse Lao Wang''s suspicion.


    "I''m wang. You can call me Lao Wang. I''ve been practicing for many years, but I can''t be your master. At most, I''ve been practicing for a few more years than you. In the future, your cultivation will be much older, and maybe your achievements will still be above your old age."


    Lao Wang once again introduced his identity, and the command revealed in Lao Wang''s tone was absolutely not to be refused.


    Li Shenglong clearly understood Lao Wang''s meaning, and he did not want to violate the meaning of this elder. Although Li Shenglong may surpass him in his future cultivation, it is the future. When Li Shenglong has not surpassed Lao Wang, it is impossible to violate Lao Wang''s meaning.


    "I know you have a question in your heart. Why am I here?"


    Lao Wang did not stop. After introducing himself, he continued to speak. What he said was what Li Shenglong was most concerned about. At this time, Li Shenglong really wanted to know what Lao Wang wanted to do here?


    Is there any relationship between Lao Wang and the devil gate?


    "I guess you think I''m the ancestor of this ghost sect?"


    Lao Wang seemed to see through Li Shenglong, and directly said what he thought in his heart.


    "That''s exactly what Lao Wang said."


    Li Shenglong didn''t hide his idea. Since Lao Wang had wanted to say his purpose, Li Shenglong had nothing to do with his truthful answer.


    "No, I''m not. I''m here by chance. I won''t take part in the dispute between the right and the evil. No matter what plan you have in the right path or what the devil''s door has, it''s none of my business."


    Lao Wang can clearly see Li Shenglong''s Xiandao skills at a glance. Lao Wang has been in the ghost sect for a long time. Naturally, I can think that Li Shenglong is the immortal elder here since he practices the immortal skills here.


    It is not a day or two for the rumors of the immortal devil war. At such a time, an elder of Xiandao goes to the fiend''s territory. If there is no big plan, Lao Wang will not believe it.


    Of course, Lao Wang''s accomplishments are there. By virtue of his accomplishments, these are the highest battles among the nuns in the ningdan period, which are of no interest to him at all.


    It''s no wonder that with his strength, he alone can wipe out both the positive and the evil in the immortal world of the great Jin Dynasty.Strength determines everything. What kind of strength there is, there is what kind of place. This sentence is an unshakable truth everywhere.


    Lao Wang has this absolute strength, so he looks at Li Shenglong and the fight between the Xiandao sect and the demon sect is like watching two groups of ants fighting.


    Li Shenglong can also think of some old Wang''s ideas. This is what Li Shenglong thinks when he looks at the students who are practicing blood and condensing Qi.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong didn''t have any strange ideas about Lao Wang. This is very normal. Let alone Li Shenglong, they would be like this if they were just another person.


    "Since Lao Wang said so, the younger generation will be relieved."


    Although it was Lao Wang who asked him to call himself Lao Wang, Li Shenglong did not dare to address him equally as others. In that case, Li Shenglong would not do anything.


    Li Shenglong still calls Lao Wang according to his younger generation''s appearance, and will not let Lao Wang have any unhappiness at all.


    Lao Wang was obviously very satisfied with Li Shenglong''s address. He did not want to correct Li Shenglong''s meaning. Neither side mentioned this issue again.


    "Li Shenglong, as I said just now, I am not the ancestor of the magic gate. You should know that I will not come here for no reason at all."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knew that Lao Wang would not come here for a stroll. Time is more precious for a man of cultivation like Lao Wang, and no time can be easily wasted.

 Chapter 457

    Reason (middle)


    "the reason why I am here is to trace a supreme ghost here."


    "The supreme ghost?"


    When Li Shenglong heard the name, he was a little strange. He didn''t know what the supreme ghost was. However, it was obvious that something that could let Lao Wang do it in person must be extraordinary.


    "Master, the supreme ghost, I have heard of something. It is a crystal of the Yin of heaven and earth, which is impossible to appear under normal circumstances.


    Every appearance of the supreme ghost is a supreme level figure between heaven and earth, and even many high-level figures will appear. "


    The sound of Lingzhu appeared in Li Shenglong''s mind.


    "What is the use of this supreme ghost?"


    Li Shenglong knew that the supreme ghost must have some strange function, otherwise, how could a character like Lao Wang come here.


    "Yes, the supreme spirit, between heaven and earth, only through the supreme spirit and the supreme Yang spirit can we refine the heaven and earth to Yang and Yin pill.


    With this pill, I can at least practice for thousands of years, and my cultivation strength will have a leap forward development. "


    While talking with Lao Wang, Lingzhu''s voice also rings in Li Shenglong''s heart.


    "From heaven and earth to Yang and Yin, it can enhance people''s life span by 10000 years, and at the same time, it can let people experience countless eras in their dreams, and obtain endless cultivation scriptures in the era.


    The more practice experience they need, the easier it will be for these people to practice, because they don''t know how many times they have experienced it in their dreams.


    In this way, they will get twice the result with half the effort when they practice, and it is not impossible to say that the road to practice is smooth and smooth. "


    After listening to the words of Lingzhu and Lao Wang, Li Shenglong also understood the importance of the supreme ghost. What''s the use of Lao Wang and Lao Wang about such an important thing? What can Li Shenglong do to Lao Wang.


    "Li Shenglong, I think you can also know that I didn''t tell you this matter without any reason. The reason why I told you this thing was that I needed your help."


    Lao Wang''s words were quite beyond Li Shenglong''s expectation. Normally speaking, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments could not help Lao Wang.


    However, since Lao Wang said so, it is obvious that Lao Wang must have encountered some difficulties, and he needs help from people like Li Shenglong.


    However, Li Shenglong still doesn''t quite understand what he can help Lao Wang.


    "This supreme ghost is different from other ghosts. It is very sensitive in spirit. When a character of my cultivation is not close to him, he will find out. What''s more, the location of this supreme ghost is a little special. I can''t get close to him. I can only find someone else to approach him."


    Lao Wang said the whole story for a while, and Li Shenglong thought about it for a while and said his own problems.


    "Master Wang, since you can''t get into the position where the ghost is, you can''t get into it at all. If you go in, you''ll just die."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. If you do well this time, it will be good for you. Although the benefits won''t reach the level of heaven and earth to Yang and Yin, I have another kind of pill that can make your accomplishments greatly improved."


    Said here, Lao Wang stopped for a moment, looked at Li Shenglong, and then said.


    "I know that you have two kinds of skills. One of them is strange and can be hidden in cells. In this way, your cultivation will be almost unlimited in the future.


    But the speed of improving another kind of cultivation is obviously much slower than this one. Now we are just practicing Qi, right? "


    Lao Wang''s strength is far above Li Shenglong, so there is no accident after Li Shenglong sees through Lao Wang''s things so easily.


    The only thing that worries Li Shenglong is whether the Pearl will be found by Lao Wang. In that case, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to resist Lao Wang''s order. In addition to handing the Pearl to Lao Wang, Li Longsheng has only one way to die.


    But if Li Shenglong really gives the Pearl out, it seems to be a way to live. In fact, it is just living, without the Pearl.


    With Li Shenglong, there is no way to reach the realm of Lao Wang. It is impossible to rescue Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan.


    Li Shenglong is also very clear about this point. He is self-conscious about how he got his present position.


    Li Shenglong was still thinking about it, so he heard Lao Wang continue to say.


    "My pill can integrate the two skills you are practicing. That is to say, your highest cultivation has already reached the triple level of coagulating Dan. Then your lowest cultivation can also be upgraded to the triple level of coagulation pill."At this time, there has been a trace of alarm in Li Shenglong''s heart. We should know that Li Shenglong cherishes his own life, but the opportunity to improve his own strength will not be missed at all.


    Now the old Wang is to give Lee a hope to improve his own strength, but the danger of this thing is still too big, Li Shenglong''s heart is still some hesitation.


    "What''s more, when you practice in the future, no matter what kind of skill you have made a little progress, the other skill will also make the same progress."


    After Lao Wang saw Li Shenglong''s hesitation, he gave him a strong medicine.


    After hearing this, Li Shenglong is really moved. You should know that Li Shenglong''s cultivation of zhenxianmen has been upgraded to the triple cultivation of ningdan, which has no great impact on Li Shenglong''s future development.


    However, if Li Shenglong''s cultivation can grow at the same time as now, it will be different.


    However, Li Shenglong knows how difficult it is for his cultivation to grow at the same time. Needless to say, it depends on Li Shenglong''s triple cultivation of energy and energy, while his cultivation of Zhenxian sect is the state of quadruple cultivation of Qi. The gap is not a little bit.


    Now it is difficult for Li Shenglong to achieve this kind of cultivation. If it comes to a higher level of cultivation, I don''t know what time it will take to synchronize the two accomplishments.


    Even Li Shenglong didn''t have the idea to synchronize the two skills for a while. It was too time consuming. Without a certain amount of time, it was impossible.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 reason (Part 2)


    but as long as Li Shenglong can synchronize the two skills, there is no problem of invincible at the same level.


    Invincible at the same level.


    It''s exciting to think about it. The rules in this world have been said many times. Strength determines everything. As long as there is strength, it will naturally get the corresponding status.


    In this way, if Li Shenglong can achieve invincibility at the same level, it is basically equivalent to the higher level of cultivation of other practitioners of nose. Such a strong cultivation will naturally make Li Shenglong''s heart beat.


    However, Li Shenglong also knows the depth of his heart. If his life is buried here for the sake of future strength, he doesn''t need to think about the future. Please, there is no need to think about it. What else should he do with his strength?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a random person. Since I found you, 70% of you can succeed. Otherwise, if you let me find you, I won''t find you at all."


    Lao Wang also knew that Li Shenglong was already excited at this time. The only deficiency was that he didn''t know the danger.


    "To cultivate immortals is a violation of the law of heaven. Although at the end of the day, we all have to make ourselves conform to the law of heaven, but generally speaking, we still have to fight with heaven, fight with people, and fight with our own lives.


    Since this is the case, let alone the 70% assurance, we should try even if we have 50%.


    Otherwise, how can this immortal cultivator become a high-level cultivator? "


    What Lao Wang said obviously didn''t touch Li Shenglong very much. Who was Li Shenglong? He didn''t know all kinds of people in his previous life in the Chinese dynasty. When he arrived here, he would not easily be moved by his words. He has his own judgment on whether to do or not.


    "Master Wang, where is the supreme ghost?"


    Li Shenglong thought for a long time before asking about the location. His idea is very simple. Anyway, Li Shenglong will go to the place Lao Wang said to explore and see what the specific situation is before making a decision.


    If it can, it will be good. If it can''t, Li Shenglong will not force himself to go. Since he has not promised Lao Wang, then Li Shenglong has room to leave.


    If Li Shenglong really agreed with Lao Wang, if he wanted to quit, it would be playing a trick on Lao Wang. Lao Wang, no matter how good-natured, would not tolerate others playing tricks on himself.


    Li Shenglong wanted to quit at that time, which was a matter of great difficulty.


    "Wanyin cave."


    Lao Wang clearly understood Li Shenglong''s meaning and calmly said where the supreme ghost was.


    "Master Wang, this matter is of great importance. I have a low level of cultivation. Let me go back and think about it well, and I will reply to you some other day."


    When Li Shenglong said this, he was also very nervous. If the old Wang changed his face to force Li Shenglong at this time.


    Li Shenglong has no room for resistance at all. He can only accept it passively. However, such a statement also shows that the 70% assurance of Lao Wang is false.


    If there is really 70% assurance, Li Shenglong will not be so easy to refuse Lao Wang''s, 70% assurance, said to be really not small.


    It is because of this that Lao Wang has no need to force Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong is also trying to see if Lao Wang has 70% confidence.


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to do this at all. If he did so, it would not be without any danger. On the contrary, it would be very dangerous.


    After all, there is an absolute gap between the two. If Lao Wang puts a ban on Li Shenglong in anger, Li Shenglong will have to obey Lao Wang and be controlled by Lao Wang ever since.


    Li Shenglong''s palms are dripping with sweat. This time is really exciting.


    "OK, you think slowly, I''ve been here for decades, and I won''t wait for another day or two. By the way, here''s a Ziyang pill. You can take it. If you want to enter it and check it, you can take this pill first and then go in, and then you can come out after exploring it. It won''t take too long."


    Lao Wang obviously knew what kind of thoughts Li Shenglong was thinking and didn''t mean to retain him.


    "Thank you for your understanding. In that case, I will go back first."


    At this time, Li Shenglong was half relieved. The reason was that Li Shenglong had not left here. If Lao Wang suddenly changed his mind, Li Shenglong still had no way. Because of this, Li Shenglong didn''t want to say anything to Lao Wang. He said goodbye to Lao Wang and wanted to leave here.


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as Li Shenglong was about to leave, he was called by Lao Wang, which suddenly raised the heart that Li Shenglong had just put down.


    "Don''t be nervous. Your tent is here to take the tent. If you go out without anything, others will doubt it."Lao Wang didn''t change his attention as Li Shenglong thought. He handed over a tent similar to the tent that tieruizhi had just taken out.


    Li Shenglong put his tent in the small bag on his left and said goodbye to Lao Wang again.


    "Master Wang, I''m going out."


    "Well, let''s go. Just come when you want to come."


    Li Shenglong listened to Lao Wang''s words, but his steps didn''t mean to stop. He walked out of the tent directly. The thin blue film on the tent did not become an obstacle for Li Shenglong to get out of the tent. He almost walked out of the tent without any effort.


    At this time, Lee finally breathed a sigh of relief. If he stayed with such figures as Lao Wang, the pressure that he could feel was too great.


    After all, the absolute gap above the rank is there. No matter what Lao Wang wants to do, if he is tough, then Li Shenglong will only listen.


    Leaving the tent can be regarded as a temporary separation from this feeling.


    Li Shenglong''s feeling is not clear to them in Yangguang outside the tent. They just see Lao Wang and Li Shenglong enter the tent.


    The tent was naturally open, and it was because of this that the rest of them could see what was going on inside. It''s just that what they see is not the same as the actual situation.


    Outside, they could only see Li Shenglong and Lao Wang pointing to the tent and choosing from left to right. From time to time, Lao Wang also introduced Li Shenglong about various tents. As for other things, they did not see anything else.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 460 resentful


    what they saw was this situation. Needless to say, it was the function of Laowang''s prohibition. What people outside saw was not the same as what those inside did.


    Lao Wang''s prohibition is not to say that Yang Guang and his characters in the blood training period are the soul refining ancestors of the ghost sect. They are no different from Yang Guang. Don''t try to see through Lao Wang''s prohibition.


    Although Li Shenglong knew that he and Lao Wang had not been there for a short time, since Lao Wang had been banned, it would be impossible for people outside to know what happened inside.


    Li Shenglong is very sure of this matter for no other reason. Lao Wang''s strength lies there. If Lao Wang''s prohibition is discovered by the most blood practising figures outside, then Lao Wang will not have to practice at all and commit suicide directly.


    "Ouch, Li Shenglong is very talented. It seems that he has done tent business before."


    Lao Wang''s figure came out after Li Shenglong came out. Looking at Yang Guang''s impatient faces, he explained with a smile.


    "Maybe Li Shenglong can really learn my tent making skills."


    Lao Wang''s words made Yang Guang, who was a little impatient, quickly changed his face. Other people didn''t know Lao Wang''s position here. He was clear about him.


    If Li Shenglong could really learn this technique, he would never offend people. Such people, let alone wait a little longer, would not have any opinion from Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang has no opinions, which does not mean that others have no opinions. The people who come with Li Shenglong don''t give Li a good face. Fortunately, Li Shenglong didn''t care about their ideas, and naturally they won''t care about their thoughts at this time.


    Only the iron brothers and sisters looked at Lao Wang''s eyes and had some changes before. They both knew that Li Shenglong would never talk about tents with Lao Wang for such a long time.


    Each of these big men has his own business to be busy with. Although they have advanced cultivation, they want to become more advanced practitioners than their lower level practitioners.


    Because of this, if he had spare time, he would choose to practice instead of chatting with a mortal who had no effect at all.


    "Is this mean old man also a master?"


    At the same time, an idea appeared in the heart of the tie brothers and sisters. Originally, when Li Shenglong called Lao Wang, they already had a trace of doubt. However, Lao Wang''s appearance and his stingy practice made the tie brothers and sisters not believe their own judgment, thinking that Lao Wang was just an ordinary person.


    But now that Li Shenglong and Lao Wang have been able to speak for such a long time, Lao Wang must not be an ordinary person.


    If you are not an ordinary person, it means that Lao Wang''s cultivation is not something that their two brothers and sisters can see through.


    The two brothers and sisters can''t see through it. In addition, Li Shenglong also calls Lao Wang the elder, which means that Lao Wang''s cultivation is still above Li Shenglong?


    The two of them also know what kind of cultivation Li Shenglong has done. The cultivation of Laowang is still on top of Li Shenglong. How many times is Ning Dan''s?


    The two of them decided that even though they thought that Lao Wang''s accomplishments were above Li Shenglong''s, they didn''t think that Lao Wang''s accomplishments were far beyond Li Shenglong''s.


    It can''t be blamed for them. They can know that after the foundation is built, it is the Ning Dan period. They have entrusted their ancestors with the blessing of a Ning Dan period ancestor. The iron family after the ancestors has never been able to rise. Naturally, they don''t want to know the accomplishments above the Ning Dan period.


    What''s more, in their opinion, the cultivation of the Ning Dan period is too high to be reached by ordinary people. In this case, even if they know the cultivation realm after the Ning Dan period, they will not think about it at all.


    "Then I would like to congratulate Lao Wang in advance. I didn''t expect to find a successor who can inherit your legacy."


    Yang Guang said to Lao Wang with a smile on his face.


    "I''ve said for a long time that if you want to be my successor, you need certain qualifications. Now it''s only the first day. I can''t see whether Li Shenglong has this qualification.


    Now I can only say that Li Shenglong is much better than those in front of him. If anyone can learn my skill, he is the most likely one. "


    Lao Wang''s words made Yang Guang feel a little jealous. Li Shenglong''s mining strength was no longer below him when he arrived here. Now he has been highly appraised by Lao Wang. Yang Guang is not envious. That''s false.


    And other mortals have no idea how many people and who they are before. They have learned this skill under Lao Wang.


    After listening to Lao Wang''s words, other ordinary people''s hearts are all indifferent, thinking, which is that Lao Wang did not see their qualifications.


    If Lao Wang saw it, he would not say so. Instead, he would give them all his unique skills.Dreaming is one of the things that people do most often and like most. These people are no exception. They don''t realize the gap between themselves and Li Shenglong.


    Only in the heart of self-esteem that he is the first in the world, no one can surpass him.


    They would not have thought that their cultivation level in this lifetime was beyond Li Shenglong, that is, it was very difficult to surpass Yang Guang.


    Under such circumstances, it is natural that everyone is not angry.


    "Anyway, there is still a great possibility for Li Shenglong, isn''t it?"


    "That''s true."


    "Lao Wang, it''s time for us to leave, so we won''t disturb you here."


    Yang Guang didn''t want to continue to talk to Lao Wang at this time. Instead, he wanted to leave here with his own people. Although he did not mine in person, the red pepper organization would compensate him with some inferior spirit stone.


    If not, no one would want to lead other teams, let alone, after three days, 20% of the inferior spirit stones handed over to the red peppers every day belonged to Yang Guang.


    In other words, if a person in the red pepper led by the larger team, then he can get more profits.


    It is this huge profit that makes countless people want to become high-level. Of course, this is an internal incentive mechanism of red pepper, which encourages every member of red pepper to make efforts to mine.

 Chapter 460

    Exploration (Part 1)


    Yang Guang and they also know that this is a kind of strategy to promote them to a higher level.


    But it is the existence of this strategy that makes it possible for people at the bottom to become high-level people, which naturally gives impetus to others.


    If there is motivation, all the people with red pepper will naturally work hard.


    "Well, well, you''ll be busy first."


    Lao Wang naturally knew that Yang Guang would not bring other disciples here when he was in general. If there were not Li Shenglong and their three abnormal characters, then Yang guanggen would not have brought these new people here.


    Maybe now they have arrived at Yang Guang''s reservation station, and then all the new people who can''t afford to rent a tent have made a floor shop at this time, and look at those who have tents around with envious eyes, but they can only lie on the cold ground at will.


    "Well, keep up. It''s time for us to rest."


    After Yang Guang called the crowd, he took the lead in walking. The three of them were the last. When Li Shenglong left, he gave Lao Wang a vague look, and Lao Wang gave him a smile.


    Naturally, Yang Guang and the people in front of him did not have the ability of Li Shenglong, nor could they find out the action between Lao Wang and Li Shenglong.


    Yang Guang said that the sleeping place was not too far away from the place where Lao Wang was. Before long, people had already arrived at the place.


    When people looked around, there were already many people lying on the ground in various positions. No one hated the dirty or cool ground here.


    Beside these people, there are tents of all colors, blue, green, black, red and so on.


    Li Shenglong and they can understand that the people who can live in tents here are at least a middle level here, just like Yang Guang in front of them.


    Although Li Shenglong came here for less than a day, he can also clearly find that the level here is very strict. People like Li Shenglong, who are at the bottom, don''t want to see red pepper noodles at will.


    "Well, this is where we all sleep. Let''s find a place to sleep. When we see others get up tomorrow, we''ll gather here."


    After Yang Guangfeng gave a command, he went to a tent by himself. There was no difference between Yang Guang''s tent level and Li Shenglong''s. it seems that Yang Guang doesn''t care much about his living standard.


    Li Shenglong and the three of them didn''t want to look around here like others. They quickly put up the tent they got from Lao Wang. After they said hello, they went into their own tents.


    The others looked at Li Shenglong with envy, jealousy and hatred. The three of them were also new people, but they could not live in the tent at all. They just could find a place to lie down like others.


    The rest of the old people lying on the ground are not all calm. They can see from the eyes of Li Shenglong. The three of them are also new people. There are some new people coming here every once in a while, and there is nothing to pay attention to, but they are not the same.


    It''s not right that a new person can live in his own tent just like other middle-level people.


    What''s more, one of these three people is a woman. What a woman represents here is desire and a symbol of wealth.


    Every woman who came here was very miserable at the beginning, and the appearance of iron glaze was not bad. Under such circumstances, many people naturally made her idea.


    Although everyone has seen Li Shenglong, they are three people, and each of them has at least the cultivation of blood training, but this is nothing here.


    Not all middle-level people will rent tents. Tents are a dispensable thing for some people.


    These people are waiting for an opportunity. For them, it''s good to have a beauty, but this is in the territory of red pepper. Some things can''t be disclosed at all. Even if they think so, they should be suppressed in their hearts.


    The three of them didn''t care about the meaning of these people at all. After entering the tent, Li Shenglong''s hands flashed and a colorful light came out.


    In an instant, the whole tent was surrounded. People outside could not feel the slightest change in the tent. Only the Tieshi brothers and sisters felt the difference in Li Shenglong''s tent.


    Their accomplishments can only feel a little different, but they can''t feel the deeper things at all.


    After taking a look at the protective cover that he has just finished, Li Shenglong moves, and has launched the art of invisibility. Now, Li Shenglong has no time to waste time with these people here.


    Li Shenglong''s time is short, and he has to deal with everything immediately. This time he met Lao Wang, the news that Lao Wang gave him was really shocking.For Li Shenglong, what Lao Wang said is not only a crisis, but also an opportunity. If it is handled well, it is possible that Li Shenglong''s accomplishments can be greatly improved.


    "No matter what, I''ll go and have a look first."


    Li Shenglong has already figured out that since Lao Wang can let Li Shenglong go this time, either it means that Lao Wang is true, and that this thing is really 70% sure, or that Lao Wang is very patient and thinks that someone must be able to help him get this supreme ghost, that is, there will be other people without Li Shenglong.


    Under such circumstances, it doesn''t matter whether there is Li Shenglong or not. Li Shenglong is not sure what Lao Wang thinks in the end. However, no matter what Lao Wang thinks, the most important thing for Li Shenglong now is to go to Wanyin cave to have a look.


    After Li Shenglong''s invisibility, a Tu Dun left his tent and did not attract the attention of anyone around him. Their strength did not reach the level of discovering Li Shenglong.


    When Li Shenglong arrived here, he was not as restrained as he was when he was there. This is a labor camp. Basically, no one will set up a ban here.


    If there is a ban, it is impossible for ordinary people to walk freely here.


    Therefore, when Li Shenglong arrived here, he did not need to hide his own ability and boldly used earth hiding from under the tent.


    When Li Shenglong just walked out of the tent, Lao Wang also looked at Li Shenglong in this direction with his smiling eyes in his own tent.

 Chapter 461

    Exploration (Part 2)


    "this boy is good."


    Lao Wang opened his mouth slightly, said a word that no one could hear, and then began to do his own thing again.


    Of course, Li Shenglong didn''t know that his every move was under the observation of Lao Wang. He continued to walk towards the Wanyin cave.


    Wanyin cave, this place, Li Shenglong had already felt the strong Yin Qi here when he just came in. However, he just entered here and needed a disguised identity. It is a best choice for Li Shenglong to join these organizations to learn about the situation here.


    It is just like what Li Shenglong thought. He could get the information of Wanyin cave from Yang Guang''s mouth and meet Lao Wang. All of them came from his disguised identity. This also proves that Li Shenglong''s judgment is right.


    Wanyin cave, hearing this name, you can know how successful it is. You should know that the Wanyin cave was originally just a normal spirit mine. One morning a few decades ago, a sudden accident happened. No one knows why, the boundless cold air suddenly burst out of the spirit mine, freezing all those who were still digging in it.


    "This is the Wanyin cave. It''s really Yin."


    Li Shenglong is now in the cultivation of Ning Dan period. According to the principle, the general Yin Qi will not have any influence on him at all.


    However, this cave is obviously different. Li Shenglong can feel the boundless Yin Qi inside the cave just by standing at the entrance of the cave, and even makes him shiver.


    Only in the cave entrance has such a power, that to Wanyin cave inside also good?


    Without entering the cave, Li Shenglong can know that the Yin Qi inside the cave is more vigorous than those outside. In this case, his constitution can not bear it.


    If you enter it, you may die.


    "Do you really want to eat his Ziyang pill?"


    Lao Wang once gave Li Shenglong a Ziyang pill when Li Shenglong left. However, Li Shenglong was not sure whether the pill could be taken or not.


    What if there are other side effects or other prohibitions?


    Li Shenglong didn''t dare to take his own life as a child''s play. Although he said he put the pill on his body, he didn''t want to take this pill at all.


    But now that Li Shenglong sees that the Yin Qi in the Wanyin cave is so fierce, he can''t help but take this pill. Now, Li Shenglong has no other better way. He can only kill the horse as a living horse doctor and take this pill first. As for whether there are any side effects in the future, it will be later.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong gritted his teeth and put the pill directly into his mouth. After Ziyang Dan entered into Li Shenglong''s body, it quickly spread out in Li Shenglong''s body. A warm current circulates around Li Shenglong''s body. Li Shenglong''s body reveals boundless heat, which expels the Yin Qi emanating from Wanyin cave.


    "Good pill."


    No matter whether the Ziyang pill has other side effects, Ziyang Dan is a good pill for its effect of expelling Yin Qi.


    Now that Li Shenglong has already taken the pill, he naturally wants to go into the Wanyin cave to have a look. At this time, there is no need to have other problems.


    Entering the Wanyin cave, the corridor on both sides of Wanyin cave is no different from other caves. The front part is also some potholes. It seems that the front of this cave has been mined.


    The only difference here is that there are icicles hanging on the walls here. The invasion of Yin Qi makes the climate here different from that outside.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to see more. He came here to see if there were any things of the highest Yin and the supreme ghost.


    If we want to talk about the supreme ghost, Li Shenglong''s hope is really small. We should know that this supreme ghost is a character who can escape from the rank of Lao Wang.


    This kind of thing can''t be shaken by such a small man of cultivation now. Let alone that Li Shenglong wants to catch him, maybe he has become an iceberg before the supreme ghost.


    Although Li Shenglong''s body is protected by ziyangdan and can walk on the ice, Li Shenglong also sighs in his heart that the power of this supreme ghost is so powerful that we should know that Li Shenglong''s divinity has not swept to the end of this corridor.


    That is to say, the supreme ghost is not within the scope of Li Shenglong''s divine sense, or the power of this supreme ghost is similar to Lao Wang''s, and Li Shenglong can''t detect his position at all.


    No matter how close the soul is, it will not be possible to release the soul from this place.


    In that case, the Yin Qi here is just a little residual soul power released by the supreme ghost.If such a little residual soul power has such power, it can damage the body of Li Shenglong, who has been cultivating in the period of curing elixir, that is to say, Li Shenglong has not been able to resist the power of the Supreme Soul beast.


    When Li Shenglong walked inside the statue, he was feeling the mighty power of the supreme ghost while walking.


    With Li Shenglong moving towards the deep of the corridor, the ice layer in the corridor is becoming thicker and thicker, and the cold air is also more and more sufficient. Even if Li Shenglong is constantly flowing with the heat of ziyangdan, he can still feel the cold outside.


    The cold outside is not small indeed. At this time, Li Shenglong also has a trace of doubt about his coming here to explore things to the Yin.


    In Li Shenglong''s view, in addition to the ice, there is still ice, there is nothing else, nothing else.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong was puzzled. Could it be said that except for the supreme ghost, other creatures in the hole were frozen to death by the Yin of the supreme ghost?


    The more Li Shenglong walked into the cave, the more he felt that his point might really be a fact. The speed in the cave was not slow. In this cave, Li Shenglong did not mean to conceal his own speed.


    All the way, God''s consciousness is also constantly shooting, hoping to gain something.

 Chapter 462

    The strange creature


    Li Shenglong has reached the depth of the corridor at this time. In addition to judging from the distance, he can see that the surrounding scenery has indeed changed. There are frozen figures in the ice around him, as if they were born this way.


    One by one, they all used the posture of fleeing for their lives. Their faces were full of panic. They seemed to have been shocked.


    Li Shenglong carefully avoided these people''s bodies. Their bodies have been completely frozen into icicles by Yin Qi, and there is no possibility to live again. If Li Shenglong touches an icicle, their bodies will also be crushed.


    Li Shenglong is a person who respects people, especially a dead man. His strategy is to avoid disturbing the dead, so naturally don''t disturb him.


    It is also in this mentality, the stealth state of Li Shenglong is also careful to walk, suddenly a shining creature appeared beside Lee.


    "What is that?"


    A transparent object appeared in front of Li Shenglong. His whole body was the same color as ice. It seemed that he had no eyes at all. If this creature was not stabbed by ice on the body of a dead person, he would not have found his existence.


    In this case, Li Shenglong could not see his existence at all. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong restrained his shock in his heart. He scanned the creature again and again, and found that the results of several scans were the same, with no shadow at all.


    On the contrary, this creature seems to have found something after Li Shenglong has swept it for several times. He raises his head and looks at the direction of Li Shenglong. His eyes, which he can''t find at all, emit faint light and stare straight at Li Shenglong''s direction.


    At this time, Li Shenglong had a strong feeling in his heart that he had been discovered. He had been discovered by this unknown creature in front of him.


    Sure enough, Li Shenglong then slowly wants to advance to this creature''s side, and then catches one first. Then, Li Shenglong''s step just has a little movement, and the creature also retreats a few steps later.


    But this creature doesn''t want to leave here. It seems that he is playing hide and seek with Li Shenglong. When Li Shenglong advances a few steps, the creature advances a few steps. When Li Shenglong stops, the creature also stops.


    "Lingzhu, have you ever seen this thing?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t know what the creature was, so he had to ask Lingzhu to see if he knew what the creature was.


    as in the past, Ling Zhu did not give any awesome power as always. The answer given was similar to that of Li Shenglong.


    "Master, this creature has no memory in my mind, and I haven''t seen it before."


    It''s no wonder that there are so many beads in the world. Although the beads used to be the objects around a great man, they can''t travel all over the world.


    There is a saying that is not good, there is no wonder in the world.


    In this way, it is natural that the creatures that Lingzhu does not know appear to be the most normal thing.


    Normal return to normal, but now this biological bead does not know, Li Shenglong also has no impression at all, such a situation is troublesome.


    This creature seems to be able to see through Li Shenglong''s invisibility. It is because of this that Li Shenglong''s invisibility is not the figure above the seven levels of Ning Dan. It is precisely because of this that Li Shenglong rescued the ancestors of the iron family in the cave, and then quickly returned to the original cave. He was afraid that his body would be found by the soul refining ancestor.


    Now that this creature has such a function, Li Shenglong''s idea of sneaking attack has completely failed. If this creature is just an ordinary creature, it will be easy to do.


    As long as Li Shenglong doesn''t pay attention to him, he''s afraid that this creature is the Scout under the supreme ghost. In that case, let alone a Li Shenglong, no matter how many Li Shenglong is, his cultivation now does not want to be able to catch strange creatures.


    Li Shenglong and the biological confrontation for a while, suddenly a start, body movement, has rushed up, Li Shenglong''s speed has been his own limit, according to his idea, if the creature still according to the speed just back, it can not escape.


    But it is not like what Lee thought, this creature is very smart. When Li Shenglong moves, the creature moves in the same way, and the speed is not under Li Shenglong at all.


    In this case, Li Shenglong has no other way. Looking at this harmless animal, he wants to move on. At this moment, the creature that seems to have no harm at all suddenly makes a cry.


    It was like the sound of a mosquito ringing in his ear. After hearing this sound, Li Shenglong''s face changed. It was not the simple sound that made him change his eyes.


    But the sound, like a sound wave, diffuses directly into the corridor.Li Shenglong knew that the supreme ghost must be in the corridor. If the supreme ghost knew that other humans had entered his territory, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    This is a certain thing. Think of the supreme ghost being chased into here by Lao Wang. Although it is said that for a while and a half, Lao Wang could not enter the corridor at all for some reason, but the supreme ghost could not leave the corridor at all.


    At such a time, a human enters here and makes it clear that he does not put him in his eyes. Thinking of this, Li Shenglong quickly turns back and runs, regardless of his invisibility secrets.


    I want to get out of here as fast as I can.


    When Li Shenglong ran, he heard a rumble in the depths of Wanyin cave. It seemed that something was coming.


    Li Shenglong didn''t have the time to look back. He didn''t have to look much to know that it must be the action of the supreme ghost inside.


    At this time, needless to say, just run directly. Li Shenglong''s speed has reached its peak at this time. How long has it been that Li Shenglong has been able to see the entrance of the cave.


    It was at this time that Li Shenglong was finally able to feel what was behind him. It was a cold wind.


    The wind whistling in, the chill in it even froze Li Shenglong''s divinity revealed in the past, and could not even receive it back.

 Chapter 463

    Not only that, but also the cold wind not only froze the divine consciousness sent out by Li Shenglong, but also spread along those divinities like those after Li Shenglong.


    At this critical moment, Li Shenglong will not hesitate to cut off the front end of his divine consciousness. In this case, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness can be protected, and only the first part has been completely frozen.


    At the moment when the divine sense was cut off, Li Shenglong''s head was also in pain. We should know that divine consciousness is the key to a monk. The spiritual consciousness of a monk can''t be given up casually. Every strand of divine consciousness is exhausted for a period of time before he can be cultivated again.


    When Li Shenglong was in pain, he could not help slowing down, but the cold wind behind him was getting faster and faster. After just stopping for a while, he immediately restarted his fastest speed. The hole was in front of him. As long as he could get out of the hole, everything would be very good.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense has proved that this cold wind is fierce. If Li Shenglong is affected by this cold wind, he will die here immediately.


    For his own life, Li Shenglong had to move forward quickly.


    Under such circumstances, Lee''s speed has also reached the limit, and even his body has reached a limit. The purple soul power appears on his body, which further accelerates the speed of Li Shenglong.


    At this time, no matter what cards Li Shenglong has, they must be used.


    The cold wind behind him is still approaching, and Li Shenglong''s speed is not slow. He is getting closer and closer to the hole, and the cold wind behind him is also more and more strong and chasing.


    "Quick, quick, quick."


    At this time, Li Shenglong only thought of this thing, and there was no other thing at all. The cold wind behind him was getting closer and closer, and the cave entrance was here.


    "Go out, I must go out, just go out."


    Under this strong will, Lee finally came across the hole. The cold wind behind him was about to stick to his body. Li Shenglong could feel the clothes behind him had been blown by the cold wind.


    At this time, Li Shenglong rushed to the left side of the hole, without any elegant posture.


    The cold wind also broke out of the cave at this moment. After the cold wind rushed out, it quickly crossed the huge open space between and fell on the opposite wall.


    After Li Shenglong stood up, he took a look at the opposite wall. The wall over tens of square meters across has been completely frozen into a piece, a whole piece.


    Li Shenglong has no doubt about the extent of the ice. Maybe if Li Shenglong bangs a little, the ice block and the whole wall will collapse completely.


    Not only that, but also the clothes behind Lee''s back have been affected by the cold wind, which has turned into an ice block. Fortunately, Li Shenglong dodges in time. If he slows down for an instant, I''m afraid that Li Shenglong will not only be such a dress, but also become icicles like the opposite wall.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his clothes can no longer be worn, but this is not the time to take off his clothes. Li Shenglong first launched the stealth secret.


    Tu Dun started to go back to his tent from the ground. Today, Li Shenglong has to go back to think about the situation of Wanyin cave.


    Li Shenglong also needs to ask Lao Wang about some things he doesn''t understand. If Li Shenglong knows something he should be entitled to know, Lao Wang will tell him.


    When Li Shenglong was about to get close to the tent, Shenzhi had told him that it was not very peaceful outside the tent for the three of them.


    A few uninvited guests stayed outside the tent, looking at the three tents with a special charm in their eyes, especially the tent where the iron glaze was located.


    The highest cultivation of these people is the cultivation of five levels of blood, which is naturally not worth mentioning in the eyes of Li Shenglong and tie''s brothers and sisters. However, such cultivation is rare in the sky, and it is a senior staff member of red pepper.


    These people gathered around the three of them. Naturally, they wanted to do something wrong to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong and tieruizhi were OK. The people around their tents just wanted to prevent them from leaving the tent.


    The real goal of these people is iron glaze. The beauty of iron glaze is not suitable here.


    Although chili pepper is a strong woman, she is not the only one to organize the red pepper. The rules are set by people. These senior leaders under her are the foundation of Chili''s rule.


    There is no man in the whole red pepper high-rise except red pepper. It is precisely because of this that although some orders of red pepper are not openly resisted, they are unavoidable.


    Just like this time, what they want to do is not the first time they have done so. When other beauties enter here, they are the first to enjoy the high-level. After these high-level people enter into the enjoyment, it is the next day that someone wants to report to red pepper.Whether we can see red pepper or not, even if we can see red pepper, there is no evidence to accuse these senior officials.


    Although red pepper knows what these people are like and what they can do?


    But the red pepper also relies on these people to rule the red pepper organization. At this time, although I sympathize with these women in my heart, I have never dealt with these people openly. At most, I will give them a verbal warning in private.


    The red pepper''s actions undoubtedly encouraged the evil forces of other high-level people. Slowly, not only these high-level officials, but also some middle-level people began to do so. Fortunately, this time, the red pepper did not mean to be palliative.


    Resolute will make the taboo of a few middle-level to deal with directly, after that there is no middle-level dare to do so.


    Strong [violence] has naturally become some special cases of these high-level officials, but it is not absolute. Although it must be the case of these high-level officials for the first time, other middle-level people can become the third, fourth and even more on the first night by virtue of their relationship with the high-level.


    Of course, if there is no high-level participation, other middle-level will never dare to do so. Now it is officially the case, and it is not a high-level.

 Chapter 464

    Third brother


    Li Shenglong looked at the situation on the ground, needless to say, he already knew what these people were up to.


    "Looking for death."


    Li Shenglong said secretly in his heart that he was really looking for death. What kind of people are these people? They just practice blood and five levels of cultivation, and dare to find trouble with two Qi training periods and one Ning Dan period?


    He said that it was light that he wanted to die, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more.


    "Scum."


    Such a person can no longer be regarded as a human being, but can only be regarded as a scum. In his heart, Li Shenglong was angry and escaped. He had already returned to his tent. For such scum, Li Shenglong would never be polite. This time is the same.


    Li Shenglong went back to the tent and did everything. He knew that tieliuli would not let them succeed so easily. Tieliuli was not a loser.


    Although Li Shenglong''s people entered the tent, Shenzhi was always looking at the people with ulterior motives outside.


    The people outside seemed to be waiting for something, and did not rush into the iron glazed tent.


    Li Shenglong sat in his tent and continued to observe the outside. At the same time, he was thinking about his exploration of Wanyin cave today.


    Li Shenglong was surprised by the situation in Wanyin cave. He didn''t expect that it would be so dangerous. This time, Li Shenglong didn''t know what the situation was. He didn''t even see the face of the supreme ghost.


    What''s more, there is nothing in the Wanyin cave. I just saw a little monster. Although I only saw a little monster, Li Shenglong was very sure in his heart.


    Although Li Shenglong has not found out what kind of ability it has, Li Shenglong knows that this little monster must have some connection with the supreme ghost.


    At this time, people outside burst out a burst of light call, and a figure who practiced blood seven times came over.


    The other several high-level saw him, also a look of urgency, quickly met up.


    "Third brother, you are here at last."


    A few familiar people naturally know this person, and quickly say hello.


    "Well, I hear the goods are good this time?"


    The third elder brother nodded, which was a response and asked at the same time.


    "Third brother, of course, none of us dares to move this kind of goods. We want to leave it to you. Take a look at this girl''s water spirit, and it has the double cultivation of practicing blood. Anyone who looks at it will be moved."


    Several people next to please and three elder brother said.


    "Really, I''ll have a good look."


    The third elder brother said, with a silver smile on his face, and other people also have a smile that you know. The original name of the third elder brother is not the third elder brother. It is only because his position in the red pepper is second only to that of the red pepper and the elder brother, so he is called the third elder brother. As for the original name of the third brother, no one can remember it.


    Gradually, even the third brother himself can not remember his name, and no one has called the third brother''s name, and the third brother never thought of his original name.


    The third brother can think about his life when he is not here when he is alone. When he is outside, he is also a rich son. He even has a wife. His wife is a rich lady, gentle and virtuous.


    Two people''s life is also considered to be happy, if there was no accident, their happy life should be able to go on.


    When the third elder brother is big, the third brother''s father makes trouble, the third elder brother can inherit the family property, and then give birth to several sons and daughters to inherit his share of the family property.


    But in reality, it did not go on like this. Most of the happy results only exist in the ideal. For the three brothers, it is the same.


    One day, the news that the magic way wanted to recruit disciples came to the third elder brother''s ears. He was bewitched by others and made his own dream of becoming an immortal forever.


    The third brother believes in his own qualifications. As long as he can fly, the whole family will have infinite benefits.


    The third brother began to operate and successfully got the admission ticket to enter the magic road. After that, he said goodbye to the woman who can be called a good wife and gave up his children. He came here with the dream of becoming an immortal.


    After arriving here, the third brother found that he really wanted more. The first half year here was the most difficult period for the third brother.


    He didn''t think that the gap between his dream and reality was so big that at the beginning, some habits here could not bear.


    Although the third elder brother said that he has never said that he is a good man, at least his family is a rich son. Once a person has money, the next thing he wants is to add some scholarly charm to his family. It is the best to have a scholar in his next generation.


    Even if they can''t, they must give their children the best education. The father of the third brother also thinks the same way. In this mentality, the third brother has been educated by several gentlemen since he was young.For the Confucian ethics know very well, their own for the destruction of ethics here is naturally incomparable hatred.


    Half a year later, the third brother changed. He realized that he couldn''t change anything. If people can''t change the society, he has to adapt to this society.


    Third brother is the same, he can not change the society, so the three choices adapt to everything here.


    Although the third brother didn''t have the possibility to become an immortal, there was one thing that he really said. He was more qualified among these people here.


    It took him more than ten years to enter the realm of practicing blood and becoming the No. 3 figure here. With his age, it is not impossible to replace chili pepper as the No. 1 person here in the future.


    It is also true that everyone knows the potential of the third brother here, and the attitude of these people towards the third brother is natural.


    Generally, when something comes, the third elder brother comes to open the ladle in person, and these people just drink soup after the third brother.


    Of course, no matter who is, there is no other emotion for this point. For them, since the third brother is the third one here and may be the eldest one in the future, it is natural for him to come first.


    When the third brother did such a thing for the first time, he also had some resistance in his heart. However, he was immersed in the beauty of this kind of power for a short time.

 Chapter 465

    Calm iron glaze


    this is the most primitive state of human beings. There are always some people who are full of jealousy after seeing others do something.


    But when he got to that position, his choice was the same as that person, assimilation, and he was sitting on the thing that he had not been ashamed of.


    The third elder brother enjoyed this life, and at the same time adapted to the life in front of him. He even gradually forgot that the good wife and his children who were waiting for the third brother outside had become the third brother here.


    Of course, the status of the third brother here is not to be said. All the people are full of respect for the third brother, and the third brother knows it himself.


    The people here respect is not the third brother itself, but the strength of the third brother.


    Before the red pepper, the leader of the organization here was not red pepper at all, but another person. Liu Damin, even though he had reached the peak of blood training period, by the end of Shouyuan, the prestige of manganese in the organization for nearly a hundred years had disappeared.


    The organization has automatically produced a new leader. No one will continue to respect a commander who has no strength. This is a labor force. How can you get a corresponding position here without strength?


    Only strength is respected by people. The third brother also knows that big manganese''s future is his own. Because he knows this, he has to seize the opportunity to enjoy his life.


    Otherwise, what else can the third brother do?


    Just working here, waiting for my old age to die here?


    No, third brother doesn''t want that.


    The third brother never let himself think about the scene when he died. It was too cruel for him. He just enjoyed his life in silence.


    Enjoy the respect and pride that others bring to him, and make his life as full as possible.


    This is what the third brother wants.


    This time I heard of a new beauty, the third brother naturally wanted to enjoy it. This is also the rule here. All the beauties who come here should enjoy it first.


    Of course, the third brother is not in a hurry. After all, he is still in the third place, although the two people above the three are a woman and an old man without sexual ability.


    But the third brother also has to take care of their face. It is precisely because of this that the third brother does not come early every time. After the third brother is finished, even if other people do it, there will be no more than five people.


    Although there are no less than a dozen people standing outside the iron glazed tent at the moment, most of them are only able to have an eye addiction here, and the third brother''s eye addiction must not be.


    The third brother is especially taboo about this matter. Once someone broke the taboo of the third brother and was killed by the third brother after finding a way out.


    Although no one in the red pepper openly talks about this matter, but it is actually an open secret in red pepper.


    In addition to the two heads of the third brother, no one will express any personal views on this matter.


    This is the current power of the third brother.


    The third brother was urged by everyone to walk to the iron glazed tent. He opened the exit of the tent and took a look inside. The iron glazed clothes were dressed neatly and sat inside.


    "That''s a nice girl."


    After staying in this place for a long time, the third brother also learned a lot of rude words. Now this sentence is naturally one of the rude words learned by the third brother.


    The third brother just looked at it, and knew that the goods were really good this time. It''s not surprising that the third brother was moved. The appearance of iron glass is really fresh and lovely.


    Don''t say it''s the third brother, that is to say, if the aesthetic level is normal, there will be no immobility. This can be seen from the eyes of the people around us.


    The third brother didn''t say much. He went directly into the tent and pulled it up with his backhand. He didn''t notice that there was a light blue light around the tent.


    The third brother''s strength is there. He can''t think that the one who wants to be strong today is a cultivator of Qi.


    It''s not true that there are no practitioners of Qi practicing period here, but such characters will never appear here, let alone the third brother. Even the red pepper has not seen several characters in the Qi training period.


    The people outside the tent also saw the iron glass inside from the moment the tent was opened. Some people began to mutter in their hearts that the girl was really coquettish.


    Indeed, in their opinion, iron glaze''s face is calm and calm. It seems that there is nothing like it. After such a situation, as vulnerable women, they would yell. It is said that red pepper was also a scream in those years.


    Of course, everyone knows that this is only said that no one has seen it in person, because those who have seen it are no longer in the world.


    So all about red pepper can only be reduced to legend.Red pepper has never explained anything about these rumors. Maybe it''s something that is unnecessary to explain for red pepper.


    In any case, these boring people who are idle here every day will naturally become their best pastime after practicing and digging spirit stones.


    When it comes to this, all the people are envious and think how good it would have been if they had been there.


    The body of red pepper is placed there. It is the dream goddess of all the people in the mine. Every man wishes that one day he can ride the red pepper under himself.


    Red pepper knows this very well, and she also has this self-consciousness. When she is about to die, her red pepper won''t wait there like her predecessor, Damian.


    The person who ends the life of red pepper must be chili pepper itself. Over the years, chili has been indifferent to its own life. Life is just one thing. It is not a big deal at all.


    It''s better to end one''s own life with one''s own method, rather than wait until one''s life is approaching and one''s strength is greatly reduced and he is insulted again by others.


    Even if some people are more abnormal and play the trick of rape [corpse], at that time, the red pepper did not know anything at all, and it had nothing to do with red pepper. Just let them go.


    The mentality of red pepper is to force the fucker''s life here. Otherwise, as a woman, how can you think so?


    What''s more, red pepper is still a strong woman.

 Chapter 466

    Strange


    the reason why a strong person is called a strong one is because of her strong strength, which is exactly the same with red pepper. After the death of Da Mn, her strength was the largest among the red pepper groups.


    In other words, his personal combat power is invincible here, and it is for this reason that red pepper has become the leader here.


    Once in the understanding of red pepper, as long as she became the boss here, then the women here will never be oppressed by men for no reason.


    But the fact tells chili that she thinks too much.


    Although the strength of personal combat power is the first, it does not mean that she can really control all of this, as she did when she first became the leader of the organization.


    Now she''s been the leader here for decades, and she''s still like this, and there''s no way to solve the problem.


    There is no way to red pepper can only follow the rules here, under such circumstances, the people below naturally did a lot of "hide" her things.


    The third brother is one of them. He enters the tent and looks at his iron glass with interest. He is also full of curiosity.


    The third brother is not here for a day and a half. The women who have played have absolutely exceeded a thousand people, which is worthy of the name.


    Such characters have seen more women, and every time they see their own women, they always have a variety of looks.


    Most women can''t afford to live in their tents on the first day.


    Don''t say it''s a woman. Most men can''t do it. Only a few geniuses can do it occasionally.


    Although the third brother is already a genius compared with other people here, he still fails to do this. He can live in a tent on the first day.


    It''s not polite to say that the three were shocked when they heard that iron glass had their own tent.


    Originally, the third brother went to his tent when he was working, while others were obviously not as particular as the third brother. After the third brother had a good time, others would drag the woman out of the third brother''s tent and give her a unforgettable first night in the open air.


    Of course, it''s not that there is no woman that the third elder brother really likes. For such a woman, three are not easy to give up to others.


    That is to say, other people waiting outside the tent may not be able to have a harvest. Once, a woman was fascinated by three people. The woman''s appearance of 16-7 years old was only the first time when the third brother touched her.


    The appearance of pear blossom with rain on his face makes people very pity. The third brother is also the same. He is really infatuated with this woman.


    In this way, after waiting for a night outside the tent, they got a message the next morning that the woman had become a third sister-in-law.


    Third sister-in-law, that''s not what they can move. Other people also know themselves. No one will complain about the third brother because of waiting for a night. On the contrary, all the people are envious. Congratulations to the third brother and third sister-in-law.


    Since then, although the third brother will also go to other women''s tents, but after all, the number of times is less, and other senior executives are also very happy. Without the third brother, they will naturally be the top ones.


    Unfortunately, such a good day only lasted for three years. The beautiful woman died of illness because of her health.


    The third elder brother also recovered the appearance before meeting this beautiful woman. As for the third sister-in-law, only exists in the memory of the third brother, and no one else can remember the third sister-in-law.


    This time, tieliuli''s ability to have its own tent has been enough to shock the third brother. The fact that tieliuli has its own tent shows that tieliuli is likely to become a strong woman like red pepper in the future.


    This is enough to arouse the interest of three brothers, not to mention iron glass is still a beauty, even if iron glass is not a beauty.


    The third brother will be the first to go on the iron glaze, not for anything else. For the future potential of iron glass, when iron glass really becomes a leader in the future, then third brother can also say to others, look at the commander, regardless of her serious face.


    In fact, she took off her clothes and was no different from others when she was under a man.


    The mentality of the third brother is also the majority of the outside people''s thoughts. This idea is not strange here. On the contrary, if the third brother does not have such a mentality, it is a strange thing.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all."


    The third brother came in, with a friendly smile on his face. He looked at the iron glass and said.


    Iron glass''s reaction also makes the third brother very strange, thousands of people cut the third brother has seen too many women.


    Most women will panic when they know their fate. The stronger ones will commit suicide. Some even want to die with the third brother.


    Have seen more people, see now iron glass so no expression of people are very puzzled, not to mention the third brother from the iron glass eyes also saw a trace of contempt.The third brother of tieliuli also made an investigation. He also knew that tieliuli had been hungry for several days outside, and what kind of surprise they were.


    If a normal person, not to say is a woman, is a big man in such a situation, not crazy is a good result.


    But now it seems that the iron glaze seems a little abnormal.


    Tieliuli is just too lazy to talk with the third brother. In her opinion, the third brother is just a toad who wants to eat swan meat. Such a character is not worth her talking about.


    "Why, you''re not afraid of me?"


    Third brother saw iron glass did not speak, has sat next to the iron glass, looking at the iron glass disdain eyes, and asked again.


    From close, three elder brother is able to see clearly iron glass this beautiful face, more let three elder brother infatuated, three elder brother''s hand can''t help but already lifted up, want to gently touch iron glass''s handsome face.


    However, the third brother''s hand had just been lifted to half, which made him strange. He found that his hand was fixed in the middle of the air like he had been used to immobilize himself. He couldn''t move at all.


    There is no mistake. Tieliuli did use the technique of immobilization to the third brother. She is too lazy to talk to such a character. If she can solve it with the simplest method, she will not solve it with troublesome methods at all.


    Third brother''s heart is still shocked when his arm, the back of the brain suddenly hit, directly fainted in the past.

 Chapter 467

    Third brother, third brother?


    In his tent, Li Shenglong knew what happened in iron glaze and saw the result.


    Li Shenglong nodded with satisfaction, and didn''t say anything more. It seems that iron glaze still knows the weight. After all, the three brothers are the leaders here.


    If he died so easily, it would certainly arouse other people''s suspicion. At that time, if it was for this reason that the people of the ghost sect above looked at it, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Now iron glass is the best way to deal with it. Li Shenglong knows that after his third brother wakes up, there must be another memory in his mind.


    After that memory, the third brother must have done what he should have done perfectly last night.


    Those little brothers who are still waiting outside the iron glazed tent are the most clear. What they think in their hearts is what the third brother should do.


    The younger brothers don''t know that their third brother has fainted in it at this time. To be exact, no one can think of such a situation.


    Although tieliuli and Sange said that they were in the tent, they were just such a tent. If there was any movement inside, the outside could hear it all of a sudden.


    Under such circumstances, no one would have thought that his third brother would faint without any movement after entering it.


    And other people also did not think that iron glass can make three brothers faint, iron glass in the eyes of the public, is just the strength of blood training.


    The third brother is practicing blood seven. There is a five fold difference between practicing blood two and practicing blood seven. Under such a big cultivation gap, how can iron glaze be the opponent of the third brother.


    Although there has been no other movement since the third brother entered the tent, no one would have thought of such a aspect.


    Everyone thought that the third brother was whispering with tieliuli. After all, everyone saw the moment when the third brother opened the tent. The one with iron Liuli in it had no expression at all.


    Although all people are strange iron glass expression, but see the appearance of iron glass, their hearts still think iron glass is obedient.


    In this case, people are just waiting outside quietly, and no one has any idea to further explore. Other people do not want to enter the tent to explore the idea, which is the best for iron glass.


    The third brother was knocked unconscious by iron glaze. He couldn''t wake up until tomorrow morning. It''s still the iron glaze that put water. He didn''t mean to be cruel.


    Otherwise, now the third brother is not fainting here, but is simply killed by iron Liuli.


    "Dreaming."


    Although iron glaze is to knock three elder brothers to faint in the past, but also know tomorrow morning when three elder brothers wake up, still need to have other coping method.


    With the sound of iron glaze, the body of iron glass has been emitting a burst of blue light, in the blue light, there are some shadows into the body of the third brother.


    This spell is the most common dreamer. You can tell by the name that it is the magic that enters other people''s dreams.


    Of course, this spell does not really allow the caster to enter the other party''s dream. Such a high-level magic method is not iron glass, which can be used by the immortal who practices Qi.


    Tieliuli''s dream entering skill now is just to transfer some images that the caster wants to form into the mortal''s dream, which makes people feel like they have really experienced it.


    Generally speaking, the earthly means of river god''s dream and so on are all completed with this kind of low-level dream falling technique.


    Tieliuli introduced the picture that the third brother wanted to see. After that, he sat aside and began to meditate. His brother and sister knew that although Li Shenglong had not told them what he wanted to do here.


    But there is no need for Li Shenglong to say that their brother and sister can also guess that Li Shenglong, as a fairy elder, can enter into the magic gate, he also has something important to plan.


    At this time, the punishment for the third brother in front of him is a small matter. If it destroys Li Shenglong''s great event, then there will be Tieshi brothers and sisters.


    The tie brothers and sisters never thought that a character who could become the Ning Dan period would be a kind-hearted person. Those who cultivate immortals have no soft hearted people at all.


    To cultivate immortals is to go against the heaven and fight for their own longevity yuan with the way of heaven. In this way, the tie brothers and sisters do not touch the interests of Li Shenglong.


    If it really touches the interests of Li Shenglong, the consequences are definitely not the iron brothers and sisters can bear, but also the tie brothers and sisters and Li Shenglong do not want to see.


    Iron glass meditates quietly in the tent, and the third brother has been knocked down by iron glass, and there is no sound in the whole tent.


    The people waiting outside heard that there had been no movement inside for a long time, and they were also a little suspicious. They had never met such a situation."What''s the matter? Why is there nothing in it? "


    "I don''t know. I wonder, too?"


    "That''s right. According to the principle, the three are not such people who are not in such a hurry."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people were talking about it. Finally, a high-level man moved to the door of the tent, knocked on the tent and called out in his mouth.


    "Third brother, third brother."


    He didn''t dare to lift up the tent like this, or he would have to wait for death if he saw something he shouldn''t see.


    "Go away! Don''t you know what I do? "


    The voice of the third brother came out from inside without any gap.


    "Well, go away, go away."


    After hearing the voice of the third elder brother, the people outside were relieved. Although I don''t know why the third brother didn''t make any noise in it this time, the voice was really that of the third brother. It was not half mixed with fake. They just had to know that.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t see the tent. Their third brother was lying on the ground without moving.


    As for the voice, naturally because of the blue light on the body, since dream making can make the third brother dream, the same can also let the third brother say dream words.


    Of course, when the third brother wakes up tomorrow morning, he will surely remember that one of his subordinates disturbed his good deeds.


    The third brother''s dream words scared away the younger brother outside. Tieliuli also knew that those people outside would not come in for a while, and continued to cultivate his own skills.

 Chapter 468

    Goodbye Lao Wang, the time of one night will soon be over. Although there is no obvious distinction between dark day and daytime, people here have formed their own habit of not replacing the sun and the moon at all, and they will wake up in time.


    The third brother didn''t come out of the iron glazed tent all night, and other people naturally did not want to enter the iron glass tent.


    One by one, they waited outside for a night. When everyone should wake up, the third brother hasn''t come out.


    These people looked at each other, and none of them was willing to leave. But it was already this time, and the third brother had not come out. I think it was the girl in the room.


    There have been such cases before, of course, in the case of the third sister-in-law. With this precedent, other people naturally can not enter the tent.


    After waiting for a night, there was no result. They had no other way but to disperse one after another.


    Iron glass has been observing the outside people, see the outside people scattered, iron glass hands a blue light, hit the third brother''s body again.


    Third brother stood up in a daze, and felt a little pain in his neck. Of course, because of iron glass''s dream making, he would not know that he had been knocked out by iron glass.


    All kinds of beautiful scenes in the dream technique flashed through my third brother''s heart.


    The third elder brother also knew that the time was almost now. After taking a look at the iron glaze sitting on one side, he stood up and walked over.


    "Beauty, what''s your name?"


    Third brother''s dream has not asked what name iron glaze called, since this time sober, naturally is to ask.


    Iron glass eyes flash out a trace of disgust, did not wait for the third brother to come, he has moved towards the tent door, third brother has not how to react, iron glass has been out of the tent.


    Outside the tent, tieruizhi and Li Shenglong are also waiting for the iron glaze. They both know very well what happened last night.


    Naturally, they also know when they should come out. After seeing the iron glaze coming out, Li Shenglong just nodded and motioned. They did not say anything to each other. Under the leadership of Li Shenglong, they went to the direction of Yangguang.


    Yang Guang and the rest of the new people are waiting for the three of them on the other side of the square. They are also very "clear" about what happened last night. They all look at the three of them with different eyes.


    My heart is naturally incomparably cheerful. Even if you three are better than us, a woman has been raped, and others are afraid to come out in the tent.


    Some people are like this, when they see others are better than themselves, they will be very upset. When they see that the person who is better than themselves has some bad things, they will be secretly happy.


    Such a person can never become a big climate. He lives in his own small world every day. In their world, he is the master of everything. In fact, he is nothing.


    The three of them just took a look at the expressions of schadenfreude on these faces. They didn''t mean to be wise with them. In their eyes, the people who ridiculed them were just ants, not people of the same rank.


    "Well, we are all here. Today is still mining. You are free to control the time. You can go whenever you want. "


    Yang Guang saw Li Shenglong and the three of them arrived. Although there was a trace of disdain in the depth of his eyes, Yang Guang didn''t show his own expression to other people, but he nodded his head implicitly before saying.


    "Good."


    At this time, people are a little aware of the hierarchy here. Under such circumstances, naturally, most people began to respond to Yang Guang''s words.


    "Well, let''s go with me."


    This is the next day. People have experienced it once yesterday. This time, they don''t need Yang Guang to lead the way, and they don''t have any problems at all.


    This time, Yang Guang did not deliberately slow down, but quickly to where they should be.


    When people get to the position, these new people are fighting for some positions that look better.


    Li Shenglong and tie Rui''s brother and sister are like yesterday, slowly walked to the deep of the mine, and then leisurely took out the tools on the ground, and without a moment''s effort, they have made ten lower grade spirit stones.


    This time, instead of waiting for others to handle the ore carefully, Li Shenglong took tierui''s brother and sister and Yang''s advertisement to say goodbye, and then left the mine and went to Lao Wang.


    Those new people behind him looked at Li Shenglong''s back and wondered whether they had dug the spirit stone or not, and how many spirit stones they had dug?


    Of course, most people curse the three of them in their hearts.


    Yang Guang also looked at Li Shenglong''s back and saw other people''s vicious appearance. He just laughed in his heart and didn''t say anything, or he didn''t want to say anything.Li Shenglong and the three of them didn''t stop at all. They came directly to Lao Wang''s tent. At this time, when everyone else was digging, Lao Wang was the only one in Laowang''s tent.


    Li Shenglong saw Lao Wang from a long distance. Naturally, Lao Wang discovered Li Shenglong earlier. There is no doubt about this. After all, Lao Wang''s accomplishments are there. If he can''t find himself, that is what really makes Li Shenglong strange.


    "Wait here for me."


    Li Shenglong and tie''s brother and sister simply said that they did not want to tell them what they wanted to say to Lao Wang.


    The tie brothers and sisters are still low in their accomplishments. They should not let them know about some things at all. Let alone Li Shenglong, even the tie brothers and sisters have this self-consciousness. Therefore, after hearing Li Shenglong said that.


    The iron brothers and sisters looked at each other and said at the same time.


    "Yes."


    Li Shenglong also knew that they would not refuse at all. He went to Lao Wang alone, but he always thought what questions he should ask Lao Wang. Lao Wang also looked at Li Shenglong with a smile.


    "Lao Wang."


    Before Li Shenglong''s words came out, he was interrupted by Lao Wang.


    "Well, you''re here. Come on in."


    It seems that Lao Wang was not surprised by Li Shenglong''s arrival.

 Chapter 469

    Momentum exercise


    Li Shenglong thought for a moment, and then he was relieved. Since Li Shenglong has taken Ziyang pill, Lao Wang is sure that Li Shenglong will go to explore the Wanyin cave.


    If Li Shenglong died in it, there would be no need to say much if Li Shenglong died, that is, Lao Wang was wrong about people.


    If Li Shenglong is not dead, it will be different. Since Li Shenglong has aroused curiosity, he has two choices.


    Either he is frightened by the supreme ghost in Wanyin cave, or he wants to fight to death. However, in either case, Li Shenglong will come to Lao Wang.


    This is a certain thing. After all, Li Shenglong took Ziyang pill from Lao Wang, which was also regarded as the benefit of Lao Wang. If he didn''t give Lao Wang an account, he couldn''t say why.


    Li Shenglong thought of this, and with a smile, he followed Lao Wang into the tent. After entering the tent, Lao Wang was also a spiritual light, and set a ban on the inside of the tent.


    Li Shenglong also exudes the momentum of giving full pressure to Li Shenglong. Under Lao Wang''s momentum, Li Shenglong also has the meaning of struggling to support.


    Although Lao Wang''s momentum didn''t mean to aim at Li Shenglong, Lao Wang''s strength was there. There was an absolute gap between Li Shenglong and Lao Wang. At present, this gap is absolutely insurmountable.


    Under such circumstances, just a little momentum of Lao Wang Wai is not what Li Shenglong can bear alone.


    However, Li didn''t want to admit defeat. His aura was mobilized, and at the same time, he absorbed the aura from the outside and gathered it on himself.


    Li Shenglong knows that this time is not only a crisis, but also an opportunity. It is said that the crisis is because Lao Wang''s momentum is really too strong, and he has already pressed Li Shenglong out of breath.


    If Li Shenglong did not deliberately resist, naturally there would be no problem. But if Li Shenglong resisted as he is now, it was not the momentum that he sent out to Li Shenglong. Because if Li Shenglong resisted and felt hostility, he would react automatically and come to Li Shenglong.


    If it is an opportunity, it is because under this kind of oppression, it is a very good opportunity for Li Shenglong to exercise his mental strength.


    Spiritual power and other forces are not the same, the more the essence of the spiritual force, the more powerful the power.


    Now it''s just like this. Li Shenglong''s mental strength constantly resists the momentum of Lao Wang outside, although it is said that at this time Li Shenglong''s forehead has been sweating.


    But in the heart of Li Shenglong, there has been a voice saying to Li Shenglong.


    "Insist, insist, insist."


    Lao Wang''s eyes are also looking at Li Shenglong. Instead of controlling his momentum, he allows the momentum to flow freely. According to his estimation, Li Shenglong''s cultivation can''t resist such a long time.


    Now the situation is that Li Shenglong can really resist the momentum of Lao Wang''s dispersing. Although he is just barely able to keep himself from being destroyed by this momentum, it is enough to shock Lao Wang, not to mention the continuous refinement of Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness in this process.


    Lao Wang did not have the idea to take back his momentum. He also had a trace of curiosity about Li Shenglong. Curiosity only exists in the memory of people like them who have been practicing for years.


    And now it appears in front of Lao Wang. Wang''s curiosity makes him want to see what extent Li Shenglong can reach.


    Lao Wang didn''t control his momentum, which was tantamount to letting go of his momentum. Without control, momentum slowly poured into Li Shenglong''s body.


    Lao Wang''s momentum is gradually strengthening, and Li Shenglong''s momentum is also strengthening. In this process, he also makes his mental strength constantly tough.


    "Almost."


    Lao Wang saw Li Shenglong in his own momentum of automatic attack, his face has emerged layers of sweat, heart said to himself.


    Although this kind of imposing pressure can make Li Shenglong''s mental strength get a training, it also has a degree.


    If it exceeds this degree, it is not exercise for Li Shenglong. The pressure on momentum can directly crush the spirit of Li Shenglong.


    At that time, the lightest condition of Li Shenglong was that his mental strength was completely destroyed by Lao Wang''s momentum and became a fool.


    The most serious situation is that not only Li Shenglong''s mental strength, but also his body will be crushed into pieces by Lao Wang''s momentum.


    Now that Lao Wang is here, Lao Wang certainly won''t let such a thing happen. You should know that Lao Wang still wants Li Shenglong to help him. If Li Shenglong really becomes a fool, how can he help Lao Wang?


    When Lao Wang talks, he is ready to take action and take his momentum back. Lao Wang''s momentum naturally follows Lao Wang''s command. When Lao Wang doesn''t control him, he protects the Lord freely. If Lao Wang really controls his momentum, he can recover his momentum completely as long as his mind moves.After Lao Wang saw Li Shenglong''s situation, he had an idea in his heart and wanted to take back his momentum.


    At this time, Lao Wang looked at Li Shenglong, and his heart was filled with a burst of words.


    "Good boy, there is such an opportunity."


    At this time, Li Shenglong has been oppressed to a climax by Lao Wang''s momentum. Of course, the momentum of oppressing him is only one of hundreds of thousands of Lao Wang''s real momentum. Although these momentum is extremely insignificant for Lao Wang, it is not the same thing for Li Shenglong now.


    Under the pressure of such momentum, Li Shenglong felt that his consciousness even had pain. The pain in the spirit could not be compared with the pain on the body.


    This is needless to say, look at those physical diseases can be cured, but how many mental patients can be cured?


    Basically not.


    This is the power of spiritual damage. Now Li Shenglong is suffering from mental pain, and naturally he is in great pain. At this time, Li Shenglong still tells himself that he must persist and resist.


    Mental pain at the same time, the amount is also constantly increasing, Li Shenglong is interested in this increase in mental power, although Li Shenglong himself is clear.


    More needless to say, as long as he said to Lao Wang at this time, Lao Wang will not watch Li Shenglong die here.

 Chapter 470

    When Li Shenglong arrived at this time, he always said to himself that he could still persist for a while. He could do it. Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan were waiting for me.


    Li Shenglong often thinks of Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan, who are still in the ice jade God''s coffin. He knows that is the goal of Li Shenglong''s efforts. Li Shenglong must rescue them in his life, otherwise he will not be Li Shenglong.


    People should have goals. If there is no goal, there will be no direction when they act. When people have goals, they will not only gain motivation, but also have their own direction.


    There are many people with goals in the world, but some people have goals, but they don''t work hard like their own goals.


    Facts have proved that it is useless to have a goal only. If you have this goal, you have to work hard to achieve it. You should rely on your hard-working hands and smart wisdom to achieve this goal.


    This is what Li Shenglong is doing now. He is constantly striving for the goal of saving Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan.


    His goal has been very clear, in order to achieve this goal, the price is naturally clear, must pay all kinds of efforts.


    It is precisely because of this goal that Li Shenglong has infinite power in his heart. It is this power that makes him persist in this intense spiritual pain.


    Any pain depends on his strong willpower can resist, depends on whether you have this willpower, Li Shenglong has now, even if he is really 12 points of pain.


    The pressure on momentum is still continuing. At this time, Li Shenglong can feel a slight sound in his own divine consciousness. Needless to say, it must be that some part of his divine consciousness has been broken.


    The pressure just oppressed is big enough. Although Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness can resist this pressure for a period of time, it is impossible for him to resist this kind of pressure for a long time.


    Li Shenglong did not realize this. It has been some time since he began to resist this momentum.


    For such a long time, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness was naturally unable to bear the pressure of such a force, and now it began to appear that the divine consciousness was broken.


    At this time, although Li Shenglong''s heart was shaken, after all, the rupture of divine consciousness was different from other things, which was a permanent loss to the divine consciousness and to Li Shenglong.


    We should know that there are some fragments of memory on the divine consciousness. Now that the divine consciousness is broken, part of Li Shenglong''s memory will be lost forever, that is, Li Shenglong will cultivate and improve his divinity in the future, and this memory is impossible to find.


    Li Shenglong, who has practiced for such a long time, knows this. But at this time, he can clearly feel that his divine sense is growing at a very fast speed. If he gives up now, he is really a little unwilling.


    Li Shenglong kept persuading himself, waiting for a minute, another minute, the last minute.


    One minute is so long for Li Shenglong.


    It''s a bit like a century.


    That is to say, in this minute, Lao Wang saw that Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness could not be maintained any longer. When he was ready to take back his momentum, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness changed.


    Yes, it is the change. When Li Shenglong was in the process of peeling off his skin, a new divine consciousness chain has been derived from the original one.


    The newly derived chains of divinity do not seem to be different from the original ones. However, Li Shenglong can see that there is a golden tail at the tail of the new chains.


    And each new golden chain can resist more imposing oppression. From the perspective of divinity, Li Shenglong is at least five times stronger.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t know how dangerous his situation is. We should know that his divine consciousness has begun to collapse. If Li Shenglong degenerates into the golden chain God consciousness in a slower time, he will become an idiot forever.


    Of course, opportunities and dangers are always twin brothers. Li Shenglong''s situation is also quite special. It is not that the predecessors did not use some of their family''s masters to exercise their divine sense for their younger generation. However, none of them asked their predecessors to withdraw their divine consciousness when their divine consciousness was just beginning to suffer.


    Although it is impossible for them to make such progress as this.


    Of course, it is not that no one, like Li Shenglong, has persisted for such a long time, and even brought his divine consciousness to the verge of collapse.


    But it''s a pity that they are not Li Shenglong. They don''t have such willpower and luck as Lee.


    Willpower is the goal that Li Shenglong insists on, while luck is the result of his great fortune. From the beginning of cultivation, Li Shenglong has been very lucky. From the moment he met the Pearl of spirit, the God of luck has been caring for him.Without a lucky cultivator, it is impossible for him to be an opponent of Li Shenglong. This is a certain thing. Li Shenglong will not know how lucky he is in his situation.


    According to previous estimates, it would be very good if one of the ten thousand people who were oppressed by momentum could have one person''s divine sense mutated into a golden chain divine sense, one in ten thousand. You can imagine how low the probability is.


    This is exactly what Lao Wang was shocked by. Originally, Li Shenglong was a man who had a sense of rebellion against the heaven. Now he has got such a variation of divine consciousness.


    Have to let Lao Wang such a character all sigh a sentence, really is the human that lucky God favors.


    Every practitioner has a certain amount of luck, and luck is also a part of his own strength. Li Shenglong''s luck is so strong, which shows that Li Shenglong''s cultivation potential is more powerful in the future.


    This kind of potential strength resources make Lao Wang have to have some eye-catching meaning to Li Shenglong. If Lao Wang used Li Shenglong only because of Li Shenglong''s spiritual sense, there are some changes now and before. Now Li Shenglong has some possibility of cultivation in Lao Wang''s mind.


    Similarly, after Li Shenglong was so lucky, he got great harvest. His golden divine sense was at least ten times stronger than his previous divine sense.

 Chapter 471

    In this way, although Li Shenglong said that he was still not the opponent of the momentum released by Lao Wang, he could barely resist the momentum.


    "Not bad, not bad. You are a good boy."


    At this time, Li Shenglong just came back to his senses, and he was welcomed by Lao Wang''s praise. Indeed, for Lao Wang, Li Shenglong''s performance can be described as good.


    In his countless years of cultivation, Lao Wang has seen many talents, and he has seen all kinds of people.


    There are arrogant people, low-key people, and perseverance. Naturally, there are many people who are full of luck like Li Shenglong.


    For Lao Wang, he can praise Li Shenglong a good, is already very good praise.


    After all, a genius with cultivation value is just a genius before he grows up. Only a genius who grows up will be respected.


    The dead genius Lao Wang saw more than the number of new talents emerging every year. In this case, the appearance of Li Shenglong just shocked Lao Wang.


    "Come on, here''s a spirit pill, which is specially used to treat the damage of consciousness. You can refine it."


    Lao Wang''s shock came and went quickly. He took out a blue pill like a trick in his hand. The power of thunder and lightning on the pill kept shining among them. Lao Wang didn''t care at all, and he still put the spirit pill into Li Shenglong''s hands.


    Li Shenglong held the spirit pill in his hand, but he was very excited in his heart. Li Shenglong had heard of the name of Lingshen Dan.


    It is said that as long as the divine consciousness is not completely destroyed, the spirit spirit pill can make you recover 20% of the divine consciousness after taking it.


    Of course, the loss of memory is the spirit of God Dan can not come back, but this effect is enough against the weather, 20% ah.


    This is not an ordinary thing. It is not a simple process for anyone who wants to cultivate 20% of his divine consciousness. It is something that you don''t want to think about without a certain amount of time.


    What''s more, it''s not so easy to make this pill. It needs to collect the thunder water from the East China Sea, add the ice jade rabbit on the snow mountain, and mix it with the blue water in the sky.


    If you want to refine it into pills, you have to live through it.


    This difficulty, not to mention the raw materials before, Li Shenglong has only heard of it. He has never seen what it is, let alone that the natural calamity of pills is no less than that of human beings.


    Li Shenglong has no chance to see such a magic pill in such a small three-level immortal cultivation world in Zhenxian gate.


    The reason why Li Shenglong was able to know these things was that he had seen a paragraph in the records of pills.


    Li Shenglong did not expect to see this magic pill in a short time. Now this pill is in the hands of Li Shenglong.


    He took a grateful look at Lao Wang, but without any affectation, he sat up on the ground and put the pills into his mouth.


    Although Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has undergone a mutation and made great progress in strength just now, he has also hurt the essence of his divine sense while resisting the pressure, and will not see any problems in a short time.


    But it does affect Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the future, and now with Lao Wang''s spirit pill, it will be different.


    In addition to restoring 20% of people''s divine consciousness and increasing the power of those who have not been injured, the spirit spirit pill can also help people to consolidate the essence of divine consciousness.


    If the divine consciousness is stable, the ability to absorb spiritual power will be strengthened, and the speed of cultivating immortals will be accelerated in the future.


    Li Shenglong also knows that this time he gets such benefits from Lao Wang, that is, he can''t help Lao Wang to enter the Wanyin cave and lead out the supreme ghost.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong himself went to the Wanyin cave to check it. At the first time, Li Shenglong could escape without preparation. If he entered Wanyin cave the second time, even if he could not lead the supreme ghost out, there should be no problem to escape.


    If it was not for this reason, Li Shenglong would not accept Lao Wang''s spirit and God pill. After all, compared with life, the life of Li Shenglong is more important.


    When the spirit spirit pill came to Li Shenglong''s mouth, it immediately melted. The power of thunder and lightning mixed with the power of pills directly entered into Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness. After being cured by Lingshen Dan, the divine consciousness was cured.


    Each of them seemed to have taken the perfect tonic pill, and all of them were more energetic than before. After the medicine of spirit God pill was fully dissolved, there was even a trace of residual lightning power on the golden divine consciousness.


    When Li Shenglong saw this place, he was even more surprised. He knew that it was caused by the medicinal power of the spirit spirit pill. In this case, if anyone wants to compete with Li Shenglong in the future, he should be more careful.Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is with the power of thunder and lightning. It seems that he has been trained by thunder and lightning. Compared with other people''s, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is not a little bit stronger.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his strength has been greatly increased. He did not expect that this time he wanted to ask Lao Wang about other conditions in the Wanyin cave, and unexpectedly he got such benefits by accident.


    "Thank you very much, Master Wang."


    Feeling the powerful power of divine consciousness in his mind, Li Shenglong didn''t do much meditation. He just waited until the refining of Lingshen Dan was completed, and he immediately withdrew from the divine consciousness.


    The spirit spirit pill is worthy of being a special elixir for the treatment of divine consciousness. All kinds of hidden diseases in the divine consciousness of Li Shenglong have been cured by the power of the elixir, and the power of divine consciousness has also been greatly improved. What''s more, the spirit God pill has also stabilized the root of Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness.


    The foundation is the foundation of everything. With the stability of the spirit spirit pill, Li Shenglong will surely achieve twice the result with half the effort in the future.


    Thinking about the benefits he got this time, Li Shenglong was very happy and said hello to Lao Wang with a smile.


    "Thank you for what? It''s all your own effort. "


    But Lao Wang did not want to take the credit on himself.


    "Lao Wang praised it wrongly. It''s just the luck of the younger generation."


    Li Shenglong now think about it and know that this time, I am afraid that luck has a great part. If the variation of divine sense is delayed for a while, the consequences will be unimaginable.

 Chapter 472

    "Qi? Luck is also part of your strength. "


    Lao Wang heard Li Shenglong''s words with a faint smile.


    "At first, when I saw you, I thought that your presence could make my business 70%. Now, after seeing your luck, I think this thing should have at least 89% hope."


    Lao Wang''s words let Li Shenglong also increase his confidence. After all, Lao Wang didn''t have to cheat Li Shenglong. The strength gap between the two sides was there. If Lao Wang forced Li Shenglong, he had no choice at all.


    Fortunately, Lao Wang has not forced Li Shenglong to do anything, even now he has to let him decide according to his own will.


    The more Lao Wang is like this, the more difficult it is for Li Shenglong to make a choice. What''s more, now that Li Shenglong has taken advantage of Lao Wang, he can''t help him.


    Otherwise, if you don''t say Lao Wang can''t make it, Li Shenglong himself can''t make it. When Li Shenglong thinks of this place, he will no longer be entangled and opens his mouth to Lao Wang.


    "Master Wang, I have been to Wanyin cave."


    "Well, how about it? See the ghost of the supreme


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s words, Lao Wang''s face did not change at all, but went on.


    "Lao Wang, you are joking. How can I meet the supreme ghost? Before I met his shadow, I was blown away by a cold wind. If I hadn''t been able to hide quickly, I might not have seen you now


    "How can you survive the cold wind?"


    When Lao Wang heard Li Shenglong''s words, his heart was full of shock. He didn''t expect that Li Shenglong could survive in the cold wind.


    Don''t say it''s Li Shenglong. It takes him a lot of hard work when he meets the cold wind. He has already retired just because he didn''t go deep into the hole.


    Now it seems that is not the case. It is not a simple thing for Li Shenglong to retreat in the cold wind.


    "I''m just lucky, master. I didn''t see the supreme ghost in the Wanyin cave, but I saw another thing."


    Li Shenglong said here, a simple description to Lao Wang about the beast he met.


    "That''s Wanyin jade."


    After Lao Wang stopped Li Shenglong''s words, he said a very unexpected word to Li Shenglong. The living creature was actually wanyinyu?


    It''s not scientific.


    Li Shenglong has also heard of the name of Wanyin jade. Yang Guang also told Li Shenglong that Wanyin jade is obviously a precious jade. How can it become such a soul beast now?


    It''s incredible.


    "Oh, I see. Did you meet Wanyin jade, and then Wanyin jade startled the supreme ghost and used the extreme Yin cold wind? Then you can survive. "


    Lao Wang did not pay attention to Li Shenglong''s surprise, then said, a few words will be able to come out of the reason for Li Shenglong said clearly.


    "Master Wang, do you think the one I met is Wanyin jade? But he is clearly a creature. How can he be a jade? "


    Li Shenglong said his question. When Li Shenglong knew about this, Lingzhu must not know it. If he knew it, he would tell him naturally without asking. Now that Lingzhu didn''t speak, it means that Lingzhu didn''t know about it.


    Under such circumstances, if Li Shenglong wants to know why, he has to consult Lao Wang. Lao Wang takes a look at Li Shenglong.


    "Do you think Wanyin jade is a jade?"


    Lao Wang repeated it to Li Shenglong with a smile, and then continued.


    "How do you think Wanyin jade was born?"


    Lao Wang then asked Li Shenglong a question, which made him a little confused. He really didn''t know how wanyinyu came from.


    "I don''t know."


    Since he didn''t know, Li Shenglong didn''t mean to cheat Lao Wang. He answered truthfully.


    "In fact, the excrement of Wanyu is the highest one."


    Lao Wang''s reply shocked Li Shenglong again. Lao Wang still had no idea of Li Shenglong this time, and continued to say.


    "Yes, the excrement of the supreme ghost, or, in other words, the child of the supreme ghost."


    "Child?"


    Lao Wang was a little confused about what Lao Wang wanted to say.


    "Well, for the supreme ghost, these excrement are his children."


    After listening to Lao Wang''s words, Li Shenglong felt sick when he thought that the strange beast was the excrement of the supreme ghost.


    "After you heard that the Wanyin jade was excrement, did you feel some contempt for him?"


    Lao Wang saw Li Shenglong''s mind clearly.


    "You are wrong. The Wanyin jade is the excretion of the supreme ghost. Although it is only a little impurity in his body, it is also a very Yin thing, which countless people in the world want to get.""The most Yin thing?"


    Lao Wang''s words made Li Shenglong a little excited for the first time. Li Shenglong came here to find the most Yin thing. Yu Linglong was still waiting in the hell for Li Shenglong and Lingzhu to find the most Yin thing, and then he practiced ghost cultivation by virtue of it.


    Li Shenglong has been looking for it at will. After meeting Lao Wang, he can guess that the supreme ghost must be the most Yin thing.


    Unfortunately, on the one hand, that thing is what Lao Wang values. Li Shenglong doesn''t want to rob Lao Wang for his strength. On the other hand, if Lao Wang lets go, Li Shenglong will not have the idea of supreme ghost.


    Li Shenglong''s strength has not reached that level. Li Shenglong has not been to Wanyin cave. He has not even seen the face of the supreme ghost. It is just a cold wind that nearly killed Li Shenglong.


    Under such circumstances, how can Li Shenglong have any idea about this supreme ghost?


    There is no other way. Since Li Shenglong can''t provoke the supreme ghost, he can only find other things of the highest Yin. However, these things have one characteristic, which can be met but not sought.


    Li Shenglong also knew that he couldn''t be anxious for a while. He had thought that after helping Lao Wang test the supreme ghost, he would go to other places to see if he could meet the most Yin thing.


    Of course, the possibility of encounter is not great, but it is much more likely than the possibility that Li Shenglong will not move here.


    Li Shenglong is very excited when he hears Lao Wang say so now. In this way, Li Shenglong doesn''t need to go to other places. Yu Linglong may become a ghost cultivation in the shortest time.

 Chapter 473

    Nine turn soul melting pill


    this Wanyin jade Li Shenglong has seen. Although he did not let Li Shenglong get close to him, what Li Shenglong can be sure is that wanyinyu is not Li Shenglong''s opponent at all.


    The only thing to worry about is that Wan Yin Yu can let the supreme ghost take action. In this way, Li Shenglong will not be an opponent.


    But now there is Lao Wang in the aspect of the supreme ghost. Since Lao Wang wants Li Shenglong to help him obtain the supreme ghost, he will definitely not watch Li Shenglong die in the hands of the supreme ghost. Naturally, Li Shenglong''s idea is very correct.


    At this time, Li Shenglong''s heart came up with an idea. What Li Shenglong thinks now is good, but I don''t know whether Lao Wang will leave wanyinyu to Li Shenglong.


    After all, this Wanyin jade is also the most Yin thing. Although it is not as powerful as the supreme ghost, it is also the most Yin thing at all. No one will feel that he has more treasures.


    In that case, if Lao Wang wants this Wanyin jade, how can Li Shenglong''s meager strength compete with Lao Wang?


    Not to mention, at that time, it was Lao Wang who had taken away the supreme ghost. If he had already taken over the supreme ghost, then Li Shenglong was of no use to Lao Wang. At that time, whether Lao Wang would treat Li Shenglong as he does now is a question.


    While thinking about these problems, Li Shenglong was thinking about how to talk to Lao Wang.


    "Why, you need the most Yin thing?"


    Lao Wang saw Li Shenglong''s expression of hesitation and embarrassment. He had a little guess in his heart, and said what Li Shenglong thought in his heart.


    Now that Lao Wang has asked, Li Shenglong will naturally take this opportunity to make it clear to Lao Wang.


    "Well, Lao Wang, I really need a thing of the highest Yin. The purpose of my coming here is to find the most Yin thing here. Look, can I?"


    Of course, when Li Shenglong can''t leave Li Shenglong with a piece of words, he can''t say it to him.


    "Isn''t it a piece of Wanyin jade? Since I have the supreme ghost, there is no problem for me to give you the Wanyin jade. "


    Hearing Lao Wang''s promise, Li Shenglong was naturally very happy.


    "Thank you very much for your understanding. However, Mr. Wang, the power of the supreme ghost, also has a little understanding.


    It is impossible to rush to him with the help of the younger generation. "


    After getting the promise of Lao Wang, Li Shenglong naturally wants to solve the problem that he is facing now. He is not the opponent of the supreme ghost. This problem can not be solved by Li Shenglong. I think Lao Wang should have a complete grasp. Otherwise, he would not say that he has 70% confidence.


    "Here is a nine turn soul melting pill. You refine it first. After refining, the two skills on your body can be just like one skill. As long as one skill progresses, the other will also progress."


    Jiuzhuanronghundan, is it jiuzhuanronghundan?!


    This kind of pill is the same as Lingshen pill, which Li Shenglong has only heard of. It is said that the preparation of this pill is more complicated than that of Lingshen pill.


    The refining of spirit spirit elixir only needs three things: Thunder water, ice jade God rabbit and blue falling spring. The nine turn soul melting pill is a variety of rare herbs, at least hundreds of them. It''s more difficult to wait until the completion of the nine turn soul melting pill. It''s not the time to experience the same kind of Dan medicine.


    It only needs one disaster. Since jiuzhuanronghun pill has the name of jiuzhuan, it just implies that jiuzhuan has to cross nine thunder robberies.


    Nine is the extreme of numbers.


    It can be seen that the magic of this pill is precisely because of the difficulties in refining and refining the pill. The nine turn soul melting pill only exists in the legend. Li Shenglong and his characters at this level simply don''t want to have a chance to see such a magic pill all their life.


    Li Shenglong looked at the danxiang overflowing pill in front of him. He was even more excited. He did not think that he could eat such a magic pill one day.


    Li Shenglong knows that this nine turn soul melting pill is so simple to refine. When it comes out of the pill, the nine elixirs will come out at the same time, and only nine pills will be produced. Neither one more nor one less will be produced.


    This kind of pill can not only balance the two skills in Li Shenglong''s body as Lao Wang said, but also make Li Shenglong''s Kung Fu go further. To what extent, it depends on Li Shenglong''s physical quality and skills.


    However, in any case, even in the worst case, Li Shenglong''s cultivation will be promoted to the fourth level of ningdan.


    Ning Dan quadruple, it seems like a small thing. In fact, to think about the width of Li Shenglong''s meridians is wider than that of ordinary characters.


    What''s more, because of this kind of divine elixir, there is a balance between the two kinds of skills in the body. In that case, Li Shenglong alone has the aura strength of two coagulation pills with four levels. Thus, the strength is to face the general six powerful coagulant pills, and Li Shenglong has the possibility of a war.Of course, whether we can win the war is an unknown.


    Li Shenglong held the pill and didn''t say much. Knowing that Lao Wang was strengthening his strength, Li Shenglong was determined not to miss it. He put the pill into his mouth and quickly used his power to absorb the Danqi after the whole pill melted.


    The pill of jiuzhuanronghun pill melted at the entrance, and then turned into a fierce aura. It rushed directly from Li Shenglong''s whole body into Li Shenglong''s elixir field, which instantly enlarged Li Shenglong''s elixir field.


    The impact of the nine turn soul melting pill''s Dan Qi is not the same as the impact of other auras. If other auras hit Li Shenglong''s elixir field in such a violent way, I''m afraid that Li Shenglong''s elixir field has been broken.


    But now Li Shenglong''s elixir is not broken. It''s not because of anything else, but the pill of jiuzhuanronghun pill. After a little small scar appeared in Li Shenglong''s elixir''s Dantian, he began to cultivate Li Shenglong''s Dantian by himself, constantly expanding and constantly cultivating.


    Under such circumstances, what Li Shenglong needs to endure is the pain of concentration. Of course, Li Shenglong also knows that this is due to the expansion of elixir field by force with medicine.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong has to bear it. Li Shenglong''s mental strength is no less than five times stronger than before he came in just now. This time is just when the will power of spirit is needed to resist, so nature comes into use.

 Chapter 474

    Although Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength can help him endure pain, it can''t make him ignore the pain at all. In this case, his face will be twisted together.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who could clearly feel the increase of his powerful spiritual power in the elixir field, I''m afraid he would not have been able to hold on to it first.


    Li Shenglong''s nine turn soul melting pill''s medicinal power did not worry about Li Shenglong''s pain. It continued to wreak havoc in Li Shenglong''s body, not just in his Dantian.


    The power of jiuzhuanronghun pill is constantly flowing in all parts of Li Shenglong''s whole body. Along the meridians and small capillaries, the medicine reaches some meridians that are difficult to reach in ordinary practice, which makes Li Shenglong feel the pain of being forced to expand the meridians.


    Fortunately, the pain of forced expansion of meridians is much smaller than that of Dantian. However, although it is said that the pain is smaller than that of Dantian.


    But that''s what we said when we were alone. Now, these two kinds of pain have been added to Li Shenglong''s body at the same time.


    Li Shenglong''s twisted face kept popping out big beads of sweat. His hands also tightly grasped the tent on the ground. The tent was under Li Shenglong''s iron hand, and quickly did not break a big hole.


    Li Shenglong is not satisfied. He inserts his hand from the big hole into the underground soil, as if only in this way can he relieve his pain.


    Lao Wang looked at Li Shenglong''s actions and nodded slightly. Lao Wang had not taken this pill. When their accomplishments reached a certain level, it would be very difficult to grow.


    At that time, not to mention the promotion of a whole level of cultivation, that is, it was extremely difficult to improve a single level of cultivation. Maybe some people have been in the same place for hundreds of thousands of years without any change at all.


    At this time, Lao Wang and his characters naturally want to use other means to enhance their cultivation. This nine turn soul melting pill and the supreme Zhiyang pill that Lao Wang wants next are all the means that Lao Wang wants to improve his cultivation.


    If these two kinds of pills can only be used once for a person, and there is no effect when taking the second time, the magic pill Lao Wang would not give Li Shenglong anything.


    Although that''s what he said, Lao Wang still remembered the pain he felt when eating the jiuzhuanronghun pill. Generally, it is impossible for people of this level to be injured again.


    The big world is really too big. Although there are not many people at their level, they cherish their life more when they get to their level.


    Generally speaking, we are all in the process of searching for treasure, relying on personal chance. What is the first thing to see belongs to whom.


    Of course, this is also a helpless way. At their level, the gap between the two sides is not big. It is impossible to kill each other. At most, it is just to defeat the other party.


    If the two sides start, it will basically be the situation of never dying. This is the last situation that they want to see at their level.


    Everyone cultivated to such a state, in order to be immortal, although we all killed a lot of people before.


    But at this level, it''s no longer the same. No one wants to make enemies with an opponent of the same level.


    Of course, there are also some people who have become immortal. In this situation, the two people are basically not worth the loss. Besides fighting every day between the two sides, they are fighting. Don''t even think about the time to go out and find other treasures to improve their accomplishments.


    What''s more, if you find other treasures, will your enemies give them to you so easily?


    No, not at all. Under such circumstances, Lao Wang and his people at this level all pay attention to harmony and a fate.


    Now Li Shenglong, for Lao Wang, is a predestined child. To be correct, it is Lao Wang who has seen some qualities that a cultivator should have in Li Shenglong.


    Superb luck, extraordinary endurance, and superhuman calm, has been the strength of the persistent.


    After seeing this kind of quality in Li Shenglong, Lao Wang had a glimmer of hope for Li Shenglong to become a high-level cultivator in the future.


    After all, it''s hard for Lao Wang to say what kind of change will be in the future and whether Li Shenglong will be killed by others with better luck and perseverance, which is something Lao Wang can''t be sure of.


    Wang is very satisfied with himself now, no matter how much he can help himself.


    Lao Wang''s thoughts did not affect the pain in Li Shenglong''s body at all. His pain is still going on. With the pain going on, his strength is also growing rapidly.


    Originally, Li Shenglong was just the cultivation aura of zhenxianmen who practiced Qi four times. He promoted it at a terrible speed. He practiced Qi four times and practiced Qi five times Practice Qi ten times.At the peak of Qi training period, the next step is to build the foundation period. Generally speaking, the first barrier that ordinary people encounter on the road of cultivating immortals is the foundation period.


    It is not an easy thing to enter the foundation building period in the Qi training period, unless the immortal cultivator is a heaven spirit root, and there is no tripod bottle before the cultivation of Ning Dan period.


    Otherwise, if you want to enter the foundation period, you need water grinding without the help of pills. Now Li Shenglong has no chance to use the foundation building pill at all. Instead, he has entered the foundation period directly without any resistance through the more magical nine turn soul melting pill.


    Li Shenglong has never felt the magic of his cultivation in the foundation period. His previous accomplishments were all in the promotion of the yuan force stored in the cell. There is still a difference between his Yuan Li and the traditional aura of zhenxianmen.


    Now such a master''s feeling, as well as the perception of heaven are Li Shenglong has never experienced before.


    Before Li Shenglong felt too much about his ability to build a foundation, his accomplishments have soared to the peak of the foundation construction period.


    The place from the peak of the foundation period to the Ning Dan period is the second threshold for the practitioners to cultivate immortals, and it is also a very sad threshold. If we say that from the Qi training period to the foundation stage, it is possible to enter the foundation period through water grinding.

 Chapter 475

    Taigu array


    then the stage from the foundation stage to the Ning Dan stage is almost a natural chasm for the immortal cultivators. It is too difficult to cross this natural chasm.


    It is the blessing of God that one of the ten thousand people who built the foundation peak can enter the Ning Dan period, and the ancestors emit incense.


    Now, facing this barrier, which should have been a natural moat for himself, Li Shenglong didn''t feel any resistance at all and crossed it directly.


    The aura in Li Shenglong''s body was directly transformed into an internal elixir under the gaze of Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness. From then on, Li Shenglong really became a monk in the period of coagulating elixir from the perspective of cultivation.


    In the eyes of immortal cultivators like Lao Wang, the cultivation of Ning Dan period is not worth mentioning, but for Li Shenglong, in the whole of Dajin, it is enough for Li Shenglong to be carefree.


    Of course, Li Shenglong''s goal is not this small coagulation period. His accomplishments in this period are far from enough to save Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan back.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still in the growth, to the point of Ning Dan period, the growth rate has decreased compared with before.


    The first, the second and the third.


    At last, Li Shenglong''s cultivation of zhenxianmen has been promoted to the same level as his own energy cultivation. At this time, Li Shenglong''s medicine of jiuzhuanronghun pill has not completely passed away, and it continues to crisscross in Li Shenglong''s body.


    At this time, Li Shenglong felt that part of the medicine of jiuzhuanronghundan entered his cells directly and transformed into his own yuan force.


    At this time, Li Shenglong also had a kind of enlightenment. It seems that the function of the nine turn soul melting pill to synchronize the two skills is not out of thin air, but also according to the amount of spiritual power.


    It seems that when practicing the method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth in the future, naturally, a part of the same spiritual power will enter Li Shenglong''s elixir field and become a part of Li Shenglong''s Kung Fu, that is to say, if Li Shenglong wants to practice in the future.


    It''s not much different from before. How much aura is needed to improve one''s accomplishments in the past is still needed now.


    It''s just that this is more or less referring to the two kinds of skills in Li Shenglong''s body.


    Of course, this kind of cultivation is a good thing for Li Shenglong. After all, the fastest cultivation speed of Li Shenglong is swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth.


    Swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] as long as there is a certain aura, it can improve Li Shenglong''s cultivation. However, the aura absorbed by the original swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] can not make up for the aura of Li Shenglong''s true immortal sect.


    Now it is not the same. In the future, as long as Li Shenglong practices swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [FA], he can fill the aura of the two techniques at the same time. The skill of the real immortal sect, which is equivalent to Li Shenglong, has also been transformed into swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [method]. After that, Li Shenglong''s cultivation speed must be faster, and the improvement of his strength will be more obvious.


    During this time, Li Shenglong''s cultivation in his body has risen from the triple of coagulating pills to the peak of four levels of coagulating pills, and there is very little Dan left in his body.


    Li Shenglong estimated in his heart that if he went on like this, he could almost make his cultivation reach the point of five levels of coagulation pill.


    Sure enough, when Li Shenglong''s cultivation just entered the five levels of coagulating pill, the pills of jiuzhuanronghundan completely exhausted his Dan power.


    At this time, there is no trace of pain on Li Shenglong''s body. All over his body is a kind of comfortable feeling full of strength. This feeling makes Li Shenglong happy.


    What makes Li Shenglong more happy is that every point of Li Shenglong''s strength advances, he can feel that he is one more point away from rescuing Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan, and is more motivated to practice.


    "Thank you very much for your pills. However, although you say that you have made great progress in your cultivation, you are still not worth mentioning compared with the supreme ghost."


    Li Shenglong''s strength, Li Shenglong is the most clear, now he is the double material Ning Dan five heavy master, one body combat strength is enough to be able to match the Ning Dan seven heavy strength.


    But the strength of this point is nothing to the supreme ghost. The more Li Shenglong''s strength is improved, the more he can feel the unfathomable strength of Lao Wang standing in front of him.


    Li Shenglong also has a kind of consciousness in his heart, knowing that what he is seeing is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Through Lao Wang''s strength, Li Shenglong can roughly imagine what kind of strength the supreme ghost who can escape from Lao Wang''s hand is. Such strength is absolutely not what Li Shenglong can contend with now with the seven fold fighting power of Ning Dan.


    Don''t say it''s the seven strength of Ning Dan. It''s the peak strength of Ning Dan. I''m afraid it''s just a waste material in front of the supreme ghost.


    It is because of this understanding that Li Shenglong is even more strange about Lao Wang''s behavior. How can Lao Wang be sure that he can be 70% sure that Li Shenglong can help Lao Wang complete this task?


    "Your cultivation has reached five levels of Ning Dan and seven levels of fighting power, which barely meets my requirements."


    Lao Wang did not answer Li Shenglong''s question, but looked up and down at Li Shenglong for a while, and then said to himself.Don''t you know that Lao Wang''s words make Li Shenglong even more strange. We should know that Li Shenglong was just a triple cultivation of Ning Dan, and his actual combat power was only five. The pill Lao Wang gave Li Shenglong was a pill of divine elixir level.


    If this pill goes down, Li Shenglong will have at least a few hundred years of practice. Li Shenglong knows that even Lao Wang will not have many of them.


    With the help of this pill, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is now the seven levels of Ning Dan''s combat power. However, the cultivation of the soul refining elder of the ghost sect has already reached eight levels of the coagulation pill, which is not far away from here. Why didn''t Lao Wang go directly to the soul refining elder, but tried his best to improve his cultivation?


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t want to understand this point, he didn''t want to ask Lao Wang''s meaning directly. After all, the benefits that Lao Wang has brought to Li Shenglong are enough. There is no need to ask if there are some irrelevant words.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that Lao Wang liked him not only for his accomplishments, but also for Li Shenglong''s spiritual consciousness, or more precisely, the spiritual consciousness of Lingzhu.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you face the supreme ghost. As long as you don''t face the supreme ghost, the strength now is enough."


    Lao Wang then said to Li Shenglong.


    "I have also said that I can''t enter the Wanyin cave for some reasons. The reason is that there is an archaic array in the Wanyin cave. All you need to do is destroy the eye of the archaic array."

 Chapter 476

    "Archaic array?"


    When Li Shenglong heard the term archaic array, he also knew why a tiny place could stop such a great master like Lao Wang.


    What is archaic array?


    From the name, we can see that it is an array handed down from the ancient times. The mainland has been fighting for countless years. The present world naturally needs not be said to be the present world. The 50 billion years before the present world is called the ancient times, the 50 billion years before the ancient times is the middle ancient times, the 50 billion years before the middle ancient times are called the ancient times, and the years before the ancient times are called the Archaean.


    Slowly, the nearest time from ancient times to this world has passed 150 billion years. Such a long time is that the masters of Lao Wang''s level have already disappeared.


    Not to mention the Archaic period, is the era of the gods, at that time, gods and men mixed up, the blood of all people have the inheritance of the ancient gods.


    At that time, the natural power of the array arranged at that time was also above the worldly power.


    "Yes, it''s archaic array."


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s exclamation, Lao Wang gave an affirmative answer.


    "Since they are archaic arrays, they have passed at least 150 billion years. How can they still exist?"


    Li Shenglong looked at Lao Wang and said his doubts. Yes, the array was made of the general situation of man and the world, plus some unique materials.


    Generally speaking, an array can last for no more than 10000 years. Of course, this means that the array has no future generations to maintain it.


    The reason why we say this is because since the array is built on the general trend of the mountains and rivers of heaven and earth, the change of the general situation of heaven and earth will inevitably lead to the change of the array.


    However, the general trend of heaven and earth has changed very slowly, ranging from thousands of years in the short to nearly 10000 years in the long term, if no one rearranges the array.


    With the vicissitudes of time, the array will gradually lose its original role. But now Lao Wang said that there is an archaic array waiting for Li Shenglong to break?


    Let''s not say whether this archaic array can be broken by a small person of Li Shenglong''s level. We should know that Taigu array has been arranged for 150 billion years at least. With the vicissitudes of time, it should have disappeared between the vast world. Is it true that the shape of the earth here has not changed at all from 150 billion years ago?


    "Normally speaking, it is impossible to exist. However, the setter of this archaic array has been trained against the sky, and his understanding of the heaven and earth road is far ahead of the rest of me.


    Although vicissitudes of life can affect the operation of the whole array, if the whole array changes with the vicissitudes of time, then the array can not exist for as long as it wants to exist? "


    Lao Wang sighed slightly and gave Li Shenglong a reply of his own.


    "How can it be? What a powerful cultivation it needs is that real immortals may not be able to do this."


    When Li Shenglong heard Lao Wang''s words, he yelled out. Indeed, how could this be possible? According to the 150 billion years in the present world, if the people who arranged this array wanted to maintain the array, that is to say, at least he estimated the vicissitudes of life which could be described as almost endless in advance.


    How powerful is such an ability to estimate?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t think that such an ability can be achieved by someone in this world. It is no longer a human being who can do all this. It has become an existence that can be called an immortal.


    "It is true that no one can do this in this world. However, in Taigu, the gods of Taigu lived together with ordinary people. Maybe it was not the man who created the array, but the God."


    Lao Wang''s chaotic eyes are full of deep feeling. It seems that he is going to penetrate the barrier of time and return to the era when gods and men lived together, where there were many capable people and countless strong people.


    "The array arranged by God? How could I have broken it? "


    Don''t say it''s a god man array. It''s the most common human array in archaea. It''s not necessarily that Li Shenglong can break.


    Li Shenglong is more and more confused now. At this stage, Li Shenglong is more puzzled. Lao Wang asked him to come over and what he wanted to do.


    "No, you can crack it. I have studied this array. It will be at least 3000 trillion years before God sets this array.


    For such a long time, even the ability of God can not reach the place. From tens of thousands of years ago, this array has begun to appear loopholes.


    After all, God is God. According to the speed of the current loophole, it will take another 20000 to 30000 years for this array to collapse.


    Originally, I wanted to wait here for 20000 to 30000 years, but your presence changed my mind


    Li Shenglong quietly listened to Lao Wang''s explanation, and did not want to interrupt.


    "Because of the loopholes in this divine array, if someone can go in and destroy it, then the divine array will break without attacking. At that time, it is not so easy for the supreme ghost to find another archaic divine array.""Master Wang, this is a divine array. If you want to break the divine array, you must break the core of the divine array. As far as I know, the core of the divine array must be the place where the array is most forbidden. I''m afraid that my little strength has not reached the core of the divine array, and I''m afraid my soul will return to the underworld."


    Li Shenglong is not stupid. You must ask clearly what you should ask. Otherwise, Li Shenglong will enter the Wanyin cave in such a muddle headed way that he will not even have a person collecting the corpse of Li Shenglong.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Since there are loopholes in this divine array, it must be a change from the position of the array center. Only in this way can the array be slowly worn down.


    According to my observation, some of the attack prohibitions in this array have lost their effectiveness, and the rest are just some confusing prohibitions.


    You are born with a kind of psychic perception. As long as you enter it and follow the instructions given by your spirit, you will surely meet the heart of the array. "


    It''s Lee''s spiritual sense that Lao Wang takes a fancy to Li Shenglong. If he doesn''t have a certain spiritual sense, he is just a waste material when he gets inside. He is just wandering around in the divine array. It''s impossible to destroy the core of the divine array. Of course, Lao Wang doesn''t know that Li Shenglong does not have this kind of psychic sense. Li Shenglong can find Lao Wang''s strength only by the spirit beads ¡£

 Chapter 477

    Luck


    "senior Wang, do you mean that all this is your calculation


    Li Shenglong has heard Lao Wang''s words several times. According to his calculation, Li Shenglong can''t help but murmur in his heart. Is it that Lao Wang has never entered the Wanyin cave, and he doesn''t know what the Archean divine array is like. Now everything is guessed by Lao Wang himself?


    "Yes, all this is my calculation."


    Lao Wang also did not want to deny the meaning, after seeing Li Shenglong''s face, he also thought why Li Shenglong said so.


    "Don''t worry, my accomplishments are here. I can''t say anything else. There are few people who can be stronger than me in the world of heaven and earth."


    Lao Wang Hu''s body was shocked. He seemed to have been challenged by something. He spoke directly to Li Shenglong.


    "I have also explored this archaic array, because now this array has been destroyed, people below the age of Yuanying can enter it, and your current cultivation is just good."


    Lao Wang slowly explained to Li Shenglong.


    "If a higher level of cultivation wants to enter it, it will cause a backlash against the prohibition. Fortunately, this is not an attack on prohibition. Otherwise, let alone other people, I will enter, and there will be some risks. All the prohibitions are not for fun. "


    Lao Wang said here, his face is also a look of fear, seems to think of something terrible.


    When Li Shenglong saw Lao Wang''s face, he was also stunned. There is no need to say much about Lao Wang''s strength. Now Lao Wang''s strength has been scared into this image. We can imagine how powerful the prohibition is.


    "Master, this prohibition is so severe that I really have no problem going in?"


    Li Shenglong really has worries in his heart. At this time, he also has to think about his own life. If it is really dangerous, Li Shenglong can only be sorry for Lao Wang. His life should be put first.


    "It''s going to be OK. My calculation will not be wrong."


    Lao Wang said with great certainty that there was no problem at all.


    "Master Wang, how can I find the heart of array? I can''t deal with the supreme ghost."


    Of course, it''s impossible for Li long to solve these difficulties before he becomes a king.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. As long as you are careful, there will be no problem."


    Lao Wang was obviously prepared for Li Shenglong''s question.


    "It''s not a problem to deal with the supreme ghost. I have an ancient treasure, a magic cloak. If you don''t wear him, you won''t have any problems if you don''t have a direct contact with the supreme ghost. "


    Lao Wang took out a cloak from his body and handed it to Li Shenglong.


    Compared with Li Long''s promotion, it''s impossible for Lao long to be promoted to Wang''s position.


    Let alone, Li Shenglong has never wanted to win the treasure. He has a clear understanding of his own strength. Although there is a trace of the idea of snatching the magic cloak from his subconscious mind, he is driven out by Li Shenglong without a second.


    Magic cloak, Li Shenglong just looked at it, and he already understood what the magic cloak is. Some readers will ask, what is this magic cloak for?


    as like as two peas, Harry and Potter should be seen in the same way. The magic cloak in Li Shenglong''s hand is exactly the same as that hidden in Harry Potter.


    After holding it, Li Shenglong understood how to use the magic cloak, or in other words, he knew how to use the magic cloak. After he put the magic cloak on his body, he could see through his divine sense and found that there was no resistance at all.


    I think this magic cloak is also made of special things. Although Li Shenglong has never heard of such a magical thing in xiuxianjie.


    However, Li Shenglong also knows that his insight is not comparable to the spirit beads whose memory has not been fully recovered. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong quietly put the cloak on his body, and thought of the next problem in his heart.


    "Master Wang, can my strength destroy the core of the prohibition?"


    This is the most critical problem. Now Lao Wang has helped Li Shenglong solve many problems.


    First of all, how can Li Shenglong enter the hole without being discovered by the supreme ghost. With the magic cloak, Li Shenglong naturally has no problem.


    Secondly, Lao Wang has told Li Shenglong that once he gets inside, he can naturally find the core of the prohibition as long as he follows his own spirit or the feeling of the spirit bead.


    So the next question for Li Shenglong is, if he finds the core of the prohibition, how should it be destroyed?Li Shenglong can imagine without his brain that the core of prohibition is the most important place of prohibition. If Li Shenglong''s tiny strength can be easily broken.


    Then this array is not an archaic array at all.


    What''s more, the prohibition in this array even the top experts like Lao Wang are afraid of becoming like this. If Li Shenglong enters rashly and does not get to the edge of the forbidden array heart, Li Shenglong will be dead.


    This situation is not what Lee wants to see. Naturally, he needs to solve this problem first.


    "I have also thought about this problem. In my calculation, one foot of the core prohibition in this archaic array has changed. Only when the positions of these cores change, can the surrounding places change.


    In this way, there must be loopholes in the prohibition of one direction. In this way, you can only guess one direction and attack in the past with your own luck. "


    Originally, Li Shenglong was still listening to Lao Wang''s speech carefully. The more he heard it, the more he felt that something was wrong. What is it to attack in any direction?


    Isn''t that to let Li Shenglong take a chance? Although it is true that Li Shenglong''s luck has always been good, if we want this time, Li Shenglong''s luck will really get worse?


    In the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest, only one direction is correct. After the attack, there is no problem at all. The remaining directions are all dead ends.

 Chapter 478

    If Li Shenglong does not choose the right direction for the first time, it means that if Li Shenglong is not lucky, it will immediately lead to the core prohibition of the whole Archaean array. Even if Li Shenglong has 10000 lives, he is not alive at all.


    Although Li Shenglong knows that there is a magic pearl in his body that can break the ban of the world, he is not sure whether the pearl can break the prohibition of archaic array.


    After all, there is no way to compare the strength of those people at that time with those of these people now.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong also easily dare not take his own life to joke easily, nervous Li Shenglong quickly asked.


    "Mr. Wang, you are not joking. This is a bet on my life."


    Lao Wang had no choice but to take a look at Li Shenglong. He really had no way to solve this problem. Lao Wang''s strength determined that he could not enter the prohibition of Wanyin cave at all.


    Under such circumstances, Lao Wang can only rely on some conjectures on the periphery, and he is not sure whether it is right or not.


    "There''s no way, but one thing I can be sure of is that it''s not for you to make fun of your life. Generally speaking, since you can see such a big clue from the outside, there must be some signs in the prohibition core inside. As long as you observe carefully, there will be no problem."


    After listening to Lao Wang''s words, Li Shenglong said that he was speechless. What kind of sign?


    His millions of years of life accumulated by the experience and understanding of the way of heaven, where Li Shenglong such a new person can compare.


    Don''t say it''s a sign. It''s a matter of two things whether we can find the prohibition of Taigu array. After all, Lao Wang also said it?


    If he wants to find the center of the array, it depends on Li Shenglong''s ethereal consciousness. As for whether Li Shenglong can find the center of the array, only God knows.


    "By the way, here are ten bottles of ziyangdan. You can take one when you feel you can''t stand it."


    Fortunately, Lao Wang has not forgotten to give Li Shenglong this cold proof thing, otherwise Li Shenglong will not have to enter the Wanyin cave and will be directly frozen to death.


    After Li Shenglong took the pill, Lao Wang seemed to suddenly think of something. He took out a yellow bell from his body. It was strange to say that the bell did not make a sound at all in Lao Wang''s hands.


    Li Shenglong took the bell and shook it. The bell did not make any sound. At this time, Lao Wang''s voice was heard in Li Shenglong''s ear.


    "This bell is a forbidden bell. When the leader is within one kilometer from the prohibition center, the bell will ring naturally. At that time, you''d better explore. "


    Li Shenglong hangs the forbidden bell on his clothes. Such things are useful in the inside. The more such things are, the greater the possibility that Li Shenglong can find the forbidden center. It is impossible for him to ignore them.


    After all, this time to help Lao Wang, not to mention that Li Shenglong has gained enough benefits from Lao Wang.


    What''s more, if Li Longsheng really can successfully break the ban, when Lao Wang eliminates the supreme ghost, Li Shenglong will be able to get Wanyin jade, and jade Linglong will be able to repair the ghost path in the underworld without entering the samsara.


    Otherwise, if Li Shenglong wants to find jade Linglong, he will have to work hard. For nothing else, just for jade Linglong, Li Shenglong will work hard to break the archaic prohibition this time.


    The most Yin things are not Chinese cabbage. You can have as many as you want. Each of them is a wonder of heaven and earth. If you want to meet them, you need some chance.


    Li Shenglong can''t guarantee that his luck has always been so good. Now he can only seize the opportunity in front of him and try his best to grasp it.


    "There are also a few talisman talismans and several flame talismans."


    Looking at Li Shenglong, Lao Wang took out several Dharma talismans from his body with a painful face. On these Dharma symbols, there are various strange traces that are hard to understand.


    Every trace seems to contain boundless rules and the road of heaven and earth. Li Shenglong just glanced at it. It seemed that there were all kinds of heaven and earth roads in his eyes. There was no other sound in his ears. There was nothing in his sight but the road.


    "Drink."


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt appeared in Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, which directly spread to Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness, which shocked Li Shenglong''s chaotic divine consciousness and directly shocked him out of this state.


    Li Shenglong suddenly realized that he was almost lost in the Runes of the road. After being awakened by Lao Wang, Li Shenglong did not dare to look at the rune for fear of getting lost again.


    "Here you are. You need to save a little, with these runes, even if you encounter the supreme ghost, you want to escape should not be a problem.


    Remember, if the supreme spirit does not find you, do not conflict with the supreme spirit. "


    Without Lao Wang''s advice, Li Shenglong also knows that his strength lies there, and it is not the way to rely on the fire runes of Lao Wang.Lao Wang also said that the fire charm can only ensure that Li Shenglong can escape from the hands of the supreme ghost. It can not completely save Li Shenglong''s life. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not have any conflict with the supreme ghost, unless he is tired of living.


    Of course, at this stage, Li Shenglong has no tendency to be tired of living. Naturally, he will not fight with the supreme ghost.


    "I remember."


    However, since Lao Wang said so, Li Shenglong, as a younger generation, still agreed politely.


    "What else do you want from Lao Wang?"


    "Nothing? The rest depends on how you operate in it. "


    The rest is not something Lao Wang can control, it depends on what step Li Shenglong can do.


    "Master Wang, after I left, the brother and sister outside?"


    Of course, Li Shenglong knows that when he enters the Wanyin cave this time, he will never be like the first night. He has already retired after entering the cave for a while.


    Now, if you enter it this time, if you don''t destroy the core of this array or encounter any life threat, Li Shenglong will not come out at all.


    In this case, if Yang Guang and others find out that Li Shenglong''s trace has disappeared, Li Shenglong will not care much about it. But now Li Shenglong is not alone at all. There are his brothers and sisters who are with him.


    Even if Li Shenglong disappeared, he would have to disappear with both of them.

 Chapter 479

    Enter


    now that Li Shenglong wants to enter the Wanyin cave, and the tie brothers and sisters can''t enter the Wanyin cave with Li Shenglong, how to arrange the whereabouts of the tie brothers and sisters is the next issue for Li Shenglong to consider.


    Obviously, Li Shenglong didn''t mean to solve the problem by himself, but directly left the problem to Lao Wang.


    It''s no wonder that Li Shenglong has to enter the Wanyin cave. He can''t control the things outside. How can he arrange the whereabouts of the tie brothers and sisters? In this case, it''s only through the old Wang outside.


    What''s more, Lao Wang is far behind Li Shenglong in his accomplishments and other aspects. It''s too simple for Lao Wang to arrange two characters in Qi training period not to be found by others.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll take care of the things outside."


    Lao Wang just thought about it for a while, and he understood what Li Shenglong meant. He agreed without thinking about it. Indeed, this is not a difficult thing for him at all. In that case, there would be no problem for him to promise.


    "Well, Lao Wang, in this case, I''ll go to Wanyin cave immediately after I have a few words with them."


    Li Shenglong also knows that now Lao Wang would like Li Shenglong to get out of the Wanyin cave immediately to break the ban.


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s interest, Lao Wang didn''t say anything more. He just nodded, and Li Shenglong walked out of Laowang''s tent.


    The tie brothers and sisters are waiting for Li Shenglong outside Lao Wang''s tent. It has been a long time since Li Shenglong entered the tent. The tie brothers and sisters have no idea of listening to what they have said or can clearly "see" what they are doing outside?


    Naturally, the brothers and sisters of the iron family would not think that what they saw was just some false appearances. The real things had been covered up in Lao Wang''s prohibition.


    In the eyes of tie brothers and sisters, Li Shenglong and Lao Wang have been pointing to the tents on the ground for such a long time, which seems to be really discussing tents.


    "Sister, do you think this old Wang is really a great power?"


    Tieruizhi looks at the two people they are talking about, and murmurs in his heart. To know that Li Shenglong is not an ordinary character in their hearts. He is a figure of the highest rank in the three-level immortal cultivation world. They don''t believe that such a character will be idle and boring to discuss tent matters with other people.


    "I think so."


    Tieliuli''s idea is obviously the same as that of his brother. In fact, they have already had some conjectures in their hearts. However, the stingy appearance of Lao Wang yesterday made them feel a little unable to accept it. One of his predecessors was not graceful.


    It''s just a piece of inferior spirit stone. It''s something that tie brothers and sisters don''t care too much about. How can they care?


    Naturally, no one came to answer their questions. Li Shenglong had already finished with Lao Wang and walked out of the tent. Naturally, they would not discuss these matters in front of Li Shenglong.


    The tie brothers and sisters also understand that people naturally know what they can know. Without their asking, Li Shenglong will tell them. If Li Shenglong doesn''t want to tell them, even if they ask Li Shenglong, they won''t say anything at all.


    "Tieruizhi, your brother and sister, listen to me. I''m going to enter a dangerous place. I can''t take you into this dangerous place. You don''t have to dig with Yang Guang in the past few days. You will enter the tent of Master Wang in a moment. You will follow the command of Master Wang these days when I am away."


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s words, the iron brothers and sisters saw a trace of disdain in their eyes. They did not expect that the old Wang was really an elder.


    Originally, they were just guessing, but now that Li Shenglong said that, it was confirmed that Lao Wang was really an elder.


    "Listen, Master Wang''s accomplishments are unfathomable. Please serve him carefully. Otherwise, no one can save you if something goes wrong."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also roughly guessed what they thought, and then he said after waiting for two people to answer.


    "Well, that''s it. I''m leaving. You go in."


    Li Shenglong said, the body disappeared in front of two people, Li Shenglong''s reclusive iron brothers and sisters have also seen, they naturally did not think about other places.


    It never occurred to me that what Li Shenglong launched was not invisibility, but the invisibility cloak that Lee had just obtained.


    After receiving Li Shenglong''s order, the tie brothers and sisters naturally respectfully entered Lao Wang''s tent. However, Lao Wang did not face the dignity of Li Shenglong at all this time, and restored the original image of a traitor.


    It can''t blame Lao Wang. It can only be said that his brother and sister''s accomplishments are too low. It''s just the little momentum of Lao Wang that they can''t bear.


    Now that Lao Wang has accepted the entrustment of Li Shenglong and takes good care of two people, he will not let them die in his own momentum."Master Wang, master Shenglong asked us to come to you."


    Although the image of Lao Wang still disappoints both of them, since Li Shenglong said so solemnly, tierui''s brother and sister still said politely to Lao Wang.


    "Well, I see. You can sit anywhere. In these days, as long as you don''t get out of this tent, you will have nothing to do. Remember, no matter what you do, don''t leave this tent."


    Lao Wang''s eyes are so smart that he can see that the two people''s perfunctory come at once. Lao Wang doesn''t care about their looks at all. For Lao Wang, the iron brothers and sisters are not worthy of mentioning.


    In that case, what do they think of Lao Wang and what is the relationship between Lao Wang and Lao Wang? Lao Wang''s goal here is the supreme ghost here.


    After waiting for so many years, at least when a person who has the hope to help him break the archaic array appears, Lao Wang''s calm heart begins to stir up a little waves.


    If Lao Wang''s strength is there and his life span is long enough, even if there is no Li Shenglong, Lao Wang can wait for tens of thousands of years. When the array collapses naturally, Lao Wang will enter the array and capture the supreme ghost.


    Of course, in the process of waiting, Lao Wang will find various ways to speed up the collapse of the array.

 Chapter 480

    See


    "right here?"


    Brother and sister both have doubts in their hearts. If they were here, would they be found by others?


    When Li Shenglong left, his meaning had been clearly expressed. He clearly did not want the two of them to be discovered by others that they had such profound cultivation.


    If they are found here, they will be easily found by the disciples of the ghost Sect on the top of the ground if they are found here. It is not what Li Shenglong wants to see.


    But if you don''t do it, it''s not so easy for them to be arrested.


    Naturally, the brothers and sisters of the iron family did not know what kind of cultivation the man was in front of them. A restriction arbitrarily arranged could completely block the cultivation here.


    In such a small three-level immortal cultivation world, no one can see through the prohibition set by Lao Wang.


    Lao Wang didn''t mean to explain, neither of them wanted to ask.


    In any case, since Li Shenglong had asked the two of them to follow Lao Wang''s instructions when he left, they had no other way but to follow Lao Wang''s advice.


    Lao Wang didn''t have time to tell the two little people in the Qi training period that he walked out of the tent alone and waited for the good news from Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong didn''t come back. It was really another person. This man was also an acquaintance of Lao Wang, Yang Guang.


    Yang Guang came by himself. He didn''t want to come, but he had to come because there was a man who wanted to see Li Shenglong earlier than Yang Guang. The three of them, to be exact, should have seen tieliuli.


    This man is the third brother. The third brother didn''t go out of the tent in the morning. Tieliuli and Li Shenglong have already left for the mine with Yang Guang.


    Facing some of his younger brothers outside, the third elder brother is still thinking about all kinds of scenes in his dream last night. These scenes make him miss so much that he will not forget them easily in this life.


    Of course, after the first time, the third brother naturally thought that there would be a second time, or even the countless times. In less than a day, everyone had already known that tieliuli would be the third sister-in-law with a fair name.


    Apart from the third brother, no one can move her.


    Theoretically speaking, the second brother and the elder sister can also move iron glass, but everyone knows that the second elder brother is already an old man without sexual ability, and the elder sister obviously has no tendency of lily.


    In this way, tieliuli became a woman of the third brother. Of course, when tieliuli''s "fate" was arranged in this way, no one asked tieliuli''s opinion, or felt that it was necessary to ask tieliuli''s opinion.


    Here is the hierarchy. Even if you know about it, you can''t resist at all. Compared with other women, iron glass is lucky.


    After all, she only needs to serve the only man here, and the other women who come here don''t know how many men have ruined their bodies.


    The third brother is not in a hurry. After all, they don''t have the habit of doing things during the day here. No matter how much I miss them, I have to wait until the evening. In this way, I come and go, and the third brother is in an anxious state of mind.


    When Yang Guang and the other newcomers returned to their resting place, the third brother looked around and found that there was no shadow of iron glaze. Naturally, he was anxious to ask Yang Guang for someone.


    Although Yang Guang knew that the third brother was in love with iron glaze, he didn''t send people to watch him at any time and place. After all, according to the normal rule, at night, they would come back.


    The third brother didn''t think so. He didn''t see the face of iron glaze for a day. What he thought was wonderful. Now he can''t meet the iron glass face for a while and a half.


    Seeing that the third brother was in such a hurry, Yang Guang, as a younger brother, naturally wanted to solve the problem for the third brother. He made a big inquiry and said that he had seen Li Shenglong and their trace here in Lao Wang.


    The third brother ran to Lao Wang by himself. Seeing Lao Wang sitting in front of the tent alone, he asked.


    "Lao Wang, have you seen the three of them


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Lao Wang''s words of laughing and ha ha let Yang Guang''s spirit come all at once. It seems that this job is still very simple. Of course, the job of finding people is not difficult for Yang Guang. It is impossible for them to leave here because the underground mine is so big. It''s impossible for them to leave here. It''s not in Laowang''s place now. Go to other places to have a look.


    Originally such a simple thing should not have been Yang Guang, who has become a small leader, to arrange his younger brothers to do it. After all, he is also a person of status now.


    It is also because now Yang Guang is a person of status. In his heart, Yang Guang feels that he has to do it in person. Yang Guang has seen from the face of the third brother that he is afraid that he has moved his heart to iron glaze. At such a time, if Yang Guang hands in person, let the third brother look at it, and naturally he has sold a lot of face.


    In the future, the third brother will become the leader of the whole red pepper. Now, there is no harm in making friends with the third brother."See? Where are they now? Is it in it? "


    Yang Guang said, his pace has entered the tent, Lao Wang in the side also did not mean to stop, still sitting on his stool without any movement.


    Yang Guang went into the tent and looked around. He found that there was no one in the small tent, let alone three people. At this time, Lao Wang''s voice came from outside the tent.


    "No, I''ve been here for a long time. Now I don''t know where they went."


    Yang Guang didn''t doubt it. After all, he had already checked in the tent, and there was no shadow at all. As soon as he turned around, he stepped out of the tent.


    "In this case, I''ll go to other places to have a look. I don''t know what evil the third brother committed. I fell in love with the iron glaze. Now it''s good. I haven''t seen the shadow of iron glaze for a long time. I''m very anxious. I''m tired of our people."


    Yang Guang didn''t wait for Lao Wang to ask in detail. He said first.


    "That is, she is just a woman. She will go back at night and find out what to look for. Can we say that the place with big palms can still run?"


    Lao Wang followed Yang Guang''s words and went on, just talking about Yang Guang''s heart, and Yang Guang''s steps to go also stopped.


    "Who said it was not? This is such a big place. If you want to run, you can''t run at all. What''s the rush? "


    Yang Guang seems to be very familiar with Lao Wang.

 Chapter 481

    The last place is


    everyone knows Lao Wang''s status here. What''s more rare is that Lao Wang is different from other people and has no obvious interest disputes with everyone here.


    Such a character is naturally a good friend for everyone here. People like Yang Guang also know Lao Wang''s power, and sometimes find a chance to make friends with Lao Wang.


    Of course, Yang Guang also knew that Lao Wang was not such a talker at all.


    Now what Yang Guang and Lao Wang have said, Yang Guang has not left yet. Lao Wang has forgotten all of them. Otherwise, Yang Guang would not have said so at ease.


    Of course, Yang guanggen didn''t know what kind of cultivation Lao Wang was. Let alone Lao Wang, it was tieliuli. These figures who practiced Qi cultivation thought that they and Yang Guang were on two levels.


    Not to mention Lao Wang. He has no interest in the intrigues of Yang Guang and his people. Since he is not interested, Lao Wang naturally won''t take care of their affairs. Whoever said anything to him will naturally forget it.


    "That''s right. Well, if you say they will go there for a visit, you''d better go and have a look. Anyway, since it''s the order of the third brother, we, as little brothers, should do our best."


    Naturally, Yang Guang didn''t know that Lao Wang had no mind to talk to Yang Guang at this time. He thought that Lao Wang was really thinking about him, so he quickly replied.


    "Well, thank you for reminding me. Let''s not talk about it. I''ll go there and have a look. I''ll talk about it later."


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Yang Guang said goodbye to Lao Wang and went to other places to check. He didn''t think that the person he was looking for was right under his nose, and he didn''t find out.


    When Yang Guang entered the tent, the most nervous people were the tie brothers and sisters. They could clearly look at Yang Guang and look at them.


    What Yang Guang said, the two of them also heard clearly. They were still there, hesitating whether they wanted to take Yang Guang.


    Yang guanggen, who was standing in front of him, did not find their two figures. He turned and left.


    At this time, the iron brothers and sisters naturally knew Lao Wang''s power, and the figures at their level also knew. If they wanted to completely hide other people, they must have certain means.


    At least, at this stage, these people who are practicing Qi have no such ability at all. When I think about this, I think about how many times Li Shenglong said when he left that he would let them completely obey Lao Wang.


    The brothers and sisters of tie finally believe that the old Wang is really a world expert, and his accomplishments must not be low.


    The brothers and sisters of the iron family only relieved themselves this time. They believed that even if other people came, they still could not see them. At this time, there was no other thing in the tent. The only thing they could do was to practice.


    When they think of it, they sit around with their eyes closed, and each of them pinches a piece of high-quality spirit stone in their hands.


    After Lao Wang felt the movement and stillness inside, he looked at Yang Guangna''s far away back. He slowly closed his eyes, but his invisible divine sense spread out in an instant. On the premise that no one noticed, he swept around the whole mine. The only place where Lao Wang''s divine sense had not been swept was Wanyin cave.


    Every time, Lao Wang''s divine consciousness just stayed around the hole and left directly, but he didn''t really enter it. Since he knew the power inside, Lao Wang only needed to guard outside to avoid the supreme ghost escaping from it.


    After leaving Lao Wang''s tent, Yang Guang searched the whole mine for a circle. He was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? It''s impossible. Why is this man gone? "


    Yang Guang searched for a circle, but naturally he could find the shadow of Li Shenglong. In this regard, Yang Guang''s heart naturally has some strange, and the place here is not big, unless it is said that Li Shenglong left the red pepper''s sphere of influence.


    This is not impossible. After all, tieliuli is just a woman. After being insulted so much, it is not without precedent that she wants to escape from here. The most powerful woman in the past directly committed suicide.


    Think of here, Yang Guang''s body moved to the red pepper outside a few people guard there, after detailed inquiry, Yang Guangxin really made a murmur.


    The other guys want to see these people out one day.


    For their words, Yang guanggen did not have the slightest doubt, these people are one by one anxious, sharp eyed characters, if someone goes out, they will certainly know.


    Now, the only explanation is that the three of them are still in the sphere of influence of red pepper, but Yang Guang has already looked for it.No, there''s another place I haven''t found.


    Yang Guang suddenly remembered that he did not look for another place. If there was no other place, it would be the most likely place left.


    Yang Guang''s mind is naturally the red pepper''s bedroom. In addition to this place, he has already gone to the second place of red pepper.


    Red pepper''s bedroom is not Yang Guang, these low-level characters can freely enter, since there is no other place to find people, Yang Guang can only be brave enough to return to the rest place.


    The third elder brother was waiting for the reply from everyone. Naturally, he didn''t just ask Yang Guang to go out to look for him. However, the results reported by other people were no different from that of Yang Guang. No one found the trace of iron glaze. The three living people seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    "Third brother, I have an idea. I don''t know what to say or not to say?"


    Yang Guang saw the three brothers walking back and forth on one side, thinking about the traces of iron glaze in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said to the third brother.


    "Say what you think."


    Third brother this time is to help others to think of ideas, see Yang Guang such appearance, a face of intolerance.


    "Third brother, this matter can''t be said publicly."


    Yang Guang looked at the people around him and whispered.


    "Well, you''ll follow me into the tent."


    Third brother and Yang Guang enter the tent.


    "Can we say it this time?"


    "Third brother, we haven''t looked for another place."

 Chapter 482

    "Where to enter Wanyin cave again


    The third elder brother had no idea where his subordinates had not been found. Now Yang Guang put forward his own idea. Naturally, he was very happy. He grabbed Yang Guang''s arm and asked eagerly.


    "Elder sister''s bedroom."


    Yang Guang was caught by the third elder brother. He felt pain and could not show any other look on his face.


    "Elder sister there, elder sister, she does not have the tendency of lily, she does not have to go there, and certainly not."


    After hearing Yang Guang''s words, the third elder brother was obviously disappointed. At this time, Yang Guang also said such words.


    "Third brother, although the elder sister is not a lily, but the elder sister is also a woman, also has some needs. This time, not only one iron glaze was lost, but also two others."


    Yang Guang''s words here, did not continue to say, he knows, some words do not need to say, want to come three elder brother also can understand.


    Indeed, the third brother really understood Yang Guang''s meaning. Although the elder sister is not lily, she can also find a man, right?


    Elder sister is not without this precedent. Elder sister is also a normal man, and it is normal to find a man. However, the elder sister''s seeking for a man should be agreed by both sides.


    If the man does not agree, the elder sister has never been forced to act, which is no wonder that women are not easy to find here, there are still some men.


    Under such circumstances, the third brother also knew that Yang Guang meant nothing more than that the elder sister fell in love with tie Rui or Li Shenglong, and then called the iron glaze in the past.


    In this case, it''s really possible. Third brother, think about it carefully, and it''s right.


    "You''re right. I''m going to see the elder sister."


    Such a thing is really no way to say in front of everyone, some things need to pay attention to, three elder brother satisfaction patted Yang Guang on the shoulder, while patting said.


    "That''s what I should do."


    The third elder brother is also very satisfied with Yang Guang''s attitude. Such a character is indeed a talent, worthy of cultivation.


    At this time, the third brother didn''t have time to say anything to encourage him. He still found iron glaze first. Thinking of this, he went out of the tent and ran to the elder sister''s bedroom.


    The elder sister''s bedroom is not far away from here. The third elder brother walked quickly. He was anxious to go around the elder sister''s bedroom and found that there was no one else in the elder sister''s bedroom except the elder sister.


    Third brother returned to the rest place, again issued an order, all people are out to find iron glass.


    First of all, Li Shenglong left Laowang''s tent alone and entered the Wanyin cave again.


    This time, when Li Shenglong entered the Wanyin cave, his preparation and tasks were quite different from those when he first entered Wanyin cave.


    Before entering, Li first swallowed ziyangdan and continued to walk along the ice road with almost no living things.


    This time, Li Shenglong did not meet Wan Yinyu in the last position. Soon after Li Shenglong passed the place where he had arrived last time, he found a fork in the road.


    When meeting a fork in the road, Li Shenglong doesn''t know which side is the right position. At this time, Li Shenglong thinks of what Lao Wang said, and he should follow his own feelings.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t feel anything. The bell given by Lao Wang didn''t mean to make his own voice. Obviously, the position of the heart of the array is still one kilometer away from Li Shenglong.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong naturally gave this feeling problem to Lingzhu, who knew that Lingzhu''s psychic sense was powerful.


    "Lingzhu, which way shall we go


    "Master, go left."


    This time, Lingzhu didn''t let Li Shenglong down. After thinking for a while, she seemed to be exploring in her heart, and then she said to Li Shenglong.


    "You''re not talking nonsense, are you?"


    After Li Shenglong saw Lingzhu, he always felt something was wrong in his heart. How could Lingzhu say something like he was not sure.


    "This Don''t Lao Wang also said, "do you want to believe in feeling?"


    Li Shenglong suddenly said he was speechless. It turns out that this really depends on the feeling. If it depends on the feeling, then Li Shenglong doesn''t have to use the spirit bead. He just guesses at random.


    "Well, a dead horse should be a living horse doctor. I believe you."


    After thinking about it in his heart, Li Shenglong decided to believe in the Pearl and follow its feelings instead of his own.


    However, Li Shenglong did not know that his behavior was the most correct. In the feeling of Lingzhu, he could not only perceive the terrain here, but also have a certain sense of the heaven and earth road here.


    And this feeling is what Li Shenglong does not have. Lingzhu can feel that where the law of the road here is more dense, the dense place may naturally be the center of the array.Although Li Shenglong didn''t know this, he chose to go to the left with his trust in Lingzhu.


    Entering the left side of the road, Li Shenglong did not find any obvious changes in the road. It was the same as before. The endless ice road did not take long, and there was a fork in the road.


    When meeting a fork in the road, Li Shenglong naturally chose to continue to respect Lingzhu.


    Li Shenglong is constantly marching in the ice road and branch road, not sure whether his direction is getting closer and closer to the array center.


    What''s more, it''s been a riot outside now. Three of them have been missing for three days. In three days, the Sange faction has turned over the red pepper''s sphere of influence several times.


    Even in Lao Wang''s tent, at least ten people have gone in and checked, but none of them can see the iron glaze from it.


    No trace of tieliuli could be found in his own territory. The third brother also began to doubt whether the three of them had gone outside. With the help of the leaders of several other forces, they turned over their forces all over the place, and the results can be imagined.


    At this time, all the people felt that something was wrong. This is the underground mine, an underground labor field of the ghost sect. In such a place, there is no problem to kill a few people.


    However, it is a big problem to lose a few people. Every one of the forces here is in charge of his own piece. There will be no sudden disappearance of people. At least, the three brothers have never encountered such a situation.


    But now every place has been found, but there is no trace. Can we say that these three people really have wings?

 Chapter 483

    The third brother of Shangshi will never think of iron glass in their whole life. They have never left. They are right under their eyes.


    Originally, it was just a small matter, but the leaders of several forces discussed with each other and knew that this was not a trivial matter.


    There is something strange about this matter. The three living people should not have disappeared.


    When they became the leaders of the three forces, they were summoned by some disciples of the ghost sect, and those disciples had already explained.


    If you encounter any abnormal situation below, report it in the morning. If it is found late, it will kill all of them.


    No matter who they are, no matter who they are, they have no doubt about the fact that they can take their lives. They are very clear about their present status. They are just servants of the disciples of the ghost sect, and have no status at all.


    Because of this order, several big men immediately reported to the ghost sect when they found out the difference. The ghost sect did not know how many years they had not encountered an accident in the underground mine.


    I didn''t get much attention when I got to the top. However, even if I didn''t pay attention to it, I sent three monks to check it out.


    As soon as they entered the mine, they were warmly received by the three forces.


    "What''s going on?"


    The monks in the Qi training period still knew what they were here for, and they didn''t mean to entangle them with red pepper. When they got here, they went straight to the theme.


    "Report to the envoy..."


    After all, people were lost in the sphere of influence of red pepper. Naturally, it was the red pepper who started to introduce the three people. After listening to the introduction of red pepper, the three people thought about each other.


    "Go, show me to the tent place."


    The three disciples of the ghost sect have different ideas from others. They don''t know how many years this old king has been here. They just know that this matter must be a problem from Lao Wang.


    If Li Shenglong and several of them are still here, they must be here with Lao Wang, not with others.


    Now that the disciples of the ghost sect have spoken, they will not have any doubt about the red pepper. They will lead the way in front of them. After a while, they will be in front of Lao Wang''s tent.


    Lao Wang, who was sitting in front of the tent, looked at the leader of the three forces and held three disciples of the ghost sect in front of him. Naturally, he would not continue to sit there. He seemed very nervous to welcome him.


    "Lao Wang, these are the envoys."


    "Shangshi, he is Lao Wang."


    Red pepper simply introduced the identity of the two sides, Lao Wang didn''t have to say that the red pepper had already known that they were several of the Shangshi things.


    After all, Lao Wang''s contacts here are extraordinary. The leaders of the three forces have already told Lao Wang that the Shangshi is about to come down.


    "Look up, old Wang. Look in my eyes. "


    The one standing in the middle looked at Lao Wang and said that. Then Lao Wang raised his head and looked at the eyes of the middle one. Suddenly, a black light burst out from the eyes of the upper envoy, as if there was a universe.


    Lao Wang''s eyes also began to become a little confused. After a while, they saw the red pepper next to him. Looking at Lao Wang''s dull expression, they knew that Lao Wang must have been hit by some secret methods of the ghost sect.


    "Lao Wang, I heard you were the last to see those missing people?"


    After seeing Lao Wang''s look, several disciples of Qi training period were very satisfied. They didn''t see the strong strength of Lao Wang. In their opinion, Lao Wang was no different from other people. Their own strength was enough to deal with him.


    "In fact," as several disciples of the ghost sect thought, Lao Wang was hit by their moves without any precautions.


    "Yes."


    Lao Wang''s eyes were still dull, and he answered the words of his disciples in the period of practicing Qi.


    "Where did they go?"


    The ghost sect disciple then asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Lao Wang''s answer is still concise.


    At this time, several disciples of the ghost sect didn''t ask any more questions. They were sure that Lao Wang had been hit. Since they had been hit, what they said must be true. It seems that the old Wang really has no problem.


    Several disciples looked at each other and exchanged opinions. After that, the dark light in the eyes of the middle disciple flashed again, and Lao Wang''s expression returned to normal.


    However, Lao Wang also seemed to know what had just happened. He looked scared and lowered his head. He did not dare to look at some of their disciples.


    When the disciples of the ghost sect saw the painting of Lao Wang, they didn''t take Lao Wang as one thing.


    "Go and tear down that tent for me."


    The ghost sect disciple on the left suddenly said, of course, his words were not to Lao Wang, but to those disciples who followed him in the blood training period.As soon as his words were finished, the people behind him did not move. Who should this place listen to? The people at the bottom have not changed.


    "What are you doing? Haven''t you heard what the envoy said?"


    The boss of the three forces saw that none of his subordinates moved. He called out to be bad in his heart and quickly scolded his subordinates.


    Sure enough, when they came back, they could see a trace of displeasure in the faces of the three envoys.


    After hearing his boss''s voice, the crowd rushed up one by one to tear down the tent.


    The iron brothers and sisters in the tent have been paying close attention to the development of the outside world. Originally, they were full of confidence in Lao Wang. They knew that since they could not see through Lao Wang''s strength, the three Qi training disciples of the ghost sect could not see through Lao Wang''s accomplishments.


    However, they didn''t expect that the disciples of the ghost sect would tear down the tent. The tent is the place where they hide. Lao Wang also told them that as long as they didn''t leave the tent, there would be no problem at all. Presumably, they also relied on this tent to impose some restrictions on them.


    If this tent is really demolished, then it is equivalent to breaking the ban?


    The brothers and sisters of the tie family still have a basic common sense about various prohibitions. They also know that most of the prohibitions are based on something.


    If there is no such support, then the prohibition will be broken. Just like the archaic array that Li Shenglong is looking for, he also wants to break the core of the array. As long as the core of the array is broken, the natural prohibition will be gone.

 Chapter 484

    Ten years


    when both of them were very nervous, when they were hesitating whether to make a move, a voice came from their ears.


    "Don''t move. Stay where you are. They can''t see you."


    Lao Wang''s voice seemed to give them a calming agent. Neither of them moved, but kept in place.


    At this time, the younger brothers had already started to tear down the whole tent. There was nothing else in the tent except those neatly stacked by Lao Wang.


    The eyes of the three Shangshi also went around the tent and found nothing unusual.


    This situation made the three envoys also a little embarrassed. Anyway, the old Wang should have no problem.


    "Let''s go and see other places."


    Since Lao Wang has no problem, there is no need for the three of them to stay here.


    The one in the middle of the three envoys was obviously the leader, and the others had no objection. After the three envoys and others left, only Lao Wang was left on the scene, setting up his own tent on his own.


    Lao Wang''s prohibition, to be correct, is not a prohibition, but a cover up. It is just a small skill to use spiritual power in the big world.


    But the immortal cultivation world of Dajin is just a three-level immortal cultivation realm. Lao Wang''s strength is so strong, and the three little friars who practice Qi are coming down to check.


    It would be strange if we could see through the old Wang''s deception. Seeing Lao Wang''s very normal behavior, the people who were ordered to watch in the hiding place were relieved.


    Lao Wang naturally knew that when the three envoys left, they laid down their hands in the hiding place. These people had no meaning at all to Lao Wang.


    Lao Wang didn''t care. It''s no surprise that the brothers and sisters in the tent didn''t care. Although they only had Qi training period, they still had some eyesight.


    Naturally, if the monks in the Qi training period of the ghost sect have not found anyone, the next time they come down may be the foundation building period, and the next time they will be in the Ning Dan period.


    The two of them did not know how high the cultivation of Lao Wang was, but in their guess, Lao Wang''s cultivation was in the period of coagulating elixir. Their insight decided that they would not think much about Lao Wang''s cultivation.


    Since in their minds, Lao Wang''s accomplishments were in the Ning Dan period, then the monks of the soul sect might be able to find their traces when they came down.


    In this case, even if it is to attract the attention of the monks of the ghost sect, this is not consistent with their previous discussions with Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong has no intention of exposing them.


    Now this situation, naturally let tie brother and sister worried, iron brother and sister''s uneasiness did not affect Lao Wang at all.


    Lao Wang is still doing what he should do every day. He doesn''t worry about it at all, or he doesn''t think it''s necessary to worry about it.


    The matter is just like the tie brothers and sisters thought before. The three characters in the Qi training period didn''t find any trace here. If they couldn''t solve the problem, they should report it to the upper authorities.


    This time, naturally, we have to send people of a higher level to come here. In this way, the figures in the foundation period came down to explore, and no trace was found.


    When things got here, they were a little surprised by the iron brothers and sisters. The disciples in the foundation period did not continue to report this incident.


    Generally speaking, the tie brothers and sisters know too little about the ghost sect. Some things that should be paid attention to in the orthodox immortal sect may not be paid attention to. For example, now is the best example.


    In any case, this time the tie brothers and sisters are also a sigh of relief, but at last, because of such a small matter, Li Shenglong''s event has not been broken.


    The two of them can also calm down to practice every day. When Li Shenglong left, there were a lot of spirit stones left for them, which was enough for them to practice for a long time.


    The time of practice is always short. In a flash, ten years have passed. During the ten years, the things that tie brothers and sisters sit in everyday are not only practice, but also practice.


    Originally, the spirit stones of the two of them were not enough for them to last ten years. However, when their spirit stones were exhausted, Lao Wang was able to give them a batch of new high-quality spirit stones. In the continuous supply of spirit stones and diligent cultivation, the cultivation of iron glazed glass reached the level of Qi training in ten years.


    Tieruizhi''s cultivation has also entered the cultivation of Qi Liuchong. As for the problem that he can''t practice because of launching secret arts, Lao Wang has solved it.


    In ten years, they didn''t talk to Lao Wang much and didn''t know much about him.


    Over the course of ten years, they also learned something about what happened in the outside world from the constant influx of laborers.


    The battle between immortals and Demons broke out five years after Li Shenglong entered Wanyin cave. The battle among immortals and Demons also affected ordinary people. Almost all people in the world participated in the war.The war between immortals and demons is still the same as in the past. In the early days, the magic way had a lot of advantages. Of course, these words were speculated by the words and deeds of the people who came here.


    At this time, Yang Guang is no longer the leader at the bottom. With the promotion of Yang guangxiuwei, his own status is constantly rising.


    Don''t say Yang Guang, that is, Yang Guang''s first batch of younger brothers have already become the middle level of red pepper.


    The life of the mine cave is completely unaffected by the war between immortals and demons. Every day, in addition to mining, it is still mining. The only thing worth mentioning is that the red butterfly''s second brother died the year before last, and the third brother has officially become the second brother. Only when the elder sister dies, the second brother will become the eldest brother.


    However, no one cares about the trace of Li Shenglong, even the second brother. Although the body of tieliuli is good, it is not that there is no new woman to replace him. If there is a new one, the old one will be forgotten.


    This is also a normal reaction of people here. Second brother is also a normal person, and what he does is not out of the ordinary.


    Although tieruizhi and his brother and sister know that their life is really good now, they are always thinking about the character who left ten years ago. Ten years have passed, but Lao Wang''s expression clearly told tieruizhi that their two Li Shenglong are still alive.


    I''m afraid tie Ruizhi and his brother and sister can''t practice quietly here.

 Chapter 485

    When he arrived at the heart of the battle, Lao Wang sat outside the tent as he used to. He could say for sure that Li Shenglong was still alive, and how he lived was not what Lao Wang could know.


    Before Li Shenglong entered the Wanyin cave, Lao Wang used a little method. Of course, this method is more accurate. It is more appropriate to use some small skills of spiritual power.


    The only function of this little skill is to be able to judge whether Li Shenglong is dead or not.


    It was because of this little skill that Lao Wang was able to judge that Li Shenglong had no problem at all. As for what step Li Shenglong had in it, Lao Wang could not tell.


    However, one thing Lao Wang can be sure of is that the archaic array is about to be broken.


    In the past ten years, the forbidden effect of this archaic array is getting smaller and smaller. If Lao Wang''s accomplishments were not too high, he would have been in it if he had not rashly entered the array and would have caused a backlash against the prohibition.


    Even now, Lao Wang can conclude that in less than a hundred years, the array will be self defeating. If this happens, it can only show that Li Shenglong is destroying the core of the array.


    What about Li Shenglong?


    What is he doing now?


    Li Shenglong is really at the core of the array now. After entering the Wanyin cave, he is constantly interspersed in the Wanyin cave according to the feeling of the spirit bead.


    The Wanyin cave is really big enough to be worth a million words. After walking for three days, Li Shenglong finally saw the first creature.


    This creature is naturally Wanyin jade. Last time, Li Shenglong had no magic cloak on him. Before he got close, he had been found by Wanyin jade.


    This time is not the same. Since Li Shenglong is wearing a magic cloak, Wanyin jade can''t find Li Shenglong at all.


    Li Shenglong stealthily approaches, wanyinyu is not abnormal at all. Finally, Li Shenglong''s evil hand catches wanyinyu.


    Wan Yin jade burst out a burst of alarm, and Li Shenglong was not the first time to listen to the voice of Wanyin jade. At this time, Li Shenglong did not care about anything else. After throwing Wanyin jade into his own pearl space, he immediately took out the protective talisman given to him by Lao Wang.


    Not long after he started the spell, a cold wind rushed out from the depths of Wanyin cave. Fortunately, Li Shenglong had launched the charm in advance. Otherwise, such a cold wind would be enough to make Li Shenglong die here.


    This time, however, it is not like when Li Shenglong entered the cave for the first time. At that time, Li Shenglong entered the Wanyin cave and there was no deep place to exit the hole.


    Now that Li Shenglong has been in Wanyin cave for more than three days, it is impossible for him to withdraw from Wanyin cave.


    Relying on Lao Wang''s spell, Li Shenglong safely passed the pass. After a cold wind passed, he did not know whether the supreme ghost had absolute confidence in his own cold wind strength.


    In this case, there was no other cold wind coming. Li Shenglong continued to move deep into the Wanyin cave. When he met a fork in the road, he felt it with the spirit of the Pearl.


    As time goes by, Li Shenglong has been in this hole for half a month. Half a month is not short for Li Shenglong. In the whole cave, except for Wanyin jade, Li Shenglong has never seen anything else.


    Even if it was Wanyin jade, Li Shenglong did not meet a few. Fortunately, Li Shenglong had captured a Wanyin jade at the beginning.


    Lingzhu has said that as long as there is one thing that can transform jade Linglong into Guixiu, Li Shenglong has not continued to capture other Wanyin jade.


    After all, there are only a few talismans given by Lao Wang, each of which is extremely treasured. At the critical moment, it is something that can save one''s life.


    Such things, Li Shenglong is easily reluctant to consume.


    "Ding Ding Ding. Ding Ding Ding


    Li Shenglong, who has been walking in the Wanyin cave for a month, finally hears the voice he wants to hear most. The old Wang said when he left that the bell that can make a jingle one kilometer away from the forbidden center finally rings.


    "A thousand meters, only one kilometer."


    as like as two peas, Li Shenglong faced a lot of fork roads, but every fork appeared to be exactly the same.


    Li Shenglong did not have the slightest hesitation at this time.


    "Lingzhu, where should we go


    All the way, Li Shenglong listened to Lingzhu''s words. Although Li Shenglong still had some lucky heart in his heart, now it has been proved that Lingzhu still has this luck.


    After all, if Lee is allowed to choose by himself, he will just walk around and see his own luck. Obviously, Li Shenglong''s luck is not as good as that of the Pearl.


    Of course, the pearl is just a tool of Li Shenglong, and the luck of Lingzhu is also the luck of Li Shenglong."In the middle."


    Lingzhu did not take long to find himself quickly, and Li Shenglong should enter the territory. The bell is still ringing.


    And the sound is getting louder and louder. At this time, Li Shenglong also knows that this is a sign that the two people are getting closer to the heart of the array.


    Out of the fork, the sound of the bell also reached the extreme, at this time, the sound of the Pearl suddenly came.


    "Master, use the amulet."


    Li Shenglong felt the urgency in the words of the Pearl, and did not come to ask why. He directly launched a amulet. A cold wind had already floated over when Li Shenglong just started the amulet.


    If Li Shenglong slows down a little bit, then Li Shenglong will have to die here, which makes Lee''s back startled with a cold sweat.


    "Lost the bell."


    There is no need for Lingzhu to say that Li Shenglong''s hand has reached out to the bell, and directly throws the bell out. At this time, Li Shenglong has already understood that not far from the fork road is the place where the supreme ghost is.


    Along the way, Li Shenglong also thought about where the supreme ghost was, but he never thought that the supreme ghost was also at the core of the array.


    Now that Li Shenglong is in this position, it is also the most dangerous time for Li Shenglong. If the supreme ghost can see something wrong, a few cold winds will be able to consume the talisman that Lao Wang gave to Li Shenglong. At that time, Li Shenglong would have to die.


    That''s not the result that Li Shenglong wants. When Li Shenglong arrives here, there is still something he needs to accomplish. How can he die here?

 Chapter 486

    A bet


    naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t want to die in this place. Now it has been determined that there is not much distance from the center of the array. If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong''s cultivation, it was really too low to destroy Ling Dang''s strength.


    Li lingdang will still be abandoned in the first kilometer after it is abandoned, because it will not stop in the first kilometer.


    Li Shenglong also knows that the next few seconds are his most sad seconds. If Li Shenglong can successfully escape from this branch road in these seconds, then he naturally has no problem.


    If not, the consequences can be imagined.


    Although this paragraph is long, it is actually a flash in Lee''s mind.


    At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t have much time to think about it. In a flash of time, he had all the runes given by Lao Wang in his hands.


    Now there are still seven runes left in Li Shenglong''s hand, that is, Li Shenglong can resist the seven cold wind attacks of the supreme ghost. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong has no other way.


    He quickly started a new rune, and then thought about it. Sure enough, just as Li Shenglong thought, the supreme ghost inside could hear the sound of the bell.


    Cold wind constantly comes from inside, one cold wind, two cold winds, three cold winds, when Li Longsheng has already rushed out of the fork in the road.


    It was at this time that Li Shenglong finally saw the appearance of the supreme ghost. There was no difference between the supreme ghost and the Wanyin jade he had seen before.


    No, it should be said that there is not much difference in appearance.


    The only difference is a giant Wanyin jade.


    It is still a transparent body. The supreme ghost looks hundreds of times as big as Wanyin jade. Li Shenglong is also a bit frightened by its huge body.


    After turning the fork road, Li Shenglong also quickly collected the remaining four talismans in his hands and ran towards one end of the fork road.


    Fortunately, there is Lao Wang''s magic cloak on Li Shenglong''s body, and the supreme ghost can''t find Li Shenglong at all. At this time, Li Shenglong can see clearly that there are two small nostrils under the two black eyes of the supreme ghost.


    And the endless cold wind is coming from the nostrils of the supreme ghost, which looks like the supreme ghost breathing.


    This time, Li Shenglong hid in the side of the road. Naturally, he was not affected by the cold wind. The sound of the bell still reverberated in the whole cave, and the nose of the supreme ghost was still blowing out such a cold wind.


    After looking around, Li Shenglong found that the place where he is now is also a huge underground platform. Not far from the supreme ghost, there is a stone box full of prohibitions. There are five pearls on the stone box. Each pearl emits colorful light, which is dazzling.


    "God stone, this is God stone."


    Seeing these pearls, the sound of the Pearl reappeared in Li Shenglong''s ears.


    "God stone?"


    God stone, Li Shenglong knows it. In legend, it is something that God can use and belongs to the Supreme God. Of course, for the God, there is no big difference between Li Shenglong and the spirit stone.


    Li Shenglong also knows that his current cultivation is weak and his vision is not very broad. When his own cultivation is promoted in the future, there will be a certain way to make up for it.


    "Yes, it''s the God stone, and it''s a full five pieces. Master, how can these five sacred stones make your cultivation break through the Ning Dan period, cross the yuan infant period, and enter the legendary practice period. If you have better luck, it''s not impossible to enter the fitness period."


    Hearing Lingzhu''s words, Li Shenglong''s heart is also a burst of excitement. He knows the difficulty of cultivation. Yu Linglong is waiting for Li Shenglong to rescue in the hell.


    Li Shenglong was able to enter a higher level earlier, that is to say, Yu Linglong would have been able to come out of the underworld one minute earlier. When he thought of this, Li Shenglong''s motivation in his cultivation was more full, and his eyes looking at the five sacred stones were also full of burning emotions.


    Li Shenglong also knows that the most difficult thing at this time is how to get into the prohibition. I think this stone box and the five sacred stones are the core of the prohibition, and such things are really qualified to become the core of an Archaean God array.


    If Li Shenglong wants to enter the core of the prohibition, he must use the spirit bead''s ability to break the prohibition, but when the spirit bead uses this ability, his trace will be exposed.


    In that case, the supreme ghost will also be able to find the trace of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong knows the power of the supreme ghost. That cold wind is not comparable to ordinary people. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong has to be careful.


    Do you want to get into it?


    Li Shenglong is not sure how long it will take for Lingzhu to enter the prohibition. The time required for different levels of prohibition is different for the function of spiritual beads to break the prohibition. For such a high-end prohibition, the time required will naturally be longer.Li Shenglong hesitated in his heart, but his steps did not stop. He slowly moved to the periphery of the ban. The five sacred stones were in Li Shenglong''s face and behind him.


    Since the sound of the bell has never been broken, the cold wind in the nose of the same supreme ghost has never been broken. The cold wind gushes out continuously, which seems to be frightening.


    "Bet, his sister, that is this time, if you win, the harvest is so big, it''s worth it."


    Li Shenglong is ruthless and decides to gamble. After all, the purpose of Li Shenglong''s coming here is to destroy the prohibition. Of course, he wants to enter the prohibition.


    Although Li Shenglong has absolutely bet, but he will not be so easy to enter from this direction.


    After all, before Li Shenglong came, Lao Wang had already said that there should have been problems with the prohibition system. There is a trace of damage on one side. As long as Li Shenglong enters the damaged place, there is no problem.


    Therefore, Li Shenglong also wants to find this direction and see which position it is. In this way, Li Shenglong will be more sure to enter it, and the time to be found by the supreme ghost will be less.


    Li Shenglong wants to change. Of course, it is not only Li Shenglong himself who is looking for the place where the prohibition has been broken. The greater main force is Lingzhu.

 Chapter 487

    In this case, the talent of spirit beads will not be wasted.


    Li Shenglong also knows that most of his own search will not have any results, but Li Shenglong is still very attentive in the search, and there is no difference between the search for beads.


    No, the only difference between the two is that the search for spiritual beads can see the heaven and earth road contained in the prohibition, while Li Shenglong can''t.


    "North."


    After scanning Li Shenglong''s divine sense several times, he could not find anything suspicious. The sound of the Pearl came back again.


    At this time, Ling Dang was still thinking. The supreme ghost did not know whether he was tired or not. He still felt that the enemy had been wiped out, and the cold in his nose had been recovered, and there was no more transmission.


    At this time, Li Shenglong naturally needs to be more careful. Although he is wearing a magic cloak, he still stealthily moves to the north where the array heart is forbidden.


    Li Shenglong in the forbidden North has not checked and found nothing different. However, since Lingzhu said that this place is different, it is obvious that there must be something different here.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much. He took out the talisman given by Lao Wang again. The remaining four talismans are the key to whether Li Shenglong can enter the prohibition.


    The supreme ghost can only send out a cold wind when breathing, and a rune can only withstand the attack of a cold wind, four talismans.


    That is to say, Lee can only enter the prohibition before the five breaths of the supreme ghost. Otherwise, when the fifth cold wind comes, Li Shenglong''s life will disappear with the cold wind.


    Li Shenglong also understood this truth. After everything was ready, Lingzhu began to enter the state of breaking the ban. As soon as the breaking state of Lingzhu was opened, the figure of Li Shenglong was revealed.


    Li Shenglong''s figure has just been revealed. The supreme ghost there has also found the trace of Li Shenglong. At this time, Li Shenglong is very nervous.


    We should know that the only way to expose the supreme ghost to the outside world is just this cold wind. Li Shenglong knows that although the cold wind of the supreme ghost is really fierce, it would be unrealistic to escape from Lao Wang''s hand with this cold wind.


    What Li Shenglong is afraid of is that the supreme ghost uses other means to deal with himself. In that case, Li Shenglong doesn''t know whether the shield given by the old king can withstand it.


    On the one hand, Li Shenglong is waiting for the supreme ghost to make a move. On the other hand, he is constantly entering the prohibition together with the spirit bead. The predecessor of Li Shenglong has just entered the prohibition, and the cold wind of the supreme silver soul behind him has arrived.


    I don''t know if the supreme ghost thinks that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is too low to be worth his other tricks. A cold wind is enough.


    Or is it that the supreme ghost is afraid of touching the whole prohibition when he is cleaning up Li Shenglong. If the prohibition changes, maybe the old king outside will come in.


    At this stage, one character is more intelligent than the other, and is no less than human beings.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong''s uneasy mood is at least relaxed. After all, the rune given by the cold wind old Wang is suitable to resist. Needless to say, Li Shenglong also knows that his shield can protect his safety.


    Li Shenglong thought about this time, the body is in the forward into the prohibition, but the aura in his hand is continuously activated.


    One breath, two breaths, three breaths, four breaths.


    At the time of four breaths, the whole body of Li Shenglong has entered into the prohibition. The supreme ghost may feel that Li Shenglong is just a little person, even if he enters into it, there is no great harm.


    There was no angry look on his face. Instead, he despised Li Shenglong''s accomplishments.


    Li Shenglong naturally knew that, let alone this supreme ghost, even Lao Wang was the same. He despised his own accomplishments.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t care about the look of the supreme ghost. Anyway, Li Shenglong has entered the core of this array, which is enough.


    In other words, when Li Shenglong doesn''t enter the core of the array, he doesn''t feel the spiritual strength outside. Once he enters the core of the array, Li Shenglong can feel a full of aura here.


    Li Shenglong''s eyes come here, staring at the five stone, the five stone still exudes dazzling brilliance, this is when Li Shenglong can find the difference between the stone.


    There seems to be a spirit spirit on the stone. Each spirit spirit spirit is full of boundless spirit.


    Li Shenglong has never seen such a sufficient aura. Even if there are a total of ten top-notch spiritual veins in lu''e''s, they are not as abundant as the one tenth of the current aura.


    Such abundant aura naturally makes Li Shenglong feel trapped in the sea of aura. Li Shenglong reaches out to touch the God stone. What''s the difference between the feeling of God stone and other stones.The stone box under the God stone also shows extremely complex patterns. Without having to look closely, Li Shenglong knows that this stone box must be a great treasure.


    When Li Shenglong observed the stone and the stone box, the supreme ghost just squinted at Li Shenglong and then glanced back.


    In his opinion, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to cause any damage to the stone and the stone box, and there is nothing to pay attention to.


    Ten years later, the supreme ghost will know what a big mistake he has made today. If Li Shenglong came in, the supreme ghost did not despise Li Shenglong because his cultivation was too weak. If he directly left Li Shenglong here with the biggest moves, it would be another result.


    Obviously, the supreme ghost has not realized this. He closed his eyes lazily, and no longer wanted to talk to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s hand touches the stone box. He can now confirm that the stone box is the core of the whole array, and the five sacred stones above are supposed to be the source of power for the whole array.


    After Li Shenglong finished his own ideas and Lingzhu, Lingzhu did not fully agree with Li Shenglong''s words.


    "You''re only half right. This array is obviously made from the power of heaven and earth. When the heaven and earth change, the restriction of the array can''t intercept the spiritual power from the general situation of heaven and earth, and then the divine power among them will be used."

 Chapter 488

    Refining and chemical


    Lingzhu''s words are obviously more professional and more able to explain problems than Li Shenglong. What Li Shenglong said seems a little unprofessional, which can''t blame Li Shenglong. After all, Li Shenglong''s time to enter the immortal cultivation world is still a little short, which can''t be compared with Lingzhu''s insight.


    "This kind of array is really ingenious."


    Li Shenglong knows less about the design of this kind of array. When he sees such a design idea, he should praise it.


    "That''s clever. You haven''t seen those big formations in the ancient times. If you have, you won''t think so. Those arrays are just earth shaking. Compared with them, this one is just a drop in the ocean. "


    Lingzhu''s words seem to let Li Shenglong feel the strength of that period''s huge array, and also sent out imagination in his heart.


    "Master, now you can release that Wanyin jade."


    When Li Shenglong is still imagining, the sound of Lingzhu wakes up Li Shenglong again. You should know what Li Shenglong originally thought.


    Now we should take away the sacred stone and destroy the stone box at the same time. In this way, let Lao Wang come in and collect the supreme ghost directly. Li Shenglong will be able to leave here, and then leave the ghost sect to find a safe place to refine the supreme ghost and finish the jade Linglong affair.


    Then he went back to the real immortal gate, took part in the immortal devil war, eliminated many evil spirits and avenged Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan.


    But the meaning of Lingzhu is not like this. It seems that Lingzhu wants to refine Wanyin jade here.


    "Refining here?"


    Li Shenglong also has some doubts.


    "Of course, it''s refining here. After refining, after a while, you still need to absorb the divine stones. How many years will it take to absorb these five sacred stones? If you don''t refine them now, it will be too long before you come back from cultivation. Yu Linglong will be reincarnated."


    After listening to Lingzhu''s words, Li Shenglong also understood the intention of Lingzhu. The meaning of Lingzhu was very obvious. Li Shenglong would refine the Wanyin jade here now, and then after refining, he would practice here until he absorbed several sacred stones.


    Breaking this array again, Li Shenglong''s heart is like, also right, where to practice can be safer than in this archaic array.


    Now that there is such a safe place, Li Shenglong is still looking for other places to practice. When he wants to do it, Li Shenglong takes out Wanyin jade from the Pearl space. Wanyin jade is not what Li Shenglong looked like when he first saw it.


    It turns out to be a real jade. At the beginning, all these things are spiritual bodies. When they encounter something with Yang, they naturally harmonize Yin and Yang and turn into a solid.


    Now what Li Shenglong saw was the real Wanyin jade. As soon as the Wanyin jade was taken out, the surrounding temperature dropped by three points.


    Li Shenglong didn''t get cold. At this time, Li Shenglong also knew the power of the most Yin thing, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful. He didn''t feel like this when he just grabbed the Wanyin jade. How can he become like this now.


    Just when Li Shenglong grabbed Wanyin jade, Wanyin jade was not really Wanyin jade, but just a ghost. The Yin Qi of the ghost was gathered in the body of the ghost. In this way, Li Shenglong naturally did not feel the cold of the Wanyin jade.


    But now it is different. Wanyin jade has been completely formed, and the soul power in its own body has disappeared. That is to say, Wanyin jade is only a piece of jade, and there is no other soul in it.


    In this case, without the control of the internal soul, many Yin Qi in Wanyin jade body naturally changed from introverted to outward.


    As a matter of fact, this small Wanyin jade has no eyes. They live by their noses. The reason why they can "see" Li Shenglong is that this Wanyin jade is full of Yin Qi and can feel the Yang of other people. Once there are Yang Qi creatures, they can get close to them.


    Wanyin Yuli has a reaction and can avoid it in time. However, when he meets Li Shenglong, he loses the effect.


    When Li Shenglong came for the first time, naturally, there was no problem, that is, Wan Yin Yu felt the strong Yang Qi on his body, and then Wan Yin Yu was able to evade Li Shenglong''s tracking several times.


    This time, Li Shenglong was prepared. He was wearing a magic cloak, and there was no way to expose his breath. His Yang was also confined in his magic cloak. Under such circumstances, wanyinyu could not feel li Shenglong''s Yang and evade him. He could only be caught by Li Shenglong.


    The supreme ghost also took a look at the Wanyin jade in Li Shenglong''s hand. Every Wanyin jade in Li Shenglong''s hand is like his child, so is Li Shenglong''s Wanyin jade.


    After all, the cultivation of the supreme ghost is profound. At such a stage, the characters can''t be disturbed by any foreign objects. After a glance, they turn back again, but they are thinking about how to collect Li Shenglong when Li Shenglong comes out of the heart of the array.Yes, in the thought of the supreme ghost, it does not think that this Li Shenglong can stay in the heart of the battle and must come out. As long as Li Shenglong steps out of the ban, the supreme ghost can let him die without a burial place.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong did not know that he had been sentenced to death here in the supreme ghost. Even if he did know, there would be no place to pay attention to.


    After all, the most important person the supreme ghost needs to deal with is not himself, but the old king outside. Lao Wang is not a vegetarian. You can know his attitude towards the supreme ghost by looking at his appearance. I''m afraid that as long as the prohibition is broken, Lao Wang''s body will have been rushed in.


    At that time, the supreme ghost had no time to deal with Li Shenglong. It was very important to escape. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong did not care too much about the matter of the supreme ghost.


    "Lingzhu, how can I use this most Yin thing now?"


    Of course, Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the most Yin thing is for. Lingzhu just said that this extremely Yin thing can help Yu Linglong to become a ghost cultivation, but he didn''t tell Li Shenglong how to use it.


    Now that Li Shenglong wants to use this extremely Yin thing, of course he has to ask.

 Chapter 489

    "The most Yin thing is just an intermediary. Its purpose is to transform jade Linglong into a Yin body. Generally speaking, it will be left by the senior officials in the underworld, and then teach the skills of ghost cultivation."


    Why is there something wrong with Li Shenglong when Lingzhu explains?


    "No, Lingzhu, don''t you say that this can transform jade Linglong into ghost cultivation? Now how to become a body of Yin. "


    Li Shenglong quickly interrupted the introduction of Lingzhu and said his own questions.


    "That."


    Lingzhu''s voice is also obviously somewhat embarrassed.


    "I can''t be the master of this either. However, master, you can rest assured that as long as Yu Linglong can become a most Yin body, then more than 80% of people will accept him as his apprentice. You should know that the most Yin body in ghost cultivation is equivalent to the spirit root in our world. No matter who comes across such a person, he will be accepted as an apprentice."


    Things have come to this point, Li Shenglong in addition to continue to do in accordance with the method of Lingzhu, there is no other way, not to mention the worst case is that Yu Linglong reincarnated.


    At that time, when Li Shenglong''s cultivation reached the realm of heaven, he could also communicate Yin and Yang, enter the underworld and check the family of Yu Linglong''s reincarnation.


    However, if Li Shenglong did so, it would be against the law of heaven. At that time, it would be extremely difficult for Li Shenglong to fly to heaven.


    Until that point, Li Shenglong would not choose to do so. Lingzhu is the most clear person about all this, and naturally knows that he can''t let Li Shenglong develop to that stage.


    "OK, you say, how to communicate with Yu Linglong and let him transform into Yin body?"


    Li Shenglong thinks that nature will do this. If he quickly transforms jade Linglong into Yin body, the more likely jade Linglong will be found below.


    "Listen to my Dharma, between heaven and earth, smart heaven and earth, only my spirit, communication Yin and Yang, photography."


    Lingzhu gives the Dharma to Li Shenglong, and Li Shenglong does not hesitate any more. He reads the Dharma decision given by Lingzhu.


    "Master, I want to break my finger and drop a drop of blood on Wanyin jade. At the same time, I think about the image of jade Linglong and call her name."


    Li Shenglong did it according to Lingzhu''s instruction. He broke his finger and dropped a drop of blood.


    Then in the heart while thinking about the image of jade Linglong, while in the heart constantly recite the name of jade Linglong.


    In the void law that Li Shenglong couldn''t find, an invisible power spread out, from the heaven and earth, through the gap between yin and Yang, and directly into the hell.


    ¡­¡­


    It is said that even under the protection of Xu Yuechan''s consumption of soul, Yu Linglong only protected her body.


    Under such great power, Yu Linglong is also doomed to die.


    After Yu Linglong''s death, her body, transformed into a soul, was infected by the laws of heaven and earth, and naturally entered the underworld.


    However, the situation in the hell is not what Yu Linglong thought before. The underground palace is divided into ten halls, which are respectively under the control of Yanluo.


    But the underworld is not only the territory of the ten halls, but also the vast wilderness and other places occupied by the dead after the death of other Archean giants.


    The ten palace Yama guards his own territory every day, and he also wants to expand his territory all the time.


    For all the souls from the sun, the ten halls of Yama attach equal importance to it. If there is a master in the hand of Yama in that hall, it means that the position of this hall will naturally rise in the future.


    It was in this situation that Yu Linglong entered the realm of the yama palace. The soul wanted to reincarnate, not as the mortals thought. As long as she died, she could be reincarnated immediately after passing through the underworld, or she could be reincarnated only after suffering from 18 layers of hell.


    It''s not like that at all. After the death of the human soul, because it crossed the Yin and Yang worlds and came to the underworld, the natural soul was somewhat depleted and relatively weak.


    If under such circumstances, let these people''s souls enter into the six ways of reincarnation, then they are afraid that these souls can''t bear the power of the six ways of reincarnation at all. They will be turned into a wisp of smoke and disappear in this world forever.


    The destruction here is the real destruction, not at all like Xu Yuechan, who has dedicated his soul to the way of heaven.


    The way of heaven is in Xu Yuechan''s soul. In this way, there is still a little chance that Xu Yuechan''s soul can be taken back from heaven.


    But if it disappears in the six samsara, it is really lost. No one can save the soul that has been lost in the six samsara.


    Don''t say it''s human. Even the way of heaven itself can''t do this. Since the way of heaven is the embodiment of order, he has to maintain this order. Therefore, it is even more impossible for such a thing to happen.Because of this, the human soul will have two years to cultivate its soul in the underworld. During this time, the underworld will teach these simple methods of ghost cultivation.


    If anyone has the talent to become a real ghost cultivation, then naturally there is no other saying. It must be accepted as a disciple by the masters in the underworld to obtain more advanced skills.


    If there is no such talent, then two years after the recovery of the underworld, their spiritual cultivation will be enough to support their consumption in the six samsara. At that time, if the ghosts don''t want to continue to stay in the underworld, they can choose to go through Naihe bridge, drink Mengpo soup, and re-enter the samsara.


    As for what will become in samsara, that is, no one can know. After all, the law of heaven and earth is like this, that is, the ten halls of hell in the hell can not change this.


    Because of this uncertainty, many ghosts are afraid of entering the six samsara. They don''t want to become pigs and dogs in their next life and live in the hell.


    Although Yu Linglong is not afraid of becoming a pig or a dog, she is afraid that she will forget the memory of this life forever.


    The memory of this life is precious and unusual for Yu Linglong. What can be more happy than having a man who loves himself?


    Yu Linglong secretly made a decision to herself in her heart. Even after two years, Yu Linglong didn''t want to enter the six samsara.

 Chapter 490

    Transformation


    Yu Linglong also knows that this kind of thing is not that she can stay in the hell if she wants to stay in the hell.


    The hell is also a place that pays attention to the balance of yin and Yang. What if all the ghosts here don''t want to enter the reincarnation of the six ways of reincarnation?


    Will there be human beings and other creatures in the sun?


    Of course, the hell will not let this happen. The magistrates in the underworld and other government officials have a record book, which will record all ghosts in the hell.


    In this way, if the balance is exceeded, which ghosts should be given priority to reincarnation? These local officials have a steelyard in their hearts. At that time, it is impossible for you to avoid reincarnation.


    The reincarnation here refers to some ordinary ghosts. If they can cultivate ghosts, they will not be in this range.


    All ghost practitioners are the same. Their longevity yuan is equal, so they are recalculated. In this case, naturally, they are not among the six samsara.


    Of course, ghost repair is not without any risks. For ghost repair, it is to fight with other forces in the underworld or become an official of the underworld to manage the ghosts in the underworld.


    Naturally, there are risks in the course of fighting. Isn''t it a good idea to say that?


    Risk and opportunity are twin brothers. With risks, the speed of ghost cultivation can be improved rapidly in the battle.


    The ghost monks who died in the battle are different from others. They will directly enter the six samsara and rotate directly.


    Naturally, Yu Linglong doesn''t want to let herself rotate like this easily, so the only way is to become a ghost repair, and then survive in the battle.


    To be a ghost practitioner is the same as to be a practitioner in this world. Both of them need certain qualifications. The only difference is that what the practitioner needs is called Xiangen, which is called ghost fate.


    There are different levels of ghost fate. The best natural one is the ghost seeing sorrow, which is called the most Yin body. This kind of ghost fate is just like the spirit root. It is easy to cultivate the skills of ghost way. It is not impossible to become a ghost immortal in the future.


    Yu Linglong''s qualifications are obviously not very good. In this world, her qualifications are not so good. Although she is assisted by the resources of a sect of Zhenxian sect, she has just entered the cultivation period of Qi.


    This speed of cultivation is a little sorry for the resources that Yu Linglong consumed.


    In the local government, Yu Linglong''s qualification is the same, with no obvious improvement. It is still just a lower level ghost fate, and the inheritance of ghost cultivation is also the most basic one.


    Although this is the case, Yu Linglong has been very satisfied. As long as he can work hard here, there is no problem to become a lowest level ghost monk.


    Even if they die in the battlefield, when they return to samsara, because their spirit strength is not a little bit stronger than that of ordinary people, and they have not drunk Mengpo soup. In that case, they are more likely to retain their own memory after reincarnation.


    In this case, Yu Linglong is also very satisfied. After getting the skill of ghost cultivation, Yu Linglong also practices hard every day. With one effort, Yu Linglong can definitely use two or even three efforts.


    Unfortunately, the cultivation of this thing depends on the qualification. Jade Linglong''s qualification is not as good as others. Even if you try hard, you can''t compare with others.


    This situation did not let Yu Linglong suffer any blow. She continued to insist every day. She knew that as long as she continued to insist, she would one day be able to enter the ranks of ghost repair.


    This day jade Linglong for jade Linglong is no different, is still spent in endless practice.


    Yu Linglong is different from other ghosts who come here. Some of them don''t pay attention to cultivation in the past two years.


    But Yu Linglong is practicing almost all the time. Anyway, the ghost doesn''t need to rest. Yu Linglong naturally devotes herself to the practice.


    "Linglong. Exquisite. "


    But Yu Linglong didn''t expect that she could hear Li Shenglong''s voice in practice.


    "Hallucination, I am hallucination."


    Although Yu Linglong fantasizes that one day she can hear Li Shenglong''s voice, she also knows that it is just her own fantasy, which is impossible in reality.


    It is also because of this reason, jade Linglong heard Li Shenglong''s voice, but also because of their own auditory hallucinations.


    "Linglong, Linglong, it''s not auditory hallucinations. It''s really me."


    Li Shenglong''s voice came again and let Yu Linglong retreat from the state of cultivation.


    "It''s true, it''s not an illusion. My husband, my husband. "


    Yu Linglong is very excited to shout out, fortunately, the place of the hell is very vast, the place of jade Linglong''s cultivation is also an open space, and no other ghost finds the abnormality of Yu Linglong."Madam, this time I can talk to you depends on the power of the most Yin things. The time is short. I''ll make a long story short. Don''t worry. Practice well in the underworld. When the minister''s cultivation is advanced, I''ll rescue you. Now I''ll transform you into Yin body. You must match me."


    Li Shenglong also wants to say a few more words with Yu Linglong, but Lingzhu knows that their communication between yin and Yang is already a matter against heaven. Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not good, and it can''t last long.


    Having this time, it would be more practical to transform jade Linglong into Yin body.


    "Yes, sir."


    Jade Linglong agreed, completely let go of his body, a stream of Yin has rushed into the body of jade Linglong.


    The ghost originally belongs to a creature with Yin Qi, and Yu Linglong absorbed the Yin Qi between heaven and earth when they practiced. Now they feel that the Yin Qi is rampant in his body.


    Jade Linglong does not feel uncomfortable at all, but has a kind of comfortable feeling, but this kind of comfortable feeling does not last for long.


    The Yin Qi in Yu Linglong''s body suddenly increases, which directly explodes the whole soul of Yu Linglong, which makes Yu Linglong in pain for a moment.


    Yu Linglong doesn''t mean to cry for pain. She knows that Li Shenglong is absolutely impossible to harm her. The spirit of Yu Linglong''s explosion does not disappear with the wind, but is surrounded by a stream of Yin Qi.


    Yin Qi constantly infiltrates into Yu Linglong''s body, and seems to be integrated with them.

 Chapter 491

    Although Yu Linglong''s body is very painful now, she doesn''t care at all. People who have experienced death once don''t care about death at all.


    Pain, severe pain, jade Linglong tight teeth top down.


    Li Shenglong can also feel the pain of Yu Linglong''s soul in this world, but Li Shenglong can''t do anything else. He also knows that this is what Yu Linglong has to go through and can''t be replaced by others.


    The only thing that Li Shenglong can do is to speed up the transportation of his spiritual power, so that Yu Linglong can bear less time of pain.


    The only consequence of doing this is naturally to want Yu Linglong to become the body of Yin. Although Yu Linglong didn''t cry out the pain, Li Shenglong also knew that the pain was just what Yu Linglong could not bear now.


    Fortunately, the process of remodeling did not take long to complete.


    Although there is no difference in appearance between the remodeled jade Linglong and other soul bodies, only Yu Linglong knows in her heart that her body is full of ghost power.


    The elixir field has even condensed into a Yin pill. Yu Linglong knows that this is a sign that he has officially become a ghost cultivation. Under such circumstances, Yu Linglong''s mood is naturally very excited.


    You should know how many ghosts in the underworld may have been here for five or six years, or even fifty or sixty years, and they could not enter the stage of setting Yin pill as a ghost cultivation.


    Although Yu Linglong said that she had a little talent to become a ghost cultivation, it was only because her qualification was not so good. It would take more than ten years to get to the level of ghost cultivation.


    For such a long time, Yu Linglong is not sure whether she can wait or not, or whether she will enter the samsara when she waits for that time.


    But now Yu Linglong has no such worry. In less than one day, Yu Linglong has entered the realm of ghost cultivation, which is a thing that Yu Linglong could not imagine before.


    The occurrence of this kind of thing, let jade Linglong oneself also be shocked incomparably, jade Linglong this side is still shocked, there has been a weak voice of Li Shenglong.


    "Lady, wait for me."


    "My husband, my husband."


    Yu Linglong''s voice didn''t get any echo. She didn''t have to think about it and knew that it must be Li Shenglong''s spiritual power was exhausted. After all, she was able to connect the Yin and Yang worlds and help Yu Linglong cultivate into a Yin body. Yu Linglong was shocked enough.


    Even now, Yu Linglong can''t believe that Li Shenglong can accomplish such a feat, although Yu Linglong has always recognized Li Shenglong''s strength.


    But to be able to do such things need how strong strength, it is not jade Linglong can imagine.


    However, no matter what, now Yu Linglong has become a ghost cultivation, and Yu Linglong''s body has also been transformed into a Yin body. If yu Linglong works hard in the future, it will be a matter of time before Yu Linglong becomes an advanced ghost cultivation.


    That is to say, as long as you give Yu Linglong time to grow up, that is, if Li Shenglong doesn''t come to find Yu Linglong, she will be able to go out of the hell with her own ability when her strength arrives.


    "My husband, wait for me."


    After Yu Linglong said a word in her heart, she went back to practice. With such a body, she naturally had to work harder. Otherwise, it would have failed Li Shenglong''s painstaking efforts?


    No one found the change of Yu Linglong in the barren underground. What can be known is the dark land and the firm heart in Yu Linglong''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Li Shenglong also came back to his mind, looking at his hands had become a piece of broken Wanyin jade, his heart is also disappointed.


    This time, things are very successful, jade Linglong has become the body of Yin, things smoothly let Li Shenglong have some incredible.


    Although Li Shenglong had heard Lingzhu say several times before that, he could guarantee that Yu Linglong would become a Yin body. But just listening to Lingzhu, Li Shenglong could know how much it would cost to make Yu Linglong a Yin body. Li Shenglong didn''t know whether he could bear the price now.


    Now, Yu Linglong''s problem is solved, and the rest needs Li Shenglong''s cultivation. When he reaches a certain level, he will be able to go to the hell to pick up Yu Linglong.


    At that time, when Yu Linglong and Li Shenglong were reunited, when Li Shenglong thought of this place, his heart was naturally full of passion and infinite power. He looked at the five sacred stones in front of him, which also broke out infinite power.


    "Practice."


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much. He directly sat on the ground, and then swallowed the sky and devoured the earth. The spirit of the whole sky poured into Li Shenglong''s body.


    Li Shenglong is like a hungry ghost who will never be able to fill his stomach. He is constantly absorbing the aura from the outside world.With the absorption of Li Shenglong and the infusion of external spirit, the strength of Li Shenglong''s body is also constantly improving.


    Li Shenglong''s swallowing heaven and swallowing the earth is very good. As long as the outside world has the spirit to swallow, all of them can be inhaled into his body.


    In such a case, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is always soaring. The spirit of the outside world is provided by five God stones. What is the stone?


    It can be seen from the name that this is the cultivation of God. The things used by God cultivation are now used for the cultivation of Lisheng dragon, a small mortal, in God''s view.


    The spirit provided by that is naturally incomparable to other things. The incomparable spirit constantly flows into the body of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation has also been steadily improved, and the seven levels of the seven elements of the condensate pill have been upgraded again, and entered the eighth level of the Danning.


    The eight weights of the coagulant Dan are obviously not an end point. For a long time, the spirit spirit has entered the point of nine levels of the condensate again.


    Lishenglong obviously felt that he was not alone in absorbing spirit. The Pearl in his eyebrow was constantly absorbing spirit. However, the spirit absorbed by the Pearl was much less than that of Lisheng dragon. Most of the spirit was absorbed by Lisheng dragon himself, only a very few of them entered the Pearl.


    Li Shenglong did not manage the Pearl, but absorbed his spirit with a dedicated mind.

 Chapter 492

    It is not an empty word that Li Shenglong has been here for ten years, and Li Shenglong has not moved a cent in ten years.


    Fortunately, Li Shenglong is practicing in the core position of the array. Otherwise, if he was outside, I''m afraid Li Shenglong''s Ziyang pill would have been used up.


    Li Shenglong in the center of the array certainly doesn''t have to worry that his Ziyang pill will be used up and then be frozen to death.


    Now Li Shenglong does not have this worry at all. With the protection of prohibition in the heart of the array, he constantly improves his own strength.


    Strength is the foundation for Li Shenglong to settle down in the immortal cultivation world. This is the most urgent thing. When he can improve his own strength, he will never have any redundant ideas, so he should pay close attention to improving his cultivation.


    Cultivation is the most important factor. Without cultivation, Li Shenglong can do nothing.


    In the past ten years, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have been constantly improved, while the power of the five sacred stones has been constantly shrinking.


    The spiritual power contained in the divine stone is not what Li Shenglong could imagine. After two years of cultivation, there were dark clouds on the surface of the bright ghost sect, and the dark clouds quickly became one.


    There are several escape lights flying out of the several territories of the ghost sect. Each of them seems to have boundless momentum. Needless to say, everyone knows that these people are the monks in the Ning Dan period of the ghost sect, the great powers in the three-level immortal cultivation world.


    In the past, such characters would never have been seen at all, but now they are better. Nearly ten of them have come out at once.


    Among the ten elites in the period of condensation of elixir, it is natural that the immortal soul refining is the leader, and other people naturally stand on both sides of the immortal soul refining man.


    "This is Yuanying robbery. Someone is crossing the robbery here."


    The experience of the soul refining immortal is still the first of all. You can see what it is at a glance. The rest of the people are shocked when they hear the voice of the soul refining immortal.


    "Who is this who is able to spend Yuanying robbery here?"


    "No good, after a while, Yuanying will attack us indiscriminately. Can we bear it at that time?"


    ¡­¡­


    All of them spoke up.


    "Open the protection group array first, which is just a young baby robbery. I think it''s an elder of our evil way. If we can help this elder pass this year, maybe we will have other benefits at that time."


    The soul refining immortal''s mind is very clear. Yes, this may really be an elder of our ghost sect. In that case, the status of the ghost sect will be able to compete with the first devil gate and the first immortal gate.


    Why can the first magic gate and the first immortal gate be called the first? Is it not because there is an old yuanyingqi antique in their sect?


    If this demon master has already succeeded, then the ghost sect will be the first real devil gate in the future. With the power of the two magic sects, it is not too difficult to eliminate the immortal sect.


    For a while, everyone understood it. They started the array according to the method of the soul refining immortal. They all wanted to show themselves in front of the master devil. If they were liked by the master, they might become the legendary master of yuanyingqi.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know that the elder who they are guarding now is the immortal elder they just made a while ago.


    Jieyun did not brew for long time, the boundless dark clouds have been shrouded in the whole continent.


    In a short time, it was completely covered here. In the underground mine of the ghost sect, Lao Wang''s face was still calm, but the occasional surprise in his eyes made people know that his heart was not completely as calm as that in his expression.


    Under such circumstances, Lao Wang is not calm, and the waiting time for more than two years is also long. If it was not for Li Shenglong''s entry into the array and the prohibition of the archaic array weakened, Lao Wang was not sure what Li Shenglong was doing inside?


    According to his ideas, it is natural that Li Shenglong''s current cultivation may not be enough to destroy the core of the prohibition. In this case, it is also a matter of no blame for Li Shenglong to cultivate and enhance his own cultivation.


    Thinking of this, Lao Wang has a little desire to go in and help Li Shenglong improve his cultivation. If it wasn''t for Lao Wang''s cultivation that was too adverse to heaven, entering the prohibition would inevitably cause a backlash against the prohibition. Lao Wang would not have stayed here and waited for a while, so he would have been in the prohibition for a long time.


    Now this is also a helpless move. Since he can not enter the prohibition, Lao Wang has to wait here for the promotion of Li Shenglong''s cultivation. Only when Li Shenglong''s cultivation is promoted to a certain stage, can Li Shenglong completely break the forbidden center. At that time, Lao Wang will naturally be able to enter into it and subdue the supreme ghost.


    "Let''s go."


    Under such circumstances, Lao Wang would not let the small cloud outside reveal their position. As soon as the words fell, a big hand appeared on the ground of the ghost sect, blocking the sky and the sun, directly covering the whole cloud. After the cloud was covered, there was no desire to show weakness.The thunder and lightning kept roaring in the big hands. After a while, the thunder and lightning seemed to have exhausted its strength, and the cloud of robbery also dispersed.


    The people of the ghost sect at the bottom looked at this scene, and they were shocked. They had never seen such a powerful person.


    The sky is not a common thing, but a cloud hijacking. What is the hijacking cloud? It is something between heaven and earth to prevent monks from growing up.


    But now, this one is extremely powerful in their eyes, so easily destroyed by a pair of big hands, how can they not be surprised.


    "Big brother, is this?"


    Other people have not seen this situation. Naturally, they want to ask the soul refining immortal, who has never seen such a shocking thing.


    "It seems that the strength of this elder is unfathomable."


    People think that it is, but in their hearts they secretly despise the soul refining immortal. Who knows that this man''s cultivation must be unfathomable. What''s the use of such nonsense?


    People''s ideas have not been revealed in the face, if it is revealed on the face, it may be what kind of consequences.


    Since the real person does not know his power, he must not want to know that this character has no trace.

 Chapter 493

    "Since this elder doesn''t want to be known, let''s not disturb him."


    As soon as the words of the immortal soul refiner are spoken, other people will not violate the words of the immortal soul refining man. Since the ghost sect is a demon sect, its internal hierarchy is more strict than that of the orthodox school.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, no one wants to violate the meaning of immortal soul refining, not to mention the ordinary disciples of the ghost sect, nor even the elders of the netherworld sect who dare to openly violate the order of the immortal soul refining.


    "What the elder martial brother said is very true. We''d better not disturb this elder."


    The other elders of the ghost sect all looked at the immortal soul refining one by one with approval. At this time, no one offended the immortal soul refining person on his face.


    However, no one can know whether they are thinking of such a thing in their hearts. In this case, all of them think that if someone can find the elder, then the master of the ghost sect is not the soul refining immortal at all.


    Under such circumstances, the soul refining immortal naturally doesn''t want people to find out the whereabouts of this elder. Of course, all people will not stop searching for the trace of this elder in the sect in private.


    As long as you find this elder, if you can please the elder, then this person will be the second powerful person in the ghost sect, and also the second powerful person in the whole Dajin Xiuxian world.


    People can see some clues from this elder''s passing through the natural calamity. The cultivation of this elder is much more powerful than the two monks in Yuanying period. There is no comparability between them, as long as the elder is born.


    Then there is no other character in the great Jin Xiuxian world that can be more powerful than him. The appearance of such a character is equivalent to a nuclear weapon on the earth. If it is not born, no one can suppress it.


    When the immortal soul refining saw that other people retreated, his mind was full of twists and turns. The thought of other people was also clear. Although all the people had any objection to his words, his actions in private would never be less.


    Don''t talk about them. Even the soul refining immortal himself is the same. He is also eager to find the elder master. Of course, the person who finds the master must be the soul refining immortal himself.


    Under such circumstances, the first thing the immortal soul refining man has to do is to forbid everyone to go to the master openly, and to search for the elder in private. Anyway, it has been confirmed that the elder must be in the soul sect. In that case, there will be no other problems.


    As long as the elder is in the school, with this guarantee, it is natural to find the whereabouts of the elder.


    The idea of the soul refining immortal is very simple. As long as the soul refining immortal checks from place to place, there is no problem in finding the elder.


    In fact, is it what the soul refining immortal thinks?


    It turned out that this was not the case. If so, Lao Wang would not have to mix with the immortal cultivation world. After searching for the soul refining immortal and other people in the sect for a circle, they did not find any trace. At this time, everyone knew that it was obviously that the senior Masters did not want to see them.


    So gradually everyone gave up the idea of continuing to look for this senior.


    Li Shenglong, on the other hand, continued to practice at the heart of the array. In his infancy, Li Shenglong had to practice for hundreds of years before. Now, because of the divine stone, it has been achieved in only two years.


    Not only that, but also because Li Shenglong is in the center of the array, Yuanying''s robbery is very simple. The external Tianjie is directly broken up by Lao Wang''s powerful strength.


    For Li Shenglong, the only pressure is the so-called heart attack, but this is just a little bit of pressure for Li Shenglong, and the difficulty is not too big.


    When Li Shenglong''s heart demons rob him, the light of the spirit bead is already shining in Li Shenglong''s heart. The spirit bead is called an appropriate remedy for the heart demon. All the heart demons are directly purified under the light of the spirit bead.


    Fortunately, no one else saw this terrible scene, otherwise others would be surprised to lose their big teeth.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong didn''t feel his heart demon robbery at all, and the disaster had already passed.


    Li Shenglong''s golden elixir is also replaced by a small Yuanying, who is a miniature version of Li Shenglong, sitting in his elixir field and controlling the aura of his whole body.


    Li Shenglong, who has just entered his infancy period, feels strong all over his body. In his heart, he has more confidence in being able to rescue Yu Linglong. Of course, this confidence does not come from others, but from his absolute trust in his own strength.


    Only with strength can there be motivation. Without strength, there is no right to speak in this society where the superiority and inferiority are determined by strength.


    Li Shenglong''s strength did not stop growing in the period of Yuan infant, and the growth rate did not mean to be any slower than before.Li Shenglong''s strength is still in constant growth. For others, Yuanying period is a huge difficulty. After the arrival of countless gifted people, their accomplishments do not increase, and they stay in the period of Yuanying for life.


    Such characters are definitely not a few, even some of the characters of tianlinggen are the same, but now Li Shenglong has no such difficulties at all. According to reason, Li Shenglong''s spiritual root attribute is not very good. Although it is transformed by the divine fruit, it is only better than ordinary people. There is still a certain distance between Li Shenglong and the heavenly root.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who practiced the method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth, there was no barrier at all. As long as Li Shenglong had aura in the outside world, then his cultivation could continue to grow.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, Li Shenglong will not give up his chance to increase his cultivation. His spiritual sense is constantly increasing, and his aura is also constantly increasing. The increasing aura makes him feel a little scared.


    The aura of terror seems to have no end in general, pushing Li Shenglong''s cultivation of Yuanying No.1 directly to Yuanying No.2 and Yuanying''s triple.


    The cultivation of Yuan infantile period needs a lot of aura to improve one. But now facing this huge amount of aura, Li Shenglong''s cultivation has been improved in a straight line, and there is no lack of aura at all.

 Chapter 494

    The level 4 immortal cultivation world has abundant aura, which seems to be endless, and there is no sign of exhaustion at all. Three years have passed.


    Under the support of terrifying aura, Li Shenglong''s cultivation finally reached the peak of Yuanying period.


    The heaven level of practice empty period comes again.


    The period of practicing deficiency is not as good as the period of Yuanying. It is very good that one of the ten thousand yuan infantile periods can become the period of practicing deficiency.


    The difficulty is not that ordinary people can succeed at all. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong can''t believe that he has passed the period of Yuanying and entered the period of practicing empty in such a short period of time.


    No, it''s about to enter the practice period.


    The Tianjie in the period of practicing emptiness was formed again in the sky of the school of ghosts. The Tianjie of three years'' money shocked not only the sect itself, but also the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals in Dajin, including the ten magic sects and the ten immortal sects.


    The existence of Yuan infantile period is almost a peak strength of the third level immortal cultivation world. If there is a character in the third level immortal cultivation world, the third level immortal cultivation world will automatically upgrade to the fourth level immortal cultivation world.


    No matter the region or the resources of cultivating immortals, etc., will be greatly expanded. It is precisely because upgrading from level 3 to level 4 has such advantages.


    All the low-level immortal cultivation circles will struggle to become high-level talents. Only when they reach the higher level, the more abundant the resources of cultivating immortals will be. The rich cultivation resources can support more people to become higher-level practitioners.


    In the history of the cultivation of immortals, it is the first time that a person becomes the period of practicing immortality, and then the whole realm of cultivating immortals becomes the fourth level immortal cultivation realm. In the process of expansion, more and more people from other schools or schools with practice empty period can become the characters in the practice period.


    Then a more immortal cultivation world really becomes a four level immortal cultivation world worthy of its name. Of course, not all immortal cultivation circles can be upgraded successfully.


    All the immortal cultivation circles will face an attack from other monks of the same level when they are just upgraded.


    At this time, as long as the first master of the new immortal cultivation world is not killed, then after the three-year chase period, the immortal cultivation world will be recognized by heaven and earth.


    At that time, the other immortal cultivation circles had no certain reason, and they could not pursue and kill the master of the newly established immortal cultivation world at will. What''s more, if you kill this master, it will no longer work at this time.


    As long as the master is killed within the three-year effective chasing period, the newly upgraded Xiuxian world will be demoted again. If not, there will be no demotion at all.


    It is also for this reason that the Yuanying robbery of the Yinhun sect shocked all the people who practiced the immortal world in Dajin. After seeing the master''s cultivation, they privately thought that the master''s cultivation was approaching the practice period. Only with such strength can they disperse the robbery cloud with one hand.


    In the past two years, all people have been paying close attention to the trend of the ghost sect. Even the nine gates of other evil ways have come to see this elder in person.


    Of course, the ghost sect would not say that this elder did not see him at all. All the people who came were postponed by the ghost because he was still in the cultivation.


    No one else has seen this elder, even the great ancestor of yuanyingqi, who is the first gate of the last evil way, has come out in person. Unfortunately, because the ghost sect can''t find the whereabouts of this elder, even the great ancestor of yuanyingqi can''t see the face of this old ancestor at all.


    After three years, things gradually faded down. Of course, no one will forget that there has been a Taizu level figure in the ghost sect.


    Three years have just passed. I didn''t expect that there was a cloud of robbery on the top of the ghost sect.


    All the people who cultivate immortals know what it means. If the elder can survive today''s disaster, then from then on, the immortal cultivation world in Dajin will become a four level immortal cultivation world.


    Level Four immortal cultivation world?!


    That is something that countless ancestors of the great Jin Dynasty wanted to do, but did not do at all. Such a thing only exists in the imagination of all the people who practice immortality in the great Jin Dynasty.


    Did not expect, to such a day, unexpectedly can become a reality that day?


    The clouds in the sky slowly gathered. This time, the clouds were more powerful than the previous one when Li Shenglong took Yuanying robbery. It was not only the whole ghost sect, but also the places thousands of miles around.


    Under the cloud, life disappeared.


    This is not an empty word. Everyone has seen the meaning of this sentence with their own eyes. At this time, no one in the ghost sect mentioned that they wanted to open the guard array of the sect.


    Everyone knows that under such a powerful thunder robbery, no one can resist it. It is the guardian array of the ghost sect. When it comes to such a powerful thunder robbery, that is, the rhythm will be crushed at once. In this case, there is no need to open it.All people are looking at the thunder robbery in the sky and waiting for the punishment of the gods. Even the soul refining immortal is the same. Although he is the cultivation of the coagulation pill period, but in the face of the thunder robbery in the empty practice period, there is no difference between the coagulation period and other blood training periods. They are all one word, death.


    fortunately, as like as two peas, they did not really happen, or they did not land. It was also the huge palm that they saw three years ago, and it happened again, just like what happened three years ago.


    The huge palm of the hand is wrapped with Rob thunder. No matter how the thunder is tossed in the hand, it will not cause any damage to the giant hand.


    Such a robbery lasted for a whole month, and the giant hand in the sky lasted for a month. A month later, all the practitioners in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin got a message, and the immortal cultivation world of Dajin became the fourth level immortal cultivation world.


    And other figures in the fourth level immortal cultivation world also learned the news. The spirit of the third level immortal cultivation world is the fourth level immortal cultivation world, and the benefits obtained are obtained from the other four level immortal cultivation circles, so the other four level immortal cultivation circles will not do so naturally.


    One after another, they sent people to look for the whereabouts of the mysterious master in the immortal kingdom of Dajin. Of course, due to the constraints of the laws of heaven and earth, during the three years, people from other worlds could not do anything to others except Li Shenglong. It was because of this that other talents were spared.

 Chapter 495

    At the same time, when everyone knew that the immortal cultivation world in Dajin had become the fourth level immortal cultivation realm, the immortal devil war broke out ahead of time.


    Without Li Shenglong entering the practice period, the immortal cultivation world of Dajin is still in the state of three-level immortal cultivation world. The immortal devil war is to break out, and it will take at least several decades to prepare.


    But now no one will go to wait for this time, all this is just because the big Jin Xiuxian world has become the fourth level immortal world.


    The fourth level immortal cultivation world means more resources for cultivating immortals. The most important natural resource for cultivating immortals is the immortal cultivation resources between heaven and earth.


    The resources of cultivating immortals are limited. Who are the limited resources for cultivating immortals??


    It depends on whose strength is more powerful. Under the temptation of the empty new immortal cultivation resources, the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects all know that they can''t wait for the other party to seize all the resources before they come forward to start. Therefore, it is under this background that the immortal devil war inevitably breaks out.


    At the same time, the other four levels of immortal cultivation in the period of practicing empty also came to the door one after another, and wanted to eradicate Li Shenglong. Their strength could only be to find out that Li Shenglong''s cultivation position was in the spirit sect.


    Limited to their strength in the virtual period, they could not see through the ancient prohibition, let alone the strength of Lao Wang.


    Of course, all of the masters in the period of practicing emptiness had the same result after a week''s search in the ghost sect. Li Shenglong was not here.


    However, there is a contradiction. According to the instructions of the heaven, the master of the practice of emptiness in this world is clearly around here.


    The way of heaven is also balanced. Since it is necessary for the other four levels of immortal cultivation circles to give part of their own interests to the new level Four immortal cultivation circles, naturally, they should also give other level Four immortal cultivation circles a chance.


    During the three-year chase, other masters in the cultivation of immortals can roughly feel the direction of the people they want to kill.


    Of course, their perception of the location is not specific, otherwise no one can escape from their pursuit, even under the condition of their vague perception.


    Nine of the ten new immortal cultivation circles will be killed by them and returned to the third level.


    Among the four level immortal cultivation circles, there are not no personal contacts among the three levels of immortal cultivation circles under their command. They should also guard against the promotion of their subordinates to the fourth level immortal cultivation world.


    But I didn''t expect that this time, the characters of yuanyingqi that they had been monitoring in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin didn''t enter the period of practicing emptiness. Instead, a black horse appeared. Moreover, the strength of this black horse was extremely strong. Even if the experts in the practice of virtual life in other world met, they would be careful to deal with it.


    It''s a pity that they are so careful that they can''t find the trace of this cultivator, which is near the ghost sect, but no one can find his trace.


    In the fourth level world, there are more than 70 strong practitioners in the practice period. They are also the most powerful figures in their own big world, and now they are the first figures in the cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty.


    More than 70 such characters have searched for countless times in the soul sect. They are so annoyed that they don''t find Li Shenglong''s position.


    Of course, they also know that there are only two possibilities for this situation. One is that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is too much higher than them, so that they can''t see any clue at all. The other is that there are prohibitions here.


    If Li Shenglong''s cultivation is really high, it is naturally what they can''t see through, but if there is a prohibition in the spirit sect, it is not necessarily the problem of Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    After all, it may be that the prohibitions left by other periods were used by Li Shenglong. Thinking that all the people here discussed together, they decided to completely destroy the ghost sect. In that case, no matter what kind of prohibition would be without his support, it would naturally be broken.


    They think simply, they think that the Taigu Shenzhen array is so easy to break, and their accomplishments can''t play a role in Taigu Shenzhen array at all. Don''t you see that people like Lao Wang have to wait outside?


    many experts in the practice of virtual period think of doing it, and drive all the people out of the ghost sect. When they come here, they can''t kill others at will If you want to get rid of the prohibition of the ghost sect, you have to drive everyone else out.


    Fortunately, there are not many people left in the whole ghost sect. They are only some low-level disciples and some labors. One of the other senior members of the ghost sect left here as early as the beginning of the immortal devil war.


    All of us know from the records of our ancestors that if we upgrade to the level 4 immortal cultivation world, there will surely be a peerless power from the level 4 immortal cultivation world to snipe and kill.


    At that time, staying in the ghost sect was just looking for death.


    Although the other immortal and devil characters are in the battle, both the immortal sect and the demon sect want to sell the ghost sect a face. Everyone thinks that the peerless great energy who enters the practice period is the character of the ghost sect.


    Now the great power of the ghost sect is being pursued, but who knows if he will escape the pursuit?If they really avoid it, then to fight against the ghost sect is to fight against the great power. Is that not to seek death? It is in this situation that the ten Xiandao sects are always in a weak position in the Xianmen battle, not in their strength, but in their hearts.


    When the characters in the practice period had not expelled the disciples of the ghost sect completely, the accident had already happened.


    For the third time, the disciples of the ghost sect saw the terrible giant hand. One of the giant hands directly crushed several figures in the practice of emptiness. Although it was said that the characters in the practice of Xu period were extremely powerful for them, they were smashed without even room for reaction in front of them.


    The rest of the masters in the period of practicing emptiness are also afraid to see this scene. The characters in the period of practicing empty broken by Lao Wang are not ordinary people, but the most powerful among them.


    Even the most powerful people had already turned into fly ash under Lao Wang''s paw. How could other people dare to stay here and leave the immortal kingdom of great Jin in a hurry.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Lao Wang didn''t want to fight, but he was angry when he realized that they wanted to destroy the ghost sect and to expel everyone. What if the supreme ghost took the opportunity to run away when Lao Wang left?

 Chapter 496

    The shock of the supreme ghost


    of course, Lao Wang would not let such a thing happen. Otherwise, Lao Wang would not have sat here for such a long time.


    With this Kung Fu, Lao Wang would not be waiting for Li Shenglong''s figure here. He would have gone to find some helpers by himself.


    With Lao Wang''s position, not to mention a master with deep sense of mind, there are hundreds of them that Lao Wang can find by any means.


    Under such circumstances, naturally Lao Wang will not leave here. These masters in the virtual training period of other worlds have never thought that this master in this small world is so powerful.


    Of course, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. Now it''s OK. Several top masters in the period of practicing emptiness were directly reduced to ashes under the attack of Lao Wang.


    Naturally, the rest of the people did not dare to stay here and fled here. Since then, the rest of the world knew that there was a top master supporting the cultivation of immortals in Dajin. The strength of this top master was not comparable to those of the four levels around.


    Although it is said that the surrounding four level immortal cultivation circles do not have the strength to compete with the great Jin immortal cultivation world, the same strength of the great Jin immortal cultivation world has also attracted the attention of other high-level immortal cultivation circles.


    Some masters of level 5, level 6 and even those in level 7 all get attention.


    Lao Wang is not afraid of these characters at all. As long as the archaic array is not broken, no one can touch Li Shenglong.


    People from other parts of the world can''t get here for a while, which has little impact on the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin. What really affects the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin is Laowang''s direct killing of the masters of the other four levels of immortal cultivation.


    We should know that all the people in the immortal cultivation world in the great Jin Dynasty all think that this mysterious elder master is the ancestor of the ghost sect.


    For all the people of the two ways of immortals and demons, even the soul refining real people of the ghost sect are listed. They even hope to say that the mysterious master is really destroyed by the masters of other worlds. In that case, although the whole level 3 immortal cultivation world can not become the level 4 immortal cultivation world, there is no need to add one who doesn''t know what kind of temper Come on.


    If the elder has a good temper and says that if he is not, no one will know what kind of attitude he will take towards the people.


    An uncertain elder brings unstable order. Compared with this kind of instability, people prefer to maintain the present stable order.


    But now the situation that most people hope to see has not happened. Instead, it is like this. Lao Wang has eliminated all the masters in the period of practicing emptiness in other worlds, and the rest who are not dead have been scared to death.


    In this case, the immortal devil war is no longer the business of all the people of the two fairies. In the immortal devil war, both the masters of the fairy way and the demon sect all worked out and did not contribute.


    Of course, except for one school, only some ordinary disciples of the ghost sect haven''t seen through what''s going on now. Anyway, no matter what kind of leadership is changed, there is no big difference between them at the bottom.


    And other sects are waiting for the elder of the ghost sect to go out of the gate to judge their own fate. What about the elder in their eyes?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know what kind of impact his strength and progress have on the outside world. In the heart of the array, he is still in endless cultivation. At this time, two holy stones on the stone box have just been completely absorbed and turned into an ordinary stone.


    There are still three sacred stones left. The three sacred stones are full of aura. These auras are still flowing into Li Shenglong''s body. Li Shenglong has no other ideas. At this time, only cultivation is the only thing he needs to do, and he will not think about other things.


    The supreme ghost outside the heart of the array is also constantly looking at Li Shenglong. At this time, he has found that he seems to have done something wrong. He should not put this Li Shenglong in it. Instead, he should directly use the strongest force to kill Li Shenglong when he just came here.


    Now Li Shenglong''s strength is hundreds of times stronger than when he just came in. What kind of state is this?


    Although Li Shenglong''s current cultivation is still in the eyes of the supreme ghost, it is not worth seeing. But to know what kind of person the supreme ghost is, even in Lao Wang''s hands, the supreme ghost can escape. Where can such cultivation be compared with Li Shenglong''s little shrimp?


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation is just entering the period of practicing emptiness. No master in the other world''s practicing empty period has gone through half a move in Lao Wang''s hands.


    And since the supreme ghost can escape from Lao Wang''s hand, I think he would not have put these shrimps in his eyes.


    But in fact, the supreme ghost has already had a trace of curiosity about Li Shenglong. We should know that Li Shenglong''s body is still growing its own strength, and the soaring strength makes the supreme ghost feel some terror.


    What is the supreme ghost? It''s a creature that has been practicing for many years. You can see from the name that the supreme ghost was cultivated by a ghost.The cultivation of ghosts and other creatures is not a little more difficult than that of human beings. In this case, it will take tens of times as much time for the ghosts to cultivate to the supreme spirit.


    Under such circumstances, the supreme ghost naturally knows how terrible Li Shenglong''s cultivation speed is for him?


    Since the supreme ghost has reached the present state, its wisdom is not much worse than that of other human beings. At a glance, it can be determined that the root cause of Li Shenglong''s rapid progress in cultivation is that Li Shenglong absorbed the spiritual power of the five sacred stones.


    Now that Li Shenglong has only absorbed two divine stones, he has reached the stage of practice. If he absorbed all the other three spirit stones, wouldn''t it mean that Li Shenglong''s cultivation should be upgraded by at least one level?


    However, the supreme ghost knows that he is not invincible at all. Let alone him, even the old king waiting outside dare not say that he is invincible.


    After reaching the current level of Li Shenglong, it is extremely difficult for him not to upgrade a level. Similarly, every time he raises a level, the improvement of his strength is also very significant.

 Chapter 497

    Influence


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation has reached the stage of practicing emptiness. If Li Shenglong''s cultivation continues to grow like this and enters into the integration period, then the supreme ghost will use its strongest strength, and Li Shenglong will not be protected by Lao Wang''s talisman at all.


    It is also impossible for the supreme ghost to put Li Shenglong to death in one move, not to mention one move. It is impossible to put Li Shenglong to death within a few moves.


    After seeing through this, the supreme ghost is more nervous. Under such circumstances, it is normal for the supreme ghost to have some tension.


    If there is no response from the supreme ghost at this time, it means that the brain of the supreme ghost has not reached the level of human wisdom. In that case, there is no need to attach any importance to it.


    An advanced immortal cultivating creature whose wisdom has not reached the level of human beings is not a person of cultivating immortals. At most, it is a high-level beast.


    In the face of a wise creature, Li Shenglong may not be able to defeat a high-level cultivation with a low level of cultivation, but if it is just a high-level beast, there are 100 ways that Li Shenglong can kill him.


    Fortunately, now karna, this supreme ghost is not only a high-level beast, his wisdom has reached the level of human beings.


    It is also because of this, the supreme ghost''s heart is also cold, at this time, if the supreme ghost does not understand the purpose of Li Shenglong, it would be a bit too stupid.


    The reason why the supreme ghost didn''t care about Li Shenglong''s entry into the forbidden core at the beginning was that Li Shenglong''s cultivation was too low. Even if Li Shenglong entered the heart of the battle, there was no problem in the eyes of the supreme ghost.


    However, the supreme ghost obviously miscalculated. The supreme ghost had thought that Li Shenglong had such a magical skill that he could absorb the power of the divine stone in the heart of the array.


    Even the supreme ghost can''t say that it can do this. Everyone or every creature will have its own limit of aura. Once the aura absorbed exceeds the limit range, it must be burst by aura.


    Such a powerful creature as the supreme ghost dare not say that he can absorb all the five spirit stones together. However, the state that Li Shenglong shows now makes the supreme ghost have an illusion that he can completely absorb the supreme ghost.


    You know, at the beginning, according to Li Shenglong''s cultivation, Li Shenglong had not absorbed a god stone, he had already exploded and died. But now the fact is that Li Shenglong has not only absorbed one divine stone, but also two divine stones, and has no intention of stopping. He wants to directly remove the remaining five spirits All the stones are absorbed.


    Of course, the supreme ghost will not know that there is a magic skill in Li Shenglong''s body, which can transform the spirit absorbed by Li Shenglong into vitality and store it in cells. How many cells are there in Li Shenglong''s body?


    It can be described as almost endless. Since Lee has so many cells, he can store the spiritual power of the outside world through so many cells.


    In this case, as long as all the cells in Lee''s body are not completely filled, then there is no risk of his body exploding.


    The real immortal sect skill of Li Shenglong is related to Li Shenglong''s swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth because of Lao Wang''s elixir. As long as the aura absorbed by Li Shenglong''s swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth doesn''t explode to death, then Li Shenglong will never have the risk of body explosion and death.


    Under such circumstances, how can Li Shenglong''s cultivation not be improved?


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also knows this situation. His internal cultivation has changed from the first to the second and the third.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the period of practice is a new realm that he has never experienced before. In this new realm, Li Shenglong gets a new understanding of the way of heaven.


    With a brand-new understanding and a new realm, Li Shenglong can feel the magic of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth given by his spiritual beads. If there is no such magic skill, how could Li Shenglong have such a cultivation? Can I become a senior monk who I didn''t think of before in such a short time?


    Lao Wang was waiting in the labor field of the ghost sect. After the masters of the other world retreated, they came back again and continued to manage here.


    After all, this is the sect of the ghost sect. It''s impossible to give up easily. The ghost sect has been operating here for thousands of years, and it can''t be abandoned in a day or two. What''s more, the potential of this place has not been fully exploited.


    In this way, the ghost sect will not give up here easily. Instead, it will speed up the excavation here.


    Since the withdrawal of the strong practitioners in other world, the immortal cultivation world of Dajin has become a real four level immortal cultivation world. Compared with the level three immortal cultivation world, the resources of immortal cultivation are not much more.In terms of territory, the realm of cultivating immortals in Dajin has been expanded by a hundred times. As for other things such as spiritual pulse and exotic treasures, there are so many things that the whole immortal cultivation community in Dajin is boiling.


    With such a lot of resources, there will be more than a few masters in the cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. As for whether or not they can be trained in the virtual period, it is not what these people in the immortal kingdom of Dajin can know.


    Practice empty period is not only can be achieved by talent, talent is only a part of it, without the support of resources, it is impossible for a person with higher cultivation talent to become an expert in practice empty period.


    It is precisely because of this situation that the whole society of cultivating immortals is thinking about those talented people who appeared in the history of the ghost sect. No one can figure out who the old master of the ghost sect is now and what his temperament is.


    However, the affairs of the people in the outside world have no influence on Li Shenglong now, nor do they have any influence on Lao Wang. The various struggles between their accomplishments have never been put into Lao Wang''s eyes. Lao Wang''s eyes always focus on the archaic prohibition.

 Chapter 498

    The third Tianjie


    archaic prohibition is the only thing that can get into Lao Wang''s eyes. When people''s accomplishments reach a certain level, they are more focused on doing things.


    Man is essentially a selfish animal. Even Lao Wang, who has become a senior immortal, has not changed this bad nature of human beings.


    If no one offends Lao Wang, it will be all right. Lao Wang will not trouble you. But if someone wants to touch Lao Wang''s interests, he will never be soft hearted.


    All kinds of things outside have no great influence on the labours of the ghost sect. They are just slaves to the ghost sect.


    Since they are a group of slaves, they are essentially some dispensable things, which naturally have no right to speak on various matters.


    Lao Wang still does his tent work in the labor place every day, while other people have already forgotten the whereabouts of the three of them.


    After all, it''s a place of labor, where more than 100 people die every day. No one can remember what other people have done.


    No, it should be said that no one can remember what a few pawns did here and what happened?


    Lao Wang''s mind never wanted to see these little people who came here to live and die. Lao Wang was sure that the loopholes of Archaean prohibition were expanding every day during this period.


    Lao Wang knew that this was a good phenomenon. Under such circumstances, the archaic prohibition would be completely destroyed within a few years.


    Lao Wang was very satisfied with the result. In fact, Lao Wang wanted Li Shenglong to enter the Archaean prohibition system, which was to have a try.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong could do so well, even Lao Wang was very surprised.


    Five years later, in the past five years, the master who had already appeared in the practice period had not appeared at all.


    If the master hadn''t smashed the friars who practiced in the empty period of the other four levels of immortal cultivation five years ago, and the immortal cultivation world of Dajin had already become the real level Four immortal cultivation world, I''m afraid everyone would not believe that there was a master in the cultivation of immortals in Dajin.


    Five years of time let the immortal and the devil have their own guess on the elder in the period of practicing empty, and the ideas of all people have different ideas with the progress of time.


    At the beginning, other people thought that the elder might not be able to come out in a few days, but in five years, this elder did not appear.


    Now people all think that this elder is afraid to be one-sided cultivation, and he doesn''t want to show up at all. He doesn''t want to participate in the battle of immortals and demons.


    As long as no one wants to destroy the sect of the ghost sect, there is no problem at all. The predecessors of the sect will not show up at all.


    Of course, these people''s speculation is based on the fact that five years ago, when the masters of the other four levels of immortal cultivation were trying to destroy the ghost sect, the master of the ghost sect finally killed them.


    Naturally, Lao Wang would not have known that one of his moves had such a great impact on the cultivation of fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty, but in any case, the whole kingdom had returned to normal order.


    Since everyone has confirmed that the elder behind the ghost sect will not show up at all, then no one will worry about the strength of the ghost sect.


    In the matter of competing for new resources, all the sects did not make any concessions, and the immortal devil war resumed its original rhythm.


    The only difference with the original is that the focus of the struggle has changed. From fighting for the original resources of cultivating immortals in Dajin, it has become a contest for the newly opened resources of cultivating immortals. Everyone knows that these resources are the big head.


    It was in this situation that the cloud hijacking appeared for the third time in ten years above the soul sect of Xiuxian world in the great Jin Dynasty. The area of the cloud hijacking was even more frightening, and the whole range of thousands of miles was covered by the clouds of robbery.


    No one has ever seen such a big hijacking cloud. No one thought that there would be a chance to see such a powerful hijacking cloud. After learning the news of the appearance of the hijacking cloud, the immortals and demons in the war stopped fighting at the same time.


    There was a premonition in their hearts that maybe the great Jin Kingdom would soon become a five level immortal cultivation world.


    That''s right. It''s the level five immortal cultivation world. It''s unprecedented. It''s impossible for a immortal cultivation world to upgrade without thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. Now, this elder has only five years to go from the practice period to the fitness period.


    As long as we can get through this disaster, then the immortal cultivation world in Dajin may become a level five immortal cultivation world, and the immortal cultivation resources of level five immortal cultivation world are not comparable to the current small level Four immortal cultivation world.


    It is the resources of such a four level immortal cultivation world that the current ten immortal sects are short of manpower.All the immortal sects and the devil''s way began to recruit disciples crazily. They wanted to use the number of people to seize the territory. Now the level 4 immortal cultivation world has reached this point. If it reached level 5, it would be ok?


    In terms of contacts and other resources, the five level immortal cultivation world has expanded by hundreds more than that of the fourth level.


    At that time, there was a feeling that the whole Dajin Xianjie practitioners were not enough. It was under such a situation that some of the original loose cultivation sects of Dajin xiuxianjie could get a development opportunity.


    Because there are not enough people in the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects to control all the places in their own hands, the other places naturally belong to these loose cultivation sects.


    In this case, by the time the ten immortal sects and the top ten demon sects react, they may have taken advantage of this opportunity to develop. At that time, the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects have no other way to recognize their status.


    Because of this, all the sects have stopped fighting. There is not enough time to seize the territory at this time. How can we have the energy to continue the immortal devil war?


    In terms of fighting, it is just that there were some conflicts during the occupation of territory. At the beginning, the conflict was quite big, but in the later stage, every sect saw that this place was really big.

 Chapter 499

    Dujie


    in such a huge place, a sect simply can''t seize it. If all the strength is used to fight against other people who occupy the territory, the final result is that the gain is not worth the loss. Not only is the territory that you should have got gone, but also other small sects are cheaper in the process.


    The elders of the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects are not vegetarians. Naturally, they will not let this phenomenon continue. Before long, the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects all released the same message. As long as the places occupied by other immortal sects and demon sects are abandoned, they will go to the next place.


    The ownership of the place is subject to its occupation. Under such circumstances, the number of bloodshed incidents is less, and few of the small sects dare to offend the ten immortal sects and the ten demon sects for a long time.


    For the ten immortals and the ten demons, only a few small blood training period characters can occupy a piece of immortal cultivation resources, dare to be angry but dare not speak.


    The activities of seizing the resources of cultivating immortals by the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects did not stop with the suspension of the war between the immortals and the demons. The elders of the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects all gathered together and came to the near doomsday of the ghost sect.


    Everyone looked at the disaster from afar, and had their own ideas in their hearts. At this time, both the real immortal sect and the other immortal and demon sects had already released the restrictions on the recruitment of their own sects. Basically, now, as long as people who can practice, the top ten immortal sects and the top ten evil sects all want to seize the territory.


    But if this elder can make the Dajin Xiuxian world into a five level immortal cultivation world, then the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects will have to unite to suppress those loose cultivation sects.


    This is also a matter of last resort. Everyone knows that such a large number of immortal cultivation resources can not be possessed by these sects alone.


    Of course, if the elder of the ghost sect goes out of the pass, it is not impossible to own the whole realm of immortal cultivation resources.


    After all, the present Dajin xiuxianjie is at a time when the order is determined. The old order has been broken and the new order has not been determined. In this stage, whoever has absolute strength is the boss. If not, it can only cooperate with other powerful people.


    It is not only the elders of the ten immortal sects and the ten magic sects who are observing the Tianjie, but there are also a group of people hiding outside the Tianjie.


    They are the combination of the other five levels of immortal cultivation, which has attracted the attention of many immortal cultivation circles five years ago.


    Under such circumstances, the other five level immortal cultivation circles will not underestimate this one at all. The figure in the immortal cultivation world can easily crush a person who is at the peak of his practice period to death.


    This kind of strength is that many of the strong people in the period of combination can''t do it at all. It''s just that they see such strength.


    Other figures in the level 5 immortal cultivation world attached great importance to the mysterious figure in the immortal cultivation world of the great Jin Dynasty. After mutual discussion, they decided to take advantage of the mysterious figure to defeat him at one stroke when he was going through the natural calamity.


    We should know that Tianjie is extremely powerful for everyone. When a mysterious figure passes through the disaster, he must have the weakest strength. When he has just passed, he will naturally be the weakest. At this time, these characters in the period of syncretism take advantage of it and kill him directly. The rest of the Kingdom of cultivating immortals in Dajin is just a common four level immortal cultivation world There is no need to pay attention to it.


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with these other five level immortal cultivation world''s idea of the combination period''s power. If it is a normal one, when a monk in the proper period crosses the robbery, he will naturally be the weakest in his cultivation, and a lot of strength has been wasted under the natural calamity.


    And these characters in the period of integration take advantage of this opportunity, maybe they can kill the characters in this period directly, but what they are facing now is not a person in the period of integration.


    But an old king at the level of heaven, heaven and earth. Such figures are few in the whole immortal cultivation world, belonging to the supreme existence in the immortal cultivation world.


    This kind of existence, is not a few small combination of monks can plot.


    After the syncretic period is the Hedao period, and after the heydao period is the supreme period.


    Although the fitness period is not a small person, but there are two different levels of the supreme period.


    It is only a little bit hard for the strong men in the supreme period to kill these monks in the fitness period. What''s more, these monks in the perfect period are just some monks who are six times more fit.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there is a friar of five levels and below, which can be called a level five immortal cultivation world. If there is a strong person who reaches the peak of the combination, it can be called a level six immortal cultivation world.


    If there is a strong one under the triple level of the harmonious way, it is a seven level immortal cultivation realm; if it is less than six levels, it is the eight level immortal cultivation world; and under the top of the Hedao is the nine level immortal cultivation realm.If you can reach the realm of heaven, you will be able to enter the legendary ten level immortal cultivation world.


    From these distinctions, it can be seen that the accomplishments of a level 5 immortal cultivation world are just a combination. Some small strong men under the six levels also want to challenge a level 10 immortal cultivation heaven?


    That''s a joke at all. No one will think that there will be a trace of it after knowing it.


    But now, these strong people in the period of combination do not know the real strength of Lao Wang. If they do, they will not have any other ideas about Lao Wang, and they will return to their own world.


    Every strong person in the cultivation period is a pillar of the five level immortal cultivation world, so the pillar level characters are not easy to take.


    Now there are more than a dozen masters of this level, which is incredible enough. If people know what they think, they will be shocked. They have entered the realm of fitness. How long have they joined hands to ambush a character who has just entered the fitness period?


    Of course, no one has ever thought that the mysterious figure will die in the Tianjie. After all, judging from the strength of the mysterious figure revealed before, he should be able to pass the Tianjie without any problems.


    Now these characters in the period of combination are all ready for everything, except for the mysterious characters.

 Chapter 500

    However, the thunder robberies in the sky did not mean to be in a hurry, but they were still gathering. The insight of these powerful people in the period of integration was greater than that of the sects in the fairyland of Jin Dynasty. Seeing this situation, I immediately understood what was going on.


    "This thunder robbery was several times the strength of our thunder robbery at that time. It seems that the cultivation of this robber crossing person is still above us."


    The strong men of cultivation in the period of fitness are shocked when they look at the scene in front of them. It is not easy for them to get this cultivation.


    For them, the resources of cultivating immortals are really important. If they don''t have enough resources for cultivating immortals, it will be much more difficult for them to go further, or to have another figure like them in their sect.


    It is precisely because of the importance of the resources of cultivating immortals that these talents will come all the way from their own immortal cultivation world. Otherwise, there is not much intersection between them and the cultivation of immortals in Dajin. It is not important to say that the huge resources and benefits that they need to give up because of the promotion of the immortal cultivation world of Dajin are not important.


    Although these people come for the benefit of resources, they all know that all the people who come here now come for the same purpose.


    If there were not so many people coming, the master of fitness period in a single world would not have come here. Everyone knows the strength of the monk in the fitness period. In the case of single to single, even if a master in the fitness period is defeated, he has a great chance to escape.


    In the same way, compared with the resources of cultivating immortals, people cherish their lives more. At this stage of cultivation, their desire for longevity is stronger than that of some monks in the Qi training period.


    The life of the monks in Qi training period is limited. It is not a little bit different from the realm of longevity. For them, longevity is just a dream. Can it be completed?


    Most of the monks in the Qi training period never thought that they could live forever.


    However, the monks in the period of syncretism are different. They have entered the period of syncretism and have nearly ten thousand years of Shou yuan. Such a long life yuan naturally gives them a kind of wild hope.


    What''s more, the monks in the period of syncretism are far away from the figures in the supreme period of life, only the realm of the heydao period. Once they have passed the heydao period, they can enter the legendary period of near immortality and become the supreme of heaven and earth. If they are lucky enough to cross the supreme period and enter the legendary fairyland, they will really become immortal People.


    Such characters may not appear at all in countless eras. These monks in the period of integration do not want to be able to enter the fairyland in the legend. However, they also have a vision to become the supreme level human beings in the legend.


    Compared with a fairy, it is more realistic to be a supreme level figure, but the reality is just relative and realistic.


    For these monks in the period of integration, the cultivation of the supreme period is actually just a fantasy, but this fantasy has some realistic power.


    It is precisely because of this relatively realistic fantasy that these characters in the period of integration feel a little frightened when they see the strength of the cloud robbery above Li Shenglong.


    What kind of hijacking cloud naturally shows what kind of strength the person has. Now the strength of the cloud on the mysterious figure''s head has reached such a strength against the sky. Let alone, the strength of the hijacking cloud is more than several times that of the monks in their integration period.


    It was after seeing the hijacking cloud that all the monks in the period of syncretism were hesitant. Now, if the monks in this period did not kill the mysterious figure, then they would have a death feud.


    If a monk in this period is just an ordinary one, he will not be afraid of him. But now it is obvious that this monk is not the same as other monks in the same period. His strength has exceeded several times.


    "Let''s see, since the power of the disaster is so great, then the mysterious figure may not be able to survive the natural calamity. Even if he has, he must pay the price of gathering. We take advantage of this opportunity to enter. At that time, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t play it out at all. "


    During the period of marriage, a person spoke loudly. After listening to his words, other people''s eyes also flickered, as if thinking about the credibility of his words.


    "Now we all know that this mysterious figure is powerful. Since he is so powerful, he has only one chance to kill him. If he misses this opportunity, it is impossible to find such a good opportunity next time."


    This person is obviously a leader level figure among these characters. When he talks, his eyes are constantly looking at other characters, and I find that their eyes are gradually calm, knowing that they have been a bit moved by themselves.


    "And."The leader of this period did not go on. He believed that other people would understand.


    Sure enough, as soon as the leader''s voice fell, another friar of that period took over.


    "And the strength of this character is so strong, I''m afraid that such a small immortal cultivation world will be able to ride on our heads in a few years, and then we will all be guilty."


    Hearing this, all the monks at the right time said that they were right. If they didn''t get rid of the mysterious figures this time, they would be the five level immortal world that would be under pressure in the future. In that situation, each of them did not want to see it.


    Although it is said that there are few wars between the same level of xiuxianjie, it does not mean that there is absolutely no war. It is only when the Xiuxian world of Dajin starts a war that they will have a headache.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the rules of heaven and earth that they couldn''t start a war against this figure in the great Jin Kingdom for thousands of years, if only Li Shenglong came out, there would be only a few immortal practitioners around the ghost sect in Dajin, and the others would have been ashes and gone with the wind.

 Chapter 501

    "OK, let''s do it once and see what the mysterious figure can do."


    All the monks in the fitness period have already figured out that if they don''t kill this mysterious figure now, I''m afraid it will be the day when they will be occupied by Dajin Xiuxian world.


    In such a situation, no one wants to see that the opportunity is still good. It is good to get rid of the mysterious figures in the period of syncretism. If not, there should be no problem for them to withdraw from the whole body by virtue of so many suitable monks.


    Of course, these monks in the period of syncretism all misunderstood several points. First, Li Shenglong had no intention to conquer other immortal cultivation circles. The reason why these monks in the period of syncretism had this idea was just based on their daily treatment of other immortal communities.


    Second, now they are not facing Li Shenglong. If it is Li Shenglong, they will not have any problems in their arrangement. Li Shenglong has just entered the period of integration and has to deal with the natural calamity. If he is besieged by so many monks in the fitness period, he will surely fall here.


    But Lao Wang is not the same, Lao Wang what strength, the strength of the supreme period, the supreme heaven and earth. Not to mention the monks who are now in the same period, they are just a waste material, and there is no accident at all.


    The monks in the fitting period had just finished their discussion, and the disaster there was finally moved. A purple ray of thunder fiercely chopped down from the sky.


    Lao Wang is in labor, looking at the thunder robbery on the sky calmly, a boundless big hand appears again, this time can be different from the last time, this time the thunder robbery is obviously more ferocious.


    Thousands of miles above the sky, at the same time, there are countless thunder robberies, each of which turns into a series of thunder dragons, like Archaean thunder gods, constantly attacking Lao Wang''s giant hands from the sky. Although Lao Wang''s giant hands are powerful, they can''t support such a strong thunder robbery.


    The giant hand slowly dissipated under the attack of thunder robbery. Before the thunder robbery was relieved and wanted to fall to the ground, another giant hand reappeared. It came and went, and three successive Thunder Dragon robberies were resisted by Lao Wang''s giant hand.


    "How can it be, so easily passed through one of the three major thunderstorm robbery, the Thunder Dragon robbery."


    Thunder Dragon is one of the most powerful natural disasters. What is thunder and lightning? It is the most powerful creature in thunder and lightning.


    These two met together. Naturally, they are extremely powerful. Now, such a powerful Thunder Dragon robbery has been easily cracked by Lao Wang. How can other people not be surprised?


    "Card wipe." An earth shaking noise came, even if people were a little away from the distance, were shocked by the sound of some backward.


    "Here comes the silver thunder."


    Silver thunderbolt is not a line of lightning, but a ball of lightning, a string of continuous falling, galloping downward impact, dazzling bright light lit up the whole space.


    Lao Wang coughed a few times in the place of labor. It can be imagined that Lao Wang was not so relaxed when he passed the Thunder Dragon robbery. He consumed some strength in his body.


    At this time, the silver thunder has appeared, and the sky has been filled with the lightning power of silver thunderbolt. Lao Wang''s deep eyes flash. In the storage bag that no one sees, a crystal bottle has disappeared.


    But in the sky outside, suddenly appeared a huge water bottle, the bottle body engraved with indescribable wonderful rules, the bottle body of several feet high and wide in the sky in the thunder disaster showed that small.


    "Mine collecting bottle, this is mine collecting bottle."


    There are still some insightful figures among the monks in the period of syncretism. As soon as they see this bottle, they will know what it is and shout it out.


    And other people who don''t know what the bottle is, after hearing this character''s cry, look at the bottle in shock.


    You know, the thunder collecting bottle is a magic weapon of ancient times. It can collect the thunder and lightning power of the world, and then store it in the thunder collecting bottle. When it is needed, you can release the thunder and lightning power in the thunder collecting bottle at once.


    The monks in their fusion period have only heard of the name of this artifact, and even the name of some face collecting thunder bottles.


    But now such a magic treasure is displayed in front of them.


    The longer the thunder collecting bottle is, the bigger it is. The ball shaped lightning bolt is inhaled into the bottle as soon as it falls. The silver bottle is completely transparent. You can see that the falling thunder shrinks rapidly, and is soon condensed into small silver beads, which precipitate to the bottom of the bottle. There was a pale gold halo in the silver bottle, as if it were a flowing golden liquid.


    "It''s so powerful that the thunder and lightning are taken away."


    All people can see that the lightning type of lightning is so simple to be collected into the thunder collecting bottle. The thunder collecting bottle seems to be always dissatisfied with it. Endless thunder and lightning continue to enter the bottle.Silver thunder gradually increased, dense spherical lightning sounds like thousands of drums, deafening.


    It''s just as easy for other people to get through the thunder and lightning when they can get through the thunder and lightning. It''s just as easy for them to get through the thunder and lightning.


    At this time, all the monks in the period of syncretism had no desire to fight with the mysterious figure. Since the mysterious figures had such magic weapons in their hands, if they didn''t know how to find the mysterious figures'' troubles, they would just end up dead without a whole body.


    The leader of the monk in the period of syncretism also saw through this point. He would not go to the trouble of the mysterious figure. It was not brave. He just went to die. He didn''t want to do anything about death.


    "The thunder robbery is about to be finished."


    The monks in the syncretial period are all envious looking at the thunderbolt bottle above the sky. Such archaic artifact is in hand, not to mention the syncretic monk. Even the monk in the syncretial period may not have the corresponding magic weapon, and is also not the opponent of the mysterious monk. They dare not have any other strange ideas about this mysterious figure.

 Chapter 502

    "What is this?"


    A monk in the period of fit called out loud. At this time, the dark clouds in the sky did not continue to throw down the rolling thunder and lightning, but emitted a thick white fog. With the approaching of the whistling sound, the white fog disappeared.


    Other friars of the same period didn''t see such thunder when they took the robbery. Naturally, they didn''t know what kind of disaster the mysterious figure was going through.


    At the time when everyone was paying attention to the thunder, a purple light suddenly appeared in the sky, and then a dazzling white light flashed. Suddenly, golden light appeared in the thick fog.


    Almost at the same time, in the golden light, there were all kinds of strong winds, whistling past, making a series of sounds in the air.


    Lao Wang''s face changed slightly in the course of corvee. It seems that Lao Wang had seen this kind of thunder robbery. Lao Wang''s hand involuntarily retracted into his sleeve and took out a few times, a mysterious Rune appeared in the sky.


    The magic spell and rune were born and disillusioned, and poured out endlessly to defuse the threat brought by the gale.


    At the same time, Lao Wang''s hand in his sleeve did not stop because of this. He still kept moving in the sleeve. His hands were changing and he was sitting in various kinds of resolutions that other people could not understand.


    As soon as Lao Wang''s decision was made, all kinds of thunder robberies in the sky had weakened a lot.


    Naturally, the people outside also saw the current situation, and again sighed at the powerful strength of the mysterious figures. This strength was absolutely not what they could deal with by the monks in their combination period.


    At this time, the sky was especially changed. The gale was originally mixed with golden light, but now the golden light suddenly turns to light blue. It seems that there are other things added in it, which makes the whole gale seem more powerful.


    Lao Wang''s hand never stopped in his sleeve. Those who were in the process of corvee couldn''t see what happened on the top. No one would tell them that there had been a thunder robbery in their life.


    Only Lao Wang''s divinity had already passed through the cave of corvee and entered the depth of thunder robbery. The Dharma in his hand was constantly changing according to the change of Lei Jue.


    The strong wind obviously caused a certain pressure on Lao Wang. When the light from the spirit in his hand collided with the wind outside, the people outside only saw a flash of light, and then the power of the gale was correspondingly reduced. No one could find Lao Wang''s body shape.


    Lao Wang knew that the light blue wind was extremely cold. Without the protection of Lao Wang''s Dharma decision, if the monk was touched by the wind, there would be no danger for the friars above the coagulation period, but they were paralyzed and unable to move.


    However, there was no immortal monk under the coagulation pill period. If there were no such drag on people, Lao Wang would not care about the light blue wind.


    After all, Lao Wang''s strength is there. Even the light blue wind can''t make Lao Wang paralyzed like others.


    But now obviously can''t give up other people at all. Since Lao Wang is a monk in the supreme period, if he wants to achieve immortality, he must pay attention to the cause and effect.


    Li Shenglong is the cause of the disaster outside now, and Li Shenglong was ordered by Lao Wang to enter Taigu array.


    If the disaster caused other people''s damage, in essence, it''s on Lao Wang''s head. In that case, if Lao Wang doesn''t end the cause and effect, it will be more difficult for Lao Wang to fly to the fairyland.


    Lao Wang himself is also very clear about this. It is precisely because he also knows the cause and effect, so he has been trying to help Li Shenglong resist some things he should resist.


    Whether it was the natural calamity that Li Shenglong met these times, or the sniping of other people in the immortal cultivation world, all these were transferred to Lao Wang because Li Shenglong entered the Archaean God array.


    Lao Wang has been sitting with all his heart and soul, and his accomplishments have reached their level. If he wants to fly to the fairyland, the only thing he can do is to conform to the way of heaven.


    When Lao Wang didn''t think much about it, the calamity outside had changed. The light blue wind turned into liquid and soon condensed. Fortunately, Lao Wang''s magic charm had been resisting them, otherwise the light blue wind would have fallen down.


    The light blue solid seems to solidify everything, that is, the old king''s magic and talisman seems to be unable to move at this time.


    At the same time, Lao Wang was wondering what this Tianjie wanted to do, but the dark clouds in the sky slowly dissipated.


    "Thunder robbery is coming to an end?"


    The same question appeared in many people''s minds. These people not only included the two immortals and demons in Dajin Xiuxian world, but also included other five level immortal cultivation world''s combined monks. They had never seen such a magical thunder robbery.


    "No, the best is coming."


    Only Lao Wang''s divine sense flashed, and he sighed in his heart. At the same time, he took a look at the position of Archaean God array and thought in his heart."How could this boy cause such a terrible disaster? What did he do in it?"


    Lao Wang didn''t think about it for a long time. A mirror like object in the storage bag rushed out. The mirror suddenly enlarged outside and covered the territory thousands of miles around.


    At this time, the people in the fitness period found that there seemed to be a little light in the sky coming from afar.


    "Thunderbolt?! It''s a thunderbolt. "


    Or someone recognized that the light is a meteorite with the power of thunder and lightning, and the name of this thunder robbery is called meteoric thunder robbery.


    All the monks in the syncretial period were shocked when they heard the name in the center. You should know that the meteoric thunder robbery should be met when the thunder robbery happened in the Hedao period. However, what the mysterious figures have experienced is the thunder robbery in the syncretial period, and there has been a meteoric thunder robbery.


    What does that mean?


    Of course, this does not mean that the strength of the mysterious figures has reached the period of the confluence of Taoism, but the strength of the mysterious figures is absolutely close to the period of the confluence of Taoism. After all, this meteoric thunder robbery is just the first way of the monk''s crossing robbery in the Hedao period, and the subsequent thunder robberies are more severe than the meteoric thunder robbery.


    If you can pass all the thunder robberies, you can really combine your body with the Tao and achieve the cultivation in the same period. Now the meteoric thunder robbery of this mysterious figure is already the last one.


    This shows that the cultivation of this mysterious figure is still in the period of combination, and has not entered the period of syncretism.

 Chapter 503

    when people were shocked by the thunder disaster, they also looked at the mirror in the sky. Everyone was constantly thinking about what kind of magic weapon it was. The mysterious figure even wanted to rely on this mirror to resist the disaster.


    The mirror between heaven and earth is one of the most mysterious things. Otherwise, the mirror must be one of the most mysterious things.


    When everyone was thinking about the origin of the mirror in their hearts, the mirror in the sky began to emit silvery white light. The sun in the sky seemed to be attracted by the mirror, and endless sunlight was sent into the mirror.


    "Yin Yang mirror, this is Yin Yang mirror."


    After seeing this scene, someone finally recognized the origin of the mirror. Yin Yang mirror, one of the ten magic weapons of archaic times, can absorb the sun''s masculine force by using the sun mirror during the day, and can absorb the moon''s power when using the shade mirror at night.


    By absorbing the sun''s masculine force and the moon''s power, the yin-yang mirror can transform the absorbed power into its own power and send it out. It is said that the longer the moment of absorption, the greater the power.


    The Yin and Yang mirrors in the sky are constantly absorbing the sun''s masculine power, and the real body of the meteoric thunder disaster has been able to be seen.


    Meteor thunder robbery is a small star debris, and now this small planet debris has been revealed in the public''s sight.


    As the debris of the small planet approaches, the surrounding space is rapidly distorted. Most of the debris is a huge cover. At the beginning, people can only see the black sharp corners in the debris, which is formed by the huge suction after a large piece of soil is cracked.


    It is only the first time that people have seen such a fierce scene.


    A huge Yanshan like a mountain was rolling towards the ghost sect. Lao Wang''s yin-yang mirror at this time had absorbed enough masculinity.


    I saw that the top of the Yin and Yang mirrors suddenly gathered together, and then there were bursts of light circles around it. After that, the Yin and Yang mirror image was like a prepared shell, with a bang.


    A hot fireball was sent out by the yin-yang mirror. The direction of the fireball was exactly the direction of the thunder disaster.


    The diameter of the fireball is only a few tens of meters, which is out of proportion to the huge thunder disaster, but this is not the end. The first fireball has just been launched, and then the second, the third and the fourth.


    The Yin and Yang mirrors fired their own fireballs and shells in succession, and finally stopped after firing ten.


    At this time, the first fireball shell finally hit together with the meteor thunder robbery. The meteor thunder bomb was hit by the fireball shell, and then the body suddenly retreated for a moment, and then a big explosion occurred in the sky.


    At the same time, the body shape of the thunderbolt mountain was also broken into nine huge meteorites, and other small fragments were countless, and more pieces had been destroyed in the contact power of fireball shells and meteoric thunder robbers.


    The shells of the yin-yang mirror seemed to have been calculated for a long time. The remaining nine shells successively hit the nine separate meteorites, and the giant meteorites were blasted into pieces of rubble by fireball shells.


    There is no contrast with the original strength. Naturally, this situation is expected by Lao Wang. If the strength of the meteorite falls down, many people will be killed and injured. If this situation is really allowed to happen, those causal forces will be counted on Lao Wang''s head.


    Lao Wang naturally didn''t want this to happen, but he knew that if he wanted to become an immortal, the less causality, the better. In this way, he could fly to the fairyland.


    Of course, it is not absolute. In the history of the immortal cultivation world, some people entered the fairyland with their own absolute strength, and only one of the 10000 people who entered the fairyland could appear.


    Lao Wang had a certain understanding of himself. He knew that he was not such a character, and he did not dream of it.


    What''s the matter? I''d better find some practical ways to say it''s such a long period. In fact, Lao Wang only thought about things for a moment. At this moment, a magic weapon with a network appeared in Lao Wang''s hand.


    The magic weapon of the net suddenly magnified countless times in the sky, covering the whole sky, if not for the huge loopholes on the Internet.


    Maybe now it''s because the huge net in the sky blocks the sunlight, and then the ground is dark, and there is no light at all.


    At the same time, the yin-yang mirror shrinks rapidly. In a short time, it has disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone knows that the yin-yang mirror is back in his master''s hands.


    At this time, no one thought about the whereabouts of the yin-yang mirror at all. Instead, they were looking at the huge net in the sky. Today, the mysterious figures have shocked us enough.


    One of these ancient magic weapons is very amazing, but now there are at least three of them. There are other magic weapons that other characters in this period may not know about.People''s judgment on the cultivation of the mysterious figure has been raised to a higher level. Among other things, these magic weapons are definitely a figure with the fighting power in the period of Taoism.


    He Dao period, what kind of person is that?


    You should know that when you are ten times fit, you are already a figure in the level 6 immortal cultivation world. Even if you have just entered the stage of the unity of Taoism, you should at least be able to support one immortal cultivation world to enter the level 7 immortal cultivation world.


    They are less than five characters in the world of cultivation of immortals than this mysterious figure can establish in the future at least two levels.


    At this time, there was no hostile thought in all people''s views on the mysterious figure. Such fighting power was put here to fight against him. It was to seek death, and no one wanted to die.


    People are very satisfied to see such an unprecedented disaster. Now they all know that the disaster is coming to an end, and no one is distracted.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at the huge net in the sky. Everyone has already seen clearly that this mysterious figure is afraid to use such a huge net to resist other falling meteorites.


    But there are many holes in this net. Don''t say that the meteorites that have become fragments are the original huge meteorite mountain. It may be possible to pass through this huge net and use this giant net to resist meteorites. Is this a joke?

 Chapter 504

    Famous


    countless meteorites fell on the huge net, and did not fall directly from the huge loopholes as others thought.


    But it stopped when it was close to the hole, and all the meteorites stayed on top of the huge net.


    "Skynet, this is the Skynet of the Internet and the earth."


    Finally, someone recognized the origin of the net at this time. Speaking of this Skynet, there is something magical about it.


    It is said that this Skynet is also a congenital thing. Such a big net has already existed before the heaven and earth are opened. Firmly, the whole heaven and earth net will be in it.


    Then Pangu created the heaven and earth. After breaking through the heaven and earth, the sky net was officially kept, of course, in the hands of Pangu family.


    As for who he passed on later, no one else can know.


    Of course, the Skynet in front of you is not a real one. If it is, it is not something that can be obtained by a person of Tianzun''s level. The one in front of you is just a copy.


    Even if it''s an imitation, it''s not refined with ordinary things. It''s also something that is extremely precious, such as the supreme wood of heaven and earth, the snow water on Tianshan Mountain, and so on.


    No matter what you want to collect, it will take at least thousands of years. If you want to collect all the materials, it will take at least 10000 years.


    In addition, it will take at least hundreds of years to refine this imitation successfully. Such a long time, let alone ordinary monks, is that they are not so long-lived.


    That is, Lao Wang''s cultivation as a celestial being is likely to have this chance. He can get one or two of these treasures in his hand. The imitation of Skynet in Lao Wang''s hand is obviously not small. As soon as he takes a hand, he directly covers the territory thousands of miles around. It seems that Lao Wang''s strength must be extraordinary.


    People''s hearts just called the origin of the broken Skynet. At this time, Skynet has changed again. The huge Skynet is firmly uplifted and seems to want to be together.


    In people''s sight, the pieces of meteorite in the sky net and together, quickly into pieces of small stones.


    The small stones will become pieces one by one, and Skynet is also constantly shrinking. If it is not for the strong strength of these monks in the fitness period, I''m afraid they can''t find out that it has been reduced to a fist size Skynet.


    Other combination periods only know the origin of Skynet, but they don''t know the marvelous effect of Skynet. It means that even the sky can be covered.


    Whatever is covered by Skynet, unless its strength is strong enough to break Skynet, then naturally there will be no problem.


    In addition to such characters, if other people or things enter Skynet, they will shrink proportionally with the reduction of Skynet, which is equivalent to another space in Skynet.


    This space is completely created by Skynet''s master. Here, Skynet''s master has absolute strength. What Skynet''s master wants to do, he can do anything.


    If other people don''t break Skynet''s strength, they can only be at the mercy of Skynet''s master.


    After Skynet shrank, it didn''t take long for Skynet to disappear. No one found the trace of Skynet, but everyone knew that Skynet must have returned to its master''s hand.


    As they thought, there were some small stones when Lao Wang''s hand was taken out of his sleeve in the Labor Mine of the ghost sect.


    "Cough."


    Lao Wang did not seem to have any other abnormal cough, so he sat down on the chair beside him. The other labors didn''t find the abnormality of Lao Wang.


    Only Lao Wang himself knew that it took a lot of means to overcome Li Shenglong''s disaster.


    At present, the old king''s waiting for the right Lord has not yet appeared, and the old king has no other way. If he had been able to enter the ancient forbidden system, he would have gone in.


    Outside, the strong people of the combination period are also waiting for the emergence of this mysterious figure. No one thought that the strength of this mysterious figure would be so strong.


    It''s true that they see Lao Wang instead of Li Shenglong. Although Li Shenglong''s strength is not comparable to that of ordinary monks in a suitable period, he has not yet reached one tenth of Lao Wang''s, no, to be correct, it is one tenth of Lao Wang''s.


    Lao Wang''s cultivation is the God, the God of heaven, where ordinary people can compare, such a figure no matter where it is placed, it is a giant god level figure.


    And now these little friars in the right period also want to hit his attention. They are simply impatient to live.


    Lao Wang is also very clear about this point. He also knows that since he has shown such a strong strength now, those little thieves who want to come to the fitness period will not come back to find their own trouble.


    As Lao Wang thought, the monks in the period of syncretism were already scared. Let alone other people, even the leader of the period did not dare to offend such a mysterious figure."The strength of this mysterious figure is too high. Those of us who are at the level of five level immortal cultivation world should not pay attention to it at all. I think we will have no problem in the future."


    No one has seen the mysterious figures in the period of syncopation, but at this time, no one will refute the words of the leader of the period.


    The leader just wanted to find a step for them. The mysterious friars in this period were too powerful. If they wanted to find trouble with other five level immortal cultivation circles, they would not have any resistance ability. They could only accept them passively.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, there will not be any kind of characters who will come back to find Li Shenglong''s trouble, and they all follow the words of the leader of this period.


    "What the leader said is reasonable. People like this will come to our trouble. We''d better hurry back."


    Everyone was afraid. At this time, they all wanted to leave the place quickly. Otherwise, if they really annoyed the mysterious figure, they might have to leave a few talents.


    Since the strong in the period of fitness have already had fear in their hearts, and they agree with each other, they all feel that they have the face to withdraw from the great Jin Xiuxian world.


    The strong men who returned to their immortal cultivation world first issued an order that they should never provoke the immortal cultivation world of the Jin Dynasty.

 Chapter 505

    The wind


    such a powerful power is something that other immortal cultivation circles have never met. When can a new level five immortal cultivation world conquer all other immortal cultivation circles at one time?


    It has always been those old practitioners who have directly convinced the new one. Now how can it be reversed? What is the situation?


    All the people are paying attention to the affairs of the immortal kingdom in the great Jin Dynasty. After hearing about the power of the mysterious figure in the immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty when he was robbed, some fear has appeared in their hearts. How can they not be afraid?


    What''s the speed of cultivation? It''s an unprecedented speed to spend three disasters in ten years.


    What''s more, what''s the situation of the huge prestige in the time of passing through the period of syncretism and the natural calamity? Are the magic weapons in hand one by one, is this still a new monk in the period of syncretism?


    This is not at all. Soon, the matter of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty has been spread to the upper level. Naturally, the upper level of the five level immortal cultivation world is the sixth level immortal cultivation world, and the sixth level immortal cultivation world can not solve this problem at all.


    Above the level 6 immortal cultivation world is the level 7 immortal cultivation realm, which has been reported to the higher level successively: level 8, level 9 and level 10.


    Of course, the characters in the ten level immortal cultivation world are the highest. There are not many people in the heaven and the world. They are familiar with each other. You can see who these magic weapons belong to at a glance.


    All of a sudden, from the top to the bottom, there was a supreme level figure in the great Jin Xiuxian world.


    When the news reached the level five immortal cultivation world, all the people understood what was going on. It turned out that there was a supreme level figure guarding here.


    If you want to be a master in ten years, you don''t know if you want to be promoted to the highest level.


    As soon as this rumor broke out, some experts of level 8 and level 9 wanted to go out to see what secret skills the mysterious figure had. In ten years, he could enter the period from Ning Dan stage to combination stage.


    Now no one has come to offend this mysterious figure.


    It''s already obvious that a boy in the fairyland of the great Jin Dynasty had a bad luck and met a supreme level master who was traveling.


    This is the case that the supreme level master thinks highly of him and accepts him as a disciple. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why the mysterious figure''s cultivation has been promoted to three levels in ten years.


    Things are often so simple. Originally, it was a huge difficulty for Li Shenglong. After all, Li Shenglong''s current cultivation is just a combination period. If there are really some monks in the same period, his current cultivation may not be able to cope with it.


    But now Li Shenglong doesn''t have to worry about this problem at all. No one will suspect that there are other secrets or treasures on Li Shenglong.


    In other words, even if other people know that Li Shenglong has other secrets or treasures, few people dare to rob Li Shenglong''s secrets.


    It''s very simple. Now everyone thinks that Li Shenglong is the disciple of the supreme figure. Naturally, Li Shenglong''s secrets are taught by the supreme level figures.


    If you want to rob Li Shenglong''s secret method, isn''t it that you want to rob the supreme person''s secret method?


    It''s estimated that no one will do it to offend a person of the highest rank. If there are no exceptions, it can be said that there is no one else in the sky or the earth who can save you.


    No, it can''t be said completely. If you have a supreme character behind you, it''s not a problem to offend.


    But whether the supreme character behind you will offend a supreme character like yourself for you is a question that needs to be verified.


    Everyone knows this. Every person who can achieve the supreme is definitely not a simple character. Their every move should conform to the law of heaven. Under normal circumstances, they will try to avoid conflicts with each other. Such characters want to make them enemies for a small person and other supreme figures.


    The difficulty is not a little bit, but rather very big.


    In this case, naturally no one wants to beat Li Shenglong''s Zhu Yi again, and Li Shenglong naturally does not know that Lao Wang has solved another crisis for himself.


    This process is supposed to be a happy one, but in fact it is not. There is a person who is not happy, and this person is naturally a pearl.


    Lingzhu had known for a long time that if Li Shenglong absorbed the stone, his strength would attract the attention of other friars. However, Lingzhu did not say anything or even wanted to remind Li Shenglong. It was not that Lingzhu had any other ideas, but that Lingzhu wanted to rely on the attack of other people to form a kind of spur on Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation can be honed in the battle. Of course, Lingzhu''s idea is to enhance Li Shenglong''s cultivation from another angle. It''s not that he has any bad ideas about Li Shenglong. Even if Li Shenglong knows about it, he may agree with Lingzhu''s practice.Now, all these troubles are gone with the wind as Li Shenglong is the disciple of the supreme level figures. At this time, the other five level immortal cultivation circles really no longer worry that their own immortal cultivation circles will become a territory of the immortal cultivation circles of the great Jin Dynasty.


    You know, since Li Shenglong was pushed forward by a supreme level figure, he can''t go to level five immortal cultivation world. Level five immortal cultivation world is just a starting point, and Li Shenglong''s destination will be at least a leader of level nine cultivation world. If he fails to reach this point, he is simply ashamed to become an apprentice of a supreme level figure.


    Lao Wang knew all the news from the outside, and even a few of his friends came down to check it in person. Of course, he also knew the supreme ghost in the Archaean God array.


    However, these old guys just envy Lao Wang''s luck. They can''t fight easily. They only rely on personal chance to meet these things. There is nothing else to say.


    In this case, all the figures of the supreme level have already acquiesced that the supreme ghost belongs to Lao Wang. Naturally, they also asked about it. Lao Wang did not conceal the situation.

 Chapter 506

    Promotion


    is completely based on the facts. Of course, Lao Wang''s fact is that other venerable people are also interested in it. Who would know that his subordinates would have such an interesting person?


    These supreme level characters practice everyday, and no one else knows their pain and loneliness.


    After Lao Wang sent away other supreme level figures, his life returned to the previous appearance. Of course, even when the other supreme masters came, no one could find the appearance of other supreme figures. Only Lao Wang knew that he had just come to several supreme level figures. This is the power of the supreme level figures.


    They are the supreme between heaven and earth, and no one can find their trace except their mutual people.


    Li Shenglong is in the forbidden center at the moment, and is still in endless practice. Five sacred stones have been devoured by Li Shenglong''s swallowing heaven and earth. [Dharma] now, four and a half pieces of God stones are still there to release their spiritual power.


    This is Li Shenglong''s method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth. You should know that the stone in front of him is a god stone. What is a god stone?


    It''s something used by gods. Is the spiritual power of the divine stone comparable to that of the ordinary spirit stone. If it wasn''t for swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma], the spiritual power of the divine stone absorbed by Li Shenglong is probably less than one tenth of the present.


    At this time, Li Shenglong still did not notice the scene outside, completely immersed in the cultivation, and did not find that the supreme ghost now showed a look of fear. The supreme ghost was indeed afraid.


    In front of the supreme ghost, Li Shenglong''s strength has grown from the obscure little man in the ningdan period to a small shrimps in the fitness period. Although there is still no way to compare Li Shenglong''s cultivation with the supreme ghost, it is not easy for the supreme ghost to kill Li Shenglong.


    Under such circumstances, the supreme ghost is naturally frightened. What makes the supreme ghost even more frightened is that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still growing constantly, and it seems that there will never be an end to it.


    Now, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is enough to cause certain damage to the forbidden center of the guard array. If Li Shenglong''s cultivation is further improved, it may be able to completely break the prohibition.


    Some people will ask, isn''t Lao Wang the highest level of cultivation?


    Lao Wang''s accomplishments can''t break the prohibition, but Li Shenglong is just a combination of cultivation. How can he break this prohibition?


    The reason why Lao Wang can''t break the ban is that Lao Wang is standing outside the prohibition. If he wants to break the prohibition, he has to face the whole forbidden array. Unlike Lao Wang, Li Shenglong is standing at the center of the prohibition.


    What we are facing is not the whole prohibition, but only the prohibition center of this block. As long as Li Shenglong can break the central stone box of the prohibition, there is no need to damage other places of the prohibition.


    Li Shenglong also has no time to think about other things. Now he is wholeheartedly trying to improve his cultivation. The great improvement in his cultivation makes him look forward to the scene when Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan are rescued.


    Li Shenglong''s biggest motivation for cultivating immortals is naturally to rescue Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong. As long as they are rescued, Li Shenglong will be the happiest moment in his life.


    Li Shenglong has already thought well in his heart. The first thing they need to do after saving Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong is to give Yu Linglong a wedding ceremony, and then Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong enter the bridal chamber.


    Although Li Shenglong is no longer a boy and has given three of them to Lucy for the first time, his favorite woman is Yu Linglong.


    For Lucy and the three of them, Li Shenglong will never forget them. One day in the future, Li Shenglong will take them back and live with him.


    Of course, Li Shenglong will ask Yu Linglong''s permission in advance. For Li Shenglong, Yu Linglong is more important than ten Lucy. If yu Linglong does not agree, Li Shenglong will give Lucy some subsidies.


    But nothing will bring them back.


    This kind of mentality has appeared more than once in Li Shenglong''s heart. Every time it appears, Li Shenglong''s mentality is more firm, and his idea of improving his cultivation strength is also more abundant.


    Under such circumstances, the growth rate of Li Shenglong''s cultivation is also extremely accelerated.


    The ten fairylands and the ten demons were all looking at the situation. They didn''t expect that the immortal world of Dajin could become a level five immortal cultivation world at such a fast speed. In their opinion, a level five immortal cultivation world is basically the most grand idea in their life.


    But obviously, the current five level immortal cultivation world is not the end of the great Jin immortal cultivation world. After the disaster, there are no senior people in the other five level immortal cultivation circles who want to hunt down the immortal cultivation world in the great Jin Dynasty?


    What does this mean? Everyone is not a fool. This shows that the other five level immortal cultivation circles are not the opponents of the great Jin Kingdom.What is the strength of the immortal cultivation world in Dajin? The people in the immortal cultivation world in Dajin are the most clear. If there is no Li Shenglong, he will not be able to catch up with one of the other five levels of immortal cultivation. Such strength will be directly recognized by other five level immortal cultivation circles, which shows the strong cultivation of Li Shenglong.


    Since Li Shenglong has such a strong strength, it is not impossible to become a level 6 and level 7 immortal cultivation world in the future. At that time, the future of the immortal cultivation world in Dajin will be more beautiful.


    Indeed, the whole future is even better for the whole Dajin immortal cultivation world. Because of Li Shenglong, the immortal cultivation world of Dajin has entered into the level five immortal cultivation realm, and the cultivation resources of the whole immortal cultivation realm in Dajin are incomparably expanded.


    Such a large number of immortal cultivation resources can support the characters who could not become the coagulation elixir period to enter the Ning Dan period.


    The characters who can enter the Ning Dan period help them to enter the Yuan Ying period and even the legendary practice period.


    And the strength of the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals will also be incomparably expanded. In this case, the whole kingdom will be happy. After all, the strength of the whole realm of cultivating immortals has been improved. In this way, the longevity of all people may be prolonged.

 Chapter 507

    The end of this most prosperous scene will not disappear in a short time. At least it will take hundreds of years for them to digest so many resources.


    At this time, all the practitioners of the fairyland in Dajin had already been sent out. As far as the territory is concerned, the newly developed resources are really enough for them to practice for hundreds of years.


    At this time, Li Shenglong was still under the control of the array heart. The power of half a divine stone was constantly absorbed by Li Shenglong. When Li Shenglong absorbed the spiritual power of this divine stone outside, the external resources were quickly divided up.


    Half a year passed by in a flash. At this time, the newly emerged resources of the whole Dajin xiuxianjie had been divided, and all sects had planned their own territory.


    As for Li Shenglong, who rose in zhenxianmen more than ten years ago, it seems that he has completely faded out of people''s sight and successfully disappeared in the eyes of all.


    Of course, not everyone has forgotten the existence of Li Shenglong. There are some elders of zhenxianmen and others who remember him.


    Just like Yu Xiaodong, the great elder of zhenxianmen, is trying to make him forget the existence of Li Shenglong, which is almost impossible. How can a man his daughter loves so easily?


    Elder Yu Xiaodong sometimes thinks about where Li Shenglong is now. Of course, Yu Xiaodong doesn''t know the specific position of Li Shenglong. More than ten years ago, Li Shenglong said that he wanted to enter the ghost sect. Now more than ten years have passed.


    There is no trace of Li Shenglong any more. The elder doesn''t think of other ways to contact Li Shenglong in other ways. However, it seems that Li Shenglong has completely disappeared in this world.


    But there is one thing the elder is very sure of, that is, Li Shenglong must not be dead. All the inner disciples in Zhenxian sect will leave a little bit of true God Yuanling.


    As long as the true God Yuanling is not destroyed, then Li Shenglong is not dead. It is obvious that the true God Yuanling of Li Shenglong has not been destroyed.


    If it had not been for this, they would have thought that Li Shenglong had been discovered by the people of the ghost sect and was dead now.


    But now that the yuan spirit has not been destroyed, naturally there is no such idea. But now that Li Shenglong has not died, since he has not come back for more than ten years, he has encountered some other things.


    What these things are, that is not what Yu Xiaodong can know now, or in other words, this is what Yu Xiaodong most wants to know now.


    And where is Li Shenglong in Yu Xiaodong''s mind now?


    As soon as the camera turns, he returns to the underground corvee mine of the ghost sect, although it is said that because of the expansion of the territory of Da Jin, and then after the expansion of various resources.


    Now the place where the ghost sect is located has no advantage compared with other places. Therefore, the sect of ghost sect has changed to a place where Yin is more abundant to establish a new sect. Although it has not been completely abandoned, it has almost become a branch.


    Not only the ghost sect is like this, but also some other ten immortal sects and ten demon sects, and even most of the small and medium-sized sects. They have found a better place than before as their new sect address.


    In this case, naturally, there are not many people paying attention to it now, and the rest are just some small shrimps. Now, in the branch of the ghost sect, the highest cultivation is just a disciple in the foundation period, and the disciple in the building foundation period is just a person who has just become the foundation period.


    In the center of the Archean array of corvee caves, Li Shenglong, who had no other actions, had a different change at this time.


    "Hoo."


    After a long cry, Li Shenglong finally opened his eyes, which had been closed for more than ten years. In the past ten years, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments rose in a straight line, and he passed through three natural calamities. He successfully entered the cultivation of integration period. Now, he has stabilized the realm of integration period and has become a monk of one importance.


    Li Shenglong slightly moved a few words, the body''s knuckles began to split the sound of the sound, each of the violent sound has infinite power.


    "Drink."


    Li Shenglong drank softly, and the whole sound was like a sound wave, which sent out waves, shaking the whole cave.


    "How strong."


    Li Shenglong himself knows in his heart that his current strength is no longer comparable to ordinary characters, his body has never been so powerful.


    There are endless auras all over his body, so that Li Shenglong can clearly feel his own strength. This strength is true, and there is no place for fraud.


    After shaking his body, Li Shenglong took a look at the supreme ghost who glared at himself outside.


    Now the supreme ghost is not only afraid, but also extremely worried. At this time, if Li Shenglong really breaks this ancient prohibition, the supreme ghost has no other way."Human beings."


    The voice of the supreme ghost appeared in Li Shenglong''s ears for the first time, and a trace of surprise flashed on his face.


    "Are you talking?"


    After Li Shenglong looked around and found no other people, he definitely asked the supreme ghost.


    "Yes, I am. Can human beings not destroy this prohibition? "


    "You mean this?"


    In Li Shenglong''s eyes, a trace of banter flashed in his eyes, and at the same time pointed to the stone box in the forbidden center.


    "Yes, it is."


    After seeing Li Shenglong''s expression, the supreme ghost also calmed down a little and thought whether Li Shenglong had any turning point.


    Li Shenglong''s hand also slowly placed on the stone box. Originally, when Li Shenglong just came in, he still felt how hard the stone box was. But now, with the improvement of his own cultivation, he has a better understanding of all kinds of French between heaven and earth.


    This level of understanding is the understanding of the general trend of heaven and earth. This understanding of rules will only be good for Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the future, but not harmful.


    Now, Li Shenglong has begun to be able to understand the most elementary heaven and earth road. If the more understanding of the heaven and earth road in the future, he will be able to enter the legendary period of syncretism and even occasionally enter the supreme period.

 Chapter 508

    Suppress


    "Lingzhu, can I enter the hell and rescue Yu Linglong


    The most important thing that Li Shenglong wants to ask now is also the most concerned thing of Li Shenglong. For Li Shenglong, this is the most important thing.


    "Soon, as long as the master''s cultivation is further improved, he will be able to enter the period of combining Tao with his body. Then, with his understanding of the rules of heaven and earth, he will be able to enter the underworld in the flesh, and then he will be able to bring jade Linglong back from the underworld."


    Lingzhu said lightly, but Li Shenglong can know from the Lingzhu tone that this matter must not be so simple.


    I think so. The place that Li Shenglong wants to go is hell. What place is that? It is the most difficult place for heaven and earth to enter. How can such a place be where Li Shenglong wants to go.


    Li Shenglong was very clear about all this, but he did not say it. There are some things that need not be said at all. This kind of thing is difficult, and Li Shenglong must do it.


    Now that we know that it is an effect to say and not to say it, what is the significance of Li Shenglong''s saying it?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to do something that is meaningless at all. Now it is such a situation. In this case, Li feels the stone box of the prohibition center with his hand and thinks about it in his heart.


    And in the side of the supreme ghost in the heart brewing for a while, continue to speak to Li Shenglong.


    "Human beings, do you know why there is such a ban here?"


    The words of the supreme ghost let Li Shenglong have a trace of interest, followed by Li Shenglong and then asked.


    "Oh, I really don''t know what to ask here. Do you know that there is such an archaic prohibition?"


    "Yes, I know."


    The supreme ghost said after a pause.


    "I know why there are archaic prohibitions here because I was born here. I was just a ghost, and my ghost is no different from other ghosts.


    The only difference is that I was born next to the ancient prohibition. Because I was born next to the prohibition, I received the aura of the prohibition and grew up. "


    The supreme ghost seems to be immersed in his own deep memories, and deep expressions appear in his eyes.


    "This prohibition was not completed by one human being, but by a group of human beings. At that time, my little ghost just had a preliminary consciousness of its own."


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong nodded slightly. For the ghost, Li Shenglong also knew a little, knowing that all ghosts would have a little weak consciousness when they were born.


    However, this weak consciousness is too hazy, even ordinary people can not feel it at all. Now, the meaning of the supreme ghost is naturally to tell Li Shenglong something.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much. At this time, he just needs to see what the supreme ghost wants to say.


    "In my mind, there is a large group of such characters, and the cultivation of each of them is much stronger than that of the man outside who wants to kill me.


    You should also know that although my newborn consciousness is not very strong, it is also a conscious creature. All conscious creatures have an instinct to judge the strength of their own creatures. "


    The supreme ghost said that he didn''t believe Li Shenglong''s face here. He said quickly that Li Shenglong did not believe it. We should know that Lao Wang outside is a figure of heaven level, and has already been the supreme level figure of this session.


    Although there are some such figures in this session, they will never be many. Now, in the mouth of the supreme ghost, every character he saw at that time was more powerful than his old king.


    How can this be possible? When the supreme level of people are cabbage.


    "Do you want to know how long it took me to reach this state?"


    Li Shenglong immediately understood the meaning of the supreme ghost. The meaning of the supreme ghost was very obvious. He wanted him to think about how long the supreme ghost had practiced.


    Li Shenglong only thought about it for a moment, and he understood that it was really the case. As a human being, he was naturally taken care of by heaven and earth when he practiced. He was also relying on the spirit beads, which was against the heaven and devoured the earth. Only by swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth, could he cultivate so fast.


    Even with this kind of anti heaven skill, there are still many coincidences for Li Shenglong to cultivate this skill. It is because of this kind of coincidence and luck that Li Shenglong can enter the period of integration in such a short period of time.


    Now even when he enters the fitness period, he knows how hard it is to enter the next level, even if he is so difficult.


    What about the others?


    For people, it is more difficult for people, but it is even more difficult for them to cultivate a positive result. If they want to achieve a positive result, it is 10 times or even 100 times more difficult than those of Li Shenglong. The stream of ghosts is even more difficult. It is a hundred times more sad than the spirits of birds and beasts.Now, in front of Li Shenglong, there are some people who are equivalent to the cultivation of he Dao period. Li Shenglong still has a simple understanding of what he is like.


    Li Shenglong knows that it may take billions of years for the supreme ghost in front of him to practice his current cultivation.


    Is it true that the supreme ghost said that in ancient times, those people''s accomplishments were against the heaven, and the figures of heaven''s rank were just Chinese cabbage?


    "You should be able to figure it out. Let''s continue with the topic just now. So many powerful people set up this array. You don''t think they are full of food and have nothing to do to find it."


    Of course, Li Shenglong doesn''t think so. Everyone who cultivates immortals is like this. It''s absolutely impossible to do these things for no reason.


    But now these archaic level people set this prohibition, is it to say that there is something at the bottom of the array, even these archaic level characters can''t be destroyed at all, it can only be sealed?


    "Yes, although I don''t know what''s in this array, there must be something sealed on the bottom of this array, and this thing is something that people in ancient times can''t fight to death. If you break this prohibition, it will come out."

 Chapter 509

    Break the battle


    "what exactly is it


    Li Shenglong asked, if you want to know that since these characters are Taigu, since all of them are more powerful than the old king, then naturally you can imagine how powerful the characters who are suppressed by Taigu level masters are.


    Li Shenglong''s idea is also very reasonable, and normal people would think so. After hearing Li Shenglong''s question, the supreme ghost did not have any unexpected place, and calmly answered.


    "I have said something about it, and I don''t know at all, but I know that the creatures in this one are much stronger than those who are too old. If such a character is released, no one can compete with him. "


    Said the supreme ghost, pausing for a moment, and then continued.


    "If you release him, it is that heaven and earth will be destroyed by this, and you are the sinner who destroys the world."


    The meaning of the supreme ghost has been expressed very clearly. It seems that the supreme ghost wants to tell Li Shenglong these things, and then give him some warning, so that Li Shenglong can''t let go of this character so easily.


    At this time, the supreme ghost didn''t know that Li Shenglong was not influenced by the supreme ghost at all. His thoughts were different from that of the supreme ghost.


    In Li Shenglong''s idea, there is a high one in the sky, which has nothing to do with Li Shenglong, who is just a senior dwarf.


    What''s more, there is an idea in Li Shenglong''s mind. Since these Archean powers can seal this mysterious figure here, they may also leave some means to restrict the mysterious figure.


    After all, every Archean level of characters are not easy generation, they are one by one, whether Shou yuan or ability are more numerous than these people now.


    Since such characters have been suppressed by archaic great powers, maybe after such a long time, the characters who have been sealed here have already died.


    When Li Shenglong came here, he had promised Lao Wang that he would break the ban and help Lao Wang collect the supreme ghost here.


    Now, the benefits that Lao Wang promised to give to Li Shenglong have been implemented, not to mention some other benefits that Li Shenglong did not know but also implemented.


    In view of these advantages, it is a bit unreasonable for Li Shenglong not to break the prohibition. Under such circumstances, he naturally knows what to do, or what is the most correct choice at this time.


    The supreme ghost saw that Li Shenglong did not move for a long time after listening to his words, and thought that Li Shenglong had a trace of scruples about his words.


    Seeing Li Shenglong like this, the supreme ghost safely closed his eyes. He didn''t expect that the eyes of the supreme ghost had just closed, and then there was a loud bang behind him.


    "Dare you."


    The voice of the supreme ghost came again, but this time the voice was no longer calm and full of anger.


    The reason of the supreme ghost''s anger is naturally because Li Shenglong''s hands are shining with incomparable light. They are dead on top of the stone box. Under the collision between the stone box and Li Shenglong''s hand, Li Shenglong is suddenly rebounded back by the stone box. Although Li Shenglong is rebounded back by the stone box, there are also some cracks on the top of the stone box. It is obvious that Li The stone box is still damaged by the Dragon ascending.


    "That''s great."


    Li Shenglong was shot and fell to the ground. He stood up and patted the soil on his body. He didn''t want to say more about it to the angry ghost. With a smile, he continued to move forward.


    "Why not?"


    His right hand was shining with light, and he clapped again at the stone box.


    At the same time that Li Shenglong destroyed the stone box, Lao Wang, who had been guarding the outside, finally raised his head. His eyes also showed a trace of surprise.


    Naturally, he could feel that there had been different changes in the ancient prohibition. Needless to say, it was Li Shenglong who broke the ancient prohibition. Under such circumstances, Lao Wang stood up at once. No one saw Lao Wang move, and he had disappeared into the sight of the public. The reappeared Laowang had already reached the periphery of the archaic prohibition.


    It is difficult to break the ancient forbidden system from the outside, but the strength of Lao Wang is there, which is relatively difficult. If you want to break it, even Lao Wang''s strength will be hurt. That is not what Lao Wang wants.


    However, it is not the same now. Now, because Li Shenglong is inside, the core of the Archaean prohibition is in the process of being destroyed. At this time, Lao Wang was outside, which happened to be an attack on the whole Taigu prohibition.


    Under such circumstances, it is natural that the prohibition can be completely destroyed and the archaic prohibition can be destroyed to the greatest extent.


    The purpose of Lao Wang''s coming here is to destroy the forbidden system here, and then get the supreme ghost. Under such circumstances, Lao Wang tried his best to break the prohibition.Now is the right time. If you want to break the ban, Lao Wang doesn''t want to consume the time of stamping. The less time that can be consumed, it is the most appropriate scheme for Lao Wang, after all, even for the supreme creatures.


    Time is everything to them. If you can save a little time, the closer Lao Wang and his dream of becoming immortal immortals will be.


    Of course, if Li Shenglong hadn''t broken the prohibition in the prohibition, Lao Wang would not have broken the prohibition.


    After all, this prohibition is still powerful. Even if Lao Wang''s strength is not harmed by a small number, otherwise Lao Wang would not be waiting here.


    Now that Li Shenglong destroys the prohibition from the inside, the counterattack of the prohibition from the outside has been reduced to the lowest level. In this way, it is impossible to suffer much damage by virtue of Lao Wang''s cultivation. It is in this situation that Lao Wang, regardless of his identity, directly attacks the archaic prohibition.


    If Lao Wang doesn''t do it, he will have room. All kinds of magic weapons have been revealed, whether it is Skynet or thunder collecting bottle, or other talismans and so on.


    The thunder collecting bottle emits all kinds of thunder light, which keeps chopping on the ancient prohibition.

 Chapter 510

    The power of rules


    when Li Shenglong spent the Tianjie, the thunderbolt was absorbed by the thunderbolt, and the endless thunder robbery turned into drops of water in the bottle.


    Every drop of water contains the infinite power of thunder and lightning. Since this kind of thing is used by a strong person in the period of combination, it is obviously a powerful punishment of heaven and earth.


    Now, these drops of water are coming out of the mine collecting bottle. Under the control of Lao Wang, every drop of water is attacking some weak parts of the array according to the prohibition of the array.


    Lao Wang didn''t spend a year or two outside this archaic prohibition, but he had stayed for thousands of years. Since the supreme ghost came out of this archaic prohibition by chance, and was discovered by Lao Wang, the supreme figure, Lao Wang has been guarding the outer wall of this archaic prohibition.


    Although Lao Wang said that he stayed here and tried out the archaic prohibition several times, he did not continue to attack the archaic prohibition because the strength of the archaic prohibition was too strong. However, Lao Wang was not waiting outside the prohibition in vain, but was observing the Archaean prohibition constantly.


    For thousands of years, Lao Wang had a certain understanding of this archaic prohibition, and basically knew where the best place to break the archaic prohibition was and where the reaction intensity of the prohibition was the greatest.


    With such a foundation, the water from Lao Wang''s mine collecting bottle naturally ran to the place where the prohibition was the weakest. There was no place for any mercy.


    The prohibition was attacked by Laowang''s water drops. The originally hidden array was activated at once, and it was revealed in an instant. There were invisible gold wires in the whole labor mine. On each gold wire, there was a great power of law.


    If a person looks at the power of this golden rule, he will surely feel that the golden rule is too wonderful, and every point of it is an endless law.


    It can''t break through at all, but Lao Wang is no one else. He himself is a supreme power. All the masters of the supreme level have already merged into the way of heaven and become a figure who can even create their own laws and take care of themselves under the heaven.


    And the supreme realm is to test the strength of this kind of law. If the power of one''s own law is stronger, then the supreme power is naturally high. When a supreme level master''s law strength has reached the strength that can match the supreme law of the world, then the supreme level master can successfully break through this one A piece of void, into the legend of the fairyland.


    Lao Wang obviously does not have the strength to break through the void, but his power of law is not too weak. It is impossible for everyone who wants to enter the supreme level to form his own law power. What is the supreme and where is the supreme embodiment?


    It is reflected in the power of this law. Without the power of this law, the supreme realm is just saying that it is fundamentally powerful to rely on the power of the law to oppress others.


    At the supreme level, although a few of these external magic weapons are very powerful, they are only for those below the supreme level.


    Although Lao Wang used so many magic weapons during Li Shenglong''s robbery this time, it seems that he has exhausted a lot of power. In fact, Lao Wang''s fundamental strength has not been used at all.


    The law is the most powerful power of Lao Wang. It is precisely because Lao Wang did not use the power of the law, but used many magic weapons. Now those people in the outside world will think that Lao Wang took Li Shenglong, a mysterious figure in the combination period, as his apprentice, and these magic weapons are naturally obtained from Lao Wang.


    Otherwise, if Lao Wang had done it himself, he would not have used so many magic weapons at all. He would have been able to destroy the natural calamity in an instant by using the power of his own laws.


    In the fight at the supreme level, it''s not who has more magic weapons, but whose law is more powerful.


    The power of law is the measure of supreme power.


    If you want to practice to a higher level, you can only increase the power of this law. Why does Lao Wang want to obtain this supreme ghost?


    In the same way, in order to increase the power of law, the power of law is the road of heaven and earth, and the source of the world.


    There is only one way to gain the power of the law, and constantly realize the origin of the world. The master of Tianzun level, who has the intelligence and talent, is far beyond ordinary people.


    It is only time that wants to understand the power of the law. If there is enough time, the master of Tianzun level can fly to the fairyland in the end.


    There is a saying that is good, ideal is very plump, reality is very skinny.


    Not everything is as good as you think. Even if the master of Tianzun level wants to understand the way of heaven and earth, it will take countless time.


    The time of Tianzun in an era is relatively tense. Too many tianzuns die at the last moment because they are short of time.Now if Lao Wang can capture the supreme ghost and refine the elixir to Yang, he will be able to increase his time of understanding the world''s way of heaven and earth.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, Lao Wang would have left here for a long time and would not have pursued the supreme ghost like this. Now Lao Wang''s idea of obtaining the supreme ghost is close at hand. Naturally, Lao Wang will not have any reservation, as the water drops from the mine collecting bottle pour out.


    Laowang''s body also appeared the lotus blossoms, above the lotus are all kinds of unspeakable law power, only the law force can resist the power of law.


    Lao Wang is also very clear about this point. He only wants to consume the power of the array by using the water drops from the mine collecting bottle.


    The golden power of the array surrounded Lao Wang''s drops of water, but there was no sound. The water droplets seemed to evaporate out of thin air.


    If ordinary water drops naturally have no place to say, but you should know that the water drops inside are not real water drops, but water droplets formed by the power of thunder and lightning.


    The power of thunder and lightning in the combination period is also the most powerful thunder robbers between heaven and earth. Now, some water drops condensed by such powerful thunder plunder power have disappeared in this world without any reaction, which makes people have to look at the strength of the golden rule.

 Chapter 511

    Threat


    seeing the power of the golden rules, Lao Wang was not surprised at all, but felt that the power of the golden rules was too weak.


    Lao Wang didn''t have to think about it, but he could understand that it was because Li Shenglong destroyed the heart of the ban and reduced the overall strength of the ban.


    In such a case, the power of the anti-corruption rules is naturally much less.


    It is not the first time for Lao Wang to deal with this ancient prohibition. The power of lotus rules has been met. The collision of the two rules is silent, but it is tangible.


    The power of golden rules is obviously a soft direction, which instantly turns into wisps of filaments. It firmly entangles the power of Lao Wang''s Lotus rules. It seems that he wants to deal with Laowang''s power of rules with the method just used to deal with thunder robbery.


    Lao Wang''s lotus''s power of rules is obviously not a good stubble. Surrounded by the golden power of rules, he shivers at a high speed. Although ordinary people can''t see the frequency of shaking with the naked eye, Lao Wang knows that his shaking speed of the power of rules can reach nearly 100000 times per second.


    Such a rapid shaking speed makes the power of golden rules can not completely surround the power of lotus rules. Not only that, but also after a second or two, the whole archaic prohibition will shake for a while, and then the power of golden rules is obviously weakened.


    Lao Wang also knew that the power of the golden rules was so strong that there was no threat at all. Now the reason why Lao Wang wanted to draw on the power of these golden rules.


    It is not difficult to imagine that Li Shenglong is facing the power of the stone box in the heart of the battle to ease the pressure of Li Shenglong who is under the prohibition.


    The protection power of the stone box is added to the stone box by the whole prohibition. If Lao Wang destroys the power of the prohibition outside, the power of the prohibition to protect the stone box will naturally be relatively weakened. In this case, Li Shenglong''s action will be more smooth.


    Lao Wang''s idea is also very simple. He didn''t mean to destroy the power of the forbidden rules immediately. He only needed to restrain the power of the prohibition.


    After all, prohibition is after all forbidden. There is no human wisdom to understand what human beings want to do. Under such circumstances, the prohibition has no choice but to resist Lao Wang''s attack and Li Shenglong''s attack on the other hand. Under the dual attack of the two men, Lao Wang is very clear that the supreme ghost has already been I can''t run.


    It is true that Li Shenglong is in the center of archaic prohibition. His fist is constantly shining and hitting the stone box. The power of several magic weapons in Li Shenglong''s hands is limited. If they are used to attack this stone box, it is better not to have them.


    Li Shenglong is also very helpless now. There is really no weapon in his hand. If not, he would not choose to use this method to destroy the stone box.


    "When you go out, you must find a good weapon."


    Li Shenglong is cruel in his heart. He knows that Lao Wang''s powerful figure must have many weapons, but how to deal with it is the problem of Li Shenglong.


    After all, there are enough things that Lao Wang has given Li Shenglong. These things are enough to compensate Li Shenglong''s loss. Even if Li Shenglong can''t get it, he can still think about how.


    Li Shenglong has been thinking about it, but he has not stopped his actions. He knows that at this time, he has to speed up his own movements. There is no other reason. The supreme ghost outside is more angry.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong does not want to calm down the anger of the supreme ghost. The reason why the supreme ghost is angry is that he has now entered into extreme fear.


    Every time Li Shenglong''s fist falls on the stone box, the crack on the stone box will become bigger. Moreover, with the attack of Li Shenglong, the rebound power that Li Shenglong gets becomes smaller.


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t know that there was also the reason why Lao Wang attacked the prohibition outside and helped him share some of the power of prohibition, Li Shenglong could see from this that the prohibition must be about to be destroyed by him, and the power of prohibition was constantly weakening.


    Li Shenglong''s strength has not been reduced. This is the first time that he has used this cultivation period. Fortunately, Li Shenglong directly applies his own power to the stone box, and the outside of the stone box is forbidden in ancient times. Otherwise, if Li Shenglong uses his power at will, he will collapse thousands of miles of land.


    Now, because of the archaic prohibition, Li Shenglong has not seen the strength of his own, but he has one thing to confirm, that is, the present Lee Sheng long has been countless times stronger than the one who just entered here before.


    "No, stop, no, No."


    The voice of the supreme ghost kept ringing in Li Shenglong''s ears. At this time, the supreme ghost also knew that his life was coming to an end.


    He is very unwilling, he can practice to the present state from the ancient time to the present, how many years after all, he does not remember.Such creatures are more afraid of death than others. They live too long and forget that they will die.


    "If you break the array, you must be the first person I kill."


    Seeing that his cry had no effect at all, the supreme ghost began to threaten Li Shenglong.


    Threat? Is Li Shenglong afraid?


    No, never, not to mention a ghost who is about to die.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is just at a strong time, not to mention a supreme ghost, that is, Lao Wang. Li Shenglong is also confident that he can take two moves under Lao Wang''s hand.


    Of course, this is what Li Shenglong thinks. He has never seen Lao Wang really make a move. If Li Shenglong goes out and sees Lao Wang helping Li Shenglong through the natural calamity, he will never think so.


    But now Li Shenglong doesn''t know this matter at all. His soaring strength naturally brings him infinite self-confidence, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to face Lao Wang at all. He only needs to take one or two moves on the hand of the supreme ghost, and then Lao Wang will definitely be able to capture the supreme ghost.

 Chapter 512

    One move


    it is precisely because of this kind of confidence that Li Shenglong has no reaction to the threat of the supreme ghost. Since he is not afraid of the supreme ghost, why does he need to respond to the words of the supreme ghost?


    The sound of BAM Bang Bang has never been broken. This kind of sound sounds to the ears of the supreme ghost, which is almost lethal, but Li Shenglong doesn''t care at all.


    Lao Wang constantly attacked the power of these golden rules outside the archaic prohibition. Originally, the power of golden rules could resist the power of Laowang''s Lotus rules.


    However, due to Li Shenglong''s internal damage to the array of the forbidden center, the external prohibition is also weakening. At the same time, the power of the rules of the prohibition also weakens.


    The power of golden rules, which could have surrounded Lao Wang''s Lotus rules, can no longer surround Lao Wang''s Lotus rules.


    Laowang''s Lotus restraint in the vibration at the same time, the air has revealed a spark, the spark is not big, but only tightly around the golden rule of the force.


    In this case, the power of golden rules is constantly melting in the sparks, while the power of lotus rules does not consume much power at all.


    Between the rise and fall, the contrast of strength has produced a huge change. Lao Wang is not in a hurry. If he is in a hurry, the power of the golden rule in front of him is not Lao Wang''s opponent at all.


    But if Lao Wang eliminated the power of these golden rules all at once, it might cause the final rebound of the whole prohibition.


    The final rebound of the ban must be the strongest time of the ban. Lao Wang didn''t want to face the most powerful power of the prohibition at this time.


    We should know that the target of Lao Wang is the supreme ghost rather than other things. If there is any damage to Lao Wang in the strongest rebound of the prohibition, it is not worth letting the supreme ghost run away.


    With this kind of thinking, Lao Wang will not fight against this prohibition. One of his tasks is to contain the prohibition here, so that Li Shenglong can better accomplish his purpose.


    When Li Shenglong can completely destroy the prohibition of the array heart, it is the time for Lao Wang to completely defeat the power of the golden rule.


    At this time, Lao Wang did not wait for a long time. Without half a day, there was a loud bang. The whole prohibition seemed to be dead. The power of external laws was like a lake that had lost its source. He did not know when it would dry up.


    When Lao Wang saw this, he saw the golden light in his eyes, and the power of the rules of the lotus on his body suddenly erupted. The endless lotus instantly surrounded the surrounding area of the array, and each lotus was shining with fire. At a glance, it was the law of endless fire.


    At this time, the law of fire completely surrounds the power of the golden law, and three or two efforts will eliminate the power of the golden law.


    Lao Wang''s divine sense was swept away, and then his body disappeared again.


    Li Shenglong''s hand is constantly hitting the stone box. The hard strength of the stone box is indeed beyond Li Shenglong''s expectation. It is clear that there are cracks all over the box, but it is not broken.


    This intensity makes Li Shenglong also a little depressed, while hitting the side, Li Shenglong is still saying in his mouth.


    "Let you not be broken, let you not be broken."


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong can also feel that time can pass slowly, hundreds of punches in a row.


    Finally, Li Shenglong hoped for a sound, and the stone box was finally completely broken.


    With the disintegration of the stone box, the prohibition around it broke at the same time, and not only that, Li Shenglong seems to have heard the voice from ancient times.


    It seems that some ancient creature is stretching his waist, as if he has been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    At this time, Li Shenglong thought of the words of the supreme ghost, and he had a trace of worry in his heart. But now, the most important thing for Li Shenglong to consider is not this worry, but the attack from the supreme ghost.


    The supreme ghost was completely angry, which can be clearly seen from the eyes of the supreme ghost. At this time, the supreme ghost was extremely angry with Li Shenglong, and his powerful divine sense could also feel that Lao Wang had locked him in and was coming soon.


    At this time, the supreme ghost had no thought of resisting Lao Wang''s attack at all. Instead, the supreme ghost''s body size was several Zhang square meters. Now, with such a rise, the body shape has entered the ten Zhang square circle nose and suddenly ejected two air-conditioners. This air-conditioning is not the same as the air-conditioning that Li Shenglong met before.


    The air conditioner is more than ten times as much as that one. Both the quantity of the air conditioner and the cold degree of the air conditioner are about ten times of the previous one.


    When Li Shenglong saw the cold air coming, he took a cold breath in his heart. At this time, there was no other way. Lao Wang also appeared in Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness. However, Lao Wang and himself were still a little far away, and he could not rely on Lao Wang to resist this move.


    If you want to resist this move, you can only rely on Li Shenglong himself. Li Shenglong knows in his heart that the aura in his hand suddenly gushes out. However, Li Shenglong is different from other monks in the period of fitness. Let alone, Li Shenglong has at least twice the amount of aura as other friars.What''s more, Li Shenglong''s body has been greatly improved because he practiced the method of swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth given by the spirit beads. This improvement can not be seen at a glance, but it really improves Li Shenglong''s body and makes his body incomparably powerful.


    Li Shenglong''s aura forms a huge protective film outside his body. While protecting himself, his body is also moving backward. Behind him is the position that Lao Wang came to. Inside the protective film, there is a light colorful aura.


    Needless to say, nature is the protection of the spirit beads. When Li Shenglong absorbed the divine stone, he was constantly absorbing spiritual power and strengthening himself.


    For Li Shenglong, the stronger the beads are, the greater their help will be. What''s more, the part of spiritual power absorbed by the beads is not much, which has no great impact on Li Shenglong as a whole.


    "Go to hell."


    The supreme ghost naturally saw Li Shenglong''s actions, but the supreme ghost didn''t believe that Li Shenglong could escape his all-out attack. You should know that he was a cultivation in the period of syncretism. It is because of this that the supreme ghost''s face also shows a trace of ferocity, at least one at the time of his death Indemnity.

 Chapter 513

    One second


    although the speed of Li Shenglong''s retreat is not slow, the distance between Li Shenglong and Jizun is obviously closer. Under this condition, the huge cold air flow gradually approaches Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s heart is also very nervous, at this time there is no better way, can only see the ability of Lee''s peripheral shield.


    The huge cold current did not accidentally hit Li Shenglong''s aura shield. His aura shield was not made of paper, and its strength was much stronger than that of general fitness period.


    Even so, when encountering the cold air, he was immediately hit by the cold air, and the power of the cold was terrible. Fortunately, after the power of Li Shenglong, there was the colorful aura of the spirit bead. The colorful aura of the spirit bead seemed much weaker than the spiritual power shield of Li Shenglong.


    After the cold air rushed through Li Shenglong''s cold shield, he immediately felt a kind of cold air rushing to his face. At this time, Li Shenglong had no time to think about it, and his divine sense was constantly echoing behind him. Lao Wang was getting closer and closer to Li Shenglong. I''m afraid that only Li Shenglong could resist for another second.


    As long as the last second, Lao Wang will be able to get to his position. At this critical juncture, Li Shenglong has come to a critical moment in his life, and his potential has also been broken out.


    Li Shenglong''s sense of crisis is very strong. At this time, the spirit of Li Shenglong is released perfectly. The whole spirit has been strained at this time. The potential of Li Shenglong has been broken out again.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength of five elements is connected with the broken sword in his body. After Li Shenglong''s approval, the broken sword immediately burst out a burst of green light. When the green light just appeared, the colorful light of the Pearl was broken by the endless cold current, and the next one was the green light.


    Of course, the green light is not anything else, but the magic power left by the great elder of Langya island to Li Shenglong. When Li Shenglong was at the beginning of his humble cultivation, he could not control the broken sword at all. It was just able to make the broken sword detached.


    Now that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has entered the period of combination, he can be regarded as a strong man between heaven and earth. At this time, Li Shenglong''s spiritual level was unprecedented strong, and finally he was able to control the broken sword through his divine power.


    Behind the green magic power, the broken sword followed. The golden light on the broken sword was dazzling. The cold current did not mean to stop. It broke through the green magic power and touched the golden light of the broken sword.


    Although the cold current has never stopped, Li Shenglong''s several layers of shield still have a certain impact on the cold current, not only in the power of the cold current, but also on the speed of the cold current.


    Although it seems like a long time, but in fact, this time even the blink of an eye time has not arrived, there is no more than a second of time, the cold current has broken through Li Shenglong''s three defense lines.


    The last line of defense is the golden light of the broken sword. If he can''t resist the attack of the cold current for one second, then Li Shenglong has no other defense measures, he can only rely on the strength of his own body.


    Li Shenglong''s body has now reached the cultivation stage of fitness. His natural strength is incomparably strong, but the specific degree is just about the same as his own spiritual power.


    In the face of other monks in the period of integration, perhaps Li Shenglong''s cultivation is enough, but in the face of the supreme ghost in this period, this strength is far from enough.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Li Shenglong really has no way.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong''s spiritual power is highly concentrated, and he has completely forgotten everything. There is only the shadow of this broken sword and the cold wind sweeping across his mind.


    The cold wind blows on Li Shenglong''s face, which makes his mind numb and his thinking fails to keep up with his own consciousness.


    In front of Li Shenglong''s body, the supreme ghost exhaled this breath of Yin Qi, and did not continue to use other Yin Qi. The strength of the supreme ghost was also placed there.


    The consciousness of the supreme ghost is similar to that of human beings. He knows that he has only one chance. After a chance, it is impossible to kill Li Shenglong.


    Lao Wang''s strength is not comparable to that of the supreme ghost, a figure in the same period. In front of Lao Wang, the supreme ghost even has no idea of resistance.


    The supreme ghost knows that he is about to die. Before going, the only hope of the supreme ghost is to see Li Shenglong die.


    The cold wind before Li Shenglong''s eyes fell on the golden light of the broken sword, and the golden light resisted the cold wind. This time, the cold wind did not break through the past so quickly and obviously stopped for a moment.


    Li Shenglong has never thought about how long he can resist the cold wind. All he needs is this second. A second is fleeting.


    The golden light of the broken sword did not last for too long. He was decisively destroyed by the cold wind, just when Li Shenglong had no means to resist the cold wind.


    A lotus suddenly appeared in front of Li Shenglong. There seemed to be a faint flame on the lotus. Li Shenglong had never seen such a strange lotus. There were only three lotus flowers with few pages, but what made him feel great pressure.Now that he has entered the period of integration, he can initially feel the law road of heaven and earth. Although he still can''t feel the specific law road, he can also feel its depth and unpredictability.


    Li Shenglong''s heart raised a feeling that as long as the small lotus in front of him can offset all the crises between heaven and earth.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong''s mood is incomparably relaxed. In this relaxed mood, Li Shenglong feels his mood incomparably calm.


    Calmly looking at the cold wind and the lotus in front of the war, the cold wind did not accidentally hit the lotus, the lotus suddenly turned, Li Shenglong could not see how fast the lotus turned, even if he knew that the lotus was turning, it was only because of Li Shenglong''s divine sense.


    And in the lotus rotation at the same time, the lotus on the rise of a wisp of sparks, directly sprayed in the cold wind.


    The sparks are like seeds one by one. After encountering the cold wind, they immediately give light to the force of the Yin wind which could not have been ignited at all.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Shenglong opened his mouth and was shocked.

 Chapter 514

    Chance


    to know what the cold wind is, it is the vital energy of the supreme ghost. The supreme ghost itself is the supreme thing of heaven and earth, so-called Yin and Yang coexist and restrain each other.


    Since it is the most Yin thing, it can''t be ignited at all. Although it is said that the life vitality vomited by the supreme ghost is not as serious as that of the supreme ghost itself, but as far as the quality of Yin Qi is concerned, the quality of the life vitality of the supreme ghost is only below that of the supreme ghost.


    Such things, in the consciousness of Li Shenglong, could not have been ignited at all, but obviously, in fact, the Yin Qi has been ignited.


    How can Li Shenglong not be shocked by such a reality?


    Li Shenglong is even more shocked by what the lotus is, which can emit such a flame.


    "Master, that''s the power of the rules."


    Although Li Shenglong doesn''t know what the lotus root is, he still knows it. His insight is countless times higher than that of Li Shenglong.


    Originally, because the memory of Lingzhu was not completely restored, some things could not be remembered at all. But in the past ten years, Lingzhu followed Li Shenglong to absorb the power of Shenshi.


    Although the Pearl absorbed only a small part of it, but even so, the Pearl has made great progress and its memory has been awakened.


    It is in this way that the pearl can recognize the power of rules.


    "The power of rules?"


    Li Shenglong repeated it in his heart.


    "Yes, it''s the power of the rules. Master, you''re in the period of combination. You''ve almost reached the peak of the world in terms of strength. You only have the period of harmony and the period of supremacy.


    In other words, we can understand the heart of heaven and the mind of heaven, and then we can enter the period of syncretism.


    If you want to enter the supreme period from the heyday period, you must understand your own rules. "


    Lingzhu''s voice is clearly said in Li Shenglong''s mind.


    "There are many rules between heaven and earth. The main ones are metal, wood, water, fire, earth, light and darkness. Among them, the power of rules is the most important and the most common. As for the power of other rules, the master will know when he reaches the supreme level in the future."


    The words of Lingzhu made Li Shenglong dignified the lotus in front of him. The meaning of Lingzhu is very obvious. The lotus in front of him is the power of fire rules, but since it is the power of rules, how can it still be tangible?


    In principle, rules should not be invisible, right?


    "Lingzhu, how can the power of the rules of fire be tangible


    Li Shenglong has no intention of hiding his ideas. When he encounters problems that he does not understand, he goes to ask Lingzhu in time. Li Shenglong also knows that Lingzhu will not laugh at him. If he knows, he will tell him.


    "The power of complete rules is naturally invisible. If Lao Wang can cultivate the power of rules to invisible, he will be able to fly to the fairyland instead of in the human world. It is because the current rules are physical, which just shows that there is a lot of gap between Lao Wang''s cultivation and the realm of immortals. Look at the lotus shape, the gap is really not It''s half past one. "


    Lingzhu slowly explained that Li Shenglong listened quietly in his heart. After listening, Li Shenglong also had a basic understanding of the power of this rule, and also had a trace of understanding of his future cultivation direction.


    At this time, when practicing, Li Shenglong should pay attention to his spiritual cultivation. Only when Li Shenglong''s spiritual cultivation is more powerful, it will be easier for Li Shenglong to understand the power of his own rules in the future.


    In this case, Li Shenglong naturally won''t say anything more, calmly watching all the supreme Yin wind in front of him was burned by the power of Lao Wang''s rules.


    Besides the lotus in front of Li Shenglong, there are three lotus flowers around the supreme ghost, forming a triangle, which firmly encircles the supreme ghost.


    At this time, the supreme ghost had no idea of resisting at all. He had already known his fate, which was not what he could resist if he wanted to resist.


    In this case, Lao Wang''s body shape was also in front of the supreme ghost. He stretched out one hand and closed it, and then the three lotus flowers joined together in an instant. With Lao Wang''s action, the supreme ghost''s body size was also shrinking, from more than ten Zhang''s height to the size of a fist.


    Then Lao Wang''s hand moves, the supreme ghost falls into Lao Wang''s hand, shakes again, has disappeared in the invisible.


    When Li Shenglong saw this, he knew that it must be Lao Wang who received the supreme ghost in his own storage bag. No, for the supreme level characters, it should not be called the storage bag, it should be said that it is in the void.


    Lao Wang received the supreme ghost, and then turned around and looked at Li Shenglong with a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations on your success in harvesting the supreme spirit, and you will be able to practice Zhiyin to yangdan in the future."At this time, of course, Li Shenglong knows that the best thing to say to Lao Wang is some words of wish.


    "You''re good. You''re really good."


    In Lao Wang''s senses, Li Shenglong is indeed a little unexpected. Lao Wang originally let Li Shenglong into the archaic class of the big array, that is, with a try attitude, never thought that Li Shenglong really helped Lao Wang to complete this time and completely subdued the supreme ghost.


    Not only in this way, Li Shenglong''s cultivation has also been greatly improved. He has entered the period of integration. What is the state of integration? In more than ten years, Li Shenglong can span three levels. What kind of talent is this?


    Others would think that it was Lao Wang''s full help that Li Shenglong reached such a state. However, Lao Wang himself was very clear that he had not provided any substantial help to Li Shenglong. If we say help, it is just to help Li Shenglong enter into the cultivation of seven levels of Ning Dan. This help is too simple in Lao Wang''s opinion.


    In other things, Lao Wang did not help anything. Everything was done by Li Shenglong himself. It was under such circumstances that Lao Wang was extremely curious about Li Shenglong, and even a little bit cherished his talent. What they looked at as a chance was a chance.


    Lao Wang now feels that he and Li Shenglong still have a certain fate, otherwise, God would not arrange for Li Shenglong to help him break the battle.

 Chapter 515

    To solve the problem of


    in Laowang''s mind, it means that Lao Wang wants to accept Li Shenglong as his apprentice. Otherwise, Lao Wang would not have thought so.


    Every thought of them must conform to the way of heaven. It is the same now. The idea in Lao Wang''s mind represents the way of heaven that Lao Wang asked him to do so.


    Lao Wang thought for a while in his heart and said slowly.


    "Li Shenglong, there is a rumor in the outside world that you are my disciple. What do you think?"


    Li Shenglong was also shocked by Lao Wang''s words. What kind of character Lao Wang was, he even wanted to accept him as an apprentice. If such a person accepted apprentices, countless people would be able to kneel down under them.


    But Li Shenglong doesn''t want to be Lao Wang''s apprentice, or Li Shenglong''s heart is still a little afraid of becoming Lao Wang''s Apprentice. Lao Wang''s strength is there, and Li Shenglong has the spirit bead on his body. It''s good to say that if the time is long, will Lao Wang see it?


    If it is really seen by Lao Wang, what should Li Shenglong do when Lao Wang takes charge of Li Shenglong''s spiritual beads?


    To that, it must not work. Lingzhu is not only a spirit in Li Shenglong''s heart. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, Lingzhu is Li Shenglong''s friend who has nothing to talk about. How can Li Shenglong easily hand over such a friend?


    But if not, Li Shenglong doesn''t have the strength to disobey Lao Wang''s words. Otherwise, the end of the supreme ghost is Li Shenglong''s future, which is not what Li Shenglong wants.


    "What? don''t get it? Li Shenglong, you and I are destined to be masters and apprentices. Don''t you kneel down and call the master? "


    Lao Wang also saw that Li Shenglong hesitated. He thought that Li Shenglong was afraid of Lao Wang''s ideas. Therefore, Lao Wang did not hide his ideas. He directly told Li Shenglong what he thought.


    If he had not fully expressed his words just now, Li Shenglong might have politely refused Lao Wang''s words, but now that Lao Wang has said so directly, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to refuse Laowang''s request.


    If you want to know what kind of character Lao Wang is, heaven and earth are supreme. If such a character makes you follow the law, you must do it since you say it.


    Now that he wants to accept Li Shenglong as his apprentice, he just wants to be good, and Lao Wang''s apprentice is not good at all.


    "Master, I will be worshipped by my disciples."


    Li Shenglong also saw through the current situation and didn''t want to disobey Lao Wang. Lao Wang was generally good to Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong knew that this was because there was no conflict of interest between Lao Wang and him, so that the two people could get along peacefully. However, how long this peaceful relationship can last is not what Li Shenglong can know Yes.


    "Good disciple, get up."


    Lao Wang helped Li Shenglong up, patted him on the shoulder and continued to speak.


    "Good disciple, I''ll teach you that master, I''m called Duobao Tianzun, and Xiuxian * mansion is also in the Duobao world of level 10 immortal cultivation."


    After Lao Wang simply said his origin, three magic weapons appeared in his hand, namely, thunder collecting bottle, Skynet and yin-yang mirror.


    "In fact, these magic weapons are of no use to people of our level. Others are not even willing to refine them. It''s just that Shifu, I have a specific hobby for this kind of magic weapons.


    Now that you have been accepted as an apprentice, these three magic weapons will be left for you to defend yourself. "


    Lao Wang said that he handed over the three magic weapons in his hand. After Li Shenglong took it, Lao Wang''s finger bit by bit, and a aura came out of Lao Wang''s finger, and directly entered into Li Shenglong''s mind. The information of these three magic weapons immediately appeared in Li Shenglong''s mind.


    After knowing the origin of these three magic weapons, Li Shenglong is very excited. You should know that what he lacks most is magic weapon. Now it''s better. When Li Shenglong lacks magic weapon, someone will send magic weapon to him. If it is not that the cheap master''s strength is too high, even if he is really a teacher, there is no problem.


    "Master, I''d like to ask you something."


    Li Shenglong put away his magic weapon and said to Lao Wang after thanking him.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me. "


    Lao Wang was also very curious about what kind of requirements Li Shenglong would make, so he quickly asked Li Shenglong.


    "Master, I don''t want to go to Duobao world with my master for the time being. My apprentice wants to be promoted to big world together with Dajin xiuxianjie."


    This is a solution that Li Shenglong just thought of. Since Li Shenglong can''t stay with Lao Wang for too long, it will be good if Li Shenglong finds a way not to be with Lao Wang.


    "So? No problem. You can go whenever you want. You don''t need to take other things. You can show them these magic weapons in your hands. There is absolutely no problem in the Duobao world. "


    Lao Wang didn''t take Li Shenglong''s request seriously. In fact, if Li Shenglong didn''t say so, Lao Wang would not ask Li Shenglong to return to the Duobao world with himself. We should know that every Tianzun grows up with his own world.Li Shenglong is only a monk in the period of cultivation. He doesn''t feel much about the influence of his native world on him.


    When Li Shenglong''s cultivation has entered the period of syncretism, it can be clearly felt that the great Jin Dynasty''s spirit of cultivating fairyland has been imposed on Li Shenglong. With the improvement of Li Shenglong''s cultivation, the help of this kind of Qi is more and more important to Li Shenglong. It is precisely because of this kind of luck that Li Shenglong may become a figure of heavenly dignity in the future.


    The figures of the heavenly class are not ordinary people. They are all legends. Without the help of the big world, it is impossible to enter the big world.


    No matter how prosperous one''s luck is, it can''t be stronger than that of a world. Li Shenglong''s progress in cultivation is not only due to the superposition of his own and spirit beads, but also to the fact that the Qi of the whole Dajin Kingdom has been superimposed with that of Li Shenglong.


    With the help of this world, it is possible for Li Shenglong to enter the stage of integration so quickly.


    "Thank you, master."


    Hearing Lao Wang''s easy consent, although Li Shenglong does not know the principle of it for the time being, his heart is naturally very happy. In this way, the biggest problem in Li Shenglong''s mind is solved.

 Chapter 516

    "By the way, master, there is one more thing I need you to decide."


    Since Li Shenglong has solved the biggest problem, Li Shenglong suddenly thinks of another thing. This matter is not what Li Shenglong, a short man, can solve. Naturally, he has to tell Lao Wang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lao Wang is also very curious. What else can he do for this newly enrolled apprentice?


    "Master, before I opened the forbidden center, the supreme ghost once told me that there was an Archaean figure sealed in the prohibition, and that figure was powerful. Even those great powers of Taigu could not destroy him, but just sealed him here.


    Originally, I had some doubts about this, but when I completely opened the seal, I clearly heard a sigh from the underground and the sound of bone movement. Master, do you see


    Speaking of this, Li Shenglong feels that he has fully explained this matter, and the rest does not need his management, or the rest is the things that Li Shenglong can''t manage at all.


    "Such a thing?"


    After listening to Li Shenglong''s words, Lao Wang''s face became dignified. Others didn''t know the accomplishments of Taigu''s great powers. He knew that those figures whose powers could not be eliminated were those of the supreme powers in the world.


    "Absolutely true."


    Lao Wang naturally knew that Li Shenglong could not cheat himself on this kind of thing, but Lao Wang still made sure for a moment before he said.


    "In this case, let me examine the mystery."


    After Lao Wang said a word, he closed his eyes, and suddenly there was a light in the sky, and then the light flashed into the boundless sky. Li Shenglong did not want to disturb him, but quietly guarded him.


    Li Shenglong can''t understand the means of Tianzun level. Although Li Shenglong seems to be guarding Lao Wang''s body here, there is no need for him. Even if he is not a person of Tianzun level, he wants to destroy Lao Wang''s body.


    He will also find that he is just a fool talking about dreams. If the supreme level figures come, Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the combination period will not be stopped at all.


    Those who can stop him can''t destroy Lao Wang''s body, and those who can destroy him can''t stop him. In this case, Li Shenglong is just pretending to protect Lao Wang''s body.


    After a long time, Lao Wang opened his eyes again. His eyes shot a few lights and hit the land.


    "Apprentice, there is indeed an archaic figure here. It seems that he is a banished immortal from the ancient times."


    Lao Wang said with a dignified face. The news is bad news for him. Originally, the relegated immortal had nothing to do with him. Unfortunately, who made Lao Wang want the supreme ghost in the ban of banished immortal and cracked the array, if he let the banished immortal come out in this way, there would be a cause and effect between him and the banished immortal.


    If the banished immortal has a better temper, it''s OK not to provoke other practitioners. If not, the evil deeds of the banished immortal will be counted on Lao Wang.


    How unjust is the old king. But since Lao Wang has been involved in this matter, I can''t help him. Since Lao Wang and his colleagues want to act on behalf of the way of heaven, they have to act in the capacity of the way of heaven.


    "Master, how do you know so clearly?"


    Li Shenglong only saw Lao Wang close his eyes for a while, then he knew the origin of this archaic figure. He was also curious and asked.


    "Apprentice, master, this skill is called Tianji *, which you can''t learn now. When you become a master of Tianzun level, you will be able to learn it. Since our Tianzun level figures are integrated into the heavenly way, they can naturally obtain certain information from the heavenly way. The information just mentioned is just some information left in the heavenly way.


    Because the time is too long, and the master''s cultivation has not reached the point of being able to become an immortal, and it is impossible to receive all the information. Only a few words can be learned. "


    Lao Wang looked at Li Shenglong and then said.


    "Just from the words I received, the exiled immortal here offended a lot of people because of his cruelty in the fairyland. Then he was beaten down by the power of the fairyland, and then there was a storm in the world. He still did not change his nature. Under such circumstances, even the great powers of the ancient times had no other way, The only way is to seal the banished immortal. "


    "In this case, doesn''t it mean that if this character comes out, no one can control him?"


    Li Shenglong went on to say that since this character has become an immortal in the Archaic period, his strength is absolutely not comparable to the current figures of heaven level. Once upon a time, Li shenglongtou felt that it was not good to let him out.


    "I don''t know."Lao Wang gave his answer very clearly. Seeing Li Shenglong''s stunned expression, Lao Wang went on to say.


    "This is not the only forbidden place in ancient times, but there are five places in total, which are divided into East, West, North and south. As long as they are not destroyed together, they should not be able to come out, let alone that there is no aura in this prohibition. Let alone a banished immortal, that is, a real immortal who has been detained for such a long time does not know his accomplishments What kind of a step back.


    When the banished immortals really come out, they may not be our opponents. "


    Lao Wang''s words let Li Shenglong also slightly settle down, after all, no one wants to release an archaic devil himself.


    "Oh, master, what should we do now?"


    Knowing exactly what is going on, the next step is naturally to solve this problem.


    "Now the master arranges a ban to temporarily replace our broken prohibition to suppress the banished immortals, and then find out the other four prohibitions. In this way, as long as we can keep the other four prohibitions, we can suppress the banished immortal and make him never turn over."


    Lao Wang''s words also revealed a trace of ruthlessness, so that Li Shenglong''s heart is also a purlin, more clear that none of these supreme level masters is soft hearted and can become an expert. On the way to become an expert, they don''t know how many stepping stones have been killed, and how many are specific. I''m afraid they will not remember.

 Chapter 517

    As soon as Lao Wang''s words were finished, Li Shenglong understood Lao Wang''s meaning. After Lao Wang''s words were finished, people moved, and their hands were shining with light, and dozens of brilliance were emitted from his sleeve.


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t see it clearly, he could also feel that the things that Lao Wang had never seen were extraordinary. Obviously, they were not ordinary things. They were not ordinary things. He did not know how long it took for Lao Wang to accumulate these things. Under such circumstances, even Li Shenglong was full of envy It''s a great honor to see so many things.


    Lao Wang didn''t want to explain his own things to Li Shenglong. He kept moving in his hands, and the lights flashed in his hands. In this way, all kinds of utensils showed the infinite power of law between heaven and earth, and the power of laws fluctuated between the whole heaven and the earth.


    All around Li Shenglong can feel this kind of sufficient aura. There are enough rules of heaven and earth in the aura. This kind of law of heaven and earth can not be understood by Li Shenglong at this level. Although Li Shenglong''s cultivation is strong enough, it is still not enough in comparison. Relatively speaking, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is still somewhat humble and wants to I don''t know how long it will take to reach the level of Tianzun.


    At this time, Li Shenglong also knew that there was still a lot of gap between his cultivation and Lao Wang. Under such a gap, he would not force himself to understand all the rules in front of him.


    At this time, Li Shenglong just controlled his eyes as much as possible, and used his divine sense to feel the power of the surrounding laws as much as possible. Lao Wang''s rule array layout is becoming larger and larger, and the power of the law is also more and more. In this case, even Lao Wang himself is not sure how powerful the rules are.


    It''s just that Lao Wang knows that since there is an Archean level power, Lao Wang has to pay attention to it. He can only use this method to gradually deepen the power of this array, and try to make this Archean power impossible.


    It didn''t take long for Lao Wang to finish all this. Lao Wang sighed a long sigh after finishing all this. It seems that Lao Wang also spent a lot of effort.


    "Well, I''ll be here for the time being. The rest is to search for the other four archaic prohibitions. Now that you have destroyed such an archaic prohibition, all the archaic prohibitions will be affected to a certain extent. All of these rules can be slightly damaged, while other archaic prohibitions may be destroyed by others Drop it. "


    Lao Wang said so much in one breath, then changed his breath a little, and then said.


    "What we need to do now is to protect these four prohibitions before others destroy the remaining four prohibitions. Then, take these notes. If you find other prohibitions, send me a phonetic rune. When I receive the phonetic notation, I will know immediately that I will be responsible for reinforcing the prohibitions."


    Lao Wang said that he took out several pieces of phonetic talismans from his hands. It is not necessary for Li Shenglong to know that these must be extremely mysterious Dharma symbols, and even Li Shenglong may not be able to see several of them.


    Now Lao Wang directly put a few pieces into Li Shenglong''s hands, and Li Shenglong carefully received the Pearl space.


    "Well, that''s it. Now I''m going back to refine Zhiyin to Yang pill. If you have any trend, just let me know."


    After Lao Wang finished, he was about to leave, and Li Shenglong did not mean to stop him. He also knew that Lao Wang had been waiting here for the Zhiyin yangdan for so many years. Now that he got the supreme ghost, he naturally felt a sense of urgency and wanted to refine the Zhiyin yangdan quickly.


    In this case, Li Shenglong nodded and said respectfully to Lao Wang.


    "Good day, master."


    Now that Lao Wang is Li Shenglong''s master, he should have some master apprentice etiquette.


    "Good apprentice, I''ve gone."


    Lao Wang is also very satisfied with Li Shenglong''s attitude. Even if Li Shenglong is not respectful to him, he will not say anything more. The two people are on a different class, and there is no need to be angry.


    But now that Li Shenglong can be so respectful, Lao Wang''s heart is still happy. After finishing his words, Lao Wang''s body has disappeared from the archaic array.


    Li Shenglong looks at the place where Lao Wang disappeared. After waiting for a while, he slowly steps forward and leaves the archaic array. At this time, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry.


    His current cultivation has reached the state of integration. Although it is not worth mentioning in Lao Wang''s eyes, Li Shenglong''s present state of cultivation is just like a man of God. Such cultivation has absolutely oppressed people, and there is no need for any conspiracy.


    Now that Li Shenglong has been able to do this, he naturally has the ability to avenge Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan. When the big revenge can be revenged immediately, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry.Li Shenglong slowly came out of the archaic prohibition and saw a panic scene in the whole labor pit. Everyone was running, and the ground was covered with scattered gravel. From time to time, Li Shenglong could also see several corpses crushed by the gravel.


    Li Shenglong only knows what this should be like at a glance. It is true that no one needs to think about it. Basically, everyone can understand what this is about. It is obvious that when Li Shenglong and Lao Wang break the array, the whole array is pulled to a certain extent.


    Originally, this array was built on the terrain here. Now that this array has been broken by Li Shenglong and Lao Wang, it will naturally cause a change in the environment here. Under this change, the ore will fall one after another. After that, countless labors have suffered from the reckless disaster here and are crushed under the gravel.


    When Li Shenglong saw this place, he had some sadness in his heart. The laborers here were at least some poor people. The people here, Li Shenglong, didn''t want to do anything to them. What he wanted to destroy was just the disciples of the evil way outside.


    These labors would not have thought that their lives had already walked a circle from hell and survived in this moment.

 Chapter 518

    Of course, even if some people know the news, they will not be grateful to Li Shenglong. They come here to become a devil mending figure.


    Now it''s good. If Li Shenglong has wiped out the whole demon gate, where are they going to repair the devil?


    Sometimes people are so strange. Although these labors have lived a life of death here and are far away from their relatives, they have come for their own dreams, and their goals are very clear. Naturally, it is good to have such clear goals.


    But what Li Shenglong wants to do now is destroy their target. How can they do it if they know it?


    However, Li Shenglong doesn''t care much about their ideas now. For Li Shenglong, their ideas are not necessary at all. Their strength determines their status. Without strength, they naturally have no equal status with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong walked slowly in the crowd, thinking about how to deal with the characters in the magic gate.


    According to the original idea of Li Shenglong, it is natural to kill all the people in the devil gate and then destroy the whole demon path. However, after seeing this scene, he hesitated a little. We should know that Li Shenglong''s ideas are not the same as others.


    In his mind, for these people, he was able to treat them equally. Seeing the current situation of these labors, Li Shenglong could imagine the fate of those lower level disciples of the evil way. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, these low-level disciples are no different from these labors.


    In the eyes of Li Shenglong, the miserable situation of labor is the phenomenon of those low-level disciples. We should know that Li Shenglong has a trace of sympathy for these low-level disciples.


    "Let them go."


    The compassionate Li Shenglong made up his mind and decided to let go of these low-level disciples. Naturally, he had no scruples about other disciples.


    In addition to these low-level disciples, other people Li Shenglong did not intend to let go at all, and each of their high-level hands did not know how much blood was stained.


    Li Shenglong will not let go of these people, not to mention Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan died in their high-level, such a character Li Shenglong will not let go.


    When Li Shenglong went out, his divine sense swept, and he saw the iron brothers waiting for him. The iron brothers had been waiting for Li Shenglong for more than ten years. Today, when they saw Lao Wang''s action, they had already guessed whether Li Shenglong had come out.


    Before waiting for them to wait too long, there are countless falling stones in the whole mine cave. The iron brothers and sisters are different from others in their cultivation, so they can easily avoid these falling stones.


    At this time, the tie brothers and sisters did not continue to wait in Lao Wang''s tent. They also knew that in the current situation, all the people had been in a mess, and there was no one to look for their two troubles.


    Since no one came to find their trouble, they naturally took the opportunity to look for the source of the sound. Under this search, they naturally found Li Shenglong''s position. When Li Shenglong broke the array, it didn''t take long. In such a long time, when Li Shenglong just came out, the tie brothers and sisters saw Li Shenglong''s trace.


    When Li Shenglong saw the tie brothers and sisters, he was also a little excited. After all, these two people were also Li Shenglong''s two disciples. Although they were just received by Li Shenglong, in Li Shenglong''s opinion, even those who have just received are also their own disciples, aren''t they?


    Tie''s brother and sister met up, and their faces were also very excited.


    "Master."


    "Well, come on, let''s go up."


    The tie brothers and sisters don''t have to look at it much. They know that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has reached a certain level. Now Li Shenglong''s whole body does not have any strength of cultivation. This is a little abnormal in the eyes of the tie brothers and sisters.


    Even when Li Shenglong had just entered it, the tie brothers and sisters could feel a trace of Li Shenglong''s cultivation. Now, they can''t even feel the trace of Li Shenglong''s cultivation. They seem to be completely mortal, even shallower than some ordinary people''s accomplishments.


    Under such circumstances, even if the tie brothers and sisters are stupid, they can know that Li Shenglong''s cultivation must have increased a lot in the past ten years. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not have reached this level.


    In this case, hearing Li Shenglong say so, naturally two people also understand that Li Shenglong is looking for the ghost sect to settle accounts. The tie brothers and sisters'' families have been destroyed by the ghost sect. We can imagine their hatred for the ghost sect. Now they are very happy to see that Li Shenglong has the idea of seeking revenge on the ghost sect.


    The two brothers and sisters of the iron family are most aware of their accomplishments. After more than ten years of practice, they have only entered the realm of practicing Qi with five or six levels. Their own accomplishments are just like this. There is nothing else that can enhance their fighting power. There is no place to be brilliant. With their cultivation, if they want to find the ghost sect to revenge their family, don''t mention it In this life, even in the next life, it is impossible to realize.But now Li Shenglong is going to help them realize this wish and let them not be excited. Although they also know that Li Shenglong does such a thing for them, after all, Li Shenglong and the ghost sect also have hatred, but anyway, his family feud will be able to revenge immediately, and the only regret is that they have no chance to personally Kill this enemy.


    In addition to this, all the remaining brothers and sisters are very satisfied.


    "Good."


    Iron brother and sister quickly agreed.


    "Go."


    When Li Shenglong saw their expressions, he knew what they thought in their hearts, and he didn''t say much. Now that Li Shenglong has already had the cultivation of a suitable period, there is no problem to ban the cultivation of these monks of the ghost sect.


    Li Shenglong originally thought that all the high-level monks of the ghost sect would be executed. Even if some of the lower level disciples were exempted from death, they could not escape the living crimes. Li Shenglong would personally close the cultivation of these low-level disciples, so that they could not make any progress on the path of cultivating Immortals.


    Under such a situation, if they are thinking of doing evil, there should be no other threat.


    Of course, they should not dare to do anything bad, otherwise, Li Shenglong would not let them go at that time.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 520 plan


    in his mind, Li Shenglong thought about walking outside step by step, but he didn''t know what was going on down there because of his and Lao Wang''s actions. When he heard the news below, someone immediately reported it to the ghost sect The monk who was responsible for the foundation period.


    Although the monk in the foundation period said that he was the highest figure in this area, to Li Shenglong, he was just the most ordinary figure.


    Of course, such figures will not have any impact on Li Shenglong''s plan. At the same time, the figures in the foundation period did not know that the sound from the bottom of the mine was due to Li Shenglong.


    At this moment, the figure in the foundation period thought of no one else, but the mysterious elder who had never appeared in the ghost sect.


    This elder is in the ghost sect. Although other characters have carefully examined every inch of the whole land, no one can find the trace of this mysterious elder.


    Everyone knows that this elder is himself and doesn''t want to show up. Since this elder doesn''t want to appear, naturally, no one can find the trace of this elder.


    Now, it is obvious that this elder has revealed his body shape. Since this elder has revealed his body shape, he must immediately inform the other elders of the ghost sect.


    Of course, when the disciple of the foundation period wanted to inform others, he was also proud that he was the first to see the elder. If the disciple of the foundation period could grasp this opportunity, he might be valued by the elder. After that, no matter which elder of the netherworld cultivation in ningdan period could catch up with this one A disciple of the foundation period.


    What''s more, if the elder attaches great importance to it, let alone such a small problem, it is more likely that he will have the opportunity to become a great monk in the Ning Dan period and even in the Yuanying period in the future.


    In the past, this person in the foundation period did not dare to think of such a thing, but now it is different. In front of this foundation period, there is an opportunity, as long as he can let me live in this opportunity.


    Li Shenglong is also listening to the iron brothers and sisters reporting to him what happened in the past ten years.


    "Do you mean that now all the people in the ghost sect think that I am the forerunner of one generation of their clan?"


    After listening to the description of the iron brothers and sisters, Li Shenglong''s heart moved and asked.


    Although the tie brothers and sisters have never left the underground mine of the ghost sect for so many years, there are many workers coming in every year. These people are the source of the news of the iron brothers and sisters, and their information is being updated every year.


    From this, the tie brothers and sisters naturally know the outside people''s views on Li Shenglong. The tie brothers and sisters tell Li Shenglong what they know.


    "Not bad."


    Tie''s brother and sister nodded and agreed.


    Li Shenglong suddenly stopped.


    "In that case, what if I pretend to be their predecessors?"


    In a twinkling of an eye, a plan to kill all the magic masters appeared in Li Shenglong''s mind.


    "In this case, you can pretend to be my servants when you go up. When we go up, we will follow my orders. This time, I will catch the whole evil way."


    Li Shenglong turns around and looks at the iron brothers and sisters and continues to say.


    "In a moment, you will give me an order that I will gather all the people above the foundation period of both the immortal and the devil."


    "Yes, master."


    Since Li Shenglong has orders, the tie brothers and sisters naturally will not say anything more, what''s more, they also generally understand Li Shenglong''s ideas.


    Since people now think that Li Shenglong is the predecessor of this ghost sect, there is no problem for Li Shenglong to gather all the immortals and demons in the ghost sect and build the foundation period or above.


    The reason why Li Shenglong will summon the people of Xiandao is that those who are afraid of the evil way will have doubts in their hearts. Now that Li Shenglong has gathered all the people, naturally there is no problem.


    Of course, Li tierui didn''t think of two reasons for Li tierui''s promotion.


    All the forces in Dajin have been divided. If Li Shenglong destroys the whole evil way, it will naturally leave a large area of power blank and cause a new round of power division.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong doesn''t want any twists and turns in this new round of power division. It''s better to call all the fairyland figures to the scene. In this way, when the power is divided, it may be possible to accomplish all this through peaceful mediation.


    This kind of deep-seated things, Li Shenglong did not tell the tie brothers and sisters that their accomplishments are still low. There is no need to let them know about these things.


    In this way, they just need to know something at the bottom."Come on, let''s go up. Now I''m the elder of the ghost sect."


    After Li Shenglong reminded them, he turned around. At the same time, there was a black mist on his body, which seemed to be caused by martial arts.


    Li Shenglong has seen the external skills of the ghost sect. Naturally, he knows that there is a dark fog outside the magic arts. Although Li Shenglong has never practiced the magic arts, there is no such thing as a dark fog on his body.


    But fortunately, Li Shenglong''s cultivation is profound and powerful enough to make him simulate such a black fog. If he deals with his opponents at the same level, he knows that he can''t hide their eyes. But now, Li Shenglong is facing some people who are not at the same level in the building foundation period and the Ning Dan period.


    It is impossible for them to find out the difference in Li Shenglong''s cultivation. Li Shenglong himself is confident in this aspect. If they are all found by these figures, his accomplishments in this period will be in vain.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s black fog appeared, tierui''s brother and sister closely followed Li Shenglong. Several people soon walked up to the entrance of the mine, where several ghost sect disciples in the blood training period were also very unfortunate. When Li Shenglong broke the ban, they were hit by a big stone, and their souls returned to the West. Several living disciples immediately went to the top to report The bottom line.

 Chapter 520

    Bai Jiande


    in this way, in front of Li Shenglong, there is no disciple of the ghost sect, and the labor of other mines will not come here at all. There are only three of them here.


    Li Shenglong looks up at the sky above the mine cave. Although the mine is more than 1000 meters deep, these distances are nothing to Li Shenglong.


    The black fog on Li Shenglong''s body suddenly rose, covering the iron brothers and sisters directly in the black fog, and then with a movement, the three of them had already flown out of the mine.


    To say that there are no prohibitions in this cave of the ghost sect, but the prohibitions in this place are too shallow for Li Shenglong.


    It''s not worth seeing at all. What kind of strong prohibition can be arranged for a mine with the lowest level?


    "Baijiande, the founder of the ghost sect, and his disciples visited the ancestor."


    Li Shenglong''s body just came out. Before observing the surrounding situation, the disciples who had been waiting outside the mine cave quickly fell to their knees, and at the same time, there was a roar from the mountains.


    Anyone can see that a person with such a high level of cultivation must be the elder of the ghost sect.


    Li Shenglong''s body fell down on the top of the mine. At this time, Bai Jiande, who had the highest accomplishments in the ghost sect, naturally did not open any powerful array.


    In other words, it''s not that they don''t want to open them, but Bai Jiande can''t master the powerful arrays in the ghost sect.


    In this way, Lee''s line of sight did not just come in that thick layer of black fog, just a layer of light mist.


    I think it just opened some of the most basic forbidden arrays, and the role of them was limited. After the people of the ghost sect knew that there was an elder with such a profound cultivation in this one, it was natural that some people would want to open the protection array here again, without other people opening it. This elder is the most powerful prohibition.


    When Li Shenglong saw the ghost sect disciple kneeling down in front of him, his momentum suddenly unfolded. Other ghost sect disciples, including Bai Jiande, who were close to Li Shenglong, were forced to retreat by Li Shenglong''s momentum.


    Li Shenglong is merciful. According to Li Shenglong''s cultivation, to deal with such a person, Li Shenglong doesn''t need to fight at all. He directly forces his momentum up. There is no one here who can resist it. There is only one way to die.


    But now Li Shenglong doesn''t want to kill them. These are just some small miscellaneous fish, which are not in the scope of the people that Li Shenglong wants to kill.


    "The old ancestor has an order. After seven days, he will meet all the monks above the foundation period of the two immortals and demons in the immortal kingdom of the Jin Dynasty."


    Tieruizhi showed his figure from the black fog and took a step forward.


    At this time, Bai Jiande noticed that there were other people in front of their ancestors. Bai Jiande also stepped forward and said aloud.


    "Follow the laws of our ancestors."


    After Bai Jiande finished speaking, Li Shenglong''s black fog billows, and then tieruizhi seems to have accepted some orders from his ancestors, bowing at the black fog, and then turning to Bai Jiande, they continue to speak.


    "Laozu wants to rest now. Where is the best palace here?"


    "Ancestor, the best here is."


    Bai Jiande thinks that it''s easy to make a good impression on his ancestors when it''s time for him to perform. Before he finishes, Li Shenglong''s black fog is a burst of tumbling, and then he re packs tieruizhi into the black fog and rises into the air.


    Li Shenglong naturally knows where the best * mansion is. Since this is the immortal soul refining master and the great elder, the residence of the immortal soul refining immortal is the best palace in the whole sect.


    If someone dares to be better than the palace where the soul refining immortal lives, then part-time job is impatient to live.


    Li Shenglong''s body shape did not stop. Before entering the underground mine, Li Shenglong already knew where the soul refining immortal * mansion was. Now, naturally, there would be no hesitation. Just let tie Ruizhi and Bai Jiande say something, but they just want to tell Bai Jiande where Li Shenglong is these days.


    There is no intention of letting Bai Jiande lead the way. In Li Shenglong''s mind, Bai Jiande in the foundation period is already a dead man. Since he is a dead man, there is no need to care about what he is saying. Therefore, he does not want to listen to Bai Jiande''s words and take off.


    "Farewell to my grandfather."


    Bai Jiande didn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face. He spoke loudly to the black fog that Li Shenglong had already flown into the sky. At the same time, people also knelt down on the ground again. Other disciples of the ghost sect also knelt down with Bai Jiande.


    In Bai Jiande''s opinion, this is the style that an elder should have. If this elder is also polite to a person in the foundation period like Bai Jiande.


    That really makes Bai Jiande feel strange. At present, Bai Jiande is not surprised. His cultivation level is still too low, and he has little hope of getting the attention of his predecessors.But it''s not like this. Bai Jiande will give up. Bai Jiande can see that the young man around his predecessors is just a little person who practices Qi and cultivates his accomplishments. All such figures can serve his ancestors. Then, Bai Jiande is a promising figure in the foundation period.


    When the black fog of Li Shenglong has completely disappeared in the sky, Bai Jiande and the disciples of the ghost sect dare to stand up.


    "Go, send a message to the elders, saying that the old ancestor will go out of the pass and see all the people above the foundation period of Xiandao and Wandao after seven days."


    Bai Jiande, who stood up again, showed a kind of prestige and faced a ghost monk in front of him who was practicing blood.


    The place of the ghost sect, now the highest cultivation is he Bai Jiande, and the natural master is also Bai Jiande.


    Bai Jiande has been a bully here for more than ten years. Naturally, he has an indescribable prestige. The disciple next to him will not listen to what he says.


    "Yes, Shizu."


    Bai Jiande didn''t pay attention to where the disciple was going. However, judging from where the disciple left, he knew that this disciple should have gone to the communication Hall of the sect.


    The communication hall is not far away from here. With this disciple''s cultivation, it is only a quarter of an hour to get there.

 Chapter 521

    However,


    the communication hall was set up by the ghost sect to convey various messages. Although it is said that the residence of the ghost sect is no longer the head gate of the ghost sect, it is, after all, the former head gate, and there are no less things that should be.


    But the only thing is that the cultivation of the disciples in the communication hall is not as high as before. Originally in the ghost sect, such a disciple of the communication hall needs at least the cultivation of Qi period. If you want to become the deacon of the communication hall, you should at least be a foundation building disciple. As for the administrator of the communication hall, he is the one who builds the foundation at the top of the whole ghost sect The characters of the period.


    But now everything has changed. With the expansion of the territory for the cultivation of fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty, all the people of the ghost sect are expanding their sphere of influence. Therefore, there are only so many people left in the ghost sect.


    At present, a steward of the communication hall is just a character in the Qi training period, and the disciple in the blood training period who Bai Jiande just asked to work is a deacon disciple of the communication hall.


    It can be seen that the strength of the whole ghost sect staying here is so weak that it is not afraid of other forces to take advantage of this opportunity. On the one hand, it is natural that not only the ghost sect, but also other sects of fairyland and demonic sect, all send out most of their own strength to compete for the power of the whole Jin Dynasty.


    On the other hand, all the people of the ghost sect know that there is a mysterious elder in their sect. Who dares to come here to make trouble?


    "You, go and see where the ancestors lived?"


    After he arranged for people to go to the communication hall to deliver the news, Bai Jiande asked other disciples to see where Li Shenglong lived. Although Bai Jiande himself had a basic guess about where Li Shenglong lived, he thought that it was the palace where the soul refining ancestor once lived. However, this was Bai Jiande''s own guess, and no one knew what the ancestor was Sex.


    Now Bai Jiande still has some time. Before other people come back, Bai Jiande still has a period of time to please this elder. If Bai Jiande can grasp it well in this short time, his future will be limitless.


    Under such circumstances, Bai Jiande himself naturally knows what needs to be done most. The first thing to do is to know where his predecessors live. Therefore, Bai Jiande sends people to explore where Li Shenglong lives.


    When the people sent by Bai Jiande did not expect to find the place where Li Shenglong lived, the news that the ancestors of the ghost sect would meet with the people above the foundation period of Zhengmo and maodao seven days later after they left the pass, the news spread all over the great Jin Xiuxian world.


    The speed of a message transmission is very fast. Basically, every sect has spies of this or that among other sects, not to mention the ghost sect has attracted the attention of all people since the incident of Li Shenglong. Such places have been paid more attention by other sects. Each sect is paying close attention to the trend here.


    The strength of the mysterious elder can also be seen from other sects. From this tiny clue, it can be seen that if the master wants to kill the other sects in Dajin, it doesn''t need much work.


    In this case, who can quickly know the trend of this elder has become a common problem for all the Xiandao and demonic sects.


    When the news that the mysterious master was going to meet all the monks in the foundation period seven days later spread to other sects, every senior member of the other sects showed a worried look.


    After all, this elder is not an elder of their sect, let alone an elder of the ghost sect. The characters of the ghost sect are famous for their ruthlessness, and they are good at such people''s souls.


    Such people now want to summon them to see him, and many of the school''s Ning Dan period experts are thinking about whether to go or not at this moment.


    It didn''t take a long time for all the people of all sects to understand that they couldn''t not go, because there was no one in the whole Dajin immortal cultivation world who could compete with Li Shenglong.


    And other figures in the immortal cultivation world will not offend the mysterious figure, the descendant of heaven, for their characters. The identity of the mysterious figures is here. That is to say, if they violate the orders of the mysterious figures, no one will take them in after all.


    Of course, it can''t be so absolute. It''s true that under normal circumstances, no one will take them in, except for the strength of other level 9 or even level 10 immortal cultivation circles. However, such forces are not accessible to them.


    They will not care about these small forces at all. In other words, in the face of the recruitment of mysterious figures, they have no choice but to follow the orders of the mysterious figures and appear in the territory of the ghost sect seven days later.


    Fortunately, the mysterious figures only said that they wanted to build the foundation period, that is to say, the characters of the Ning Dan period would go. In this way, all the characters of the Ning Dan period would really die in it, and the remaining seeds of the foundation period could still make the whole sect pass on.


    At the same time, among the big schools in the immortal world of Dajin, the elders were beaten and the disciples of their own sects who were in the foundation period were called in one after another.The Zhenxian sect is no exception. Yu Xiaodong and other big elders sit together. Wang Junyi and other disciples of zhenzhuan stand opposite Xiaodong.


    "Junyi, we are going to the ghost sect. We don''t know what will happen. If we all die in it, then you will take some elite disciples of Zhenxian sect to abandon the huge resources here and find a remote place. I believe that with the accumulation of Zhenxian sect for so many years, we can ensure that there will be several practitioners in the coagulation period, That''s enough to pass on the whole Zhenxian sect. "


    Yu Xiaodong said to Wang Junyi and other characters. In Wang Junyi''s eyes, this remark was undoubtedly similar to the last words. Therefore, Wang Junyi''s face changed greatly.


    "Big elder, since this time things are so dangerous, you and the elders don''t want to go. As long as there are a few elders in Zhenxian sect, we will hide in other places, and there must be no problem."


    Wang Junyi said his own views, in Xiaodong and other elders after listening to a bitter smile, Wang Junyi now has not recognized the whole situation.

 Chapter 522

    Transmission


    "Junyi, you still don''t understand. The present Dajin Xiuxian world is not the original Dajin Xiuxian world. This elder is already the first person in Dajin. No one can refuse to do anything that he wants to do. We are just figures in the Ning Dan period, and we are nothing in his eyes."


    Yu Xiaodong looks at Wang Junyi still some confused eyes to continue to say.


    "Besides, we just want to escape and where we can escape. The whole Dajin is his sphere of influence. It is impossible for us to go to other worlds. No world will offend the mysterious elder for us."


    Wang Junyi understood Yu Xiaodong''s meaning at this time. There was no better choice but to go to the ghost sect according to the mysterious figures.


    "You guys, when we are not here, we should try our best to help you. In the future, zhenxianmen will depend on you."


    Lao Wang explained it again.


    "Yes, elder brother, don''t worry. When you are not here, I will take the lead of my elder martial brother."


    The other zhenzhuan disciples quickly replied that at this time, no matter whether they are sincere or not, it is impossible to violate the elder''s meaning. At this time, naturally, they should first promise to come down and talk again.


    "Well, that''s it. We have to speed up our journey. We have only seven days to get to the ghost sect."


    Yu Xiaodong also knew that his disciples would persuade him, but he could not say anything more at this time. After all, these disciples had already agreed.


    Other things are not what he needs to do in Xiaodong. The rest is what Wang Junyi needs to do. Whether Wang Junyi can do this well depends on his ability.


    If Wang Junyi really does not have the ability to suppress other disciples, that is to say, Wang Junyi does not have that ability at all, which means that these characters in the Ning Dan period misunderstand Wang Junyi''s means.


    Under such circumstances, Yu Xiaodong didn''t go on talking about it. After all, it''s really under the current situation. It''s still difficult to get to the ghost sect within seven days.


    Li Shenglong set the time of seven days according to his previous setting, but now the whole of the great Jin Xiuxian world has become several times larger. At this time, Li Shenglong still keeps the distance according to the distance when he entered the mine.


    If not in this process, all the Xiandao and demonic sects have obtained some powerful resources. With these resources, all sects will have enough resources to build some long-distance transmission gates. Under this premise, it is only a little nervous to enter the ghost sect in seven days.


    "Go."


    Yu Xiaodong and other elders called, and then let and other elders together, at the same time appeared on the body of Dun light, dun light flash.


    By the time Yu Xiaodong appeared, they had already arrived at the side of a transmission array in Zhenxian gate.


    There are also several true disciples waiting around the transmission array. Seeing that several elders have arrived, they quickly bow down and greet.


    "Elders."


    "Well, is the teleport ready?"


    After the escape light of several elders disappeared, his body was revealed. Yu Xiaodong took a look at the transmission array and asked the zhenzhuan disciple.


    "Elder Hui, you are ready to go at any time."


    Yu Xiaodong was very satisfied with the Zhenchuan disciple''s answer and nodded. Then the nine elders entered the transmission array one after another. After seeing that several elders were ready, Zhenchuan disciple said to the disciples nearby.


    "Send off some elders."


    As soon as Zhenchuan disciple''s voice fell, the transmission array started immediately. A burst of white light started. After the Guanghua disappeared, the nine elders had disappeared.


    The same thing happened in the other ten immortal gate and ten magic gate.


    These immortal gate and magic gate also received the order of the mysterious figure. Similarly, they could not disobey the order of the mysterious figure. According to his order, they thought of the ghost sect to come.


    At this time, Li Shenglong had already entered the place where the soul refining ancestor once lived. The place where the soul refining ancestor lived was also a cave. However, there were numerous strong prohibitions on the outside of the cave. At the same time, inside the cave, a top-grade spirit vein was just below the cave.


    For others, this strong ban is a very strong threat, but for Lee, these prohibitions are just a small matter.


    As for the top-grade spiritual pulse, it is not a good thing for Li Shenglong. Let alone the spiritual pulse, Li Shenglong has already seen the spiritual power of a divine stone. He does not know how many times the spiritual power of a divine stone is.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong doesn''t attach much importance to this spiritual vein. However, since Li Shenglong wants to pretend to be the elder of the ghost sect, he naturally has to do something in line with his status. Living in the best place of the ghost is one of them.Li Shenglong arrived here and dispersed the black fog. Tieruizhi and tieliuli didn''t have the cultivation and insight of Li Shenglong. They had never seen such a strong spiritual pulse.


    In their opinion, it is a middle-class spiritual pulse, which is rare to see, let alone the current top-grade spiritual pulse. It is needless for them to say that Li Shenglong can see it from their eyes.


    "Don''t worry, since you follow me, let alone such a top-grade spiritual pulse, that is, the best spiritual pulse, and even things with more spiritual power will be available in the future."


    What Li Shenglong said is true at all. He is now in the cultivation period of fitness, and as a disciple of a person of the highest level, not to mention some spiritual pulse, there will be no big problem even if it is high-end.


    In this case, Li Shenglong naturally has to make a promise to the two people who are likely to follow him in the future.


    Thank you very much


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s words, tierui''s brother and sister''s eyes flash with imagination. They also know that what Li Shenglong said is not a lie.


    Since they met Li Shenglong, their luck seems to have been improved, and they will get different experiences every time. Let alone, if they had not met Li Shenglong, they would have died in the various means of the Yin soul sect.


    Now, instead of dying, they have improved their cultivation and seen many things that they had no chance to see before.

 Chapter 523

    Roll


    "elder, I''m here to deliver the spirit stone to the elder."


    Bai Jiande sent someone to find out the location of Li Shenglong. As he thought, Li Shenglong was in the soul refining immortal. Since Bai Jiande knew this, he would not stay in the same place.


    This is the time for him to perform. If other people in the sect come back after a period of time, he will not be able to meet this elder.


    Bai Jiande is also very clear in his mind that he is just a lower cultivation figure in the spirit sect, and his position in the whole ghost sect is not so high.


    No matter who knows the news of the master''s exit, they will immediately return to the ghost sect. This is a great opportunity.


    All the people of the ghost sect know that no matter who can get the appreciation of this elder, he will step up to the sky. From then on, he will become the second person except Li Shenglong to cultivate the immortal world in the great Jin Dynasty. No one wants to lose such an opportunity. Bai Jiande''s present opportunity is to compare with others, and he has the first opportunity.


    However, Bai Jiande doesn''t know how long this kind of opportunity can last. However, Bai Jiande is very clear that this kind of opportunity will not last for long. So when Bai Jiande hears where Li Shenglong has settled down, he comes immediately.


    Bai Jiande is also very clear in his mind that Li Shenglong does not lack his own spirit stone. How can the mysterious master lack his spirit stone?


    Bai Jiande is just using this excuse to meet his predecessors. As long as he can show his face in front of his predecessors, then Bai Jiande may become a figure above ten thousand people under that person.


    When Bai Jiande just thinks about it, he gets a little excited. After he shouts out loud outside the soul refining immortal''s mansion, there is no movement in the dark mansion.


    "Elder, I''m here to deliver the spirit stone to the elder."


    Bai Jiande called out again. At this time, there was a trace of other changes in the cave. There was a stir in the dark cave.


    A figure shows up, and Bai Jiande looks up. It is the servant in the period of practicing Qi that he saw just now.


    "Go away."


    After tierui came out, he didn''t want to talk nonsense with Bai Jiande. He said a rolling word on his face.


    Bai Jiande is the cultivation in the foundation period, but now he is faced with a character who is only in the period of Qi training. How dare he say "go away"? At this moment, Bai Jiande felt a burst of anger.


    Fortunately, Bai Jiande also knows that this person is not an ordinary Qi training period. However, there is an elder with advanced cultivation behind him. We should not look at the face of others, but also the face of the elder behind him.


    It is also the reason for thinking of this, Bai Jiande scolds secretly in his heart, but he can''t see it on his face. He is still talking with a smile and looking down at tieruizhi.


    "This elder martial brother."


    Just half of Bai Jiande''s words are interrupted by tierui.


    "Who is your senior brother?"


    There is no need to say much about the hatred between tie Ruizhi and the ghost sect. He and Li Shenglong are different. In his opinion, all the people of the ghost sect are his enemies, and each one seems to be a big enemy who killed his family.


    In this case, how can tieruizhi give Bai Jiande a good look?


    At such a time like this, Li Shenglong supports tierui. Tierui has already calculated it. Bai Jiande will not be in trouble with himself at all. Naturally, he has enough strength to yell at Bai Jiande.


    Bai Jiande didn''t expect that tieruizhi would dare to talk to himself like this. We should know that Bai Jiande has been a bully here for more than ten years. No one has ever spoken to him like this, let alone that elder martial brother was crying out in front of Li Shenglong.


    Otherwise, with the cultivation of tierui''s Qi training period, not to mention being Bai Jiande''s elder martial brother, even Bai Jiande''s nephew depends on whether Bai Jiande is willing or not.


    "This one."


    Bai Jiande pressed his anger in his heart. At this time, it must be impossible to fight against tierui. The only thing he can do is to make himself endure again and again.


    When Bai Jiande opens his mouth again, he doesn''t know what he should say. What if the person in front of him is called a martial nephew?


    That seems to be a bit wrong. He is not willing to call him a senior brother. If he is called a senior nephew, he will be more angry.


    Just when Bai Jiande himself is in trouble, tierui said.


    "Don''t you hear me? Let you go, don''t you understand? "


    "You."


    Bai Jiande''s face turned pale. Then he raised his hand and pointed to tieruizhi. Tieruizhi didn''t want to pay attention to Bai Jiande. He turned around and went back to the cave.


    Bai Jiande stood there with a look of bitterness in his heart, but he couldn''t say a word. It''s not that Bai Jiande didn''t want to say it, but he didn''t know what to say at all. We should know that although Bai Jiande''s cultivation is much stronger than tieruizhi.However, there is such a powerful person behind tierui. In this way, it is impossible for a character with such a little cultivation as Bai Jiande to do anything to tierui.


    Under such circumstances, after standing outside the cave for a long time, Bai Jiande finally returned to his normal color, bowed deeply to the cave, and then said respectfully.


    "In accordance with the laws of our predecessors."


    Bai Jiande comforts himself constantly in his heart. This is not what a practitioner of Qi training period said, but what the elder said. When Bai Jiande thought about it, he naturally felt much more comfortable.


    This person sometimes has a kind of relatively cheap heart. If he says that his own person is not as good as his own, he will refute everything he says. But if the person who says himself is much better than himself, the said person has no opinion.


    In this case, Bai Jiande naturally wants to find an excuse for himself to make his mood comfortable. No matter who he is now, Bai Jiande has no way to deal with them.


    Bai Jiande leaves here in a gloomy mood. Tierui''s brother and sister are very cheerful in the cave. They are very happy to see Bai Jiande''s face.


    "Brother, did you see Bai Jiande''s face as if he had eaten dung?"


    "It''s true. It''s really cool just now. You didn''t see his manner just now. Call me senior brother. I''m bah. How could I have such a junior brother from Jian?"


    Tierui said with a smile to his sister.

 Chapter 524

    You are responsible for


    "this is the way to deal with such scum."


    The two brothers and sisters hate the ghost sect deeply. They both feel that what tierui has just done is not enough. Li Shenglong doesn''t say anything.


    Li Shenglong was supposed to wipe out the whole ghost sect. Naturally, there is no problem for tieruizhi to treat Bai Jiande like this. What''s more, Li Shenglong has entrusted this matter to tierui, so naturally there will be no interference in tierui''s actions.


    Tie Ruizhi and tie Liuli also know Li Shenglong''s idea and know that he will never let go of these people of the ghost sect. Only then can he have the courage to do this to Bai Jiande.


    If there was no Lee Sheng long, he would take advantage of tierui''s courage. It is estimated that tieruizhi would not dare to do this to Bai Jiande. You should know that there is a huge class gap between them. Such a big gap can not be made up by tierui at all. If he does, tieruizhi will only die.


    Tieruizhi himself also knows that he can rely on Li Shenglong to support him. At this time, when he saw Li Shenglong without a hair, he thought that Li Shenglong was angry, and carefully said to Li Shenglong.


    "Master, I have no problem doing this."


    "Of course not."


    With a smile, Li Shenglong understood why tierui said this thing to himself, and gently answered, dispelling tierui''s questions.


    "Don''t worry. In these seven days, all the things will be handled by you two. No matter who it is, I will not see him. If there is any problem, I will go to him directly."


    After Li Shenglong gave this thing to both of them, he went back to the state of cultivation. Now his practice is different from before. In the past, when Li Shenglong practiced, he only needed enough aura.


    But now it is different. Now that Li Shenglong has entered the period of syncretism, if he wants to enter the period of syncretism, he must understand the way of heaven. Things in the way of heaven can not be achieved only by absorbing aura.


    It needs Li Longsheng''s spirit and the way of heaven to be fully integrated together, to understand the general trend of heaven and earth from the way of heaven, and to integrate himself with it through this general trend.


    In this way, naturally, Li Shenglong''s accomplishments can be improved. The higher and deeper Li Shenglong''s understanding of the way of heaven is, the stronger his own strength is. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong does not want to waste any time. After all, Yu Linglong is still in the underworld, waiting for Li Shenglong to rescue him. Li Shenglong doesn''t want Yu Linglong to wait too long.


    If you can strive for a little faster time, you will naturally have to fight for a little bit of time, and there will be no delay at all. At present, none of these people in the cultivation of immortals in Dajin are rivals of Li Shenglong, and Li Shenglong doesn''t care much about them. At such a time, Li Shenglong naturally doesn''t need to prepare anything.


    Under the absolute strength of Li Shenglong, those magic people who want to do anything have no ability at all, and Li Shenglong doesn''t worry about what they will do.


    As for the issue of the new order after the destruction of the evil way, Li Shenglong is not worried. We should know that there is Li Shenglong, and no one will disagree with the distribution method that Li Shenglong said.


    After Li Shenglong finished the arrangement, he continued to sit down, and huge spiritual power gushed out of his body, which not only permeated the palace, but also spread out from the palace to the whole ghost sect, where Li Shenglong''s spiritual power was full of everywhere.


    In the spirit of Li Shenglong, Bai Jiande is now in the hall of the ghost sect, walking back and forth, muttering while walking.


    "What should I do? What should I do? How can I be appreciated by this elder?"


    Bai Jiande is not only himself, but also has some disciples of the ghost sect. Each of these disciples has the same expression on his face, all with a frown, as if he wanted to help Bai Jiande solve this problem.


    No one around noticed that Li Shenglong''s mental power spread over them. All the people were thinking about Bai Jiande.


    "Martial uncle, how about we find some beautiful elder martial sisters and sisters to send them to Shizu?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, a ghost sect disciple in the blood training period told Bai Jiande his idea.


    "It''s true that the master has been in it for many years. I don''t know how many years ago. There should be a shortage of girls, as long as we send a few girls."


    After hearing that blood training disciple said this, other blood training disciples echoed one after another. You know, these blood training disciples have no idea what kind of state Li Shenglong is. Generally speaking, people with such a state of Li Shenglong are not very happy with their bodies.


    In fact, it''s not only Li Shenglong, but also other masters. All of them want to go further in the road of cultivating immortals.


    In order to achieve this goal, most of the time of every immortal cultivator is spent in the process of cultivation. Even if he is not practicing, he must be looking for resources and other things for cultivation. Under such circumstances, most immortal practitioners generally do not have any time to enjoy themselves on the body.Li Shenglong is like a God now. Looking at all this from there, Li Shenglong knows in his heart that he is now engaged in spiritual cultivation.


    With the help of watching the world''s various states to exercise their own spirit, from the every move of others can have such observation.


    When Li Shenglong saw all this of Bai Jiande, he didn''t want to participate in it. It seems that Li Shenglong is not a person in this world at all. He looks at all this calmly from an outside world.


    "Is this feasible?"


    Bai Jiande naturally didn''t know that Li Shenglong was watching him. At this time, he naturally wanted to get close to Li Shenglong. Obviously, there were some difficulties with normal methods, but only by such abnormal means. At that time, Bai Jiande''s insight was obviously much stronger than those people and things in the blood training period.


    Naturally, I can think that these characters will not have this time under normal circumstances, but Bai Jiande also knows that he has no better way to meet Li Shenglong besides this method.


    At such a time, Bai Jiande''s heart also appeared hesitation. In fact, Bai Jiande has nothing to hesitate about. Since they have already figured out that there is only such a method, there is no need to think about anything.

 Chapter 525

    Change


    OK, then do it. "


    It took Bai Jiande not too long to make a decision.


    "Go, and this is for you."


    Bai Jiande pointed out that the disciple who practiced blood in the plan at the beginning.


    As soon as the disciple was confirmed by Bai Jiande, he was excited. He understood how powerful the old ancestor and other people of the ghost sect were.


    Since the strength of those people is so strong, it is absolutely impossible for those people to stay here for a long time. Compared with other places of the ghost sect, there is no advantage at all.


    As for the resources of spiritual power, the highest level of spiritual vein here is just a superior spiritual vein. Now, the cultivation of fairy circle in the great Jin Dynasty is not the former three levels of immortal cultivation.


    It has become a six level immortal cultivation world in the great Jin Dynasty. Not to mention that this superior spirit vein is the best spirit vein, has become a common commodity now.


    Since it is, the resources of immortality here are so inadequate, so the experts like Li Shenglong and other characters will not be in such a small place with superior spiritual vein for too long.


    It is precisely because of this, these people here are very clear in their hearts, and the person who stayed here as the leader must be Bai Jiande undoubtedly.


    Bai Jiande was limited in cultivation. It was because of this that Bai was sent to this place, and it is very likely to stay here in the future.


    Most of these ordinary disciples don''t believe that Bai Jiande can really please the joy of this predecessor, what kind of cultivation has any status.


    How can the cultivation of such a position be put in the eyes of Li Shenglong. These people are more aware than Bai Jiande, and they also know that it is not clear that this matter is unclear. But now these things really have such a glimmer of hope. Since there is such a glimmer of hope, they should still cherish it.


    Since there is still a glimmer of hope, Bai will not give up naturally. Other people under the staff will not talk to Bai Jiande about this problem, but follow Bai Jiande directly behind him to help him make an idea.


    In this way, who has a great power at this time will be valued by Bai Jiande in the future. After all, Bai Jiande is the master of this future.


    Offending the master here, they will not do that at all, and everyone is a kind of work with all their heart and soul.


    "Shizu is assured that I will do this well and will select the most beautiful disciples to serve the old ancestor."


    Hearing the guarantee of the blood training disciple, Bai Jiande nodded, but did not feel relieved about it, and then he pointed several people around him.


    "You several, also go together, all kinds of beautiful women should choose one, what is pure, swagger, etc.


    understand?"


    "Shizu, what do you want to do so much?"


    A blood training disciple did not turn his head, did not understand what Bai Jiande wanted so many beautiful women to do, and asked immediately.


    "What? You are stupid, do you know what kind of beauty does the old ancestor like? "


    Bai Jiande saw the idiot question asked by the disciple, and Bai replied impatiently.


    "I don''t know."


    It is a bit stupid for this disciple to say that he also understands the meaning of Bai Jiande. Since no one knows what the old ancestor is good at, then he must find one for all types of ancestors.


    In this way, no matter which ancestor likes, it is not related to them.


    "I understand, Shizu, I''ll go for it."


    Several disciples in the blood training period retreated and went to find the beautiful women needed by lishenglong. Li Shenglong''s spiritual power was not specially followed by them, and slowly spread towards the whole ghost sect. The whole spirit sect was under the influence of the spirit of lishenglong.


    Li Shenglong''s mental power is not specifically locked on a person''s body, but on all the people of the spirit sect. At this moment, Li feels like he is incarnated in millions of people. Then every nerve works with the nerves of other people. This is the case that Li Shenglong never met before,


    this is not because of other things. His cultivation is not because of others There was no such strength before. Since cultivation did not reach cultivation, it was not possible to enter this realm naturally.


    Li Shenglong is different. Since he enters the period of integration, he will naturally have spiritual changes. Li Shenglong is now the first time to feel the change in his body. It is not enough to adapt to such changes, but it is not a problem. It will not take long for Li Shenglong to fully adapt to this state.


    In this state, Li Shenglong''s spiritual power seems to be able to enter the hearts of these people around them, standing around them and feeling their actions. Some people constantly practice their skills, some are refining their own skeletons, and others are doing other things.None of these people can feel the existence of Li Shenglong. The process of Li Shenglong''s cultivation has been going on in this wonderful state.


    Tierui''s brother and sister, who have retreated to the entrance of the cave, don''t know that Li Shenglong''s practice is different from before. Even in the process of cultivation, Li Shenglong can still feel everything around him.


    Such a state of nature is not tierui they can think of, naturally, their two people''s conversation also listened to Li Shenglong''s ears.


    "Brother, do you think the whole sect will be destroyed this time?"


    "That''s natural. The hatred between the elder and the ghost sect is not small. How could the ghost sect be released?"


    "That''s good, father. Their revenge can be avenged."


    "Yes, the only regret is that we can''t do it in person."


    Li Shenglong practices in the soul sect, while other characters from various sects are constantly coming to the ghost sect. No one wants to be here at the specified time. In that case, it may have a certain impact on the sect they are in.


    Now Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are placed here, and this influence is absolutely beyond the endurance of these figures in the Ning Dan period.


    In the same way, Bai Jiande is constantly preparing for the ghost sect. However, he wants to surprise Li Shenglong. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know that the wife Li wants to see most is Yu Linglong. Secondly, Li Shenglong has three other women, Lucy and his three.


    Although Li Shenglong also likes beautiful women, he will never love a character like that when he sees one. His eyes for beautiful women must surpass the taste of * in his heart.


    Naturally, in this case, Bai Jiande''s plan to impress Li Shenglong with beauty is impossible from the beginning.


    When Bai Jiande chooses several charming female disciples to return to Li Shenglong''s residence, tieruizhi once again refutes Bai Jiande''s face.


    "Go away."


    It''s the same word. Tie Ruizhi has said it to Bai Jiande three times.


    "Laozu, you come out and have a look. This is specially selected for you by the younger generation. Every one of them is the body of a * *, and they are willing to follow the masters like the ancestor in their body and mind."


    At this time, Bai Jiande was not as powerful as tieruizhi, who was on the side, was still shouting to the cave. Although there was no echo from other people in the cave, Bai Jiande was sure that his ancestors would be able to hear his own voice.


    There is nothing wrong with Bai Jiande. Li Shenglong can really hear Bai Jiande''s voice. How about hearing it?


    It doesn''t make any sense. For such a small person as Bai Jiande, Li Shenglong has no idea of going out in person.


    "I told you to get out of here."


    Tierui knows that no matter how angry he is, he can''t use force against Bai Jiande. There is an obvious gap between his strength and his strength. If this gap is set here, he can only continue to pull the tiger skin of Li Shenglong.


    Tierui knows that no one will remove this layer of tiger skin. In that case, if Li Shenglong is annoyed, these people will have a hard time.


    Naturally, Bai Jiande will not do anything to tieruizhi. Although in his opinion, Bai Jiande is not qualified to show off in front of him, but he can''t say anything else.


    Can only listen to tierui''s insulting himself, and in front of his disciples.


    "Good, good. Get out of here."


    Not only listening here, Bai Jiande also pretended to understand, and said with a smile, while he was talking, he retreated.


    Since this tierui capital has said that it is the order of Li Shenglong, if Bai Jiande does not leave, it will annoy Li Shenglong and no one can leave here alive.


    For the elders of the ghost sect, although Bai Jiande did not know the temperament of this elder, they could confirm one thing, that is, this elder must not be a kind-hearted one.


    Generally speaking, not to mention the demonic sect such as the ghost sect, but those figures in the sect of testimonies, how many of them are soft hearted?


    The only difference between the two is that there are certain rules between the monks of the right way, while the devil way is almost without any rules, or they don''t need any rules at all.

 Chapter 526

    Sun Lei


    in this way, Bai Jiande also knows that his plan has failed. Bai Jiande''s accomplishments are there, and it is impossible for him to force himself into it. In that case, I am afraid that Li Shenglong will blow Bai Jiande into dross just after stepping in.


    Bai Jiande is depressed and retreats. Although Bai Jiande''s heart is extremely unhappy at this time, it''s normal. Who can say that Bai Jiande''s person is just a character in the period of Qi training. Under such circumstances, Bai Jiande''s heart will not be convinced.


    Needless to say, even tierui can see that Bai Jiande is unhappy. Bai Jiande doesn''t cover up the depression in his heart. Although tierui can see it, tierui has no idea at all. In tierui''s opinion, he didn''t want to give Bai Jiande a good look.


    Those younger brothers under Bai Jiande have different ideas. Others don''t have to look at Bai Jiande''s face, but they need it. They can''t ignore Bai Jiande''s face. Now that Bai Jiande is in a bad mood, it shows that their subordinates will have difficulties.


    Therefore, on the way back, everyone was careful not to offend Bai Jiande.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual power is in the perception, which constantly senses the happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness of all people. In this process, he has never stopped practicing.


    After Bai Jiande''s defeat this time, he did not stop his pace of wanting to see Li Shenglong. In the next day, Bai Jiande thought of several excuses to see Li Shenglong, but they were all blocked by tierui.


    When Bai Jiande, who went back again, did not think of any other methods, news came out that was bad news for him.


    The other foundation building monks of the ghost sect finally came back.


    In the process of the expansion of various schools over the past ten years, the most obvious improvement in the strength of the whole Da Jin Xiuxian world is the ghost sect, because everyone thinks that Li Shenglong is an elder of the ghost sect. In this case, naturally, they try to avoid any conflict with the ghost sect one by one, in case that the elder doesn''t know when to go out and clean them up.


    In this way, the influence of the ghost sect has been expanded unprecedentedly. Under this expansion, all the disciples of the ghost sect have been sent out, some to some new good places, some to some relatively bad places.


    The quality of these places is judged by whether the resources of cultivating immortals are sufficient or not. If there are sufficient resources for cultivating immortals, they will naturally be a good place, and the people sent to this place will naturally be a person with high cultivation status in the ghost sect.


    At this time, because the place where the ghost sect was built was in the place where the immortal world was built in the former Dajin, naturally, it is not a good place for the expanded Dajin to cultivate the fairyland.


    Generally speaking, the figures in the foundation period who are closer to here are just those who are a little better than Bai Jiande, and their cultivation status will not be much better than that of Bai Jiande.


    Although he said that, due to the strict hierarchy of the ghost sect, even if he was a little better than Bai Jiande, Bai Jiande was inferior to him.


    Hearing the bad news, Bai Jiande''s heart is also heavy. During the day, Bai Jiande has fully understood that it is impossible to see this elder. No matter what excuse he uses, what tieruizhi said to Bai Jiande is only one word. Get out.


    Although Bai Jiande knows the news in his heart, he still has a trace of fantasy about it. If there is no other person, then Bai Jiande still has a glimmer of hope. But now that other people come back, he naturally has no right to make decisions here.


    If you can''t make up your mind, there''s no excuse to meet your predecessors. When Bai Jiande is worried about it, a person has already come in.


    The visitor looks square and upright, and his accomplishments show that he has just entered the foundation period, but his skill is higher than that of Bai Jiande, who is left behind. There is a trace of dust on his clothes that should not have any dust.


    Of course, Bai Jiande knew this man. This is the five elder martial brothers in front of him, surnamed sun.


    "Elder martial brother sun came back very quickly."


    Since elder martial brother sun has come back, it is impossible for Bai Jiande to use any other tricks. He can only say hello to senior brother sun.


    "How dare I not hurry back to pay homage when I heard the news of master''s going out of the pass. Younger martial brother Bai, I don''t know where the elder is now?"


    Elder martial brother sun doesn''t want to go around the bush with Bai Jiande and directly tell him his intention to come back. There is nothing to hide. He came back for this matter.


    Besides, elder martial brother sun is also aware that his status is not high in the whole ghost sect. If you want to see the elder, you won''t have too much time.


    "I live in the elder''s mansion. However, I said that nobody was seen. Elder martial brother sun should not disturb him."


    Naturally, Bai Jiande knows what his senior brother sun is up to. However, since he is not appreciated by his predecessors, Bai Jiande naturally does not want others to be appreciated by his predecessors. Otherwise, it does not mean that Bai Jiande is really incompetent."Oh, in the house of the great elder."


    At this time, elder martial brother sun automatically ignored what Bai Jiande said. It seems that he just heard the words in front of him. At this time, he was already thinking about what excuse should be used to approach the elder.


    "Younger martial brother Bai, are there any other brothers who came back before me?"


    Elder martial brother sun is more concerned about this problem. What he wants is to be able to get ahead of others and try to be faster than Bai Jiande. It''s impossible. After seeing Bai Jiande''s appearance, elder martial brother sun knew that Bai Jiande had nothing to gain. Otherwise, Bai Jiande would not be what he is now. At least, he is a villain. How can it be possible He will put his elder martial brother in the eye.


    Since Bai Jiande didn''t succeed, it was only to see if other people came back. If other people did, it was not what senior brother sun wanted to see.


    "No, elder martial brother sun, you come back the fastest. Do you want me to accompany you to the master''s mansion?"


    Fortunately, after a faint smile, Bai Jiande said to elder martial brother sun. At the same time, his body was walking, as if he really wanted to lead the way for elder martial brother sun.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to bother younger martial brother Bai. I''ll go by myself."


    Seeing Bai Jiande''s action, the first thought in sun''s heart is that if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Since this thing is strange, we can''t let Bai Jiande go.


    Otherwise, what could have been done might have been destroyed by Bai Jiande, and elder martial brother sun would not have let this happen, so he immediately rejected Bai Jiande''s "good intentions".


    "That elder martial brother must go well."


    Bai Jiande has never wanted to go with elder martial brother sun. He also knows that he will not let him go with him if he says so.


    Besides, even if senior brother sun really asked Bai Jiande to go with him, there was no problem. Bai Jiande really wanted to see what kind of expression sun looked like after hearing tieruizhi''s rolling.


    "In this case, I will go first, elder martial brother."


    After elder martial brother sun finished speaking, he left the hall. Bai Jiande''s voice came leisurely in the hall.


    "Elder martial brother, take your time."


    After elder martial brother Sun left, Bai Jiande''s disciples immediately went to the bottom of a blood training period.


    "You, follow up and report to me if you have anything."


    The disciples who got the order of Bai Jiande immediately rushed down. These people are more sensitive. At this time, we should know who should obey the order.


    Elder martial brother sun walked out of the hall, and baa had the intention of staying. He went directly to Li Shenglong''s soul refining immortal * mansion. At this time, elder martial brother sun knew that he could not delay at all. Now that he has already come back, it means that some disciples who are nearly as far away from him may also want to come back.


    Of course, elder martial brother sun wants to solve the problems of his predecessors before them. That would be the most perfect thing.


    When elder martial brother sun arrived at the soul refining immortal * mansion, what he saw was the same as that of Bai Jiande. There was a mass of black gas outside the cave. There seemed to be some prohibition in the black gas.


    Elder martial brother sun didn''t want to break in. His strength was very clear. If he wanted to break in, he was going to die. Therefore, elder martial brother sun stopped here and yelled to the inside.


    "Master, sun Lei, the founder of the ghost sect, came to see him."


    At this time, sun Lei was still dreaming about how he should answer the questions of his predecessors. He did not expect that at this time, he only heard a word of reply.


    "Go away."


    Of course, tieruizhi can see the outside scene and hear the voice of this man in front of the cave. Although it is only a change of a ghost sect person, the ghost sect''s people are tierui''s enemies. For any one of them, tieruizhi''s attitude is the same, and there is no possibility of any change.


    This time, in the face of sun Lei, the ghost sect, tierui didn''t even mean the road.


    "Master."


    Sun Lei didn''t think that the elder was so heartless. Of course, sun Lei at this time did not know that this was not the voice of Li Shenglong, but another person.


    "Go away."


    Sun Lei didn''t finish speaking at all. Tieruizhi repeated it again.


    "Yes."


    Sun Lei''s face was blue and white, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He retreated directly and went back to the hall. Looking at Bai Jiande with a smile on his face, sun Lei was also depressed.


    Naturally, Bai Jiande had long thought that sun Lei would be this kind of ending. What''s more, through his blood training disciple, Bai Jiande already knew the whole process of sun Lei''s arrival at the gate of the cave and his departure.


    After knowing the whole process, Bai Jiande felt even more cheerful. At least he met a doorman of his predecessors. Now sun Lei is in a bad mood. He has not even seen a doorkeeper, so he is directly expelled back.


    Bai Jiande''s heart can not help but feel a sense of superiority, looking at Sun senior brother''s eyes, naturally there is a kind of special ridicule."Elder martial brother sun, how are you? Have you seen your elder brother?"


    Bai Jiande asked knowingly. Naturally, elder martial brother sun also knew that Bai Jiande wanted to laugh at himself, but he didn''t have any kind reply.


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t have that good fortune. I just heard the voice of my predecessors."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Elder martial brother sun felt that he was speaking normally. He didn''t expect that after he finished speaking, Bai Jiande laughed. Of course, Bai Jiande had to laugh, and he had to laugh hard. There were not many opportunities for him to laugh at other people in his own door.


    Especially in a place with a strict hierarchy like the ghost sect, if elder martial brother sun''s ranking was only five places above Bai Jiande, Bai Jiande would not even dare to laugh at him.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Naturally, elder martial brother sun didn''t understand what Bai Jiande was laughing at. He frowned and asked Bai Jiande.


    Bai Jiande laughed for a while - it was so easy to stop. After stopping, Bai Jiande explained it to elder martial brother sun.


    "Elder martial brother sun, do you know that the voice you hear is not the voice of your predecessors at all."


    Bai Jiande''s words made elder martial brother sun puzzled.


    "Not the elder? Who is that? Didn''t you tell me that the elder was in that cave? Do you dare to lie to me


    At the same time, as soon as sun''s face changed, he stepped forward and directly faced Bai Jiande. It seems that if Bai Jiande was really cheating on senior brother sun, he would have to pay some price.


    If the elder martial brother sun Jiande doesn''t know what he''s doing in the battle of Bai Jiande, he doesn''t know what to do with sun Jiande.


    Under such circumstances, Bai Jiande naturally does not want to have a direct conflict with sun. Therefore, although Bai Jiande didn''t stop smiling, he managed to straighten up and then said.


    "Elder martial brother sun misunderstood me. How dare I cheat elder martial brother sun?"


    Elder martial brother sun also felt that Bai Jiande did not dare to cheat him. It was just like this that senior brother sun gave Bai Jiande an opportunity to explain. Otherwise, senior brother sun had already fought with Bai Jiande at this time.


    "Is that?"


    Elder martial brother sun continued to ask.


    "Elder martial brother sun, it is true that you are in that cave, but I have never said that there is only one person in the cave."


    "There are others. Who is that? Which brother is it? "


    Elder martial brother sun also understood the meaning of Bai Jiande''s words.


    "No, the man in the cave doesn''t belong to our ghost sect. At least I haven''t seen him before, and his accomplishments are just the realm of practicing Qi. Now everything is regarded as the servant of the elder, claiming that he was asked by the master to deal with the affairs of the ghost sect."

 Chapter 527

    "Gas refining period?"


    Hearing this, sun Lei frowned. Obviously, he also wanted to understand where Bai Jiande''s ridicule came from. If what Bai Jiande said was true, sun Lei knew that he should be ridiculed.


    Don''t say it''s someone else. Even sun Lei has a flame in his heart. Does a character who practices Qi dare to laugh at himself?


    Sun Lei''s face turned ugly. No matter how low sun Lei''s strength is, he can''t get a character in the Qi training period to teach him a lesson. What''s more, the character in this Qi training period still points to his nose and makes him roll. This is what sun Lei can''t stand.


    "Yes, it''s Qi training."


    Seeing sun Lei''s face, Bai Jiande has already guessed sun Lei''s idea in his heart. He just wants to revenge the character in the period of practicing Qi.


    Thinking of this, Bai Jiande continued.


    "Elder martial brother sun, don''t blame younger martial brother. I didn''t remind you. Don''t do anything stupid. There is such an unfathomable elder behind the figure in the period of Qi training. If you offend him at this time, you should think about it carefully."


    "Hum, just let this boy be free for a few days. I don''t believe that with this little boy''s modest cultivation, the elder can really let this boy follow him all the time? When the elder is not by his side, the boy will die. "


    Obviously, sun Lei didn''t want to find a monk in the Qi training period right now. At this time, there was a mysterious elder standing behind him. No one could move the character in the Qi training period.


    Sun Lei is not willing to swallow down this tone, this also has no way, that is, he does not want to swallow it, he does not have the strength to compete with Li Shenglong.


    After seven days, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has been floating in the sky of the whole ghost sect, feeling the happiness, anger, sadness and happiness of the whole ghost sect.


    In these seven days, the people of the ghost sect came back the earliest. The first thing they wanted to do after they came back was to visit Li Shenglong. Naturally, the first people who came back were those monks in the foundation period, and they were also the monks in the foundation period.


    Those who came back at the beginning were some people who were similar to Bai Jiande in their accomplishments. Facing such figures, Bai Jiande did not want to remind them in advance that there was such a character in Li Shenglong''s mansion.


    The monks who came back later in the foundation period did not know how many times their strength was better than Bai Jiande. Bai Jiande did not dare to play tricks on them. Naturally, he would tell them the truth.


    However, such characters also don''t believe in evil. If they don''t try it themselves, they won''t give up at all. In this case, everyone has experienced the same fate as sun Lei. Tieruizhi happily says to all the friars in the foundation period of the ghost sect.


    And these friars in the foundation period didn''t even see tieruizhi''s face. On the fourth day, the first elder of yinhunzong''s ningdan period finally came back.


    Of course, after the elder came back, the first thing he wanted to ask was also one of the most concerned things of the elder. Naturally, the elder asked all the people about their experiences in the cave of the elder, so he wisely chose to wait in the palace of the ghost sect and didn''t want to visit the elder.


    Naturally, the elder''s cultivation is the most correct. Let alone that they are just the cultivation of Ning Dan period. Even if their cultivation is higher, they are not qualified to break in. Since they do not have the strength, they are just looking for tieruizhi''s abuse when they arrive at the cave entrance.


    In that case, it would be better for the present elder not to go in at all. Not only did the elder himself not go in, but also other elders did not enter the cave under his persuasion.


    In this way, tieruizhi has a less chance to insult the elder of the ghost sect. In seven days, the elder of the ghost sect can also get news.


    Some of the elders of other sects did not come to the field of the ghost sect seven days ago. However, since the elder said that they would meet them on the seventh day, naturally, no one would violate the elder''s intention and live directly in the territory of the ghost sect, and none of them showed his identity.


    "Go, get ready. This time we will become the first sect in the world."


    Although the soul refining immortal said that his face was flat and ordered by his mouth, he didn''t know why, and there was always a sense of uneasiness in his heart. The immortal soul refining man could not say why.


    We should know that now the whole ghost sect is in full swing. The ancestor of the ghost sect is coming out of the mountain, and no one can defeat the whole immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty. In the future, other sects can only exist as slaves of the ghost sect, and there is no other possibility at all. Under such circumstances, naturally, nothing can threaten the ghost sect.


    But why is there such uneasiness?


    The soul refining immortal can''t understand. Is it the forehead of other sects? What are those old men planning?Another thought appeared in the soul refining immortal''s heart, but it was denied by the soul refining immortal himself for a short time, which is not reliable.


    In other schools, there are two masters of Yuanying period, plus tens of hundreds of experts of Ning Dan period. Such strength is not enough for the predecessors to deal with it by one hand.


    Under such a strong contrast, natural soul refining real people feel that this matter is unlikely, but if so, what is the reason?


    "Go, tell the disciples at the bottom to pay attention to this period of time. If there is any abnormality in the sect, report it immediately."


    The soul refining immortal really can''t think of any changes, or these changes are not in his mind at all.


    Now the soul refining immortal can only do his best to tell his subordinates to pay more attention.


    Seven days is too short for the long time of cultivating immortals. When the experts of the other nine magic sects and the ten immortal sects have arrived at the time of the ghost sect, Li Shenglong is relieved from the state of cultivation.


    "Hoo."


    This time, Li Shenglong didn''t feel how much improvement of his own cultivation. This kind of cultivation is just the cultivation in the meridians, but Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength has made an unprecedented progress.

 Chapter 528

    It is also clear to Li Shenglong that this is the first practice that will have such a great effect. From another angle, it shows that Li Shenglong''s spiritual cultivation is still too shallow. If Li Shenglong''s cultivation is profound, it will not happen at all.


    When Li Shenglong opened his eyes, two of the ten magic and ten immortal sects and all the nuns of Ning Dan period had already arrived outside Li Shenglong''s mansion.


    When they arrived here this time, no one spoke. Their accomplishments could all be known. Since the elder had such a strong power, naturally, the traces of these people were in the grasp of that elder. In this way, they did not need to disturb the elder. If the elder didn''t come out, it means that the elder didn''t want to see them, so they didn''t have it at all His method can only be passive acceptance.


    Tierui''s brother and sister in the cave also saw the scene outside. In their eyes, it was an incredible thing that these elders who had advanced cultivation in the past all knelt down here. Tierui and his brothers are now following Li Shenglong. Although they know that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is profound, they are only a small figure in the period of practicing Qi It''s not so open at all. I''m afraid of the characters in the Ning Dan period and even the Yuan Ying period.


    These people outside, wearing two groups of clothes, the devil''s way of people wearing a uniform black, while the fairyland people are wearing white clothes.


    Two groups of people stand on both sides, while the ghost sect stands in the middle of the two fairies. Naturally, no one will provoke the people of the ghost sect, and the soul refining elder of the ghost sect is lucky enough to stand at the front of the team together with the other two primordial ancestors.


    The soul refining immortal is also very comfortable at this time, but no matter how comfortable he is, he can''t say much at this time.


    After all, now he is only relying on the authority of this elder. If the immortal soul really is too arrogant in front of these two young masters, he may have trouble in the future.


    People did not stand here for a long time. Originally it was full of black fog. Suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed out of the mansion. Then a man and a woman in the Qi training period came out first, followed by a man covered with thick fog.


    "Welcome the elder Dharma frame."


    When they saw Li Shenglong come out, all of them knelt down on the ground, and said in their mouth. It seemed like they had practiced many times. Only they guessed that they had never practiced.


    "The soul refining immortal will call all the disciples of the ghost sect in the foundation period and kneel in the middle position. The other demons kneel by the middle position, and the Xiandao sect kneels on both sides."


    Li Shenglong did not open his mouth, tierui said.


    "Yes, I do."


    Although everyone can see that the person in front of him is just the cultivation of Qi cultivation period, at the same time, we can also see that the character in the period of practicing Qi is obviously the servant of the elder, who is speaking instead of the elder. In this case, the words of this disciple are equivalent to those of the elder, and no one will disobey what the elder said.


    On the other hand, when they heard Li Shenglong''s order, they thought that Li Shenglong had a good trust in their ghost sect, so they put them in the center, followed by the devil sect and finally the Xiandao sect.


    Seeing the arrangement of Li Shenglong, the sense of crisis in the heart of zhenhun Zhenren has never been strengthened. He also can''t figure out where the crisis comes from.


    The Xiandao sects looked at each other. At this time, it was obvious that the elder of the ghost sect wanted to take advantage of their fairyland, and the best situation was to let them become their slave sects from now on.


    In the worst case, needless to say, it is the most common thing to send and kill people.


    The devil sect is also uneasy, but it is not as frightened as the Xiandao sect. After all, the rules and regulations of the demon sect are more simple and straightforward, and the strength is supreme.


    Now that the ghost sect has absolute strength, it is not to say that it is to turn these demons into an affiliated sect, that is, to swallow them up completely and turn them into a hall inside the ghost sect. No one will be surprised. Such a thing is that other demons will do the same if other demons arise.


    Although people are thinking, but no one stops their pace, who are waiting for the fate of the arrangement.


    After a while, the whole master of the two ways of immortals and Demons and the master of the foundation period of the ghost sect all rearranged and knelt in front of Li Shenglong.


    There are no more than 300 experts in the "Ning Dan period" of the two ways of immortals and demons. This is due to the fact that after the promotion of the immortal cultivation world in the great Jin Dynasty, there were a part of the Ning Dan period accumulated by sufficient cultivation resources, while the disciples of the foundation stage of the ghost sect were so dense that they could see no less than 10000.


    These disciples in the foundation period of the ghost sect would not think of the end they would face.


    In their hearts, they thought that it was a great honor for their disciples to kneel down here with the real people of ningdan period."I''d like to inform you that the formation has been arranged."


    "Well."


    For the first time, Li Shenglong made his own voice in front of the crowd. Hearing Li Shenglong''s voice, Yu Xiaodong of zhenxianmen immediately raised his head and looked at the elder in front of him in amazement.


    This voice, is it him?


    Yu Xiaodong''s words in his heart naturally no one heard, but around these Ning Dan period masters also noticed Yu Xiaodong''s abnormal situation, casting a puzzled look one after another.


    "Ten immortal sects, ten magic sects, can there be Cong Dan period master not come?"


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s words were finished, the ghost sect''s soul grabbing elder, who was responsible for receiving other sects, raised his head.


    "Tell me back."


    At the beginning of the elder''s words, Li Shenglong suddenly sent out a flash of light in his hand and ran directly to the elder. The speed of the aura was so fast that it was not something that could be avoided by the elder. Before the elder did not respond, the aura had already penetrated into the elder''s heart, and a character in the period of coagulation had already passed Death is the end of life.


    At this time, Li Shenglong''s voice came.


    "Did I ask you to speak?"


    They looked at the corpse of the soul snatching elder in front of them. Listening to Li Shenglong''s voice in their ears, they felt a chill in their hearts and lowered their heads one after another.


    "Master, have all the figures in the foundation period of the ten immortals and ten demons come together?"


    Tierui General Li Shenglong repeated what he said. At this time, zhenhun real person also had a little understanding of where his crisis came from. The elder was moody. If something was wrong, he might die.


    Originally, several other elders of the ghost sect had already answered in advance, and no one dared to answer in a loud voice at this time.


    Zhenhun Zhenren looked at the dead elder beside him and motioned for him to answer. He was one of the experts in the Ning Dan period who came out of the ghost sect in recent years. Seeing the face of the immortal, the dead elder raised his head even though he was not willing to do so.


    "Qi"


    the elder of the dead just said for the first time that a blood mist came out of his neck. As soon as the person was crooked, the one who had died could not die again.


    Li Shenglong didn''t even explain this time. People heard tierui continue to say.


    "You answer."


    At this time, all the people dare to look up and feel relieved to see that tierui is pointing to a Ning Dan elder of Xuehe clan.


    Of course, the blood River sect elder who was named didn''t have any idea of relaxation. The whole person collapsed tightly. Originally, these experts in the coagulation of elixir period were already regarded as the supreme level figures in the cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty.


    Usually, if only one died, it would cause a shock to the whole society of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. But now?


    The two characters of Ning Dan period died so that the elder of Xuehe clan was not nervous.


    The elder of xuehezong was nervous, but since tieruizhi asked him to say it, he had to say that anyone can see that tieruizhi represents not only himself, but also the mysterious predecessors behind him.


    "Let me know."


    I didn''t expect that the blood River clan elder and the ghost elder had been killed by Li Shenglong before he finished his words.


    "Stuttering, it''s time to kill."


    Li Shenglong''s voice came again. At this time, it was like a talisman to hear people''s ears. All the people were already scared at this time.


    This effect is what Li Shenglong wants. With his cultivation in the integration period, there is no problem in killing the characters in the cultivation of Ning Dan period. But what if someone escapes in the process?


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are profound, but he doesn''t want to make trouble for himself. Since he wants to kill these demon masters, the first thing to do is to scare them out of their courage. If they don''t have the courage, no one will dare to run. If they don''t, they will save a lot of energy.


    Li Shenglong is naturally in line with this principle, and now things are developing like Li Shenglong. Other people are afraid of him now.


    "Say it."


    Tieruizhi obviously knows what Li Shenglong is going to do, and he doesn''t care about the corpse on the ground. He points to a Ning Dan elder in the netherworld sea and says.


    With the blood River sect elder''s lesson, this named Youming sea elder didn''t have the slightest hesitation. Tierui just finished, the Youming sea elder quickly took over.


    "I''ll report back to you. We''re all here."


    The answer speed of the elder of the netherworld sea is not slow, but it does not affect Li Shenglong''s desire to kill him. When the elder''s words are just finished, the person has already died.


    "Lies."


    Li Shenglong''s voice at this time is like a sharp sword to everyone on the scene, and it''s hard to pierce in their hearts.

 Chapter 529

    "Say it."


    Tieruizhi didn''t change other sects this time. He continued to point to the elder of the netherworld sea and asked. The corpse of that elder was still around, so the person who was ordered would not have other ideas.


    "I''ll report back to you, master. I don''t have all of them."


    This time, the aura of death did not land, and the whole audience was relieved. At this moment, tieruizhi continued to ask.


    "Who else hasn''t come?"


    "This."


    The Youming sea elder can''t answer. He really doesn''t know who hasn''t come. At the same time, he also knows that his life is coming to an end.


    The ghost sea elder''s last thought was just finished, and the aura of death had passed through him.


    "Say it."


    "Say it."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, eight elders of the whole netherworld''s Ning Dan period had already died one after another. The ranking of Youming sea was lower than that of the ten schools in the magic road. That is, the resources of the immortal cultivation society in the great Jin Dynasty became more abundant. There were no more than 10 experts in the coagulation pill period in the nether sea. Similarly, the schools like Youming sea did not dare to cheat Li Shenglong and leave some of them in the sect People and horses.


    During these seven days, Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness has been locked in the whole ghost sect. Every move of the ghost sect is under the control of Li Shenglong. Naturally, all kinds of actions and dialogues of people from other sects are also under the control of Li Shenglong. In this process, Li Shenglong finds that some sects have hidden their own sect''s elixir period killer.


    When Li Shenglong saw this, he immediately knew that it was a good excuse. He used this excuse to root out the demon masters. They couldn''t say anything.


    "Say it."


    Tieruizhi has already incarnated in the heart of many demons as a life-threatening Yama. The elder of the blood River clan who was ordered by him raised his head and burst out tears.


    "Forgive me, master."


    After his words, Li Shenglong did not give him a chance to finish. Originally, Li Shenglong wanted to kill them all. How could he be soft hearted at this time?


    The life urging Yan Luo''s constant thought, the blood River Zong Ning Dan period master perishes.


    "Say it."


    The elder of wujimen happened to be touched by tierui. He knew that he couldn''t answer. He would run away together with dunguang. Which one of his dodging lights had the aura of Li Shenglong. He was not ten meters away from the ground.


    Seeing this, the others have no idea of escaping.


    The Wuji gate is destroyed, the * * sect is destroyed, the lust gate is destroyed, the huangquan Valley is destroyed, the ghost gate is destroyed, and the poison gate is destroyed. In a flash, eight experts in the ten magic sects have been destroyed.


    It is not impossible for a school without a master in the Ning Dan period to be a big sect. What''s more, after the expansion of the cultivation resources of the immortal cultivation session of the great Jin Dynasty, not to mention the Ning Dan period, it is not impossible to say that it is the Yuan Ying period. Now, these eight sects do not even have a character in the Ning Dan period.


    Although it is said that the two ways of immortals and demons have been antagonistic for a long time, after all, both sides are some characters in the Ning Dan period. Seeing that the characters of other sects are slaughtered by Li Shenglong just like a piece of grass, there is a feeling of death of a rabbit and sorrow of a fox in the heart of both immortals and demons.


    "Say it."


    The massacre is not over. Tierui''s voice moves to the master of yuanyingqi in Tianmen.


    Tianmen has been the leader of the immortal cultivation for more than 3000 years in the great Jin Dynasty, and its position was originally deeply rooted. It was unexpected that such a figure would suddenly appear in the ghost sect.


    "Liu Tiecheng, Li Wei didn''t come."


    Under the deterrence of Li Shenglong, the yuanyingqi elders of Tianmen also had to tell the truth. This time, they did hide two Ning Dan elders. One of them is his grandson, who will be in charge of Tianmen in the future.


    No one can understand how this elder knows such a secret thing.


    "Which school are they from? Is it your Tianmen?"


    Every time Li Shenglong talks today, he will take away a group of people''s lives, and this time is no exception.


    "Yes."


    The name of Tianmen elder just came out. Li Shenglong''s immortal way was filled with more than a dozen auras. The core power of Tianmen, the first in the cultivation of immortals in the Jin Dynasty, disappeared from heaven and earth.


    In the face of Li Shenglong, there is no essential difference between a primipara and a ningdan period. It is nothing more than a weaker ant and a stronger ant.


    The collapse of Tianmen made everyone feel relieved. Everyone thought that since Li Shenglong had found the sect that had hidden the Ning Dan period, should he stop?


    Where did they know that Li Shenglong was going to destroy the evil way, and how could he stop.


    Now, there are only two masters of the netherworld sect in the magic way. There are only two who have not come to Tianmen.


    There is no elder damaged in the fairyland. At this time, most of the people in the ghost sect are wondering whether it is time to clean up the fairyland?


    It''s normal for people in the Xiandao sect to think the same way. At the beginning, everyone thought that Li Shenglong was the ancestor of the ghost sect. Now that the evil way has been eradicated, the next step is naturally to find an excuse to eradicate the immortals.Only practice soul immortal does not think so, his heart''s uneasiness has reached the acme, a kind of thought that he can''t believe appears in his heart.


    This elder should not have been our ghost sect people, but the immortal people to destroy our evil way?


    This thought flashed through the mind of the soul training immortal. He forced himself to forget the idea. It was a bit shocking.


    Before waiting for the soul training immortal to think more, tieruizhi''s finger has pointed to the Ning Dan elder of their ghost sect again.


    "Who else hasn''t come?"


    Zhenhun Zhenren took a breath of cold air and shivered all over his body. He knew he was right.


    With the trembling Kungfu of practicing soul immortal, the ghost patriarch pointed by tierui has been turned into a corpse.


    "Kill."


    The soul training immortal can''t calm down. At this time, kneeling here is waiting for death. There is no other use at all. It''s better to fight for death than to wait for death like this.


    Naturally, the target of Zhenren lianhun is Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong''s strength is not comparable to him. Therefore, zhenhun Zhenren puts his goal on tierui''s brother and sister.


    The key target is still tieruizhi. Tieliuli has been watching other people die, without saying a word. The real person who practices soul doesn''t resent him a lot, but tierui is not the same. It''s a little too high-profile.


    Now the soul training immortal has already had the intention of death in his heart. Naturally, he wants to kill one more. His body condenses into a line and pours at tierui.


    Chapter 533 killing


    Li Shenglong has been watching the movements of the soul refining immortal and their bodies together. There, Li Shenglong is faster than him, and the aura in his hand is flashing. When the soul refining real person pours in front of Li Shenglong, he has already arrived in front of the soul refining immortal. The soul refining immortal does not even have the reaction skill, and his body is already in the air Come down.


    Other people didn''t expect that the immortal soul refining would suddenly explode, and no one could think that the mysterious elder was faster. They had killed the soul refining immortal before they could react.


    What speed is this? What strength is this?


    Everyone was shocked by Lee''s strength. Although everyone knows that Lee''s strength is strong, no one knows how strong he is.


    Now this kind of kind is just to let people more clearly realize the strength of Li Shenglong. In this case, everyone knows it is wrong.


    The soul refining immortal must have found something, otherwise he would not have gone forward at all. Everyone knows that the soul refining immortal is not such a reckless person at all.


    So what did the soul refining immortal find?


    The whole soul sect people are guessing in their hearts. This is what they can''t see through and what they want to know. At this time, no one has thought that Li Shenglong is not their ancestor at all.


    "You go on."


    The death of the soul refining immortal has no influence on tieruizhi. Originally, tieruizhi wanted them to die, but now it is his intention. In this case, tieruizhi seems to have never seen the body of the immortal soul refining man in front of him, as if what he was about to kill was not tieruizhi.


    Tieruizhi also had a general understanding of Lao Wang''s strength in the past ten years. Although they said that all they knew was Lao Wang''s extremely small strength, it was enough for them to have such a guess on Li Shenglong''s strength.


    From tierui''s point of view, Li Shenglong''s strength simply exceeds the strength of this field. There is no character among these figures in this session who can resist the role of Li Shenglong. Therefore, although tierui''s heart is a little nervous when he rushes to tierui''s, tierui''s heart is not afraid.


    This is under the premise of tierui''s absolute trust in Li Shenglong''s strength. Otherwise, it will not happen at all.


    This time, tierui''s point is the ghost immortal. The ghost immortal is one of the masters of the ghost sect who has just entered the Ning Dan period. Now I see the big elder of his sect die in front of him. Naturally, he is terrified.


    "Me.. no Know.. Tao. "


    The ghost immortal shivering words just finished, pupil dilated, instant already lost vitality.


    Most of the other members of the ghost sect were shaking. At this time, they were the only ones left in the top ten magic sects. All the disciples of the ghost sect who were above the foundation period stayed here.


    Everyone is thinking about whether they will become a corpse like the predecessors of Ning Dan period. They don''t want to be like this. Cultivating immortals is for immortality. But now, some people want their lives. How can they not be afraid?

 Chapter 530

    The end


    fear returns to fear, but they have no other way at this time. No one dares to escape. They have made a demonstration with their own lives like these characters in the foundation period. If they escape, they will die faster. Naturally, no one wants to escape. All of them wait in the same place It''s waiting to die.


    At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t want to do more torture with other disciples of the ghost sect. For him, revenge is just killing people, and there is no need to torture people. Since Li Shenglong holds such an attitude, tierui will not let tieruizhi relax his caliber. He is still calling the names of other elders of the ghost sect, Yin The elder of soul sect is like this.


    In tieruizhi''s slogans, the whole ghost sect elders also perished. Li Shenglong looked at those trembling ghost sect disciples below and those righteous masters who did not know what this mysterious elder wanted to do, and did not know what he was thinking.


    "All the Xiandao sects stand up."


    At this time, when these Xiandao sects heard Li Shenglong''s voice, they were all afraid. No one knows when this elder will go crazy. Everyone can be sure that if this elder wants to kill people, no one can resist it.


    "Do you see the foundation building disciples in the middle? It''s up to you. "


    Li Shenglong''s voice came out of the black fog coldly. There is no need for any mercy to deal with these vicious people.


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s words, these figures who preach are also stunned. What does Li Shenglong mean? Don''t they want them to kill the foundation building disciples in the middle?


    All the experts in the Ning Dan period of the right path didn''t move. They also wanted to confirm the idea of this mysterious elder. If they really made a mistake, the consequences might make them the orthodox sects and those who had died in front of them. They could never continue to cultivate immortals. This is not what they want to see Yes.


    "Don''t you understand me? Kill the disciples who built the foundation. "


    Li Shenglong repeated his words again. At this time, many immortal sects knew that Li Shenglong was not joking, and no one dared to listen to Li Shenglong''s words as a joke. Originally, the Xiandao sect and the demonic sect had been fighting each other for thousands of years, and the accumulated hatred naturally need not be mentioned.


    In the past ten years or so, if Li Shenglong was not regarded as the ancestor of the ghost sect and no one dared to move the ghost sect, maybe the immortal devil war would still be in progress.


    Now that Li Shenglong''s words have been confirmed, naturally no one will have any hesitation. The disciples of the ghost sect in the middle of the building foundation period rush forward. The more than 100 ningdan masters in Xiandao are not ordinary people. Such figures are like tigers in the herd when they are in the crowd of building foundation period. There is no one in the building period who can Resisting their move, Li Shenglong is not idle. He has been staring at the crowd during the foundation period. If anyone wants to run, he will immediately deal with it.


    This is a massacre. The monks in the foundation period could not resist the killing of the nuns in the ningdan period. Before long, all the disciples of the ghost sect had become corpses, and Bai Jiande was one of them.


    After hearing the news, the disciples who practiced Qi and blood had already left the ghost sect one by one. As a result, only these righteous people and Li Shenglong were left.


    After slaughtering the foundation building monks of the ghost sect, the Taoist priest will kneel down again to Li Shenglong.


    "You don''t have to do that, elders."


    After Li Shenglong finished speaking, he scattered the black fog around his body, revealing his true face.


    "Shenglong, is it you?"


    "Li Shenglong?"


    The elders of Zhengdao made several exclamations. The first one was obviously said by Yu Xiaodong, while the following address was said by other elders of Zhenxian sect and some foreign elders who had met Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has disappeared for more than ten years. In addition to these Xiandao elders who have met Li Shenglong, others recall in their hearts who Li Shenglong was.


    "Yes, my father-in-law is my son-in-law."


    Li Shenglong looks at Yu Xiaodong and nods his head with a smile.


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s words came out, other Xiandao elders who were still confused also wanted to understand Li Shenglong''s identity.


    After all, Yu Xiaodong only has such a son-in-law. People also think that Li Shenglong went out for training at the beginning, and that in one year, he went from the blood training period to the Ning Dan period. They thought that Li Shenglong was a character hidden by Yu Xiaodong.


    However, if you look at Li Shenglong''s accomplishments, you can imagine that Li Shenglong has been accepted as a disciple by a master at Tianzun level.


    Everyone thought that it was not Yu Xiaodong''s snow collection at that time, but because the master of Tianzun level was behind Li Shenglong.


    "Shenglong, what''s going on?"


    Yu Xiaodong is very excited when he sees Li Shenglong. Although Yu Xiaodong knows that Li Shenglong has not died in recent years, he will never think that Li Shenglong is the legendary elder.What Yu Xiaodong asked was exactly what other fairyland people wanted to know, and all of them were listening carefully.


    Lee didn''t mean to explain it to them.


    "Father in law, I will go back to Zhenxian gate and tell my father-in-law more details. Now let''s talk about other things. "


    Since Li Shenglong has said this, that is, Yu Xiaodong has to resist his curiosity. The strength of xiuxianjie is the highest, and the one with strength is the elder or the eldest.


    Even if yu Xiaodong is Li Shenglong''s father-in-law, he must obey this iron law, let alone that Yu Linglong has been dead for more than ten years. It is impossible to say how much affection Li can have in his heart.


    What''s more, Li Shenglong did not completely refuse his own words. He said that after returning to the sect, Yu Xiaodong had nothing to worry about.


    When people from other sects heard that Li Shenglong didn''t want to say it here, they all showed disappointment. Fortunately, they also had a clear understanding of their own identity. Since Li Shenglong didn''t want to say it, no one dared to force him.


    Now that Li Shenglong has other things to do, people are getting up again and listening carefully.


    "Dear elders, it has been thousands of years since evil ways and treacherous people have been harming all living beings, and the confrontation between evil and evil has been going on for thousands of years."


    After hearing this, the immortal elders at the bottom can probably guess what Li Shenglong wants to say. Sure enough, what Li Shenglong said next is just like what they think.


    "The opposition between the right and the devil has already formed a ruling order. Now most of the villains have died here, and the rest is just some remnants of the evil way. It''s not a worry. At present, the most important thing is to establish a new ruling order and divide up the fiendish territory. "


    Li Shenglong said here, pause for a moment, looking at the bottom of these Xianmen elders, happy and sad, the expression on his face is very wonderful.


    These Xianmen elders are different from Li Shenglong. Since they are in charge of Xianmen, they should consider it when considering their own interests. Hou, also for the interests of the whole Xianmen.


    Li Shenglong said here, everyone has already understood Li Shenglong''s meaning. It is obvious that this is to redistribute the resources of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty, but how to allocate the resources will be discussed.


    Before Li Shenglong left the pass, the cultivation resources of the whole Dajin Xiuxian session had been almost divided up.


    Most of them were divided up by the ten immortal sects and the ten evil sects, and the remaining immortal cultivation resources were divided up by some small sects. But now Li Shenglong''s words have made all these reallocated.


    The elders of other immortal sects are not surprised at all. Even if Li Shenglong was the predecessor of the ghost sect, he would have redistributed the resources, but now the big head is changed from the original ghost sect to the real immortal sect.


    Although people are also worried about their own future, maybe they will completely merge into the real immortal gate and become a hall entrance of the real immortal gate, or they may not even reserve the hall entrance.


    However, no matter what kind of way they are now, they can''t refuse it. They can only accept it passively. Otherwise, their fate can be known by looking at the corpses around them.


    "Of course, I''ve been closed for more than ten years, and I don''t know a lot of things about the cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. I won''t take part in these specific matters, and my father-in-law will handle them on my behalf."


    Of course, Li doesn''t want to be involved in these things. On the one hand, he has no experience. On the other hand, Li Shenglong also gives zhenxianmen a chance to show up. After all, Yu Xiaodong is Li''s father-in-law.


    Hearing Li Shenglong''s words, everyone''s eyes are on Yu Xiaodong. Yu Xiaodong knows what Li Shenglong''s words mean, and his mood gets excited.


    We should know that zhenxianmen sect has been established for more than 3000 years, and has never been so honored today. As long as Yu Xiaodong can grasp this opportunity, it is not impossible to unify the cultivation of immortals in Dajin.


    "Since the father-in-law has met with you, I will not hand over the rest to my father-in-law."


    What Li Shenglong said in front of him was to Yu Xiaodong, and behind was to tie Rui''s brother and sister.


    When tierui''s brother and sister heard Li Shenglong''s words, they were so excited that they didn''t expect that they could become Li Shenglong''s disciples.


    What is Li Shenglong''s status now? How could the two soldiers in their Qi training period be qualified to be Li Shenglong''s disciples, let alone disciples, or registered disciples? Neither of them was qualified.

 Chapter 531

    The new situation


    tierui''s brother and sister did not expect to become Li Shenglong''s disciples, and they called Li Shenglong senior every time.


    Now from Li Shenglong''s mouth, he said that he would accept them as apprentices. How can they not be excited?


    "Tieruizhi, tieliuli has met with all the elders."


    Tierui''s brother and sister''s voice even has some trembling.


    Yu Xiaodong and some of their elders also nodded to tie Rui''s brother and sister, with smiles on their faces. They all knew that since these two men were Li Shenglong''s disciples, their future status in the sect could be imagined.


    If it''s not suitable for Xiaodong at this time, they say too much. I''m afraid everyone will send some treasures to tie Rui''s brother and sister.


    This is also normal. If a monk''s disciple in the period of syncretism is more than that, there is no problem to be a character of Yuan infantile period.


    "In this case, father-in-law, if you discuss with others, you don''t have to tell me any problems. You are fully responsible. Whatever the father-in-law thinks of is what the son-in-law agrees with, and the son-in-law is not here to delay everyone''s time. First, go to the cave for a while to clear up. After you have discussed it, I will go back to Zhenxian gate with my father-in-law."


    Li Shenglong''s words are simple. Everyone can understand his meaning. Naturally, he tells the elders of other sects that Yu Xiaodong''s words are equivalent to what he said.


    On the other hand, Li Shenglong is not very interested in this little immortal cultivation of the great Jin Dynasty. He is most concerned about when his cultivation can enter the period of combining Taoism. As long as he enters the heydao period, Li Shenglong will be able to enter the legendary Prefecture and pick up Yu Linglong. At that time, Li Shenglong must make up a marriage for Yu Linglong Courtesy.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong didn''t want to go on. As soon as he turned around and entered the cave, many elders behind him looked respectfully at Li Shenglong''s back.


    When Li Shenglong''s back disappeared from their sight, people began to think about their own problems. Although Li Shenglong was not at the scene and the sense of depression in people''s hearts had weakened a lot, the bodies around him still kept reminding people that Li Shenglong was not a soft hearted person.


    "All the elders have just heard Shenglong say. In this case, let''s discuss the rules of the future cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty."


    Yu Xiaodong narrowed his eyes and said to the crowd.


    "Everything is arranged by Mr. Li."


    Yu Xiaodong can directly call Li Shenglong''s name because he is Li Shenglong''s father-in-law. Other people dare not call him by his name. In his mouth, he is called an elder.


    By this time, Li Shenglong had already returned to the cave, and his divine consciousness was again diffused in the whole range of the ghost sect. Now, except for a few servitude disciples who have not been informed, all the other disciples have fled.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t want to kill all these low-level disciples, but he certainly would not let them continue to do evil.


    Li Shenglong is confident in this, and it is not difficult to do it. Now all the high-level disciples are killed by Li Shenglong, and the remaining low-level disciples can only become free practitioners.


    Li Shenglong did not continue to think about it. For now, cultivation is the most important thing. He soon entered the state of cultivation and felt the changes of the minds of those elders outside. As soon as the time passed, Li Shenglong withdrew from the state of cultivation. He knew that Yu Xiaodong would call himself immediately.


    Li Shenglong didn''t wait for them to call. He went out first. As soon as Li Shenglong arrived at the entrance of the cave, he saw Yu Xiaodong''s escape light. Seeing Li Shenglong, Yu Xiaodong was still a bit surprised. However, on second thought, Li Shenglong''s powerful strength was there, and Yu Xiaodong''s heart was clear.


    "Father in law, we should go back to Zhenxian gate. No, it should be Zhenxian alliance."


    Yu Xiaodong hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but Li Shenglong has already said that although Li Shenglong is in the process of cultivation, every move outside is under the control of Li Shenglong. What they have said, naturally, can''t hide from Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong knows that in a few days'' time, there is only one school in the whole Da Jin Dynasty, which is the true immortal alliance.


    All the other big immortal sects joined the Zhenxian League under the proposal of Xiaodong, not to mention the other small sects, one by one will be incorporated into the Zhenxian League unconditionally.


    From top to bottom, the true immortal alliance is the leader, the elder, the hall leader, the commander and the flag leader.


    It is needless to say that the leader must be Li Shenglong. Undoubtedly, the other elders are temporarily in front of these ten immortal sect elders.


    Li Shenglong just listened to understand what Yu Xiaodong really means. His intention is also very obvious, that is, he wants to merge other nine immortal sects and become a big sect.


    "Shenglong, do you know all about it? Then I won''t repeat. We''ll go back to zhenxianmen. "


    Li Shenglong nods, and the two escape lights together. At the same time, they disappear in the sky of the ghost sect. As for the whereabouts of tierui''s brother and sister and other elders, Li Shenglong already knew when he was practicing. Naturally, he didn''t need to ask more.After the establishment of the true immortal alliance, the first thing we need to do is to eradicate the remaining evils of the evil way, and the other is to step up the control of the other nine immortal sects.


    It is also based on this consideration that each of the other immortal sect elders follows an elder of the Zhenxian sect. The nine immortal sects pursue the remaining evils of the other nine immortal sects. Then, the elders of the Zhenxian sect formally take over the other nine immortal sects, and the elders of the nine immortal sects all go to the Zhenxian sect.


    In this way, among the other nine immortal sects, there were no nuns in the Ning Dan period. They were just a group of disciples in the foundation period. There was no big wave at all.


    In this way, when the time comes, the real immortal gate will completely swallow up the nine immortal sects, and its strength will be expanded unprecedentedly.


    To be sure, such a thing can not be completed in a day or two, but as long as Li Shenglong does not die, it will be sooner or later, and there will be no major changes.


    Anyone can see that in the face of the strength of the decision, there is no conspiracy to achieve.


    The nine immortals are all intelligent people, and no one can not see through this.


    Because of this, Yu Xiaodong is very relieved to let tierui''s brother and sister go out for training. You should know that tierui''s brother and sister are Li Shenglong''s disciples, and their status is quite different from before.

 Chapter 532

    Back to the sect


    just looking at the status of tierui''s brother and sister, no one dares to move them. Because of this consideration, Xiaodong sent tierui''s brother and sister to the first immortal gate. There is a yuanyingqi elder in the first immortal sect. Such a person is a character of Ning Dan period, which can''t be deterred at all, and must be awed by other characters Rui''s brother and sister are the most suitable characters.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong also saw through Yu Xiaodong''s mind, so he didn''t ask anything. Of course, Li Shenglong also believed that since he could see through things, other Xianmen elders could also see through.


    This kind of thing is not so hard to understand. It''s normal that other sects will do the same if they get such a powerful figure as Li Shenglong.


    On the way back, it passed faster. In a week or so, Li Shenglong and Yu Xiaodong returned to the territory of zhenxianmen. Of course, the Zhenxian gate is now a brand-new zhenxianmen.


    In seven days, new changes took place in the whole kingdom. After the ghost sect was destroyed, the other nine magic sects were almost destroyed by the other nine immortal sects at the same time.


    Of course, these news were obtained from the sentries of zhenxianmen gate in other places. This situation did not surprise Li Shenglong and Yu Xiaodong, or it was what they expected. Therefore, they were not too surprised. After hearing the news, their faces did not change a bit.


    "Well, this is our new palace."


    Looking at a magnificent palace in front of him, Li Shenglong sighs at the abundance of resources in the immortal cultivation world, and the strength of the whole sect is also constantly increasing.


    If the palace of zhenxianmen before this can be described as grand and magnificent, now this palace is magnificent and indeed magnificent. The present palace is not located in a mountain towards the former zhenxianmen palace, but on a plain.


    On the whole plain, there are the palaces of zhenxianmen. The whole palace is tens of kilometers round. If it was not for the improvement of Li Shenglong''s cultivation, he might not have felt the end of the palace at all.


    Not only does it cover a large area, but every palace stands straight into the sky, as if to pierce the sky. There are countless dazzling lights on the periphery of such a tall palace. Without having to look closely, Li Shenglong can know that there are dense prohibitions in the periphery. When all kinds of prohibitions are combined, they can emit infinite power.


    Li Shenglong saw here, and suddenly remembered a sentence from his previous life, high-end atmosphere on the grade. Li Shenglong has not seen such buildings, but the places he has seen are among the nine level immortal cultivation circles. Now, the immortal cultivation world in Dajin is just a five level immortal cultivation realm. It is not one or two grades different from the level nine immortal cultivation world. Under such circumstances, it is very rare to have such buildings.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Li Shenglong has not been shocked by this scene for a long time. After all, he is also a figure who has seen the world. Naturally, he will not be too shocked. This time is just a shock.


    "Well."


    Yu Xiaodong also agreed. It was like flying away from the sect. It had been heard from the sect that it was the elder and the elder, namely elder Li Shenglong, who had been back more than ten years ago.


    At such a time, since it is the elder who comes back in person, these people in the sect will not wait here. They have already driven out according to the elder''s route.


    When Li Shenglong and his followers fled, a team appeared in the Zhenxian sect. Wang Junyi, the first disciple of zhenzhuan, made no significant progress in his cultivation in the past ten years. He still stayed at the peak of the foundation construction period and didn''t want to enter the Ning Dan period at all.


    In this way, Wang Junyi seems a little embarrassed in the door. It''s a pity that this person is not Wang Junyi.


    Originally, because of Li Shenglong''s conscription, the monks of the whole sect''s Ning Dan period left the sect, and taught Wang Jun all the things. Even if they were in the sect, they were ready to run away at any time.


    Under such circumstances, no one thought that such a dramatic change would occur. The characters who were supposed to be the ancestors of the ghost sect turned out to be the people of the real immortal sect. This shocked and surprised the characters of the real immortal sect.


    After hearing the news that Li Shenglong came back with them, naturally, all the foundation building periods in the sect all went out to welcome the existence of the two elders.


    The huge team from Li Shenglong, their distance is not too far, Li Shenglong their escape light did not go far, and meet the team has run into.


    All the people met Li Shenglong. Now all the legends have spread. It''s not Li Shenglong himself, but also his famous people. Everyone who has become famous has this characteristic Daidu will be dug up by others.There''s nothing strange about it. Now it''s the same with Li Shenglong. After all, Li Shenglong is a man who practices fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty. Therefore, various legends have appeared in Lijia town where Li Shenglong was born. When a person becomes famous, he will also have other myths.


    Now Li Shenglong is also deified by other people. Everyone has various legends about him. There are even rumors that when Li Shenglong was born, there were immortals in the sky, saying that this son would become a generation of immortals.


    Li Shenglong listened to the hearsay of the gathering people and gave a calm smile. There was nothing to say about these things. After all, they were just their private legends.


    Since the legend is said to be a legend, there must be something untrue in it. This point has long been seen by Li Shenglong. Under such circumstances, it is natural for other rumors to spread.


    Li Shenglong followed the whole team that came to meet him and returned to Zhenxian gate. This was the first time that Li Shenglong returned to Zhenxian gate after more than ten years. Li Shenglong, who did not come back, even felt that he had forgotten the people and things of zhenxianmen. Fortunately, most people were the same as before, which made him feel a little familiar.

 Chapter 533

    The change


    in a flash, it has been three days since Li Shenglong returned to zhenxianmen. Because Li Shenglong''s status is different from before, the place where he lives in zhenxianmen is not the same as before. Now Li Shenglong lives in the best place of zhenxianmen, and his use is naturally the best. It is compared with the best cost of zhenxianmen.


    During these three days, Li Shenglong didn''t do anything in the school. In other words, he only did one thing in this period of time, or he practiced. In the process of cultivation, he constantly improved his own strength. Only strength is not empty.


    In addition, Li Shenglong has been thinking about Yu Linglong in his mind, and he has no other time to play with himself. Li''s efforts lie in Xiaodong''s eyes, which makes Yu Xiaodong''s worry relieved. We should know that although Li Shenglong said that he was a member of Zhenxian sect, his accomplishments were put into the whole Zhenxian sect, which was invincible The existence of.


    If such a person wants to be in power in the real immortal sect, there is no problem at all. In that case, although Yu Xiaodong doesn''t have any opinions on the surface, he still has some uncomfortable feelings in his heart. After all, Yu Xiaodong is a man of his word without Li Shenglong.


    Now that there is such a character as Li Shenglong, will Li Shenglong take away the right of the sect, not because Xiaodong doesn''t have a kind of doubt in his heart?


    Fortunately, looking at the performance of Li Shenglong these days, Li Shenglong has no interest in these mundane things, and has devoted himself to his cultivation.


    Such a situation is a good phenomenon for Xiaodong. If Li Shenglong devotes himself to practice, he will not interfere with Xiaodong''s rights.


    Originally, in Yu Xiaodong''s opinion, tieruizhi and his two are also a shackle to Xiaodong''s right. Although Yu Xiaodong puts them out, he has some ideas to see Li Shenglong''s attitude towards them. If Li Shenglong really wants to control the affairs of zhenxianmen, he may have some opinions on Yu Xiaodong''s practice.


    But from now on, everything is OK. At least, Li Shenglong didn''t want to use these two characters to control zhenxianmen.


    Although Li Shenglong said that he didn''t know what Xiaodong thought in his heart, he had never thought of this aspect in his heart. If Li Shenglong really has this idea, don''t say that Yu Xiaodong has various arrangements, even if there are more arrangements, they will not have any effect. In front of absolute strength, any conspiracy is vain.


    Li Shenglong''s mind is not put on this, and Yu Xiaodong''s mind is not all on this. He, like all other people, knows that when he controls power, he will not forget his own cultivation.


    After all, if yu Xiaodong can have the same strength as Li Shenglong, there is no need to worry about being taken over by Lee.


    Of course, Yu Xiaodong only thinks in his dream that he can have the accomplishments of Li Shenglong, not to mention the accomplishments of Li Shenglong in the combination period. In the present situation of so many resources in the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin, he dare not say that he is in the period of combination, but a monk in the period of Yuanying is very capable.


    It can''t be said that it is possible, but it should be said that it is certain. With Yu Xiaodong''s current status, if he can''t enter the yuan infant period with the resources of cultivating fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty, then Yu Xiaodong''s cultivation qualification is a little too poor.


    Yu Xiaodong naturally knows this, but now he really can''t practice for a while and a half. The Zhenxian sect is about to become the true immortal alliance. In the future, there is only one sect in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin, that is, the Zhenxian League.


    What Yu Xiaodong wants to do is to firmly control all the immortal cultivation resources of the whole Dajin through Li Shenglong''s powerful character. As long as he can control his immortal cultivation resources, the real immortal alliance''s strength in the future will be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, Yu Xiaodong stepped out of the newly built hall of Zhenxian gate, and the sky outside the king was very happy.


    Yu Xiaodong is really happy, and he can''t be unhappy. What''s the situation?


    Zhenxianmen is about to become the first sect in Dajin. For more than 3000 years, what no one in zhenxianmen can do is that Xiaodong generation has done it.


    Two days later, there was a news spread throughout the whole kingdom of immortal cultivation in Dajin. After the ten magic sects of Dajin had perished one after another, the ten immortal sects of Dajin would be merged into one family, and the new sect was called Zhenxian League.


    Listen to the name, as long as you are not a fool, you can see who is in charge. Obviously, this time, zhenxianmen will take advantage of this opportunity to merge the other nine immortal sects.


    This news does not have much impact on the whole Dajin immortal kingdom. After all, all the ten immortal sects are high-ranking, and they are too far away from these small sects of Dajin xiuxianjie.


    But they didn''t let these small sects wait for long. After this news, another news completely ignited the immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty.


    From today on, there is only one Alliance for cultivating immortals in Dajin. If other sects want to be established, they must join the alliance and become a foreign affairs hall of Zhenxian League. Otherwise, they will be dealt with by the evil way. At the same time, the true immortal alliance will remove the evil way of Dajin from time to time.If it''s just like this, it''s OK to have the chance to join the real immortal alliance. All the small sects can think that things will never be so simple after they get the news.


    As expected, they soon knew what the so-called foreign affairs hall was?


    All the skills required to join the foreign affairs hall and contribute to their own sect are required to pay a certain amount of sacrifice every month. If there is a call in the league, it must be observed.


    Of course, although the Zhenxian League had such restrictions when making these rules, it was not that there was no way left for these small sects.


    After joining the Zhenxian League, small sects can also get certain rewards by completing the characters in the league. They even hope to pass various tests in the league and become a member of the headquarters of the true immortal League. By then, these small sects will really ascend to the sky.


    Similarly, all the small sects know that although it is the true immortal alliance that has given them such a chance of life, it can be imagined that how difficult it will be to achieve this vitality?


    Basically, it''s not what they can get.


    Although these small sects occupy the largest proportion in the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty, few people will pay attention to their opinions.


    All the things in the immortal cultivation world of the great Jin Dynasty are going on, and the Zhenxian gate of Dajin is also being expanded, and at the same time, the main hall and other arrangements of Zhenxian league are being arranged.


    The founding ceremony of Dajin Zhenxian League will be held one month later. In the middle of this period, the elders of the other nine immortal sects will send some core disciples of their own sect, as well as the copied sect secrets and the ridiculed magic ways to Zhenxian sect.


    These people are not some people who do not know the practice. Now that things have developed to this point, how to obtain the maximum benefit under such circumstances is the most correct choice. Naturally, no one wants to resist.


    They are not to blame for this. The means and strength that Li Shenglong showed in the ghost sect have completely frightened the big men of all major sects.


    Li Shenglong was the most leisure person in this period of time. Of course, it can''t be said that he was idle. To be exact, he spent a month in practice. During this period, Yu Xiaodong also came to see the outside of Li Shenglong''s closed palace. It can be seen from the traces outside that Li Shenglong is still in seclusion, and Yu Xiaodong has nothing important to do, Li Shenglong has told Yu Xiaodong again and again about these common things in the immortal cultivation world. He doesn''t have to tell himself.


    Now the place where Li Shenglong practiced is different from that of the former Zhenxian sect. Because of the expansion of the resources in the whole Dajin Kingdom, the ten immortal sects naturally seized many good resources.


    At the bottom of the palace where Li Shenglong is cultivating, there are quite a few top-quality spiritual veins and dozens of Shangping spiritual veins. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, there is no need to say much about these spiritual veins. However, the immortal cultivation in Dajin was developed from a three-level immortal cultivation world.


    Originally, when I was at Level 3, the best resources in the whole immortal cultivation world were just some top-grade spirit veins. Now?


    The first-class spiritual pulse has become worthless. Even the best spiritual pulse is not a few. With the expansion of cultivation resources, people''s horizons in the immortal cultivation world have naturally changed. Originally, for the monks in the coagulation pill period, a top-grade spiritual pulse is enough. Now, let alone a top-grade spiritual pulse, it may not be able to satisfy them Their appetite.


    In this palace, Li Shenglong is a little dissatisfied with the aura produced by several top-notch spiritual veins around him. In his opinion, these spiritual veins are indeed a little less. Now that Li Shenglong has entered the period of integration, it is the time for him to need aura.


    Although it is necessary to require the whole spiritual power to enter a certain level from the period of combination to the period of unity, if Li Shenglong''s cultivation and combat power is high enough, he can also take the road of breaking the road by force. As long as his strength is strong, even if his spiritual strength is not enough, he will certainly be able to break the rules of obstacles in the world.


    Therefore, it is very important for Li Shenglong to have enough Aura now. Thinking of this, Li Shenglong will miss those sacred stones he met in the ancient prohibition of the ghost sect.


    The spiritual power contained in the divine stone is beyond the imagination of Li Shenglong. The four sacred stones make Li Shenglong''s cultivation enter into the period of integration. If it comes to 10 yuan and 20 yuan, basically, Li Shenglong''s cultivation will directly enter the top of heaven and break into the fairyland.


    Of course, divine sense is not a worthless thing. Needless to say, Lao Wang does not know that Li Shenglong''s ascent in the forbidden system is due to the absorption of the divine stone.


    Otherwise, it''s needless to say that Lao Wang himself can crush Li Shenglong alive. It''s a divine stone. Usually, it can be handed down to the human world, and one of them will be shared and collected by these figures of heaven level for future use.


    This is also a natural situation. What is the divine stone?


    That''s what the powerful people at the divine level use to practice. Although Li Shenglong said that no matter how high their cultivation was, they still did not get out of the realm of human beings. They did not even enter the realm of immortality, let alone the divine level above the immortal level.Since the God stone is used by God and man, it is naturally not something that ordinary people can absorb. Let alone ordinary people, it is a person at the level of heaven. If you want to absorb this stone, you can''t do it without some special means.


    Since the God stone is so hard to absorb, the other people below the heaven God stone will not have any effect even if they get it. They have to give the stone to the emperor in exchange for other treasures.


    And these heavenly masters never thought that Li Shenglong was different from them. Li Shenglong''s swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth [Dharma] was taught by the spirit beads in ancient times.


    In ancient times, there was a time when God and man lived together. At that time, the ultimate goal of human cultivation was to become a God. Since God and man lived together, the skills that people practiced were directly taught by God and man.


    In this case, naturally, Li Shenglong can use these archaic level skills to absorb the power of the stone.


    Time flies when practicing. A month has passed by in a flash. Although there is no obvious progress in Li Shenglong''s cultivation, he can still feel the progress in his spiritual power and spiritual power.


    This place is zhenxianmen. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not use the skill of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth here. You should know that swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth is extremely hegemonic. Once it is used, he will completely absorb the whole spiritual pulse. Li Shenglong does not want to dry up the spiritual pulse of zhenxianmen. Therefore, he did not choose to practice swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth in this month They chose to practice the common skills of zhenxianmen.


    The skills of zhenxianmen sect are not powerful enough, but obviously there is no great progress. It is no wonder that Li Shenglong''s current cultivation is in the period of combination, and it is still two big realms before he enters the legendary fairyland.


    After Li Shenglong reached this stage of cultivation, it is impossible to make rapid progress. Of course, Li Shenglong has been rapidly improving his strength for such a long time. It is precisely because of the speed of self-cultivation that Li Shenglong is more dissatisfied with his current cultivation speed.


    Li Shenglong did not know that if his idea was known by others, those people might take the ax and Li Shenglong desperately.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation is so high that he needs more spiritual power to cultivate naturally. This time is not like the time of blood training. As long as his aptitude is not too poor, he may continue to improve his cultivation.


    However, after Li Shenglong reaches this level, it is not so easy to jump to the next level. The practice is in line with the law of heaven.


    At this stage of Li Shenglong, if it''s a change of person, not to mention upgrading, it''s just that every little progress will take a long time.


    Not only does it depend on time, but also requires the corresponding skills and the qualifications of the practitioners. Naturally, the higher the level of the qualifications and practitioners'' skills, the greater the possibility of improving their accomplishments.


    "Laozu Zong, Laozu Zong, senior elder, please go to the main hall."


    When Li Shenglong opened his eyes, the voice of a disciple in the blood training period was heard outside. Now, except for a limited number of people in the Zhenxian sect, such as Yu Xiaodong, they are called the ancestor of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong did not want to correct their meaning. What they wanted to call it was their problem. Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t want to take care of it.


    Li Shenglong stood up and opened the door of the hall. At the door, a beautiful looking disciple of blood training period was kneeling down at the gate of the hall, his head was low, and he did not dare to lift it.


    "I see."


    Li Shenglong was not surprised to see the disciple''s appearance. Although he said that Li Shenglong could make the disciple get up without kneeling in front of himself, he knew that this was a temporary and not a permanent matter, which was a custom of the whole immortal cultivation world.


    Li Shenglong still needs some efforts to change this custom. Naturally, Li Shenglong also knows this. Therefore, he just answered with the disciple in the blood training period. After a flash of escape, he left here, leaving behind the voice of the disciple in the blood training period.


    "Farewell to my ancestors."


    Obviously, this blood training disciple also knew the huge gap between his own strength and Li Shenglong, and he did not want to go back to Yu Xiaodong together with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong is also clear about where the hall is. Since he knows it, he doesn''t need other people to lead the way. In this case, it will be a bit of a chicken''s ribs to let the disciples of this blood training period go together.


    What''s more, if he really takes the disciple in the blood training period, I''m afraid that the disciple will be very restrained on the road. In that case, it is not the result that Li Shenglong wants to see. It is precisely because Li Shenglong thinks of this point that he just appears in his own hiding light, leaving the palace of cultivation and running to the hall.


    Although there is a distance between the main hall and Li Shenglong''s palace, this distance is not according to the speed of Li Shenglong, but according to the flying speed of a monk in ningdan period, it is estimated that it will take more than ten minutes to fly.However, for Li Shenglong, it takes only a few minutes or even less to complete the ten minutes of the coagulation period. It is just like this that Li Shenglong has arrived at the hall in a short time.


    On the main hall of Zhenxian gate, the elders of the ten immortal sects are standing at the gate of the hall waiting for Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong is now the first person in Dajin to cultivate immortal world. No one will be too presumptuous in front of him. Naturally, no one will show any disrespect to Li Shenglong.


    "Welcome the ancestors."


    Finally, after everyone saw Li Shenglong''s escape, all the people knelt down to Li Shenglong''s dunguang under the leadership of the elders of zhenxianmen. Yu Xiaodong was not special at all, but also knelt down.


    When Li Shenglong saw this scene, he really jumped. Although it was said that in the time of the ghost sect, the elders of other immortal sects also knelt down to Li Shenglong. However, at that time, Li Shenglong felt that it was necessary at the right time, which was not the same as the present kind of kneeling just to show respect.


    What''s more, other people''s kneeling also kneels, Yu Xiaodong is among these people, which makes Li Shenglong a little puzzled. Yu Xiaodong''s identity is Li Shenglong''s grandfather.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t look at other people''s face, but also wants to see Yu Linglong''s face. He can''t let Yu Linglong''s grandfather kneel down to himself. In that case, he would be disrespectful to Xiaodong.


    Naturally, Yu Xiaodong would not think of these things in his mind. In his heart, the rules of the whole immortal cultivation world were more than everything. Since the cultivation of immortals made such a rule, then Yu Xiaodong himself would seriously abide by it.


    "Everyone, please rise."


    Although Li Shenglong said that he had some ideas in his mind, he didn''t say it. Sooner or later, these things will change. Of course, this can''t be changed at once. If he wants to change, he must boil frogs in warm water, so that other people can''t feel the change. But in fact, it is changing. This is what Lee wants most To see.


    After Li Shenglong finished, Yu Xiaodong took the lead to stand up and welcome Li Shenglong into the hall. The new hall of Zhenxian gate is very huge, with a space of thousands of square meters. In the middle of the huge palace, there is a chair full of dignity. Li Shenglong knows that this chair is for him to sit.


    At this time, Li Shenglong did not show any affectation. All the other elders followed him into the hall. In the hall, there were only one hundred Ning Dan elders and one Yuanying elder. As for the others, they were waiting outside the hall of Zhenxian gate.


    Oh, no, there are two people missing. The tie brothers and sisters also follow in. Their identities are Li Shenglong''s disciples. Naturally, they are not the same as others. They are qualified to enter the hall. Of course, tierui''s brother and sister are all standing in the hall like others. The only difference is that the other elders are standing in front of Li Shenglong, while the tie family is Brother and sister are standing behind Li Shenglong, looking like two followers.


    The tie brothers and sisters came back to Zhenxian sect with the elders of other sects half a month ago. After returning to Zhenxian sect, they were treated like little masters.


    This was something they had never experienced before. Now that they have such a good treatment, they are naturally excited.

 Chapter 534

    True immortal Alliance (six thousand words chapter, for reward, for monthly ticket)


    of course, their two brothers and sisters are also very clear in their hearts that they are able to have such a good treatment is the blessing of Li Shenglong. If they were not Li Shenglong''s disciples, they would not have enjoyed the present treatment.


    People are all realistic. Naturally, the tie brothers and sisters are also very grateful to Li Shenglong. While appreciating Li Shenglong, the two brothers and sisters are also more aware of the influence of strength on one''s status. Naturally, in this case, in the future, their two brothers and sisters will make great efforts to cultivate themselves.


    Li Shenglong also looked at the two brothers and sisters, but there was no superfluous idea in his heart. Since Li Shenglong had promised to make them two brothers and sisters become high-level practitioners in the future, he would not forget this matter.


    Similarly, when Li Shenglong saw the tie brothers and sisters, he thought about two other people. One was Guan Hui, the other was Lei Zheng. He didn''t know that he hadn''t seen them for such a long time. How are they doing now?


    When Li Shenglong''s cultivation was still in the blood training period, these two people had already followed Li Shenglong. Now that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has been improved, naturally, he will not forget them both.


    When the memory of the hall is over, Li Shenglong will find the two of them in person and accept them as disciples.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know that Lei Zheng and Guan Hui are outside the hall. They look at Li Shenglong and their elders with envy. They have been helping each other and supporting each other for more than ten years because of Li Shenglong. Lei Zheng is assisted by the Lei family. His own cultivation is not bad. Now his accomplishments have entered The sixth level of Qi training period.


    Guan Hui is not as good as Guan Hui. There is no family support for Guan Hui. If Li Shenglong had not left him a spiritual stone before he left, his cultivation might not have reached the fourth level of Qi training.


    Before Li Shenglong returned to the school, the two men had heard the rumors about Li Shenglong''s deeds. They were very clear in their hearts that according to Li Shenglong''s current status and cultivation, they were not the same as the two ordinary people in their Qi training period.


    Although Li Shenglong used to say that he shared weal and woe, what accomplishments did Li Shenglong do at that time, and what is his cultivation now?


    How could that be true?


    With this mentality, Guan Hui and Lei Zheng did not want to find Li Shenglong at all. I''m afraid they can''t see Li Shenglong at all for their accomplishments like this.


    Naturally, the two of them would not think that Li Shenglong was not so ungrateful. Since other people followed him, Li Shenglong would never forget these people when he got benefits. Guan Hui and Lei Zheng did not think that his fate would be changed dramatically after this meeting.


    "Ancestor."


    After seeing that Li Shenglong is seated, Yu Xiaodong and Yu Xiaodong stand in two columns. Yu Xiaodong stands first on his right hand, kneels down in front of Li Shenglong and shouts.


    "Grandfather, you don''t have to. Since you are an exquisite grandfather, that''s my grandfather. If you kneel down on me, I want to lose my life."


    Li Shenglong''s eyebrows wrinkled, a wave of his hand, a spirit has already helped Yu Xiaodong up.


    Chapter 537 accepting apprentices


    Yu Xiaodong is helped up by Li Shenglong, and Yu Xiaodong is no longer modest. After all, Yu Xiaodong just wants to show Li Shenglong''s dignity.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong''s statement is also very reliable. How to say that Yu Xiaodong is indeed Yu Linglong''s grandfather. To let Yu Xiaodong kneel down to Li Shenglong every day, Yu Xiaodong is still a little upset. Now this situation is naturally what Li Shenglong wants.


    "Master, from today on, the top ten immortal sects in the immortal cultivation field of Dajin will form an alliance and become a true immortal alliance."


    Although Yu Xiaodong stood up and did not continue to kneel down, he did not have any disrespectful address to Li Shenglong. Now that he wants to give Li Shenglong a dignity, or to say that he does not need them to give him, this kind of dignity of Li Shenglong is more powerful.


    This matter was originally expected by Li Shenglong. Naturally, there would be no unexpected performance. He nodded calmly and waited for Yu Xiaodong''s words.


    "Through the unanimous selection of all people, the elder will be the leader of our true immortal alliance in the future."


    As soon as Yu Xiaodong''s words were finished, the other people in the hall all knelt down and spoke together.


    "See the Lord."


    "Up, everybody."


    Li Shenglong didn''t use his own spiritual power to help people up this time. This is not the time to lift them up. Although Yu Xiaodong had not said this to Li Shenglong before, of course, he clearly understood that this was to create dignity for Li Shenglong.


    Dignity is not something that can be shaped by a single word. Although it is said that Li Shenglong''s cultivation has reached the stage of integration, there is no one in the whole Dajin immortal cultivation world.There is no problem to conquer the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals by relying on his own strength. However, if Li Shenglong can have an incomparable prestige in the whole kingdom, it is not only relying on Li Shenglong''s strength, but the best way is to rely on Li Shenglong''s prestige.


    However, this wechat is not able to shape success for a while. If you want to create success, you need the attitude of other people and the performance of some small things.


    If Li Shenglong really wants to fundamentally change the whole attitude of the Dajin Xiuxian world, he can''t help other people at this time. In that case, Li Shenglong''s authority has not been established, and it is impossible to change the whole immortal cultivation world of Dajin.


    It is also because of this, since Li Shenglong wants to fundamentally change the local customs, it is natural that he can''t ruin the event at this time. Naturally, he has to follow the arrangement made by Yu Xiaodong for Li Shenglong.


    "Everyone, please rise. Shenglong has no virtue and is incompetent. How can he get this position?"


    Li Shenglong repeated again, let you get up, at the same time let him decline this position.


    "The Lord of the alliance can be elected again."


    Other people also know that Li Shenglong is just modest. It''s impossible to say that he is sincere, but he doesn''t want to do it. Since everyone understands what Li Shenglong means, he naturally knows what he should do.


    "Master, as the most powerful person in the immortal cultivation world of our great Jin Dynasty, helped the great Jin Kingdom to become a five level immortal cultivation world from a three-level immortal cultivation world. Under the leadership of the elder, our immortal sect successfully destroyed the whole demon sect. If the elder does not become the sect leader of this true immortal alliance, then no one can be qualified for this position. "


    Among them, the only elder of yuanyingqi raised his head and said to Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong has known the name of the elder of Yuanying period for a long time, and Li Shenglong is also a member of his family called Li Ying. It has been hundreds of years since he entered the period of Yuanying. However, his cultivation is still at the level of Yuanying, and there is no great improvement at all.


    Although Li Ying is not an elder of the real immortal sect, since he is the one with the highest cultivation among other immortal sects, under such circumstances, he can completely replace the opinions of other sect elders.


    When other elders heard Li Ying say this, they didn''t have any other opinions. This is what they expected. Since the Zhenxian sect wants to annex other sects and come up with such a true immortal alliance, they don''t have to think about other ideas. Only Li Shenglong can get the position of the leader of the alliance. If other people do, these elders will not say anything I''m afraid there will be some opinions in my mind.


    "Since everyone thinks so, it would be a bit disrespectful for me to refuse again. Well, I will not refuse."


    Li Shenglong also means to refuse at will. Now that these characters have repeatedly asked for it, he doesn''t need to be more modest.


    "See your Highness the Lord."


    Under the leadership of Li Ying, all the people make a head again. In the hall, only four people are not kneeling on the ground. In addition to Li Shenglong sitting on the ground, Yu Xiaodong doesn''t kneel down because of special cases, while tierui''s brother and sister are standing behind Li Shenglong and not kneeling in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please rise up. In the future, you are all members of my true immortal alliance. You don''t have to do this great ceremony."


    "Your Highness, Lord Xie."


    All the people called in unison and stood up.


    "Your Highness."


    At this time, Yu Xiaodong''s address to Li Shenglong also changed. He didn''t continue to call Li Shenglong''s elder, but instead called his highness Li Shenglong''s alliance leader.


    "Now that his highness is in place, a grand ceremony will be held in the dragon soul square of Zhenxian League in an hour."


    "Yes."


    Lee just nodded his head and didn''t say much.


    Everyone retreated out, leaving only Yu Xiaodong and Li Shenglong in the hall. The others, the brothers and sisters of Tieshi, had already retired.


    "Shenglong, it will be a moment in the history of Da Jin, and the whole Da Jin will become a real integrated sect."


    When Yu Xiaodong said that, there was a trace of excitement on his face. Yu Xiaodong had never thought that such a sect in the real fairyland could become an invincible sect in the great Jin Dynasty. Naturally, no one could have thought of it.


    "Yes, grandfather, your wish for so many years has finally been fulfilled."


    Although Li Shenglong''s heart is not here, since Yu Xiaodong is happy, under such circumstances, Li Shenglong will say something nice to Yu Xiaodong.


    "I''ll go and prepare, and we''ll witness this historic moment together later."


    After Yu Xiaodong finished speaking, Li Shenglong also did not detain, Yu Xiaodong retreated.


    Li Shenglong was left alone in the empty hall. At this time, Li Shenglong did not stay alone in the hall.After Li Shenglong came out, many disciples of Zhenxian sect were waiting outside the hall at this time. Among these disciples, there were various accomplishments.


    The lowest is the cultivation in the blood training period, and the highest is in the foundation construction period. When these people saw the figure of Li Shenglong outside the hall, they all knelt down on the ground and called it out loud.


    "Your Highness."


    Li Shenglong nodded, knowing that it would not be possible to change these behaviors for a while.


    "You, go and pass my order and find Guan Hui and Lei Zheng in the sect to see me."


    Li Shenglong''s order. The disciple of Zhenxian sect who got the order from Li Shenglong was very excited. What kind of person is Li Shenglong now?


    Li Shenglong did not stay outside any longer. Instead, he went back to his main hall and continued to wait. After an hour, he had other things to do.


    Li Shenglong believes that he will be able to see Guan Hui and Lei Zheng within an hour. This is not a problem. With Li Shenglong''s current status, it would be a little strange if he did not see these two people in an hour after his order went down.


    Li Shenglong''s idea was not wrong. His orders passed on, and zhenxianmen immediately finished it as a supreme order. After half an hour, they had found Guan Hui and Lei Zheng.


    Naturally, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui didn''t expect that Li Shenglong would actually meet them. You should know that they are just the accomplishments of a Qi training period. They can''t have an intersection with Li Shenglong in the fitness period.


    Even other characters can''t imagine that such two little people in the Qi training period will have any intersection with big people like Li Shenglong. After Li Shenglong became famous, Guan Hui and Lei did not continue to tell others about their relationship with Li Shenglong.


    It is impossible for Lei Zheng and Guan Hui to know some of their characters before Li Shenglong became a combined practitioner.


    It is for this reason that Lei Zheng and Guan Hui enter Li Shenglong''s palace with fear. In the whole palace, only Li Shenglong sits there, which makes Guan Hui and Lei Zheng nervous.


    "See your Highness the Lord."


    After entering the hall, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui did not dare to look at Li Shenglong at all. They knelt down directly at Li Shenglong''s feet. Li Shenglong did not expect Lei Zheng and Guan Hui to enter the hall and kneel down directly.


    "Get up."


    Li Shenglong snapped.


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui both stand up, but their heads are always low. They dare not look up at Li Shenglong.


    "Look up."


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui just lifted up at this time and secretly looked at Li Shenglong.


    At this time, Li Shenglong stood up, walked to Guan Hui and Lei Zheng, patted Guan Hui and Lei Zheng on the shoulder with his hand, and then Li Shenglong continued to speak.


    "Brother Guan, brother ray, don''t be so restrained."


    Li Shenglong''s words made the two people who had just stood up kneel down again, kowtow repeatedly, and said it in the mouth while speaking.


    "Your Highness, your highness, forgive me."


    "Get up."


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual power flashed in his hand and directly helped Guan Hui and Lei Zheng up.


    "Two brothers, you were with me when I was humble. We don''t have to be restrained when we are together."


    Although Li Shenglong said so, how dare Lei Zheng and Guan Hui really sit like this? After hearing Li Shenglong''s voice, the whole people''s hearts are very moved, but in fact, at this time, their bodies have become soft. If not for the spiritual power of Li Shenglong, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui would have been sitting on the ground.


    "You don''t have to."


    Li Shenglong''s face is also a little embarrassed. Lei Zheng and Guan Hui can only sigh in his heart.


    If Lei Zheng and Guan Hui look like this, it is not what Li Shenglong can change at all. This situation must change the inner feelings of Lei Zheng and Guan Hui, not just by changing the external appearance of Lei Zheng and Guan Hui.


    After Li Shenglong wants to understand all of this, the spiritual power in his hand is collected. After recovering the spiritual power, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui are directly paralyzed to the ground.


    Li Shenglong sat back to his position. He didn''t want to say anything more. He gave Guan Hui and Lei Zheng a little time to wake up in their hearts.


    After a while, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui regained some strength in their bodies. They knelt down again on Li Shenglong''s body and held their bodies on the ground.


    "Well, Guan Hui and Lei Zheng, are you two willing to be my disciples of Li Shenglong?"


    Li Shenglong knows that Guan Hui and Lei Zheng still have some fears in their hearts. Not everyone can be as good as Li Shenglong and can treat those high-level people with ordinary heart.


    The rule of the world is strength. Without strength, anything you want to do is impossible. Under such a big power gap between Li Shenglong and Lei Zhengguan Hui, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui didn''t expect that Li Shenglong really wanted to take them as their disciples."What? You don''t want to? "


    Of course, Li Shenglong knew that they would not be unwilling, but at this time there was some fear in his heart, and he provoked them by the way.


    "Yes, of course. How can we not?"


    Finally, the two men who finally came back to their senses quickly replied that although Lei Zheng and Guan Hui were still shocked by the news, since there is such a good opportunity in front of them, it is natural to grasp this opportunity. Otherwise, if they miss this opportunity, it is basically impossible to get such a chance next time.


    "From now on, you two are one of our disciples. Today, I will tell Yu Xiaodong about your affairs, and then I will give you a worship ceremony in a few days."


    Li Shenglong wanted to make up a teacher worship ceremony for the tie brothers and sisters. Although he said that Li Shenglong didn''t care about these things, he knew that although he didn''t care, other people didn''t care as much as Li Shenglong. These people are still very concerned about these understandings.


    Since they care about them, Li Shenglong naturally needs to be considerate and take care of their ideas.


    Li Shenglong is not living alone in this society. Although it is impossible for him to help everyone, he still tries his best to help the people around him.


    Now, it''s natural to treat Guan Hui and Lei Zheng. Guan Hui and Lei Zheng have been following Li Shenglong since he entered Zhenxian gate. Although Li Shenglong''s accomplishments have been improved, and the gap between them has widened, Li Shenglong will never forget the people who once followed him.


    "See the master."


    Since Li Shenglong has already said that he wants to be their two masters, naturally they will not refuse. This is a great good thing. No one will want to refuse this matter at all.


    Guan Hui and Lei Zheng are very excited. We should know that their status will have a fundamental change after they worship under the door of Li Shenglong.


    "You have two elder martial brothers and one elder martial sister before you. You are the fourth and the fifth in our family."


    Li Shenglong accepted long Ming as a disciple before. Although he said that at that time, Li Shenglong was in a low position in Zhenxian sect and had no qualification to accept apprenticeship. But now Li Shenglong is different. Now that he is the first person in the whole Jin Dynasty, it is very easy to find his apprentice. Moreover, Li Shenglong has never said that he does not want to find Longming.


    Since long Ming is his disciple of Li Shenglong, it is a certain thing that Li Shenglong wants to find Longming back.


    "Yes, master."


    Although Lei Zheng and Lei Zheng didn''t know about Li Shenglong''s taking Longming as his apprentice, since Li Shenglong said so, it must be said that Li Shenglong had a disciple before, so they naturally did not need to ask more questions.


    "Well, you two go down first and wait for my order at any time."


    Li Shenglong saw that the two men looked restrained. He didn''t want to say anything more. He waved to Guan Hui and Lei Zheng.


    According to Li Shenglong''s idea, since Guan Hui and Lei are seeing Li Shenglong again, they should have the same expression as when Li Shenglong entered the Qi training period. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are more kind, but actually they are a little more awed.


    Such Lei Zheng and Guan Hui are not the Lei Zheng and Guan Hui that Li Shenglong wants to see, but Li Shenglong doesn''t want to blame Lei Zheng and Li Shenglong. He also knows that the situation is not entirely due to Lei Zheng and Guan Hui. After all, they are under the influence of this big environment to reach this point.


    If not, the two of them would not have come to this point. This is what the whole society of the cultivation of immortals made the two of them look like this.


    Although Li Shenglong''s heart to the two of them to understand, but he personally saw this situation is still a bit uncomfortable.

 Chapter 535

    Looking for someone (six thousand words chapter, asking for reward, asking for a monthly ticket)


    Li Shenglong, who was sitting in the hall, did not wait long. Yu Xiaodong sent someone to invite Li Shenglong, saying that everything was ready. Li Shenglong, a disciple of Zhenxian sect, was familiar with him.


    In the same way, the disciple of Zhenxian sect was very restrained in front of Li Shenglong. He looked at Li Shenglong cautiously and did not look at other people''s equal eyes at all. It seemed that Li Shenglong was just like *.


    Li Shenglong was speechless in his heart at this time, but he also knew that it was useless to say anything now. Let alone this disciple, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui were afraid that Li Shenglong had reached such a point. Naturally, other people did not have to say much.


    "Your Highness, the elder, please go over."


    The tone is still reverent. If someone else hears this tone, there must be no problem. However, in the ears of Li Shenglong, it is not pleasant.


    "Well, I see."


    Li Shenglong said that he had already stood up from the chair, and his body had left the hall. In the period of practicing Qi, his disciples dared to look up at Li Shenglong''s back, and his face was disconsolate. He seemed to think in his mind when he could reach the realm of Li Shenglong.


    After a while, the disciple of Qi training period laughed again, as if he knew it was too unrealistic. He is now a character in Qi training period, and he will become an expert in Ning Dan period in the future. How dare he hope for a higher level?


    Li Shenglong didn''t expect his disciples to think about so many things behind him in the period of practicing Qi. His figure was already running to the square of Zhenxian gate.


    The square of Zhenxian gate is on an open plain. On the square, there are dense crowds standing there. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. From the outside to the inside, they are all kinds of disciples in the blood training period, the Qi training period, and the foundation building stage. Of course, the most important place is the elders of the Ning Dan period.


    No, it should be said that it is the Ning Dan elder of Zhenxian League. All the elders of Zhenxian league are looking at the sky and seem to be waiting for something.


    After a while, Li Shenglong''s escape light appeared in everyone''s divine consciousness. Li Ying first led the others to kneel down and spoke together.


    "See you, Lord. Good night, Lord."


    "You don''t have to be polite, please."


    Li Shenglong also saw this dense crowd. Now these people kneel down in front of Li Shenglong. Suddenly, Li Shenglong has a very wonderful feeling in his heart.


    If there are tens of thousands of people kneeling in front of you, I''m afraid you will also have some changes in your heart. It seems that everything in heaven and earth is in the hands of Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong is the sky, and Li Shenglong is the earth. With the eruption of Lingli, Li Shenglong''s voice spread all over the square.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    It was still a very neat voice. Everyone stood up in the voice of Li Shenglong. At the same time, Li Shenglong''s escape light had passed the crowd and ran to the only high chair in the square.


    The chair in the center of the square is not an ordinary thing. The whole chair is made of thousands of years of alchemy, surrounded by countless hell pearls, which makes the whole chair emit endless glory.


    Not to mention the strength of the owner of the chair, it takes a lot of effort to make the chair. Li Shenglong has already completed his cultivation in the right period. Although this thing is not regarded by Li Shenglong, he can also know that this thing is one of the symbols of Li Shenglong''s rights.


    When Li Shenglong was hundreds of meters away from the chair, he fell into the chair step by step. The wonderful regular patterns on the chair were very simple in Li Shenglong''s eyes, but it was very rare for the people who built the fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty.


    Push the pedal.


    In addition to the sound of Li Shenglong''s footsteps, there is no redundant sound in the whole square. The change of people''s sight also has an impact on Li Shenglong''s heart.


    Li Shenglong listened to his own footsteps in his ears, looked at the respectful eyes around him, and more disciples who were not qualified to look up at their heads. His heart was also very excited. This was the first time for Li Shenglong to meet.


    Before this, Li Shenglong met people who went to kneel down to worship others. He never thought that it would be so cool to be kneeling under his own body with such adoring eyes.


    With this kind of change in Li Shenglong''s heart, it will naturally be reflected in his actions. Naturally, there will be no accident. Li Shenglong step by step went to the top of the chair and sat down slowly.


    "I''d like to meet you, my Lord. Good afternoon."


    After seeing that Li Shenglong had already sat down on the chair, they knelt down again to Li Shenglong. Everyone knew very well that since Li Shenglong had sat on this position, he would be the real leader of the Qingyun league from now on. There was no other sect in the immortal cultivation circle of Dajin. There was only such an alliance.


    "Everyone, please rise up. In the future, you will all be members of my true immortal alliance. I know that most of you are from the other nine immortal families. You also have some disagreement with the existence of these people.This is very normal. We were not a sect before. Naturally, you people have some doubts about our sect. You have nothing to say, but you can rest assured. "


    When Li Shenglong said here, his eyes swept around the people''s bodies, and then said.


    "I promise here that you and the original people of zhenxianmen will be treated the same way. There will be no difference between you and the original people of zhenxianmen. I don''t care about the past things. But now that we are an alliance, it means that we are one family. If you are in this alliance, what unfair treatment do you receive You are welcome to report at any time. "


    Li Shenglong pauses again and continues to speak.


    "Of course, if you violate the law of the true immortal League, we will not show any partiality. We will do what is going on.


    In a word, in the future, we should establish a rule in the true immortal alliance. We should reward meritorious deeds and punish those who have done wrong. We should never bend the law for selfish ends. "


    As soon as Li Shenglong''s voice falls, Li Ying elder stands up and shouts loudly.


    "If you have done something, you will be rewarded; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished."


    "If you have done something, you will be rewarded; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished; if you have done something wrong, you will be punished."


    Other people around also followed Li Shenglong''s words. All the people on the scene continued to speak with the words of elder Li Ying. Tens of thousands of people''s voices were very loud. Everyone was infected in such an environment, and there would be a little excitement in the mood, true or false.


    After shouting for a while, Yu Xiaodong stood up and waved his hand to the crowd. The people in front of Xiaodong stopped shouting first. When the people behind saw that the people in front of him stopped, they naturally stopped.


    "From now on, the Zhenxian League has been officially established. Within three months, we will begin to redistribute all kinds of tasks of Zhenxian League. We should be prepared."


    In fact, Yu Xiaodong''s words are not for those under the Ning Dan period, but for the characters of the Ning Dan period. At this time, the characters of the Ning Dan period all understand that Yu Xiaodong''s next step is to clear their rights.


    All of them understand the meaning of Xiaodong dialect. At the same time, they also know in their hearts that no matter what Yu Xiaodong wants to do, it is impossible to completely deprive them of the rights of these ningdan characters.


    You should know that whether it is now or in the future, these characters in the Ning Dan period will be a great person in a long time.


    Although there are Li Shenglong in the sect, they are not even a pillar like figure at all. However, since they are only under the cultivation of Li Shenglong in a sect, Yu Xiaodong is not a fool and will not completely offend them.


    In this case, in fact, it is not completely acceptable to the public. This situation may not be very good for those students at the bottom, but it does not have a great impact on those at the top.


    After all, the immortal cultivation resources of the whole Dajin immortal cultivation world have been expanded. Although it is said that the immortal cultivation resources obtained by these upper level personnel are not as much as when they were the masters of a sect, but this is also enough.


    Compared with those who have been dead and die, the situation they are now in is not so good. Naturally, few people feel that the situation is so unsatisfactory.


    Although everyone knows that Li Shenglong is the core pillar of this sect, everyone can see from his attitude that Li Shenglong doesn''t want to interfere in the affairs of the sect. In this way, Yu Xiaodong is the most powerful person in the sect. No one will be unable to get along with Yu Xiaodong at this time. In that case, he is giving Trouble yourself.


    "Do you have any other orders, my lord?"


    Although Yu Xiaodong also knows that he is the real authority of Zhenxian League, he also knows that he can get all these things by Li Shenglong. Without Li Shenglong, where is the remaining east.


    In this case, it is natural that Yu Xiaodong should at least maintain absolute respect for Li Shenglong in terms of face. Even if he has been determined in this period of time, Li Shenglong has no intention of seizing power.


    "Elder elder, I want to find someone. One is the person named Longming. This is my apprentice for more than ten years. The second is that all the members of the Seven Star Alliance should be controlled by me, and the others will be discussed after finding someone else."


    Li Shenglong didn''t refuse Yu Xiaodong''s question. He said his own idea directly to Yu Xiaodong.


    Yu Xiaodong listens in the ear, the mouth agrees.


    "In accordance with the law of his highness."


    "Well, there''s nothing else."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knew that since he had nothing to do, there was no need to stay here any more. He stood up from the chair symbolizing * * and escaped from the light. He had already flown into the sky and saw that the target was facing his palace.


    As soon as Li Shenglong got up, he heard the disciples of the square kneel down again, shouting again."Good Lord."


    When everyone can''t see the figure of Li Shenglong, Yu Xiaodong''s voice finally came.


    "Everybody, please rise."


    Then they stood up.


    Not to mention that Yu Xiaodong was making arrangements for the disciples of Zhenxian League in the whole square at this time, he said that Li Shenglong did not directly return to his own * mansion.


    Instead, he found Lei Zheng and Guan Hui outside. Although Li Shenglong told them that they wanted to accept them as apprentices, Li Shenglong didn''t give them anything at all.


    It''s not only Lei Zheng and Guan Hui, but also tie Rui''s two brothers and sisters. Li Shenglong doesn''t give them anything at all.


    Although tierui''s brother and sister have been following Li Shenglong for more than ten years, in fact, Guan Hui and Lei Zheng were the first to follow Li Shenglong. Of course, Li Shenglong will not forget the friendship and put them aside.


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui follow Li Shenglong into the palace. At this time, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui don''t know whether they haven''t seen Li Shenglong for a long time or because of other reasons. When they see Li Shenglong, they are still full of restraint.


    Although Li Shenglong looked at the two of them and felt that he was much better than when he saw them both in the real immortal hall, it was not enough.


    When Li Shenglong was a disciple in the blood training period, they did not treat him like this.


    There is a trace of equality between each other, but now it is a relationship of superiority and inferiority between superiors and subordinates. In this relationship, Li Shenglong has an indescribable feeling. According to common sense, Li Shenglong will naturally oppose this feeling when he is educated by the equality of all people in the 21st century.


    But it''s easy for a person who hasn''t felt this feeling to speak empty words.


    When this person really feels the benefits of this right, it is not so easy to get out of it.


    This is also true in reality. In fact, many officials see corruption and other officials before they become officials, and they do not want to do so at all.


    All in all, they will not do this when they become officials. They must serve the people.


    But when they became officials, they knew that sometimes things were not as simple as they thought.


    They were occupied by the Japanese. Now Li Shenglong is facing such a situation. Li Shenglong also knows the benefits of * * in his heart.


    Li Shenglong wants to find Lei Zhenghe and Guan Hui this time. If he wants to find them at other times, he may have to find them himself. Now in the new location of Zhenxian gate, Li Shenglong wants to send them phonetic symbols, and he doesn''t know their specific location at all.


    In this way, Li Shenglong wants to find Guan Hui and Lei Zheng, but he doesn''t know how long it will take.


    But now because of the promotion of Li Shenglong''s status, Li Shenglong''s words go on. Without a while, Lei Zhenghe and Guan Hui have come to Li Shenglong. How much has Li Shenglong saved?


    What''s more, Li Shenglong wants to find Longming. Why didn''t Li Shenglong go to Longming before? It''s not that Longming''s strength is insufficient. If he wants to find Longming, he can only go in person. It''s not known whether he will be recognized by the sect after finding Longming.


    Now there is no such scruples. Let alone a dragon Ming, if Li Shenglong has another 100, 1000 or 10000 disciples, no one will have any opinions.


    In this case, Li Shenglong naturally felt the erosion of his own mind.


    Li Shenglong returns to his mind and looks at Lei Zheng and Guan Hui in front of him. Lei Zheng and Guan Hui lower their heads under the gaze of Li Shenglong.


    If it had been in the past, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui would never have done so. At that time, there was not much difference between their identities. Naturally, they were able to do so.


    But now it''s not the same. Both Lei Zheng and Guan Hui know that Li Shenglong is the first person to cultivate the fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty. With such status, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui can''t be cautious.


    In contrast, not long after Lei Zheng and Guan Hui came in, tierui''s brother and sister, who were also in Li Shenglong''s cave, looked better.


    Although tierui''s brother and sister are also Li Shenglong''s disciples, they also maintain absolute awe of Li Shenglong. However, they are both from a small Xiuxian family. In addition, they are the direct disciples of the family.


    The situation of being oppressed by the elders is not great, and they don''t know much about the dignified side of the elders, which makes them lack of knowledge of the people with advanced accomplishments.


    It is also because when they met Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong always pretended to be a mortal, which made them have a three-dimensional sense of intimacy. Although tierui''s brother and sister knew Li Shenglong''s cultivation shortly after that, Li Shenglong''s amiability had penetrated into their hearts.


    Under such circumstances, tierui''s brother and sister are naturally less embarrassed than Guan Hui and Lei Zheng."Cough."


    Li Shenglong also felt that the atmosphere seemed to be a bit embarrassed. He coughed twice and then began to say.


    "Lei Zheng, Guan Hui, tie Ruizhi, tie Liuli, all four of you are my disciples. Before you, I took a disciple named Longming. He''s your big brother. "


    Lei Zhenghe and Guan Hui raised their heads to look at Li Shenglong, listening to Li Shenglong continue to say.


    "Under the sound of the dragon, Lei Zheng is the second elder martial brother, Guan Hui is the third senior brother, tierui is the fourth elder martial brother, and tieliuli is the younger martial sister."


    "Tieruizhi has met elder martial brother Lei and elder martial brother Guan."


    "Tieliuli has met elder martial brother Lei, senior brother Guan."


    The tie brothers and sisters understood Li Shenglong''s meaning at once. Although he said that he had never heard of Li Shenglong before, he also accepted the apprentices of Long Ming, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui, but since Li Shenglong said that he had, there must be something.


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s introduction, the iron brothers and sisters quickly asked Lei Zheng and Guan Hui good.


    "The third younger martial brother and younger martial sister don''t have to be polite."


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui looked at each other, and they saw a trace of surprise from each other''s eyes.


    Li Shenglong also told them about it before. However, at that time, he told them that according to the length of time they had been introduced, in that case, they should be regarded as four or five disciples, and now they have become two or three disciples.


    Although they are all Li Shenglong''s disciples, there is a gap in their status. If you can enter the gate wall of Li Shenglong early, no one wants to enter late.


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui are happy in their hearts, and they quickly return gifts to tierui''s brothers and sisters.


    "Since you are all in my door and wall, you should respect each other and try to share difficulties and hardships. If you let me know which one of you is harming your fellow students outside, you can try the consequences."


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much about the rules of his own sect. He simply said so.


    This is also the most important rule in Li Shenglong''s mind. No matter what you do, you should have a certain degree. Li Shenglong also knows that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    If we want to make these people have no contradiction at all, it is impossible. However, there can be contradictions, conflicts of interest, but not more than one degree.


    "When I find your senior brother, I will give you an introduction ceremony. After that, you will officially become my disciple of Li Shenglong."


    Li Shenglong''s words also surprised tierui''s brothers and sisters. Although Li Shenglong had asked them to be their disciples before, some things still need etiquette. With such a ceremony, it seems more formal.


    Others will recognize their two positions more. As for Lei Zheng and Guan Hui, they have already known the news before. Naturally, they are not excited. They look at Li Shenglong calmly.


    "Although I''m your master in name, there''s a saying that you always know that the master leads you in and practices himself. I''m not very helpful to you."


    When Li Shenglong talks, he is also looking at the four of them with his eyes, while observing their faces.


    Lei Zheng and Guan Hui bow their heads every time they are swept by Li Shenglong''s eyes, while tierui''s brother and sister look at Li Shenglong with respect in their eyes.


    "You want to cultivate immortal resources. After you want to become my apprentice, there will be no lack of you in the sect. Whether it is all kinds of top-level skills or various kinds of pills, this is what I can do. The rest depends on your qualifications and efforts. No one else can help you."


    "The teacher''s instruction is kept in mind."


    Leizheng four people naturally know what they should say at this time. They bow to Li Shenglong and say together.

 Chapter 536

    Core disciples (six thousand words chapter, for rewards, for monthly tickets)


    at this time, they are the core disciples of the great Jin Zhenxian League. These four core disciples are not only the core disciples, but also the core disciples among the core disciples. Although their accomplishments are not more than those in the Qi practice period, their status will never be lower than those in the Ning Dan period ¡£


    Naturally, such status was beyond the imagination of the four of them before. Now that they have become Li Shenglong''s disciples, all these have become reality.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Li Shenglong felt that what he should have said was almost the same. He had already asked about the spirit beads. Besides Li Shenglong himself, other people could not practice this skill at all.


    Lingzhu didn''t say the specific reason, but he said it clearly, that is, other people won''t have any effect after getting this skill.


    It is for this reason that Li Shenglong didn''t give his disciples the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth to his disciples. Otherwise, Li Shenglong had no idea of hiding himself.


    Except for the spirit beads, all the other things can be handed over to the disciples.


    Now that other people can''t practice Li Shenglong''s skills, he has nothing else to teach.


    Other things can be learned from the sect and other Ning Dan elders.


    It is no problem to learn these things by virtue of their four apprentices.


    Li Shenglong didn''t worry about whether they could learn or not. This is not what Li Shenglong should care about. It has something to do with their own efforts and qualifications. It has nothing to do with Li Shenglong.


    "Master, I don''t have any problems."


    Lei Zheng did not have any other questions. He answered them truthfully, or could not say that they had no other questions at all.


    For example, in their hearts, they are also curious about the rapid progress of Li Shenglong''s cultivation. However, they all know that these things are the secrets of Li Shenglong. If Li Shenglong says something, it is their blessing. If Li Shenglong doesn''t say it, no one else can ask.


    Because of this, they naturally have no problems.


    "Since you have no problems, you can practice here. I have enough aura in the cave. If you have any problems or want to go somewhere, you can go by yourself. You don''t have to report to me."


    Li Shenglong saw that there was no problem with the four people. The words of his club were in place. The rest was not what Lee could manage. Naturally, Li didn''t want to talk to them any more, but told them to practice hard.


    Under Li Shenglong''s mansion, there are a number of top-notch spiritual veins. For Li Shenglong, they are not many, but for Lei Zheng, they are not so many.


    They are just the cultivation of Qi training period. For this kind of cultivation, it is a middle level spiritual pulse which is very luxurious, not to mention several top-notch spiritual veins. How huge the spiritual power should be released.


    Although they can''t absorb so much aura at all, such sufficient Aura will surely make their cultivation speed improved.


    "Yes, in accordance with the master''s law."


    After hearing the four people''s answers, Li Shenglong nodded and closed his eyes again. At this time, for Li Shenglong, other things are not the most important. There is only one thing that is the most important, that is, practicing martial arts.


    As long as Li Shenglong''s cultivation has entered the period of combining Taoism, he is qualified to go to the underworld to pick up jade Linglong.


    In order to achieve this goal, Li Shenglong has been working hard all the time. He even wishes that he can enter the period of harmony and then fly into the underworld to rescue Yu Linglong and hold a decent wedding with Yu Linglong. When Xu Yuechan is rescued again, his family has several children and live happily together.


    Li Shenglong thinks so, and naturally he does. Basically, as long as he has a little time, he will let himself spend his time in practice.


    Seeing that Li Shenglong closed his eyes, it was obvious that he began to practice. Lei Zheng and the four of them naturally had no one to disturb Li Shenglong. In fact, there was nothing to say between them. After looking at each other, they all sat down on the ground and practiced with their eyes closed.


    The time of cultivation is always short and long. Once the time turns, it has been three months since the establishment of the true immortal alliance.


    In the past three months, the biggest thing happened in the kingdom of cultivating immortals in Dajin was the establishment of Zhenxian League. As for the two things arranged by Li Shenglong, the people of Zhenxian League naturally followed the first priority.


    Although the people of Zhenxian League tried their best to do it, the effect was not very good. After three months, not only the Seven Star Alliance originally in black rock city had disappeared completely, but also Longming was not found.


    The strength of the Zhenxian League is already the first immortal sect in Dajin, and no other sect can catch up with the Zhenxian League.Such strength is placed here, I think it will not happen that other sects help the Seven Star League to play cover.


    In this way, the disappearance of the Seven Star Alliance has become a strange thing. The people of the real immortal alliance once went to black rock city to check on this matter.


    It was found that even the offices of Zhenxian League in the open sea did not know what was going on. They just knew that one day, a strong wind suddenly blew up, and then the territory of the Seven Star Alliance was covered. When the wind broke, the whole Seven Star Alliance, including the territory, had disappeared without a trace. Originally, there was only a vacant space left in the Seven Star Alliance ¡£


    Yu Xiaodong, who got this situation, was also very confused. He didn''t expect that it would be such a result. According to the normal situation, it is not scientific at all. It is not in accordance with the normal routine.


    If this situation is reported to Li Shenglong, maybe Li Shenglong doesn''t believe it, and he doesn''t believe it. Naturally, Yu Xiaodong looks at this matter with the same view.


    Just because Yu Xiaodong didn''t believe it, Yu Xiaodong immediately issued an order to the disciples under him to find out the Seven Star Alliance.


    It''s no wonder that Li Shenglong has said before that the Seven Star Alliance and Li Shenglong had a grudge. Although it is not too late to say that a gentleman should take revenge ten years later, there is another sentence that does not mean that revenge should be done as soon as possible.


    Yu Xiaodong urged the disciples at the bottom. Naturally, the disciples at the bottom also knew that Li Shenglong had told him about this matter. If anyone did well, he might get some reward from this old ancestor level figure, and he would pay more attention to it.


    Although these disciples are so attentive, they still have nothing to gain. The whole Seven Star Alliance has never appeared again.


    After Yu Xiaodong got the news, there was no other way. He also knew that the Zhenxian League had just been established, and the people below must not cut corners. This is the time to grasp several typical examples and establish the authority of the sect.


    Since we have checked several times, but we have not found the whereabouts of the Seven Star Alliance, it must be that the Seven Star Alliance is no longer in the realm of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty.


    Xiaodong is a little confident about this. The true immortal alliance was formed by the combination of the ten immortal sects in the original Dajin xiuxianjie, and numerous small and medium-sized sects. Such a powerful sect''s sphere of influence has already covered the whole Dajin Xiuxian realm. If the Seven Star Alliance was really in the Dajin Xiuxian world at this time, it would have been impossible to find them What''s the problem?


    As for which immortal cultivation world they are now in, Yu Xiaodong doesn''t know.


    After Yu Xiaodong reported this situation to Li Shenglong, Li Shenglong didn''t say much. He just told Yu Xiaodong, and we should also pay attention to him in the future. The people of the Seven Star Alliance must not let go.


    Of course, at this time, Li Shenglong did not forget to ask his apprentice Longming.


    Longming was also not found, but Longming''s parents and sister were invited back to Zhenxian League.


    The invitation here is not faking at all. The people at the bottom know that the people they are going to invite are the family members of Li Shenglong''s eldest disciple.


    Naturally, no one dares to be disrespectful to them. They treat the people in front of them one by one like the nephew of Longming.


    Long Ming''s parents and long Mingyue naturally remember the kind-hearted man who saved them.


    Although they don''t know that Li Shenglong''s status is so high now, since these immortal cultivators like Longming have said that they want to invite them back to see their great benefactor, Longming''s parents and long Mingyue will not refuse.


    When Li Shenglong saw long Ming''s parents and long Mingyue, his heart was filled with emotion of years.


    More than ten years have passed, and Longming''s parents have become a little old. Although it is said that during these years, due to the cultivation of Longming, the body of his parents and his sister has also undergone certain transformation. Under such circumstances, Longming''s parents have not been able to resist the erosion of the years, and wrinkles have emerged on their faces.


    As for long Mingyue, after more than ten years, she has become a big girl. She has not been married until now. This is not to say that long Ming''s parents do not want long Mingyue to get married, but long Mingyue vows not to marry ordinary mortals.


    In longmingyue''s heart, she should at least marry a person who cultivates immortals like her brother Longming. If she is not, longmingyue will not consider it at all.


    After growing up, although the Dragon moon is said to have a bit of beauty, but how can people who cultivate immortals like it?


    The road of cultivating immortals is originally lonely. On the lonely journey, partners support each other.


    If there is any immortal who married the Dragon moon, it is not looking for a companion on the road to cultivate immortals, but looking for a plaything.


    Long Mingyue''s life is over a hundred years old. Even the most ordinary immortal can achieve such a longevity.


    Naturally, it is impossible for those who practice immortality to accompany the dragon and the moon every day. Not to mention the cultivation time, it can be as short as a few months and as long as several years.Even the immortals themselves don''t know how long it will take them to look for spiritual objects outside.


    If the person who cultivates immortals really combines with long Mingyue, I''m afraid that the person who cultivates immortals doesn''t need to cultivate immortals at all. It''s good to be with long Mingyue every day. Otherwise, I''ll go out and come back to see the tomb of long Mingyue.


    Because of this, long Mingyue has never been married. Although it is not only her parents, but also her sister several times to persuade her to be realistic, long Mingyue is still stubborn. No matter who says it, it has no effect.


    Even put down the cruel words, if Long Ming they force too hasty, long Mingyue will go to nunnery to be a nun.


    Under such circumstances, the marriage of longmingyue has been put on hold for the time being, and no one has mentioned it again.


    After listening to their story, Li Shenglong pats the head of long Mingyue. In Li Shenglong''s heart, the image of long Mingyue still stays in the little girl with a snot and tears behind Longming when she was a child. Now the little girl grows up, but she doesn''t understand.


    Li Shenglong also knows that if long Mingyue insists on it, I''m afraid he will be lonely and old for life.


    However, this matter is also Li Shenglong can not change, how long Mingyue''s mind, that is not what Li Shenglong can think of.


    "What about the dragon? Where has he gone? "


    After feeling the future of long Mingyue in his heart, Li Shenglong asked about the status of his disciples.


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s question, long Ming''s parents and long Mingyue told Li Shenglong about the situation of Longming after Li Shenglong left.


    It turns out that after Li Shenglong left, Longming had entered the stage of Qi training in a few years because of his talent and intelligence. Although Longming was the root of the heavenly spirit, there was no bottleneck before he entered the coagulation period.


    However, the speed of cultivation is also affected by the density of aura around. It is not difficult to understand that a person with the same accomplishments, qualifications and practices the same skills practices practices in two different places.


    One is full of aura, the other is short of aura. Needless to say, we can all know that the one with enough aura can cultivate quickly.


    The same is true of Longming. Before the Qi training period, because of the elixir and spirit stone left by Li Shenglong, the cultivation speed was also rapid, and there was no problem at all. When the cultivation of Longming entered the Qi training period, the spirit stone left by Li Shenglong to Longming was almost exhausted.


    The speed of Longming''s cultivation decreased significantly. At this time, Longming chose to go out and look for other immortal cultivation resources. After leaving home, Longming never got any news.


    After listening to Long Ming''s parents'' introduction, Li Shenglong also knew his disciple''s present situation.


    Li Shenglong also knows that since long Ming goes out to experience and seek those immortal cultivation resources, there are many possibilities.


    All kinds of dangerous places in the immortal cultivation world are the places that Longming may go. In addition to these dangerous places, what is more dangerous is the people''s heart of the immortal cultivation world. Like other people, the people who cultivate immortals are involved in interests.


    If Longming is not lucky and meets those characters, I''m afraid that Longming is not in the world now.


    When Li Shenglong received Longming, his accomplishments were still shallow. He could not leave any yuan spirit lamp on his body. He could not judge whether Longming was dead or not. Now he just knew that there was such a possibility.


    Of course, it is also possible that Longming is not dead now. After all, it is said that Longming is also a spirit root. The more such a character cultivates immortals, the more sober their minds are, the more agile they are and the faster they are cultivating immortals.


    Naturally, such characters will not be easily deceived. Li Shenglong thinks in his heart to be good. In fact, Li Shenglong is also very clear in his mind. At present, there is no figure of Longming in the immortal cultivation world of the Jin Dynasty, so there are only a few possibilities.


    One is that Longming is dead. The second is that Longming practices in a secret place in the immortal world of Dajin. Since he practices in the secret place, others naturally can''t find Longming. The third is that Longming leaves Dajin Xiuxian world and goes to other immortal cultivation realms.


    According to the possibility, Li Shenglong thinks that the first thing is the most likely, the second is the second, the third is the least, and the second is still possible. If Long Ming has been practicing in secret places for more than ten years, maybe even other people will not have any special impression on such a short-lived immortal cultivator.


    The third possibility is too small. The scope of the cultivation of immortals in the great Jin Dynasty is not small even before it has been expanded. It is impossible to leave the immortal cultivation world of Dajin and enter into other three-level immortal cultivation circles. It is impossible to cultivate Qi without a few decades'' journey.


    Not to mention that the power range of the immortal cultivation world in the great Jin Dynasty is expanding again. Under this situation, let alone a character in the Qi training period, it is impossible for the characters in the Ning Dan period to fly out of the immortal cultivation world in the great Jin Dynasty for a few years.


    Of course, if the characters of Ning Dan period want to leave the realm of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty, they will also use other means, such as flying boats. These things fly faster than their own escape light. It is not a little bit, and naturally they will not really take a few years.The flying boat may not be difficult for the characters in the Ning Dan period, but it is very difficult for the characters in the Qi training period like Longming. With the identity of Longming, it is almost impossible to get such a flying boat.


    In that case, that is to say, Longming is not in other immortal cultivation circles at all, but is still in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin.


    "Well, I know. I want to come to Longming to practice in a certain place. I didn''t see my call. When I saw the news that I was looking for him, Longming would come here to reunite with you."


    Naturally, Li Shenglong didn''t tell his parents and long Mingyue what he had guessed in his heart. Sometimes there should be white lies. This is not a lie. Li Shenglong is not sure now. Long Ming is dead. Since he is not sure, it means that Longming may exist here.


    "Eugong, are we going to stay here first?"


    Long Mingyue, one of them, is to call Li Shenglong a benefactor. When they hear that it is possible to see Long Ming again this time, they are also a little excited. They don''t know what Li Shenglong really thinks. They think what Li Shenglong said is true.


    "Well, you can live here. Special people will deliver the three meals every day. If you want to go out and see the scenery, the scenery here is also good, and it should be enough for you to enjoy."


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to let them go, so he kept them.


    In any case, since long Ming is a disciple of Li Shenglong, naturally, Li Shenglong will not ignore Long Ming''s parents and sister, and will not say anything when he has no strength before.


    There is a saying that is not a good saying, poor people are good at their own health, to reach the benefit of the world at the same time.


    Now that Li Shenglong''s strength is in place, it is natural to give a basic help to those who have the ability to help. Naturally, long Ming''s parents are on the list that Li Shenglong wants to help.


    If Long Ming''s parents go back to their own homes, they will live at most 120 years old by virtue of their mortal status.


    It''s not the same here. The food we eat every day is different from that of ordinary people. It''s all some Xianjia rice. Although Longming''s relatives don''t have spiritual roots, even if they eat these rice, they will not help their cultivation, but at least they can prolong their life.


    More than Li Shenglong dare not say, at least to extend their life span of 20 to 30 years, Li Shenglong is still sure, under such circumstances, naturally, Li Shenglong will not let them go easily.


    In addition, since Longming''s younger sister wants to find a person who cultivates immortals as her partner in the future, I''m afraid that Longming''s younger sister can only be prepared to be lonely and old for life.


    When in the mortal world, how many immortals can they meet?


    How many of them can see eye to eye?


    It is unrealistic to want to really combine with each other, but now in the real immortal gate, this kind of unreality has become a possible thing.


    Long Ming''s identity is there, and his relatives will naturally be looked upon differently by other immortal practitioners here. It is not impossible for her sister to find a lover.


    The Zhenxian League is now the only immortal cultivation sect in the whole Dajin immortal cultivation world. Naturally, the influence of such status is extremely huge, and the number of disciples of the whole sect is naturally more numerous. Among all the disciples'' skills, there may be one or two immortal practitioners who really like Longming''s sister.


    After all, when Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong fall in love, their identity gap is also huge. Yu Linglong is the princess of zhenxianmen, and what is Li Shenglong?

 Chapter 537

    Li Shenglong is just an ordinary disciple of Zhenxian sect. He has no capital at all. But Yu Linglong is also in love with Li Shenglong?


    It is also because of these two levels of consideration that Li Shenglong decides to let long Ming''s relatives live in Zhenxian alliance now. Other things will wait until Li Shenglong finds Longming. If he can''t find Longming, Li Shenglong will also help Longming send his parents to his death.


    Naturally, it is the best thing for Longming to do it in person. Li Shenglong also knows that there may be a trace of life in Longming now.


    After arranging Long Ming''s relatives, Li Shenglong calls over Lei Zheng.


    "Master."


    "Lei Zheng, you go to your grandfather and tell him that he will give you some introductory ceremonies in a few days."


    Since we can''t find Longming now, let''s hold an introductory ceremony for other disciples.


    Lei Zheng is not just a beginner now. At that time, after all, he did not see Li Shenglong for a long time. When he saw that Li Shenglong''s cultivation was so strong, he naturally had the idea of fear in his heart.


    Now I have been living with Li Lei for one and a half months.


    Lei Zheng and they found that Li Shenglong is still no different from the former Uncle Li who lived with them.


    In this way, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui also let go. Although the most basic respect can be guaranteed, now they do not dare to look up at Li Shenglong as they did at the beginning.


    Li Shenglong is also very satisfied with their changes. There is a saying in the previous life that some people can influence. Li Shenglong is doing this now. He did not use his own strength and high position to oppress Lei Zheng and Guan Hui.


    Instead, they try to put the two of them on an equal footing with themselves everywhere. Under such circumstances, Lei Zheng and Guan Hui can also feel li Shenglong''s attitude.


    "Yes, master, I will do it now."


    Lei Zheng clasped his fist, bowed to Li Shenglong, and then turned to leave the hall.


    Li Shenglong closed his eyes again. He knew that his most important thing now was to practice.


    All the other things are just miscellaneous things. It''s not a problem that Yu Xiaodong and his disciples are thinking about.


    Lei Zheng left Li Shenglong''s mansion and went straight to the hall where Xiaodong was located. The true immortal alliance has been established for more than half a month. He has not only fully incorporated the influence scope of the original ten immortal sects and ten magic sects.


    And has successfully absorbed other big and small schools of Da Jin into the Zhenxian sect and become a hall of Zhenxian alliance.


    The benefits of Zhenxian League in these halls are huge, but the payment is almost negligible relative to the return. It can not be blamed on Xiaodong. Even if yu Xiaodong is not in charge of the whole Zhenxian League, but someone else is replaced, of course, except Li Shenglong.


    No matter who is the character, as long as he is not stupid, he will do the same thing with Yu Xiaodong. This is a very normal phenomenon. There is nothing that can''t be understood.


    There is a saying that people do not kill for themselves. Yu Xiaodong, as the elder of the true immortal alliance, naturally wants to consider it for the true immortal alliance.


    After the alliance of true immortals combined the forces of the whole great Jin Dynasty, its strength naturally expanded rapidly.


    Yu Xiaodong''s position naturally rose rapidly, and he became the second man to build fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty besides Li Shenglong.


    "Elder."


    Originally, the position of the great elder should be taken by Li Ying, who has a higher level of cultivation than Xiaodong. However, although Li Ying''s cultivation is higher, Li Ying is not the original group of zhenxianmen.


    Since it is said that the main force of Zhenxian alliance is the people of zhenxianmen, it is natural that the people of zhenxianmen hold the position of senior elder.


    Indeed, the position of the great elder in Xiaodong has not been given to Li Ying, but Li Ying also has a self-knowledge in his heart. Naturally, this position is not his own, and he resolutely refuses Yu Xiaodong''s good will.


    Yu Xiaodong became the elder in fact and in name, while Li Ying became the second elder of Zhenxian League because of his cultivation.


    Although there is nothing like Xiaodong in terms of rights, on the whole, it is very good.


    "Yes, what''s up, brother Lei?"


    Although Yu Xiaodong''s current status is not comparable to other people, but to see that Lei is coming, he also has no sense of being an expert.


    After all, Lei Zheng is Li Shenglong''s disciple. Although Lei Zheng himself is a cultivation of Qi, since he is a disciple of Li Shenglong, other elders of Ning Dan period and Yuan Ying period all pay their most basic respect to Lei Zheng.


    It is also for this reason that Yu Xiaodong and other Yuanying elders of ningdan period call Lei Zheng their younger martial brother."Elder elder, master wants to hold a ceremony for some of our disciples in a few days."


    Lei Zheng naturally won''t trust the University. He knows that he is just a character in the period of practicing Qi. To be able to have today depends on Li Shenglong''s status.


    In this way, maybe these people have great respect for Lei Zheng on the surface, but in fact, because of the rules of the immortal cultivation world, they don''t pay much attention to Lei Zheng in their hearts.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll prepare for it. I''ll tell Shenglong when the time is fixed. What about Longming?"


    Since Yu Xiaodong knows this matter, naturally it will not be an important thing to do.


    There is nothing unexpected about this incident for Xiaodong. In the past, when Li Shenglong asked Yu Xiaodong to find Longming, he had already told Yu Xiaodong that after finding Longming, a teacher worship ceremony would be held.


    Now that long Ming has not been found, it is reasonable to report on the ceremony.


    "According to the meaning of the master, you should continue to pay attention to the situation of the elder martial brother. If there is any time to find the elder martial brother, it will be the best."


    Lei Zheng obviously also saw Li Shenglong''s idea and said to Yu Xiaodong.


    "OK, I see. What else can I do for Shenglong?"


    "The master didn''t say anything more. Is there anything else the elder wants to tell the master?"


    "Well, no, I''ll do it now."


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    Lei Zheng also bowed to Yu Xiaodong and went back to Li Shenglong''s mansion.


    At this time, Li Shenglong has entered the state of cultivation. Although it is said that Li Shenglong has entered the state of spiritual cultivation at this stage, he can check the movements of Lei Zheng at any time, and naturally know that Lei Zheng has come back.


    Looking at Lei Zheng''s face, Li Shenglong knows that Lei Zheng has done what he has told him. Since he has done it, there is no problem. Naturally, Li Shenglong does not have to come out of the state of cultivation.


    Lei is entering the cave. Naturally, he sees Li Shenglong in the process of cultivation. He is also interested. He doesn''t want to disturb Li Shenglong. He nods to Guan Hui and tie''s brother and sister and says hello.


    Tie''s brother and sister and Guan Hui also nodded to Lei Zheng. They have been together for half a month now. Basically, they have already known each other''s temperament.


    After understanding each other, we also said a few words from time to time. Since we can understand each other, we have a basic premise for communication. Moreover, Li Shenglong has said to his disciples several times that he wants to maintain mutual respect between his brothers.


    Since Li Shenglong has said so, no matter what he thinks in his heart, these disciples will maintain a kind of love and affection with other disciples on the surface.


    Three days later, Yu Xiaodong sent someone over three days ago to tell Li Shenglong that a teacher worship ceremony would be held three days later.


    Of course, Yu Xiaodong didn''t finish the ceremony in just three days.


    Three days of time, from the time up, is a little perfunctory.


    But in fact, it''s not like this. Li Shenglong has already told Yu Xiaodong about this.


    Yu Xiaodong started to prepare at that time, and the preparation time was more than half a month.


    Such a long time will naturally be able to make adequate preparations in so much time.


    With sufficient preparation on time, naturally, after Li Shenglong and Yu Xiaodong have said so, Yu Xiaodong will be able to prepare everything in such a short time.


    Three days later, people sent by Yu Xiaodong came.


    "Master, the elder came to ask us to come over and said that everything had been arranged."


    Lei said a word to Li Shenglong, who was still practicing.


    Lei Zheng and his disciples are also very used to Li Shenglong. If there is any problem, just call Li Shenglong by the side, and Li Shenglong will be able to retreat from practice.


    Without any accident, Li Shenglong withdrew from the practice, opened his eyes and nodded to the four disciples in front of him.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Today''s protagonists are five of them. Today''s ceremony is a report for Li Shenglong''s four disciples.


    When Li Shenglong and his four disciples arrived at the square, the whole square had been arranged. All kinds of wonderful runes on the square were shining with colorful light, and the colorful light was shining in front of Li Shenglong.


    There are all kinds of rare birds in the sky, which are rare in the sky and rare on the earth.


    This is Li Shenglong''s apprenticeship ceremony. If you change someone else, you can''t get this kind of treatment at all. Let alone the runes on the ground, the divine birds above the sky, which are not seen by ordinary people. In this case, naturally, Li Shenglong is very satisfied with Xiaodong''s arrangement.The disciples of the whole Zhenxian League have been arranged on the square according to their accomplishments. Naturally, the elders of Zhenxian league are standing at the front.


    These elders have been living in the real immortal Alliance for a long time, and most of them are of course like this.


    Most of these elders are from other nine immortal sects. Naturally, the elders of the nine immortal sects will not be too high-profile when they come to the true immortal alliance. It is enough to say that Yu Xiaodong can satisfy his own cultivation resources.


    As long as they can meet the basic needs of their cultivation, rights and other things are illusory things. Only their own strength is the most important. If the strength of these elders can reach that of Li Shenglong, no one can suppress them in the sect.


    At this time, it is natural that every elder can understand his own status and what he should do.


    At this time, if it was not for Li Shenglong''s apprenticeship ceremony, these elders would not have come out. Peace of mind is the king''s way.


    Of course, Li Shenglong''s apprenticeship ceremony is the biggest event in the whole Dajin immortal cultivation world. Since these elders are the nominal elders of the true immortal alliance, they will not come out to attend. If they do not come out, they will not give Li Shenglong face, or give Li Shenglong face, that is, they will not give face to the whole Zhenxian alliance.


    In other words, if he offends Li Shenglong, even if he doesn''t care, he doesn''t want to be able to mix up in the immortal cultivation world of the Jin Dynasty.


    It is Li Shenglong''s territory to build immortal world in Dajin. It can be said that it is Li Shenglong''s speech hall. Let alone other figures in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin, even other figures in the immortal cultivation world will not easily offend Li Shenglong.


    Naturally, people in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin look at Li Shenglong''s accomplishments. No one can rival Li Shenglong''s accomplishments in the whole immortal cultivation world of Dajin, while other figures in the immortal cultivation world naturally see that Li Shenglong has a good master, a master at the level of heaven, which ordinary people would not provoke.


    Tianzun, Tianzun, Tianzun, Tianzun. How can you have good fruit if you offend such a person?


    It is precisely because of this kind of species that the whole Dajin people who build fairyland respect Li Shenglong very much, or in awe of it.


    Of course, there is more fear in their awe.


    Most of them didn''t come up with Li Shenglong. They just learned about Li Shenglong through various legends spread outside. What they learned through these channels was not true at all.


    Naturally, they learned from their own judgment that Li Shenglong was a man of profound cultivation and bloodthirsty.


    Naturally, such characters can be viewed from afar and dare not approach.


    The real Li Shenglong is naturally what they have not seen, and their cultivation of these characters is still not qualified to contact Li Shenglong.


    In other words, Li Shenglong doesn''t have time to contact them at all. Most of his time is spent on practice. Naturally, he doesn''t have much time to contact with other people.


    He can now contact these people who are related to him.


    "Join us, your highness."


    As soon as Li Shenglong appeared, naturally, all the people of the true immortal alliance knelt down in front of Li Shenglong and called to Li Shenglong''s mountain.


    During this half month, Li Shenglong has been used to the kneeling etiquette of other people, and he has no uncomfortable feeling.


    Just like this, Li Shenglong led several disciples to walk on the road in the middle, ignoring all the people kneeling on the ground around him.


    Sometimes, not only Li Shenglong, but also these disciples of Li Shenglong are very excited in the face of the present scene.


    Their cultivation is still too low, and their understanding of the way of heaven is still too low. Since their cultivation is relatively low, naturally, their resistance to some of the * * is not as good as that of Li Shenglong.


    Even Li Shenglong''s high-level cultivation also had some psychological changes on this kind of right.


    This is also a normal situation. After all, Li Shenglong''s spiritual power is constantly integrated with the way of heaven to experience the perception in the way of heaven.


    What is the way of heaven? It is the law of the whole heaven and earth. Compared with the way of heaven, the struggle for these rights in the world is too ridiculous.


    Under heaven, all living beings are ants.


    Although Li Shenglong''s heart has not thought that all living beings are ants, no matter what.


    After all, Li Shenglong was influenced by the way of heaven. In addition to the people around him, other people''s affairs have nothing to do with him.


    With such an idea in his heart, Li Shenglong naturally changed his view of these people below.


    The bottom disciples of the true immortal alliance naturally don''t know what Li Shenglong thinks. Li Shenglong is on the chair in the middle.


    Now, no one in this square is qualified to sit down except Li Shenglong.


    This is not only a symbol of identity, but also a symbol of Li Shenglong''s status. In the whole kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty, no one can surpass Li Shenglong''s status. Naturally, no one else has any opinions on Li Shenglong."Everybody, please rise."


    Li Shenglong sat firmly on his seat before speaking to the people around him.


    After everyone got up, it was still Yu Xiaodong who stood up.


    "Today is an unforgettable day for the whole great Jin Dynasty to cultivate fairyland. Today is the ceremony for the Lord to accept his disciples. Several disciples kneel down."


    It''s a serious thing to accept apprentices. Naturally, it''s necessary to follow a certain process.


    Generally speaking, the first step of the apprenticeship ceremony is to kneel down and give the master a worship gift. The master will also give some gifts to the disciple, and then even if he really accepts the disciple.


    Of course, the real significance of the apprenticeship ceremony is not in the process of accepting apprentices, but in the spectators. If the more people watch, it means that the apprentice and the master have more face and dignity.


    Generally speaking, the apprenticeship ceremony is just for the master to find a few friends to watch with him. There is only one family like Li Shenglong who can let all the figures in the fairyland of Dajin come to see Li Shenglong.


    Other big Jin characters do not want to be able to do this, let alone other people, is Yu Xiaodong will not do so.


    It''s not that Yu Xiaodong can''t do this. As the first powerful person under Li Shenglong, he can do it. But Yu Xiaodong''s power does not come from himself, but from Li Shenglong.


    Since this is the case, that is to say, even if yu Xiaodong finds these people, I''m afraid they will not have any meaning of blessing for Xiaodong. At most, he cursed Li Shenglong in his heart after coming.


    Under such circumstances, it would be better to say that they did not come.


    After hearing Yu Xiaodong, Lei Zheng, Guan Hui and tie Rui''s brothers and sisters all kneel in front of Li Shenglong.


    "Worship the teacher."


    "I''d like to see you, master. Please accept my disciples."


    Lei Zheng and Guan gray iron Rui''s brother and sister finish speaking, hard buckle down, to knock a few times.


    "A gift of worship."


    Yu Xiaodong saw that several people had already buttoned their heads and continued to say.


    "Disciple Lei Zheng, I''d like to present you with a gift of ten thousand years old snow lotus. Please accept it."


    "Disciple Guan Hui, I''d like to present you with a teacher worship gift. Here you are..."


    "Disciple tie Ruizhi..."


    "Disciple tie Liuli..."


    Lei Zheng''s gifts were not prepared by themselves, because Xiao Dong had already prepared them.


    Li Shenglong''s position is there, and their disciples naturally don''t have to do it themselves.


    Not only Li Shenglong, they know, but also other disciples know what''s going on.


    However, although they said they knew what was going on, they still looked enviously at Lei Zheng.


    Every thing Lei Zheng reported in their hands is a rare treasure, not to mention their low-level disciples, even the other elders of Ning Dan period may have never seen these treasures.


    Of course, these treasures are some of the treasures of Zhenxian League. Zhenxian League has thousands of years of accumulation in Zhenxian sect. It is not easy to take out these things. Fortunately, now Zhenxian League has merged the accumulation of other nine immortal sects and ten magic sects in the whole Dajin Xiuxian kingdom. Naturally, it is possible to take out such a few treasures.


    If it was not for the annexation of other immortal sects and other demons, the accumulation of Zhenxian sect would not have taken out these things.


    "Please pay me back."


    After Yu Xiaodong finished speaking, Li Ying stood out at one side and took out a gift list in his hand.


    "The Lord of the alliance paid a salute, and the immortal bell of the ten thousand year old spirit instrument sect..."


    Naturally, there is no need for Li Shenglong to read these things in person. During this period of time, Li Shenglong spent his time in constant practice, which is not like Lei Zheng. They can come out to rehearse at any time.


    On the other hand, people also feel that there is no need to talk to Li Shenglong about these things. Relying on Li Shenglong''s cultivation status, as long as he continues to deepen his own cultivation is the real right way, there is no other thing that is more important to Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 538

    Li Shenglong just sat in his chair and looked at all these things. He didn''t mean to speak at all. He looked at the people around him with joy or jealousy.


    Li Shenglong''s heart also rose a wonderful feeling, it seems that these in front of him have nothing to do with him.


    In other words, it is not that Li Shenglong has no relationship with other people, but that he has been detached from the world.


    People are still envious of these disciples of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong''s ideological realm has surpassed them and entered another world. Of course, this world of Li Shenglong is not comparable to those of other people. In other words, the cultivation level of the disciples of Zhenxian sect under them has not reached a certain level I can''t understand Li Shenglong''s mood now.


    It''s like the contrast between a poor man and a rich man. Because the poor are poor, the problem of eating is the biggest problem. Naturally, what he thinks in his mind every day is how to solve the problem of eating.


    Looking at the rich people''s greasy face every day, the poor seem to have nothing to worry about. They are very cheerful. They will naturally think that when they become rich, they will certainly be like this. They don''t have to worry about anything. They eat big meals every day. What a good life.


    If you wait until the poor really become rich, you will know that the rich will also have the worries of the rich. Of course, the worries of the rich are different from those of the poor.


    Although rich people say they don''t worry about food and clothing, they worry about something else.


    These things, of course, are not available to the poor.


    (author''s words: I''m a poor man. Naturally, I don''t know what problems those rich people are struggling with. When I become rich, I will come back to tell you in detail.)


    The whole ceremony seems very simple, but in fact, its significance is not small. From today on, Lei Zheng and his four disciples have officially become Li Shenglong''s disciples. Just relying on the name of Li Shenglong''s disciples, no one dares to show any disrespect to them in the whole fairyland of Dajin.


    After the ceremony, Li Shenglong told Yu Xiaodong that in addition to paying attention to the whereabouts of the Seven Star Alliance and long Ming, he should also pay attention to searching for other four ancient forbidden places.


    The specific characteristics of the four archaic prohibitions were explained in detail by Li Shenglong. After Li Shenglong had a detailed discussion with him, Li Shenglong returned to practice in his own mansion.


    Cultivation is the most important thing for Li Shenglong, and it is also the first thing to do now. If there is no other thing, Li Shenglong will take cultivation as the first priority.


    It''s good to say that everyone has spent a few years of cultivating immortals slowly.


    Over the past several decades, there have also been some changes in the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty. We should know that although it is a big sect in name.


    However, the strength of the whole sect is not consistent with that of the sect of level 5 immortal cultivation.


    This situation is naturally due to the fact that Li Shenglong''s personal cultivation speed was too fast, which led the whole Dajin kingdom to become a five level immortal cultivation world.


    Under such a situation, the basic strength is naturally insufficient. After decades of accumulation, the strength of Zhenxian League has also made great progress. At least, there are two young masters in the center of Zhenxian League.


    Of course, one of these two people is Yu Xiaodong. Naturally, Yu Xiaodong is the second person under Li Shenglong to enjoy the immortal cultivation resources in the true immortal alliance.


    With such a strong supplement of immortal cultivation resources, Yu Xiaodong''s qualification is not too bad, and it is not too surprising to be able to enter the yuan infant period.


    Another monk in Yuanying period was not the original elder of Zhenxian sect, but the former elder of another immortal sect. However, all the immortal sects have become one sect, and there is only one true immortal alliance in the world.


    Although decades of time is not enough to make people forget their previous sects, Yu Xiaodong knows that if hundreds of years have passed, basically no one in the world will remember those immortal sects any more. They will only remember the only sect of zhenxianmeng.


    At that time, the true immortal alliance was truly unified, and Yu Xiaodong''s wish was really achieved.


    Now Yu Xiaodong knows in his heart that their true immortal alliance seems to be powerful and dominates the whole of the great Jin Xiuxian Kingdom, but in fact it is not so.


    It is because of the existence of Li Shenglong that the true immortal alliance can command the world. If Li Shenglong has any accident, the whole Zhenxian League will collapse immediately and become the top ten immortal sects again.


    Yu Xiaodong knows that other elders also know, but all these things are based on the premise that Li Shenglong has problems. As long as Li Shenglong doesn''t have any problems in a day, other people will not have any rebellious heart, and the Zhenxian League will be as stable as Mount Tai, and there won''t be any problems at all.Li Shenglong is also aware of this situation. He is also aware of the situation of Zhenxian League. Li Shenglong does not have the slightest worry. He knows that his status is here, and no one can pose any threat to himself.


    After the ceremony, Lei Zheng and his four became Li Shenglong''s disciples.


    Although the four of them are Li Shenglong''s disciples even if there is no need to hold a teacher worship ceremony, they are still somewhat deficient in name. Unlike now, Lei Zheng and his four are really and truly disciples of Li Shenglong, both in name and in other aspects.


    Li Shenglong looks at the four disciples in front of him in the cave. The only regret in his heart is that he did not find Longming this time. What Longming left is also a deep impression on Li Shenglong. In Longming''s body, Li Shenglong has invested a lot of painstaking efforts. Naturally, Li Shenglong will not forget Longming easily.


    "Well, now that the real immortal alliance is basically finished, it''s time to leave."


    Li Shenglong did not intend to stay in the Zhenxian League for a long time. Although the Zhenxian League is said to be the place with the most abundant spiritual power among the five level immortal cultivation circles, compared with the monks in the Ning Dan period and the yuan infant period, these auras are enough, but for Li Shenglong, it is not enough.


    Now Li Shenglong''s cultivation has entered the period of combination. If he wants to practice the method of swallowing the heaven and swallowing the earth, he may have absorbed the immortal veins of the whole true immortal alliance directly in a few days.


    It is for this reason that Li Shenglong did not want to practice his own swallowing heaven and earth [Dharma] in the true immortal alliance, but only practiced his spiritual cultivation.


    Although the cultivation of spiritual strength is important, for Li Shenglong, the progress of cultivation and the time before Li Shenglong''s cultivation seem to be a little slow. Naturally, the speed of cultivation can not meet the requirements of Li Shenglong.


    Of course, Li Shenglong knows that he can''t leave the Zhenxian League for a while, and the Zhenxian League needs Li Shenglong to stay here for some time.


    If there was no Li Shenglong, the Zhenxian sect would not want to annex the other nine immortal sects and become the first sect in the immortal cultivation field of Dajin.


    So Li Shenglong stayed in the sect for several months. During these months, he saw that the status of Zhenxian League had gradually stabilized and the basic things had entered the process. At the same time, Li Shenglong also knew that his time to leave Zhenxian League was coming.


    Li Shenglong''s world is not here. His world is much broader than this small Dajin Xiuxian world.


    Li Shenglong told Xiaodong that he wanted to leave Zhenxian League for a trip. Yu Xiaodong didn''t say much. He just asked Li Shenglong to leave something in front of several elders to inform him at any time.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much. Naturally, he knew that Yu Xiaodong did such a thing to make Yu Xiaodong frighten other elders after Li Shenglong left.


    Yu Xiaodong''s accomplishments are not the first or the top three among these elders. If there is no such cultivation that Li Shenglong, the great God, can suppress them, he may not be able to frighten them. It is for this reason that Yu Xiaodong naturally wants to leave some protection before Li Shenglong leaves.


    Yu Xiaodong''s request is also justifiable, Li Shenglong will certainly satisfy Yu Xiaodong''s request.


    Therefore, Yu Xiaodong held a farewell ceremony before Li Shenglong left. This ceremony is different from the grand ceremony of the establishment of Zhenxian League and the ceremony of Li Shenglong''s accepting apprentices. Not all the people from Zhenxian League participated in the ceremony. This time was a small-scale ceremony.


    The only people who attended the ceremony were the elders of Zhenxian league who were above the period of Ning Dan and some disciples of Li Shenglong.


    In front of the elders of the true immortal alliance, Li Shenglong left Yu Xiaodong with a Wanli transmission stone that can transmit the news to him at any time.


    Li Shenglong believes that there is such a thing. In addition, as long as Li Shenglong''s trace appears in the immortal cultivation circle of the great Jin Dynasty from time to time, then other people will not disobey Yu Xiaodong''s order, and even less likely to rebel against the true immortal alliance.


    Li Shenglong left the Zhenxian League. Of course, the external reason is not like this, but the combination of the real immortal League and Li Shenglong. Other people with low accomplishments naturally don''t know whether Li Shenglong is in the sect or not, and the characters who have reached the cultivation period are forbidden by Li Shenglong, so they are not allowed to reveal the trace of Li Shenglong Several people know that Li Shenglong is no longer in the true immortal alliance.


    However, the true immortal alliance has not changed much because of Li Shenglong''s departure. Everything is going on as usual. After several months of running in, the operation of Zhenxian League has been basically on the right track, and it will run as it should.


    In the past few months, Li Shenglong did not participate in the actual operation of the true immortal alliance. Naturally, his departure did not have much impact on the real immortal alliance.


    A month later, in the glass city near the sea, a man in a blue shirt walked leisurely in the city, watching the people coming and going in the city like others.Of course, there are still some differences between this man and others. Others look in a hurry, but he doesn''t. the local people can see that this rich young man may come to see the scenery here.


    Of course, this man is Li Shenglong who left the Zhenxian League. His first goal after he left the Zhenxian League was not other places, but the open sea. The aura he needed for his cultivation was so huge that it was very unlikely that such a huge aura could be found in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong naturally wants to take a chance in the open sea. Maybe he can find a place full of aura in the open sea to meet his cultivation needs.


    Besides, it is not the first time that Li Shenglong has gone to the open sea. He is also an old man in the open sea. All the water things cultivated in the open sea have spiritual pulse. Although there are not many spiritual veins, for Li Shenglong, absorbing their spiritual veins at will will will not have any impact on the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin.


    Considering various factors, naturally, the open sea has become the first place that Li Shenglong wants to go.


    As the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals has changed from a three-level one to a five-level one, after the unprecedented expansion of the territory, the headquarters of Li Shenglong''s Zhenxian League belongs to the newly emerged territory, which naturally makes the distance from the open sea even further.


    With the strength of Li Shenglong, it took him a month to reach the sea.


    Of course, this is also Li Shenglong''s special purpose. When Li Shenglong left the Zhenxian League, Yu Xiaodong did not prepare a flying boat for Li Shenglong. Although this boat is not good compared with the green e''s boat that Li Shenglong saw before, it is already a top East in such a small emerging five level immortal cultivation world West.


    If Li Shenglong is in a hurry, the fastest way is to use the boat naturally, but he did not use it.


    Although it is said that the speed of using the flying boat is extremely fast, now Li Shenglong''s cultivation has reached the integration stage. If he wants to improve his cultivation, he can not only rely on the progress of spiritual power, but also need the progress of spiritual strength. Both of them should make progress together.


    It is for this reason that Li Shenglong did not use the flying boat, but walked with his own skill of flying and escaping. If he met any city in the process of walking, he would enter the city like a mortal, observe the actions of these mortals, and understand the way of heaven and improve his spiritual cultivation. This is also because of this The reason is that it took him a month to get to liulicheng, or even if he didn''t need to fly a boat.


    By virtue of Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the integration period, he could have been to liulicheng for a long time.


    "This Taoist friend."


    Li Shenglong went to the gate of the city of glass, and like the previous cities, he came down to escape the light and entered the city.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shenglong had just entered the city of glass. Soon after, he came up with two people, one of whom said to Li Shenglong.


    This man didn''t call Li Shenglong a childe like other ordinary people, but called Li Shenglong Daoyou. The meaning is very clear, which is to see that Li Shenglong has accomplishments.


    Li Shenglong did not have an unexpected look. This time he came out, the cultivation breath of Li Shenglong was always controlled at the point of practicing Qi. Naturally, it was a very low level in the whole Zhenxian League, but if it was outside the true immortal alliance, the cultivation was not low.


    Not all people who cultivate immortals can enter the Qi training period. The most important thing to look at is a person''s qualification. The next thing to see is the person''s resources for cultivating immortals. If a person''s immortal cultivation resources are sufficient, the possibility of entering a higher realm will be greater.


    Naturally, there will not be many immortal cultivation resources outside the true immortal alliance. Most of the immortal cultivation resources will be divided up by the former ten immortal sects and the present Zhenxian alliance. This is the most normal phenomenon.


    Don''t talk about these big sects. Even today''s small sects will certainly do so if they can grow into big sects in the future. After all, people have this selfishness. This selfishness is deep in people''s heart. No matter who they are, they can''t change this situation.


    In this case, it will take a lot of effort for these casual practitioners and some small family members to get into a higher level. In other words, because they can''t get more resources for cultivating immortals, they can only linger in the status of low-level immortal practitioners.


    Those who can enter the period of Qi training are rare.


    Since it is such a situation, if Li Shenglong has become a character who practices Qi, his accomplishments are already high enough for these casual practitioners. Ordinary people have no longer dared to provoke Li Shenglong.


    "Oh, what can I do for these two Taoist friends?"


    Li Shenglong looked up and exclaimed that what he was doing was the triple practice of two Qi training periods. Both of them looked kind-hearted, and their clothes were light blue. They seemed to have a floating temperament. They were also outstanding people in the crowd.Naturally, Li Shenglong will not have any fear of such a low level of cultivation. In other words, Li Shenglong has never put such a low level of cultivation in his eyes. But now that he is pretending to be a person in a period of practicing Qi, he should act in accordance with his current status. While speaking, he steps back a step and puts his hands in his clothes, which seems to be right The two were wary.


    If there is something wrong with two people, take out their own * from their clothes immediately, attack or run away.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Our brother has no malice."


    The character in the Qi training period who was talking to Li Shenglong also saw Li Shenglong''s movements. Naturally, he could understand Li Shenglong''s meaning. He stretched out both hands and swayed at Li Shenglong. He seemed to tell Li Shenglong that he didn''t take anything. At the same time, he spoke to Li Shenglong.


    "Who are you? Do I know you? "


    Li Shenglong has not eased his guard and continues to ask.


    "Don''t worry, Daoyou also come to see the glass of this time."


    The characters in the Qi training period speculate on Li Shenglong''s actions.


    Glass?


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know what glass * is here, or he doesn''t know what * is at all.


    "Master, I know that this * is the place where some lower level disciples exchange their own cultivation experience, and some * will also trade some magic weapons or other talismans and so on."


    After listening to Lingzhu''s explanation, Li Shenglong understood the meaning of the * which was just a small trade fair.


    Hearing this, Li Shenglong also has a trace of interest. Since Li Shenglong came here to improve his cultivation and understand the way of heaven, it is fate to meet this * and Li Shenglong naturally wants to see it.


    "So what?"


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong of course did not deny the words of this character in the period of Qi training.


    After hearing Li Shenglong''s almost tacit answer, the figure in the period of practicing Qi shows a certain expression, and then continues to speak.


    "Daoyou seems to be visiting Liuli for the first time?"


    "Not bad."


    Li Shenglong does not know what the situation is. He follows the character''s words and pretends to be a new man who doesn''t know anything.


    New people also have the benefits of new people. Li Shenglong thinks of it.


    I think that the character in this Qi training period also regards Li Shenglong as a new member of his family and is very satisfied with his performance.


    "Daoyou, this is not a place to talk. How about changing places?"


    Hearing this character say so, Li Shenglong''s face showed a hesitant look, as if he was hesitating whether he should go or not.


    In the period of practicing Qi, the characters see Li Shenglong''s expression, and show a clear look, and then continue to say.


    "Don''t worry, there is an inn ahead. We went to the Inn and said that we didn''t want to take you to the wild."


    "Why do you say so much? The way ahead is that I am not a good judge. If you have any bad ideas, you should be careful. "


    Li Shenglong seems to be two people see through the mind, angry, menacing.


    "Yes, yes, sir."


    The two characters in the Qi training period didn''t seem to care about Li Shenglong''s tone at all. They made a gesture of invitation to Li Shenglong, and then they walked up first.


    Li Shenglong followed them. His cultivation was not afraid of any tricks they played. He walked boldly behind them.

 Chapter 539

    Things of great famine (6000 words chapter, for reward, for monthly ticket)


    naturally, the characters in the Qi training period do not know that the person behind them is not an ordinary character in the Qi training period, but a person in the period of fitness. I think if they know Li Shenglong''s real identity, they will be able to urinate immediately.


    What is the meaning of a figure in the period of combination to the immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty?


    We don''t know how many years there have been no high-level figures in the period of Yuan Ying. Now Li Shenglong''s characters in this period of combination are many times higher than those in the period of Yuan Ying.


    Such characters can also be met by these two characters in Qi training period. It can be imagined what expression these two characters would be if they knew.


    The two characters in the Qi training period took Li Shenglong to the door of an inn. They didn''t talk nonsense about this. They really came to the inn. The waiter in front of the door obviously knew his two guests of Qi training period and yelled after seeing them.


    "Well, the two guests are back?"


    "Well."


    The two characters in the Qi training period obviously didn''t want to talk to the waiter. After a slight grace, they crossed the waiter and led Li Shenglong into the second floor of the Inn and the third room on the second floor.


    The layout of the room is not very complicated, a double bed, plus a table, a few chairs, very simple.


    The two characters in the period of Qi training came to the room, sat on their chairs, picked up the tea on the table, poured three cups, one for each of their brothers, and the rest was naturally for Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong did not refuse. He held it in his hand and sat on the chair, but he did not drink.


    Naturally, people in the Qi training period think that Li Shenglong is still wary of the two of them, which is normal. Let alone that Li Shenglong now pretends to be an ordinary character in the Qi training period, even if another person comes here, he will be wary of these two characters.


    Everyone is a person who cultivates immortals. Even if they have not experienced it personally, most of them have heard of it from others.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, no one will know a person who has just met, which should not be said to be an acquaintance. Now, Li Shenglong does not even know the names of these two characters in the period of Qi training, which is not a recognition.


    It''s such a relationship that just met. If Li Shenglong really keeps full trust in them, it will be a ghost.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong has to pretend to be like this. Otherwise, how can we understand the inner world of these two characters who practice Qi.


    Li Shenglong wants to improve his spiritual cultivation, of course, is to understand their inner world. If he does not understand their inner world, how can he feel the total sum of the way of heaven if he does not understand their inner world.


    Although human affairs seem to be small things, there are no small things under the way of heaven. Perhaps in an hour, we can most understand the general situation of the way of heaven. Now that Li Shenglong has reached the cultivation period of fitness, he knows all these things very well.


    Naturally, it is unnecessary for others to say that Li Shenglong will slowly realize that all his actions are in line with a character who practices Qi. Only in this way, the characters in the two periods of Qi training will expose their most true selves in front of Li Shenglong. Of course, the most real self may be the most hypocritical, but no matter what their true faces are What is it like? Everything has nothing to do with Li Shenglong. What Li Shenglong wants is a real one, not the two fearsome figures in the period of practicing Qi after knowing his identity.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem."


    After seeing the action of Li Shenglong, the two figures in the period of Qi training smile and say a sentence. While speaking, they put the tea cup in their hands to their mouths and drink it.


    Li Shenglong still didn''t move. Who knows whether they drank the poison in advance. Although it is said that Li Shenglong''s cultivation is not afraid of this poison, his status in the current Qi training period still needs to be considered.


    "Just tell me what the two Taoists have in the end."


    It is for this consideration that Li Shenglong put his tea cup back on the table again, and spoke to the two characters in the refining period. The purpose is very clear, which is to let them directly tell what they want to do with Li Shenglong?


    "Daoyou, my name is Wang long, and this is my brother, Wang Hu. I want to come to Daoyou and come to this auction of colored glass."


    Wang Long briefly introduced the names of himself and his brother, and then guessed the purpose of Li Shenglong''s coming here. He wanted to come to Wang long. This is the purpose of the two of them. Otherwise, they would not say so to Li Shenglong.


    "Li Shenglong."


    Li Shenglong didn''t even mean to say a few words to them. He simply said his name and looked at them with his eyes. It seemed that he was telling them what was going on. Now he was still busy and didn''t have much time to listen to their gossip.


    "This glass * is held every five years, and most of the Taoists come here for the auction. However, the auction here is controlled by the three families of Zhao, Qian and sun. If other casual practitioners want to get something good, it''s not so easy to be alone."Wang Long said here, Li Shenglong has probably understood what idea Wang Long is trying to make him join the gang. Sure enough, Wang Long continues to say.


    "After several times, the scattered practitioners also suffered from it. They formed a small group with each other. Don''t underestimate these small groups. Most of the groups have some connections. If Zhao qiansun''s family bullies these groups, all groups will not give up.


    It is because of the emergence of this kind of group that there are very few immortal practitioners who come out alone now. When our brothers saw that Daoyou came alone, they secretly suspected that they were from a small family. "


    Li Shenglong heard their language, his face showed a surprised expression, forced calm to say.


    "So what?"


    "The three families of Zhao, Qian and sun are trained into one, and they don''t care about other small families. As long as your family is not within the scope of the glass city, it is no different from sanxiu in the eyes of the three Zhao qiansun families.


    In this case, if Li Daoyou enters the glass by yourself, you may encounter the problems that we all meet in our casual practice. "


    Wang Long said here, stopped, picked up the cup, and gave himself another cup.


    "What does that friend mean?"


    Although Li Shenglong has fully understood what Wang Long really means, at this time, Li Shenglong can''t show how smart he is. Naturally, he wants to pretend that he doesn''t know anything, and slowly revolves with Wang long.


    "I have a suggestion. I don''t know if Li Daoyou can listen to it. Since Daoyou is also a monk here, it''s better to find a group of casual practitioners to join in. In that case, there will be no so many disputes."


    Wang long talked for a long time, and finally revealed his purpose. Li Shenglong didn''t have to think about it. This loose loose loose alliance must not be as good as it looks, and there are some restrictions.


    Of course, Wang long can''t all lie. The three families of Zhao Qian and sun who want to come here do oppress these monks to a certain extent. Otherwise, they would not want to establish their own small groups.


    Wang Long looks at Li Shenglong, who seems to be thinking. He is not afraid that Li Shenglong is not fooled. What he says is true. In fact, it is the case that Li Shenglong is not cheated now. After going out, he meets other people who practice immortals. After inquiring about it, he will know that what Wang Long said is true. At that time, he is afraid that Li Shenglong will come back here automatically Li, come to find Wang long and ask to join this small group.


    At that time, Wang long had no choice but to tell him whether he wanted to. Of course, Wang Long was not stupid. How could he really not want Li Shenglong?


    At any time, the more the number of the group, the more powerful they are, the stronger their discourse power will be. At that time, they will have real prestige. How can Li Shenglong be turned away because of such a small matter.


    "Wang Daoyou, I''d better consider this matter first. I''ll give you a reply when I think about it clearly."


    Li Shenglong''s status in the period of practicing Qi naturally does not allow him to easily agree to Wang Long''s request. Naturally, he should consider it. Go out and ask other people who practice immortals and ask them about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. It should be. Liuli * is after seven days. If Li Daoyou thinks about it clearly, he can come to this inn to find our brother. Even if we are not in the daytime, we will come back here at night."


    Wang Long''s meaning is also very clear. Naturally, both of them welcome Li Shenglong to join their group at any time.


    "In this case, I''m going to leave first."


    After hearing this, Li Shenglong stood up directly.


    "Take your time, Daoyou."


    Wang Long got up and sent Li Shenglong out of the hotel.


    "Big brother, what do you think of this fat sheep? Will you be cheated? "


    When Li Shenglong came out of the inn, Wang long closed the door, and Wang Hu, who had not spoken before, said to his elder brother.


    "The fat sheep this time is good. I don''t have much experience. It must be our brother''s bag. Just now I saw that he wanted to take it out of his clothes. I think he is also a rich boy. He admitted that he was a member of a small family. He must have a lot of good things in him. After this vote, maybe our brother can make a small fortune."


    "When shall we do it?"


    "According to the old rules, after the glaze, there were too many people to cultivate immortals before * and it was not suitable for them to start. When the * was scattered, one or two people were missing, no one would find out. At that time, the work would be perfect."


    At this time, Li Shenglong, who just walked out of the inn, suddenly turned around and laughed at Wang long and their two room positions.


    Li Shenglong''s cultivation in the period of syncretism naturally easily heard Wang long and their two people''s dialogue. Li Shenglong also knew their intentions clearly, and naturally understood their ideas.After hearing their ideas, Li Shenglong was also amused. If these two people met a disciple of a small family who had just left home, there would be no problem. Maybe they would have succeeded according to their design.


    After all, Li Shenglong''s current status is just a small person who practices Qi. Wang long and Wang long are three people who practice Qi. Their own strength is above Li Shenglong. In addition, Wang long and Wang long have mental calculation but no intention.


    If Wang long and his two started to fight Li Shenglong at the beginning, maybe Li Shenglong could still have some vigilance, but they were good to Li Shenglong in the first few days, and then they suddenly started after the auction. If they wanted to change people, they had to win.


    When Li Shenglong heard the conversation between the two brothers, he was already clear. I''m afraid what the two men said was true. There should be no problem for the monks to form a group to enter the glass.


    Now, the only problem Li Liuli wants to do is to fight against them.


    Of course, in Li Shenglong''s opinion, it''s not a problem at all. It''s just two periods of Qi training. Even if there''s any force behind it, it won''t be too strong.


    Li Shenglong''s strength is here. There is nothing that can threaten him in the immortal cultivation world of the great Jin Dynasty.


    Out of the inn, Li Shenglong did not go far, and walked in the city at will.


    In this small city, there are a lot of scattered repairs.


    The strength of these free cultivation is not very strong. The strongest one is almost a person who practices Qi seven times.


    Such a character is nothing to the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals in the great Jin Dynasty, but in this small city, the figure of Qi training period is already a master.


    Of course, there are many monks in the Qi training period, and more of them are some characters who have not reached the Qi training period.


    Those who have not reached the period of Qi training naturally do not want to get too many benefits in this place.


    They only want to get something that other high-level monks don''t need but they need urgently.


    After a circle, Li Shenglong casually stayed in a hotel.


    He was not in a hurry to find the Wanglong brothers at this time. Since Wang Long said that he would wait for them there, there was no problem before the beginning of Liuli.


    In this case, there is no need for Li Shenglong to worry.


    In the past few days, Li Shenglong has to take a good look at this small town.


    Cultivation is still the most important thing for Li Shenglong at present. Now, Li Shenglong''s goal is still clear. To improve his cultivation is the most critical thing.


    Similarly, now that Li Shenglong wants to enter the glass, he is holding this reason to understand the changes of some people''s hearts and emotions.


    In this way, Li was able to understand the changes in the way of heaven.


    The next day, Lee left the Inn and left the inn. Li continued to wander in the small city.


    All of a sudden, two practitioners attracted the attention of Li Shenglong. One of them was short and slightly fat, while the other was tall but very thin.


    Even if these two people are ordinary people, standing here will also attract other people''s attention, let alone these two people are still immortal people.


    People who cultivate immortals are able to attract the attention of people around them. Other people look at these two people with a look of curiosity.


    The reason why Li Shenglong is curious about these two people is not because of their immortal status and their peculiar body shape, but because they have a mysterious atmosphere which is difficult for Li Shenglong to see through.


    This mysterious atmosphere seems to come from the famine. It is because of this that Li Shenglong has a trace of strangeness about these two people.


    These two people''s accomplishments are not high, that is to say, the cultivation of Qi is about five fold. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, such accomplishments are not worth mentioning.


    But it is such a person with such a breath, how can Li Shenglong not be surprised?


    Li Shenglong''s vision is naturally concerned about them, and he is constantly thinking about the source of this kind of famine atmosphere.


    "Are there any magic weapons in these two people?"


    By virtue of these two people''s cultivation of Qi, it is naturally impossible for him to be a practitioner like Li Shenglong who hides his own accomplishments and comes out to experience all kinds of forms in the world.


    In that case, even if Li Shenglong''s current accomplishments are not enough to discover his real accomplishments, the spirit beads are still in the consciousness space of Li Shenglong. Even if Lao Wang and his supreme level of heaven and earth can be found, there will be no other characters who can not find it.


    It is for this reason that Li Shenglong can''t think of any other reason to let these two ordinary practitioners have the breath of great famine.


    If it was just because these two practitioners had a sense of famine, maybe Li Shenglong would not look at them differently.After all, Li Shenglong did not know what the objects on their bodies were and what their effects were.


    When the cultivation reached the realm of Li Shenglong, ordinary things could not get into Li Shenglong''s eyes, so there was no need to capture them.


    The reason why Li Shenglong now pays attention to the two people is that the desolation of these two people has a sense of attraction to him.


    Let Li Shenglong feel that the breath seems to be Li Shenglong''s, and it is precisely because of this that Li Shenglong''s secret way is to find out what is on them.


    The cultivation of fairyland pays attention to chance. Now that Li Shenglong has come across this rare thing, it means that it is Li Shenglong''s fate. If Li Shenglong doesn''t make this thing clear, he will feel bad in his heart.


    Two practitioners, one tall and one short, did not know that they had been watched by a senior practitioner. They were still wandering in the street as usual.


    Li Shenglong is also thinking about how to get in touch with these two characters. According to Li Shenglong''s current cultivation, he is going to go directly to find these two practitioners, and tell them directly that if they take a fancy to their treasures, they will not have any opinions. At that time, Li Shenglong himself is not such a person, so he will not do such things.


    In Li Shenglong''s view, for these low-level practitioners, Li Shenglong''s heart also has a kind of respect, after all, the idea of equality of all deeply infused in his heart.


    Although Li Shenglong''s heart is thinking about how to negotiate with these two characters, his steps did not stop, and he walked slowly behind the two characters.


    Anyway, Li Shenglong is not in a hurry. He has plenty of time to figure out where these two people live and what purpose they have here.


    However, if it is for the purpose, I want to come to these two people for the sake of this glaze.


    In that case, Li Shenglong doesn''t have to worry. Maybe he can see these two people on the glass.


    By the way, auction?!


    Li Shenglong suddenly remembered what the brothers Wang Long said that there was an auction on the glass * and maybe these two people came for this auction. If so, Li Shenglong would not have to worry.


    I believe that no one can match Li Shenglong in the cultivation of fairyland in Dajin.


    Li Shenglong walked slowly along the street with two practitioners. No one noticed that a living man had disappeared.


    The two people who were followed by Li Shenglong did not think of it.


    After a few weeks in the city, they returned to their inn.


    "Big brother, this time the glaze method [meeting] seems to be more competitive than other times."


    "It''s good. The meeting of the Liuli FA is held once in five years and held in fifty years. This time, we are just in time for the once-in-a-half-year meeting. There are so many good things in it that many people will come."


    "Big brother, can we sell that thing?"


    "Why can''t we do it? What we''ve done our best to steal back from the old devil is just for the sake of the glaze method? Since the old devil cherishes it so much, it is obviously a treasure. We can''t exchange it without tens of thousands of inferior spirit stones. "


    One tall and one short, two immortal practitioners could not have thought that at this time, there were not only two of them in the room of the inn, but three people. After being invisible, Li Shenglong simply followed the two of them into the room. Hearing their conversation, Li Shenglong''s mind moved and decided to show his body shape.


    "Tens of thousands of inferior spirit stones?"


    A third person''s voice suddenly appeared in the room less than 20 square meters. Two practitioners, one tall and one short, jumped up at the same time. The * in their hands covered the whole body. The tall cultivator made it a fire fan. The thick flame twinkled around him with red light.

 Chapter 540

    Buy treasure (6000 words chapter, for reward, for monthly ticket)


    the short cultivator uses a picture scroll, in which the boundless mountains and rivers seem to exist. If someone attacks, the first thing to attack should be the power of mountains and rivers.


    One tall and one short is obviously a match. The short cultivator is responsible for defense, while the high one is responsible for attack. The division of labor between the two is clear. I think they are also heroes on one side.


    At this time, the two people were extremely shocked that someone could sneak into their own inn. What kind of cultivation ability could this person not be discovered by them?


    After the shock, there was a burst of fear in my heart. The cruelty of the immortal cultivation world was clearer. Now their biggest secret has been heard in the past. If there is anything wrong with them by this powerful immortal cultivator, maybe they have no chance to resist.


    Although the two men said they were afraid in their hearts, their divine sense did not relax at all. They searched the hut again and again, as if trying to find the owner of the sudden voice.


    But the two of them searched again and again without being able to find any trace of anyone. At the end of the day, even they had to wonder if they were hearing hallucinations.


    Just then, a voice came from behind them again.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Hearing the sound, the two immortals turned around. Li Shenglong was standing behind them. The immortal cultivator''s face was pale. His divine sense swept over Li Shenglong, but he could not find any different breath.


    If it wasn''t for their eyes to see the existence of Li Shenglong, maybe now they thought they had met a ghost.


    "If you meet your master, you will lose your welcome."


    When the two brothers looked at each other, they knew that they were kicking the iron plate this time. This person''s cultivation realm was absolutely not that he could resist.


    Not to mention their brothers, that old devil put in front of this mysterious elder, I''m afraid it will be similar to their end.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Please have a seat."


    It seems that Li Shenglong is the owner of this inn. He points to the chair and makes the two monks sit down. He also sits on the chair.


    Naturally, the two immortals would not violate the orders of Li Shenglong, and they sat there trembling.


    "I''ve listened to your conversation just now. I think you''re here to sell something at the Liuli Fa [meeting]


    After listening to Li Shenglong''s words, the two practitioners turned pale. Since Li Shenglong had heard what he had just said, he did not want to hide the past.


    As for the spirit stone or something, simply don''t think about it. Maybe if they two have a little hesitation, they will become two corpses and stay here forever.


    "Since you want it, I''ll give it to you. We don''t want a cent."


    Life is more important than treasure. If you want to understand this, you should put your life first. I hope that the elder can spare their lives.


    "No need. If the treasure in your hand is really what I need, I will not send you the spirit stone that should be given."


    Seeing their faces, Li Shenglong has already guessed what they think in their hearts. This is also what Li Shenglong thinks. He did not want to separate them and forcibly plunder them. That is not Li Shenglong''s personality.


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s common sense in the world that the treasure belongs to those who have the ability. Since we have met the master here, this thing should belong to the elder. We don''t need the spirit stone. It should be our brother''s offering to the elder."


    These two practitioners dare not follow Li Shenglong''s words. How can they know whether Li Shenglong is sincere or not. If Li Shenglong only pretends, then they will be in trouble.


    Li Shenglong smiles and doesn''t continue to explain. I''m afraid the two of them won''t believe some words. In this case, it''s better to wait for the actual action to tell them.


    When Li Shenglong really takes out the spirit stone to give them two people, I''m afraid they will not refuse to accept it.


    In this case, there is no need for Li Shenglong to say anything more.


    "Master, this is it."


    The high cultivator took out a broken blade from his body with a painful face. The broken blade seemed to be something.


    Li Shenglong''s divine sense drifted past. He felt that the broken blade should also be an exotic treasure with good power. Of course, this power is good only for the monks who are practicing Qi, but he doesn''t feel any sense of the desolation at all.


    "Do you have any other treasures?"


    Li Shenglong just takes a look at this treasure, and he will not look at it any more. For him, there is no need to snatch the treasure at this level.


    "What do you want, master?"


    At this time, the two cultivators had a cold sweat on their foreheads. They didn''t expect that the master was so greedy that a broken blade treasure could not satisfy him and wanted other things.Chapter 545 Blackstone


    the two immortals, one tall and one short, are dissatisfied at this time, but there is no way to make their accomplishments inferior to that of Li Shenglong.


    Can only be honest to take out the storage bag, while holding a smile on his face, trying to please Li Shenglong, strive to keep his life.


    "Master, all our things are here. They are given to you."


    Seeing the fear of the two immortals, Li Shenglong understood their thoughts in his heart, but he knew he didn''t want their lives.


    In addition, apart from that thing, whether or not Li Shenglong, the two cultivators, can take a fancy to it or not, is not necessary to rob them.


    "Put away your storage bag and take out the contents of your storage bag. The things I want are in your storage bag."


    Li Shenglong had a little perception, and could find that what he wanted was in the storage bag of the high immortal cultivator, and told the two cultivators.


    After hearing this, the short immortal cultivator quickly put away his storage bag. The tall one also found that Li Shenglong was a little different. It seemed that he did not want the life of the high one short immortal cultivator, but to find something. Maybe as long as Li Shenglong found what he wanted, their lives could be saved.


    "Yes, master."


    Thinking in his mind, the high monk promised, and his hands were not idle. He took out the things in his storage bag, including some talismans, some inferior spirit stones, plus some * and some monster corpses, mixed with some other sundries.


    "Don''t take it. It''s it."


    The tall monk took out the things in his storage bag one by one. When he took out a black stone, Li Shenglong finally opened his mouth.


    This stone fist size, the whole body is dark, and there is nothing strange about it. If it was not for Li Shenglong, a figure of profound cultivation, he would not have felt any special place among them.


    Li Shenglong took the stone from the hands of a high immortal and put it in his hands. Just after receiving it, a wonderful warm current came out of the stone and flowed through his body along his meridians. Even his cells were not let go, and every inch of his body was nourished by the warm current.


    Li Shenglong''s body is already strong enough. The warm current makes his body stronger.


    Warm current in the body flow speed is very fast, the whole process flash by, instantaneous warm current has no trace.


    "Where did you get this stone?"


    Li Shenglong is curious about the origin of this warm current.


    "Please tell me, my brother found this stone under the egg of a monster when he was exploring treasure. He was curious and left this stone."


    In other words, the one tall and one short cultivator was also wondering that there was no problem with the origin of the stone, which they got in the exploration.


    But the time they got the stone was not short. They also used various means to test the use of the stone.


    After a variety of tests, they found that the stone could not find any other use except for its hardness.


    In this way, they just put the stone in the storage bag, and never took care of it. In other words, they have almost forgotten the existence of this stone. If it were not for Li Shenglong, it would have remained in their storage bag forever, never seeing the sun.


    "Oh, where are you going?"


    There are also many places for the disciples to explore during the Qi training period. Naturally, Li Shenglong should ask for detailed information. Then he can either check it himself or ask the disciples of Zhenxian sect to have a look. If there are other stones of this kind, they will be brought back.


    "Xiaolangshan."


    The tall monk lowered his head and continued to answer Li Shenglong''s question.


    Hearing the reply of the high immortal cultivator, Li Shenglong showed a trace of surprise. Xiaolangshan was known to him. It was the place where disciples of the foundation period often went to explore treasures. The two men in front of him were just the accomplishments of the cultivation period. They even dare to go there. It seems that they are also brave people.


    "I can''t see that you still have such courage."


    Unable to help it, Li Shenglong praised that the cultivation of immortals is to fight with heaven, and there should be some courage. The courage of these two people really makes Li Shenglong admire.


    "I''m sorry. Neither of us wants to


    With a bitter smile, the tall monk explained.


    It turned out that the two immortals had joined a small sect near xiaolangshan. They didn''t expect that this small sect would treat their ordinary disciples as adults.


    They are just ordinary disciples who are regarded as a tool to use.


    Even though these two immortals are still somewhat shrewd, they never have a lot of things to do up and down. Their own accomplishments are not under the ordinary people because of the stronger attack power of their brothers. They are deeply loved by the high-level of small sects.However, there are also disputes in this small sect. The high-level of the small sect also has different factions. Although the two brothers have won the favor of one of the forces, they have not been recognized by all the high-level people. In other words, no one can play a role in all the forces.


    This time, the senior officials of the other force forced the two brothers and themselves to enter xiaolangshan when the relying forces behind them were not in the sect.


    Without the power behind them, the two brothers had to submit. Fortunately, they had some luck and finally came out of the small wolf mountain alive.


    Unexpectedly, they came out alive because they helped the hostile forces to obtain some kind of herbal medicine. After their backers came back, they were dissatisfied with both of them.


    In this way, there was no place for them in the whole small sect. In a moment of anger, the two brothers stole a treasure and quickly fled from the small sect and came here.


    After hearing this, Li Shenglong also has a trace of sympathy for the two brothers. They are both immortal practitioners. Why should they be in trouble with each other?


    "Well, I''ll take this stone. How many spirit stones do you want?"


    Li Shenglong wanted to buy this stone. Naturally, he told his two brothers.


    "No, no, since the elder wants it, what kind of spiritual stone should we mention? This stone has no effect in our hands. We should treat it as a kind of filial piety."


    "Filial piety? No need. I''ll take this stone. In this case, the price of this thing is compared with the price of your magic weapon. How many spirit stones do you want for that magic weapon


    Li Shenglong is really beautiful. He wants to take advantage of them. Since he said he wants to buy, he really wants to buy.


    "The ten spirit stones?"


    As he spoke, the tall monk looked at Li Shenglong with his eyes. His mouth was still in the tone of inquiry, as if he were afraid that Li Shenglong would be angry.


    "Ten? Well, I''ll give you fifty thousand inferior spirit stones. Is that enough? "


    When Li Shenglong saw the two of them, he knew that they were still afraid of their own strength. He was afraid that he had no heart to buy. He did not say much and directly set a price for them.


    It''s not that Li Shenglong is not willing to give them two more prices, but that Li Shenglong also sees their accomplishments, which are just the accomplishments in the period of practicing Qi. These 50000 spirit stones are huge assets for them. If Li Shenglong gives more, it is not giving them money, but harming them.


    Indeed, xiuxianjie is a world of strength. If you don''t have a certain strength, you have such rich money in your hand. If you don''t know it by others, you will find out.


    Then these two people will have the power of life, which is not what Li Shenglong wants to see.


    Even if the stone in their hands is not found by other people, I''m afraid their hearts will be uneasy. The thing they think of every day is how to avoid being discovered by other people. They will be careful when they practice. When they see a person, they may wonder whether this person wants to rob their own spirit stone.


    Under such circumstances, I''m afraid that even these two immortals can''t cultivate at ease.


    "Fifty thousand?"


    When Li Shenglong said 50000 inferior spirit stones, the two practitioners were really shocked. They were not disciples of the great school where Li Shenglong was before. Let alone 50000 inferior spirit stones, they were thousands of inferior spirit stones. Their status was very rare.


    It''s no wonder that the resources of the immortal cultivation world are occupied by some big sects. It is extremely difficult for small sects to cultivate immortals.


    Not to mention the small sect that these two immortal practitioners joined before did not even have the strength to report to the real immortal alliance.


    The strength of such a small sect can be imagined. The treasure stolen by the two of them is just a treasure for two people of this level. For such a thing, they are just selling spiritual stones that are not more than ten thousand. In fact, they both understand very well in their hearts, not to say tens of thousands The spirit stone is thousands of spirit stones. They will also receive this spirit treasure.


    Now, Li Shenglong gave them 50000 spirit stones. Naturally, they were stunned. They opened their mouths to each other, staring at Li Shenglong, as if thinking about the credibility of what Li said.


    When Li Shenglong saw their expressions, he knew that they had never seen such a spirit stone. He had given too much.


    Li Shenglong has never done sanxiu. Naturally, he only hears the pain of sanxiu in the legend.


    The reason why they gave them fifty thousand spirit stones was that they had heard that there were not tens of thousands of spirit stones that could not be sold. Under such circumstances, Li Shenglong naturally thought that the two immortals were probably used to seeing tens of thousands of spirit stones.


    Since they are used to seeing tens of thousands of spirit stones, there is no problem for them to give them.


    Now it seems that''s not the case."Fifty thousand is too much? Then 30000? "


    Li Shenglong is also discussing with them. Li Shenglong didn''t buy their stones to harm them. Naturally, he wanted to protect their lives and health.


    "Thirty thousand is not much, not much."


    Hearing that Li Shenglong dropped another 20000 spirit stones, the tall immortal monk reflected it. It seems that their tense looks made the elder confused.


    In a moment, he lost 20000 spirit stones. If he said more slowly, Li Shenglong would continue to decline. However, since both of them have spoken, Li Shenglong will not care about this spirit stone.


    "Well, that''s 30000 spirit stones."


    Li Shenglong also very heroic should come down.


    "Do you want all these 30000 spirit stones ready-made, or do you need to give some of them first and give you several bills at the same time so that you can get them from the bank at any time?"


    According to Li Shenglong''s idea, naturally, he is more inclined to the second kind, because in the second kind of words, two people don''t carry so many spirit stones, and their personal safety also has a most basic guarantee.


    "This one."


    The tall monk hesitated for a moment.


    "Master, we''d better have the ready-made spirit stone."


    After a little thinking, Li Shenglong understood the ideas of these two immortals. They were just afraid that Li Shenglong would default on his debts. Although Li Shenglong said that he had given a bank''s credentials, who could be sure that what Li Shenglong gave was true or not?


    The ready-made spirit stone is the most real one. If you can get it, you still have to get it.


    Li Shenglong wanted to understand their ideas and didn''t say anything more. He had already done his best. What remained was the fate of the two immortals. It was their fate that Li Shenglong could meet them. Now that Li Shenglong has reminded them, their choice has nothing to do with Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong put 30000 low-grade spirit stones into two storage bags in the spirit bead space. There are innumerable spirit stones in this kind of storage bag.


    After taking out the two storage bags, Li Shenglong gave them to two xiuxianren, one tall and one short.


    "There are 15000 lower grade spirit stones in each of these two bags. You can have a look."


    The two people who have never seen so many spirit stones are very excited when they see so many spirit stones. They quickly open the storage bag and count them carefully. The huge aura makes them full of fantasy about their future.


    Of course, if they can be careful, these spirit stones can still support them for a period of time. In that case, the fantasy in their mind may become a real reality.


    If they leak it out carelessly, it''s no wonder other people. Li Shenglong also reminded them two people several times before. They didn''t pay attention to them. Who can blame?


    It''s their own fault.


    Li Shenglong did not continue to say anything. He has already done what he should do. The rest is their problems.


    "Is there anything wrong with Lingshi?"


    After seeing the expressions of the two immortals, Li Shenglong said, now he wants to leave here. It''s important for people to have self-knowledge. Obviously, the two immortals who are tall and one short have never thought of what Li Shenglong said. Now they are still regretting. Just after they said one step later, 20000 inferior spirit stones were turned into a bubble.


    Naturally, the two of them could not go to Li Shenglong and say, "master, you can give me back the 20000 spirit stone. It is impossible. Since Li Shenglong has already spoken about 30000 spirit stone, it must be 30000 spirit stone. If it is less than 20000, it is their own fault.


    "No problem. It''s 30000 spirit stones."


    Naturally, there were no other problems for them at this time. Li Shenglong''s hand also received what he wanted and got what he wanted.


    Naturally, there is no need for Li Shenglong to stay here. He has other things to do, which is just a small episode for Li Shenglong.

 Chapter 541

    Epiphany (6000 words chapter, reward, monthly ticket)


    "so, goodbye to you."


    "Good morning, master."


    Li Shenglong gave them 30000 inferior spirit stones, which naturally excited them both. You know, the black stone is just a waste to them.


    They have never thought that one day their waste can be exchanged for 30000 spirit stone.


    "Big brother, how can we spend so many spirit stones?"


    "Wait a few days. After we sell this magic weapon, we will buy a lot of elixirs. Then we will find a place to build a small sect after we enter the foundation period."


    At this time, Li Shenglong has no mind to care what these two little people think.


    Holding this small stone in his hand, Li Shenglong''s heart is thinking about the origin of this stone.


    "Lingzhu, do you know the origin of this stone?"


    In the dark, Li Shenglong always felt that the stone had a great relationship with him, but he couldn''t understand where the relationship was.


    "Master, I have never seen this strange spirit stone. I don''t know what his origin is."


    Since Lingzhu doesn''t know the origin of this stone, Li Shenglong can''t think of any person to ask.


    After all, Li Shenglong''s cultivation time is still short, and many of the immortal world''s insight questions need to consult the spirit beads.


    "Well, in that case, it seems that only later will we know."


    Li Shenglong didn''t understand the origin of the stone, and he didn''t study it deeply. There was no need to study it deeply at this time. As soon as he turned around, he went to Wang Long''s brother''s hotel.


    Li Shenglong, who has been in this small city for several times, has made a lot of achievements. Naturally, he wants to stabilize himself in the glass industry.


    Li Shenglong looks at the signboard of the inn, and his divine sense has found out the two brothers who are still in it.


    There was another man in the room of the two brothers, not themselves.


    Li Shenglong can understand what''s going on when he feels a little bit. It seems that the immortal cultivator here is also single. His cultivation is a little stronger than Li Shenglong''s important Qi training period.


    I think it''s also one of the targets of the Wanglong and Wanghu brothers'' plundering. At the thought that the Wanglong and Wanghu brothers had the courage to rob themselves, Li Shenglong couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s really funny. When did xiuxianjie reach such a level that two characters in the Qi training period dare to rob a character in the fitness period?


    "Good, good, that''s settled. We''ll gather in front of this inn five days later, and then we''ll enter the glass together."


    When Li Shenglong stood in front of the door to think, the voice that had completed the conversation had already come from the divine consciousness.


    After a while, the two brothers, Wang long and Wang Hu, came out with a smile.


    He was fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in white, with a folding fan in his hand, and a proud look on his face.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t need to look much to know that this man must be the son of a small family in other places. I''m afraid it''s the first time that he left the family and came here.


    Li shenglongxin said that Wang Longwang and Wang Hu are good at picking people. The people they are looking for are basically childish brothers from rich families. They have no experience and have a little background behind them. If they really encounter any trouble in this glass, the family behind him will not give up.


    After ensuring that Wang long and Wang Hu had a safe glass * ceremony here, the two of them would forge all kinds of alibi, or the evidence of their appearance in other cities, and then disappear into the invisible.


    In fact, this has been killed by Wang long and Wang Hu. It''s not the first time that Wang long and Wang Hu committed crimes. Moreover, their crimes are very clever, and they never touch the people of the big family.


    The big family is not the same as the small family. The children of the big family may be born with some kind of soul art to protect the core children of the family. If the core children are worried about life and death, through this kind of soul art, the big family can know one or two parts of the process.


    Although it is impossible for a large family to know the whole picture.


    Of course, in addition to this soul skill, there may be other * that can record the situation of the disciple''s death. Li Shenglong encountered this situation when he was in the huoxingmen. The huoxingmen is a small sect supported by several figures in the foundation period.


    However, because the ancestors of huoxingmen were from ningdan period, the * left by them is also very superb, and the Huoxing rune is very powerful.


    It can automatically generate a memory fire Rune when a disciple dies. If the memory fire rune is not shot down, it will be automatically transmitted back to the sect.


    Through this memory fire rune, people of the sect can naturally see the experience of this person before he died.The technique of huoxingmen is not very advanced, but it is better than the unique talisman. I''m afraid some big schools don''t have this talisman.


    Huoxingmen is just like this because of the characters in the ningdan period. Other sects are not like this. Generally speaking, the small sect is just because there is a character in the building foundation period in the family.


    The strength of such a family is limited, and they can''t think of such a strange talisman as huoxingmen. Naturally, Wang long and Wang Hu have tried their best.


    Wang long and Wang Hu are sending their new Qi training disciples out. They happen to see Li Shenglong. The two brothers smile and think it''s another fish.


    If Li Shenglong didn''t know what they wanted to do, I''m afraid he would never know what they were thinking at this moment. Now that Li Shenglong knows what they want to do, he just looks at them with a funny attitude.


    "Oh, brother Li is back. Let me introduce you to Hong Wenguang, the legitimate son of the Hong family in Zezhou."


    Wang long still warmly welcome up, to Li Shenglong introduced the new small family of children.


    "I''ve heard so much."


    Li Shenglong said, I''m afraid in Zezhou that place, such as Hong Wenguang''s Hong family is no less than 100, such characters are not enough for Li Shenglong to remember.


    "This is it."


    Wang Long said half, looking at Li Shenglong, that meaning is to let Li Shenglong himself say.


    "Li Shenglong."


    Although the origin of Li Shenglong is said to be Wang long, they have always speculated that he is a disciple of a small family, but Li Shenglong himself has not revealed anything.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Long naturally asked questions. We should know that when Wang long and Wang Hu look for someone to attack, they will investigate again and again before they start. Otherwise, once they get into trouble with someone who should not be provoked, they will not be far away from death.


    Now, naturally, we can ask Li Shenglong about his origin. The two brothers don''t know that Li Shenglong has known everything about them. Naturally, they won''t give them any information.


    "Well, two brothers, I''ll see you on the day of assembly."


    Seeing Li Shenglong''s attitude, Hong Wenguang felt that Li Shenglong was a little arrogant. He snorted to Li Shenglong, but didn''t greet him. He said hello to Wang long and Wang Hu, and then turned to leave.


    "Take your time, brother Hong."


    Wang long and Wang Hu did not expect that Li Shenglong would say so. They were stunned and recovered in an instant.


    "Come on, brother Li. Let''s go in and say it."


    Wang long and Wang Hu welcome Li Shenglong into the inn, which is still the original position. Wang long and Wang Hu pour Li Shenglong a cup of tea.


    "Brother Li, have you figured it out?"


    Li Shenglong looks at Wang long and Wang Hu with a warm and sunny smile on their faces. He feels a little bit in his heart. This may be the way of heaven.


    A person''s heart is thinking of all kinds of harmful thoughts, but on the surface, it is not revealed at all. What kind of state is this?


    This is what Li Shenglong wants. If all the accomplishments of Li Shenglong are revealed, I believe Wang long and Wang Hu would not dare to talk to Li Shenglong in this state.


    In that case, Li Shenglong will not see the most real Wang long and Wang Hu.


    "Yes, I think about it. Or do I feel that I am too weak as a person. It is the general trend to join a group. When I come here, I am not familiar with my place of life. If I don''t join the two brothers'' group, which group will I join?"


    Li Shenglong simply praised Wang long and Wang Hu.


    On the surface, Wang long and Wang Hu didn''t show anything at all. They have seen more people, and it''s not a day or two to do this business without capital.


    Li Shenglong''s simple words certainly can''t make them have any moving ideas.


    However, the meaning of Li Shenglong''s words is very clear to them. The central idea is to join their group. This is what they both thought, and now they will not let Li Shenglong join.


    "It''s really good that brother Li can think so. We can have brother Li join our group. It''s estimated that other aristocratic families dare not bully us on the glass."


    Wang Long also raised the status of Li Shenglong.


    "Oh, what else can I do with those two brothers?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t seem to care about their flattery and asked directly.


    "Brother Li, here is a registration form. You can have a look at it first. This is a basic information of our group. It will be used in the glass law [meeting] at that time."


    Wang long did not affectation, directly handed Li a registration form.


    Li Shenglong took a look and understood the meaning of Wang long and Wang Hu. This registration form is still testing Li Shenglong''s family background.


    The first item is the name of Li Shenglong.The second question is whether Li Shenglong is a descendant of the aristocratic family or a monk.


    Third, can there be a foundation builder in the family?


    ¡­¡­


    And so on.


    "Brother Li, don''t think too much about it. The purpose of filling in this is to report it to the Xiuxian aristocratic families. We can''t help it. Although we say that they have made a lot of concessions to us, our organizations must make some concessions to them. We still need to fill in the things that should be filled in. Otherwise, who makes trouble on the fa [Hui]


    Seeing that Li Shenglong didn''t want to fill in, Wang Long explained to Li Shenglong. After looking at it, he didn''t say anything more. He just filled in a name and went to repair.


    Those who can be avoided at the back should be avoided, and those who can''t be avoided are all in accordance with the identity of an ordinary Qi training period. After filling in, Li Shenglong calculated in his mind that there should be no big loopholes.


    The questionnaire was returned to Wang long. Wang Long took it to have a look, and he already had a spectrum in his heart.


    "Well, that''s it. We''ll meet in front of the inn in five days."


    "Well, then I won''t disturb you much, and I''ll leave first."


    Li Shenglong didn''t want to say anything to them. He was just feeling the way of heaven. Otherwise, Li would not have wasted a little time with these people.


    "OK, let''s go out together."


    Wang long and Wang Hu also stood up and wanted to see Li Shenglong off.


    "No, my brothers don''t have to send me. I''ll go back by myself."


    After Li Shenglong finished, he did not wait for them to continue to say anything, but turned away.


    Wang long and Wang Hu are just polite. Of course, if Li Shenglong doesn''t deny it, maybe Wang long and Wang Hu will send Li Shenglong out.


    But now that Li Shenglong doesn''t need it, they don''t have to send Li Shenglong.


    "Big brother, this Li Shenglong''s origin is very mysterious. Do we want to start


    Just out of the inn Li Shenglong''s ears came the dialogue between Wang long and Wang Hu.


    It seems that they have seen that most of the things that Li Shenglong filled are fake things.


    It''s no wonder that Li Shenglong just filled it in at will.


    Wang long and Wang Hu can see, and Li Shenglong is not surprised. This kind of thing is also very normal.


    "Don''t worry. We still have time. We''ll wait a few days to see if we can find out the identity of this person. We must be cautious in what we do. If we accidentally meet a disciple of a big school, we will be finished. "


    Wang Long is still more cautious, carefully said.


    "Brother, it''s OK. We''ve been doing this for a long time. There shouldn''t be any problems. Now the top ten sects have been merged into a real immortal League. Generally speaking, the disciples of Zhenxian League will not come to our place where rabbits don''t poop."


    Wang Hu is more careless. It is also true that the number of times they succeed is too many. Wang Hu has forgotten the danger of their affairs.


    In fact, it is not only Wang Hu, but also Wang long. Although he is better than Wang Hu, he is not much different from Wang Hu in these matters. He is more relaxed about these things.


    "Yes, even some disciples of small families will not be found out as long as we are careful."


    Li Shenglong did not listen for a long time. Hearing this, he did not mean to continue to listen.


    Turning back to his inn, the waiter of the inn also warmly said hello to Li Shenglong.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Li Shenglong once again took the strange stone from the hands of two immortals, one tall and one short. After a close look, there was still a wonderful aura in the stone, washing the impurities in his body.


    "This wonderful thing shouldn''t be in such a small place."


    The secret place mentioned by two immortals, one tall and one short, is just a very common one, which is not too dangerous at all.


    "This is my chance."


    Li Shenglong thought for a while and sighed. He made a decision in his heart to let the people of Zhenxian League go there again. Maybe there will be other harvest. The more such things, the better.


    Of course, Li Shenglong also knows that this kind of thing can be met but can''t be sought. He just takes a try attitude. Whether he can find this thing or not, he doesn''t have much hope in his heart.


    Li Shenglong''s body moves, has left the inn, of course, with the strength of Li Shenglong now, quietly left the inn, no one found the trace of Li Shenglong.


    Thousands of miles away from the glass city is Fangyuan city. The reason why this city is called Fangyuan city is because it is very strange. When you look at it from a distance, it is a circular city, but when you get close, you can find that it is a square city.This Fangyuan city is also a very famous city in the open sea. Naturally, there is an office of Zhenxian League in such a city. If Li Shenglong wants to go fast, the distance of thousands of miles is only half a day. He will soon arrive at Fangyuan city. No one in Fangyuan city would think that the most distinguished person in the whole Dajin Xiuxian Kingdom has arrived here.


    "Fangyuancheng."


    Li Shenglong saw the name of the city from a distance. He stopped, lowered dunguang and walked in step by step.


    Li Shenglong is not in a hurry now. He has enough time to return to the city of glass. In this case, there is no need for him to worry.


    Anyway, Li Shenglong has nothing else to do before Liuli * and he has to understand the way of heaven everywhere. There is no difference between here and in Liuli city.


    ¡­¡­


    The hustle and bustle of the city, at the same time, can not stop in the bustling city.


    Li Shenglong walked on the street, hiding his breath completely, leaving only an ordinary human breath. No matter who looks like he can''t find that Li Shenglong is a man of cultivating immortals.


    Li Shenglong walked on the street, and did not want to rush to find the true immortal alliance, but to experience the prosperous scene with heart. For Li Shenglong, what he saw was not the appearance, but the feelings of all kinds of people.


    People''s happiness, anger, sorrow and joy are shown on their faces. This is the way of heaven. The way of heaven is simple, but the way of heaven is difficult.


    Every time he sees the expressions on these people''s faces, Li Shenglong will have a different understanding and deepen his understanding of the way of heaven.


    In this case, Li Shenglong letter does not walk on this avenue, step by step is extremely slow.


    These mortals naturally can''t see what Li Shenglong is doing in the corridor, which is very slow.


    If a great power of the cultivation of immortals arrived here, he would be shocked. Although Li Shenglong walked at will, he walked along the dragon vein of the square and round city without any mistakes.


    Li Shenglong''s pace is not fast. With the pace of Li Shenglong, a layer of light dragon light slowly envelops the outside of Li Shenglong''s body, which can''t be seen without some accomplishments.


    Li Shenglong has been immersed in this feeling. The dragon vein of fangyuancheng is completely integrated with his body, and Li Shenglong''s whole person has entered a state of epiphany.


    Epiphany is a wonderful state. Everyone is the same. If you want to enter the realm of Epiphany, it depends on chance. Now Li Shenglong''s chance is here.


    In the Epiphany, Li Shenglong seems to incarnate for the whole square city.


    Li Shenglong''s original strength can also envelop his divine consciousness in nearly half of Fangyuan city and feel the changes of others.


    But now Li Shenglong can be transformed into a city, and the thoughts of the whole city are in his perception.


    Now, in this state, Li Shenglong''s mental strength has increased several times more than his normal state.


    Of course, this is only in the epiphany. In addition, despite the fact that Li Shenglong can improve his speed several times, when Li Shenglong comes out of his epiphany, most of his mental strength will be lost, and the part that can be left will also make his cultivation get a good promotion.


    Li Shenglong is now completely immersed in this epiphany, and his spiritual strength is still constantly improving. It seems that if no one bothers him, this kind of thing may continue.


    Ideal is plump, reality is very bony.


    In the state of Epiphany, Li Shenglong didn''t care what kind of views people outside looked at themselves.


    Li Shenglong walks in this dragon vein. Ordinary people can not see the dragon vein surrounded by Li Shenglong. He can only see Li Shenglong walking back and forth with one step left, one step right, three steps before and two steps later.


    After a while, the Kung Fu attracted people''s attention. Everyone kept a certain distance with Li Shenglong. They looked at Li Shenglong as if they were watching a monkey. They all seemed to be watching Li Shenglong''s jokes.


    "Let''s see if that man is a fool. He goes left and right."


    A peddler pointed to Li Shenglong and said to the peddler nearby.


    "Yes, they are well dressed. Why are people stupid?"


    The peddlers nearby also echoed.

 Chapter 542

    Punishment (six thousand characters chapter, please reward, ask for monthly ticket)


    in a short time, Li Shenglong''s surroundings have been surrounded by a circle of people, everyone is constantly laughing at lishenglong, it seems that lishenglong is really a fool general, let others around, and they have no half of the perception.


    The people around the three outer layers surrounded Li Shenglong in the middle, naturally what kind of people have.


    "King, you are here."


    Several acquaintances around me also know this person, Wang mangzi, a famous rogue. He is also a street bully here in the ordinary days.


    A plain blue shirt, leaning across the waist, a slightly rusty sword, a big scabby with a conspicuous forehead.


    These people are all people who are mixed in this place. Naturally, they know what kind of character this king''s mangzi is.


    It is said that the king''s scabby is also a strange person. It is also interesting. It is not like any other local ruffian. No matter who the other local ruffians are, he was different from the local ruffian. He would not do anything to the people in the city in general. However, for the outsiders like Li Shenglong, Wang mangzi can do nothing to the people in the city It''s not ordinary to be able to rely on.


    "Wang, what, look at this stranger?"


    Seeing the figure of the king mangzi, there are some people who are not afraid of the big things and watching the excitement. Anyway, there is nothing to do with them.


    "Wang mangzi, this is just a madman. Do you want to Lailai too?"


    Still someone holds a normal idea, see Li Shenglong has been like crazy, some in the heart can not bear.


    "I don''t care if he is crazy. Today I met him. Even if he is unlucky, what''s more, I know if he is crazy or false crazy?"


    Although the king leper said so in his mouth, he didn''t think so in his heart. Anyway, since he met his king''s hands today, he had killed him without missing it.


    If lishenglong is not crazy, then the Wang leper should extort Lisheng long well. If he is crazy and has no relationship, then the king''s scabby can take all the money and money from him in a reasonable way.


    Other people will not offend the king''s scabby because of this. It is not an accident that Wang leper can be free and free here. He has a back behind him. Otherwise, if he is such a person, he will have been caught in the prison by the government in less than a day.


    Can you still be free here? It is impossible. Wang also knows it. Therefore, he has some self-knowledge and never pays to the people in the city. This is also because if he deals with the people in the city, it is possible that there is any background in the city. In that case, it is the background of the government taking the picture of Wang mangzi. If the government has taken the place after Wang mangzi, it is difficult for the government to do it.


    Finding something difficult to do for the government is equivalent to not finding the prince himself at ease. But now, if the king is looking for someone outside, it is different. Even if the outside people have some background, it is outside the city pool. Most of them will not affect the people in the city. In that case, it will not affect the government here.


    Moreover, Wang lepe has always been seeking money. Big things have never been committed. It is accidental that some people from other places know that the scabby is really playing tricks. When the government says the background of the prince, most of them shake their heads helplessly.


    The king leper is more confident and fearless. The time between the two brothers is rushed up.


    Li Shenglong was immersed in epiphany at this time. He was in succession with the whole city. Even if he could see things outside, he could not change his own route. If the route of Lisheng dragon was changed, it would be said that his epiphany would be interrupted.


    This kind of thing, of course, will not do, but at the beginning, no one will disturb the action of Li Shenglong. Anyone who meets Lisheng dragon will automatically release it. It is in this case that Li can enter the state of Epiphany so smoothly for such a long time.


    Now, it is different. At this time, Wang is not like other people, thinking that lishenglong is a madman who doesn''t bother. He is specially looking for lishenglong''s trouble. Then naturally, he will not avoid Li''s footsteps, but he rushed up and ran to the necessary place of lishonglong.


    Li also did not realize that his current epiphany was blocked by Wang mangzi.


    At this time, Li also has no way, can only watch his own route blocked by Wang mangzi. On the other hand, because he has completely entered the state of Epiphany, the defense on the body is in automatic state.


    Wang mangzi, a normal man, unexpectedly wants to touch Lisheng long. At this time, Li''s body is protected by the dragon vein at the bottom of the ground.


    This dragon vein, on the one hand, protected Li Shenglong, on the other hand, also protected the wangmangzi from another perspective. Otherwise, he could tear the whole man into pieces by virtue of the spirit of Lisheng dragon''s automatic body protection. In this case, Wang mangzi naturally did not know how lucky he was.When Wang mangzi ran against Li Shenglong''s body, he just felt that a strong force suddenly appeared on his body and directly hit him.


    Although Wang mangzi has not been torn into pieces by Li Shenglong''s spirit, this time he really collided with the body protecting dragon Qi outside of Li Shenglong''s body. As soon as the Dragon Spirit was impacted, it immediately scattered and returned to the ground, and in a flash it was gone.


    As soon as the Dragon Spirit was dispersed, Li Shenglong also withdrew from this state of epiphany.


    "Alas."


    Wake up to come over Li Shenglong did not pay attention to the king on the ground, but a faint sigh.


    Although Li Shenglong is not outside, what happened outside is clear to him. The dialogue between Wang mangzi and others is heard in his ears, and his actions are also seen in his eyes.


    Li Shenglong knows exactly what happened, but the only pity is that he can''t do anything. He can only let it happen.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to be angry when Wang mangzi disturbed his epiphany. Li Shenglong himself was very clear that the law of heaven is fair, and epiphany is extremely difficult to meet. No one can extend this insight infinitely, which is unrealistic.


    Even if there is no Wang mangzi today, there will be a Li mangzi, Zhang mangzi, or other characters to get Li Shenglong out of this state of epiphany.


    Li Shenglong does not intend to anger Wang mangzi, but Wang mangzi does not mean to let Li Shenglong go.


    The Wang lame son who stands up does not understand just why he has not met Li Shenglong when he has fallen on the ground.


    However, it doesn''t matter to him if he doesn''t understand this. Anyway, he wants to blackmail Li Shenglong. Now that Li Shenglong doesn''t mean to be stupid, it''s better to deal with it. Otherwise, he will deal with a madman.


    It took a lot of effort to get money from the madman.


    "Oh, my waist."


    He covered his waist with exaggeration. It seemed that his waist was flashing.


    "What''s wrong with your waist?"


    Naturally, Li Shenglong knew what Wang mangzi wanted to do. He stood quietly and watched Wang mangzi pretend to be there.


    "My waist is flashing, you compensate me. If you don''t accompany me today, we will go to see the official."


    Wang mangzi didn''t meet Li Shenglong. Generally speaking, when he saw Wang''s waist twisted, most people would go up and help him. How could he look at Wang''s lame man with a slanting eye like Li Shenglong, and he didn''t want to help him.


    "Why should I go with you to see the officials with your money?"


    Li Shenglong is still calm at the side looking at Wang lame, there is nothing flustered.


    "It was you who bumped my waist. Who would accompany me if you didn''t accompany me?"


    Wang lame began to play tricks, recognized Li Shenglong, said everything to accompany some money.


    "Did I flash your waist? You''re not mistaken. There are so many people here watching. I didn''t meet you just now. It''s obvious that you fell down. What''s the matter with me? "


    What Li Shenglong said is also true. It is true that Wang mangzi has not touched Li Shenglong''s body. He has first touched the outside layer of dragon spirit, and then was knocked down by the dragon spirit. He did not touch Li Shenglong at all. At this time, he was reluctant to rely on Li Shenglong.


    "No, it''s you who knocked me down, don''t you believe it? You ask the others. "


    As soon as Wang''s eyes turned, he thought of a new method. As a saying goes, good people die in the hands of witnesses.


    As long as there is someone to prove to Wang mangzi, Wang mangzi is not worried that Li Shenglong will not take out the money.


    As for whether the people around him will testify to Wang mangzi, Wang mangzi is not very worried. Wang mangzi has a long history here, and people around him know that Wang is a man with a background.


    Now Wang mangzi has a dispute with other people, and others say nothing will help Li Shenglong, a talent from other places.


    "Oh, well, let''s ask someone, but who should we ask?"


    Li Shenglong didn''t seem to see Wang''s mind. After thinking a little, he went on with his words.


    Wang mangzi was even more happy when he heard this. It was obvious that he asked someone to inquire about it?


    This is even more smooth. Even if Wang is not allowed to ask for an answer, he is sure that the people he finds at random will be able to help him speak, let alone let alone let him find someone by himself.


    If the scabby king can find his own words, he is not sure.


    "If the neighbor wants to give me a certificate, please step forward."


    After Wang''s words, he looked at the crowd around him. He searched the crowd for the people he had made friends with on weekdays. He was expecting them to come out and take down the stranger together.I didn''t expect that after Wang''s words were finished, the people watching the fun were still there, and they didn''t have the slightest intention to move. Not only were Wang''s several supports, but also other people looked at Wang and Li Shenglong with a smile as if they had not heard Wang''s words.


    "If any neighbor wants to give me a proof, please step forward. Wang mangzi will surely thank you very much."


    Wang mangzi didn''t believe it was the situation in front of him. He repeated his words and added a sentence at the end.


    Who said that the whole scene was still like that, and the onlookers were still there. No one wanted to move. It seemed that no one wanted to lead the king''s favor.


    "No one seems to want to testify to you? Since there is no one to testify to you, then I''m going to leave. You can shout slowly here


    When Li Shenglong didn''t wait for the king to say more, he said it first.


    As soon as Wang mangzi heard that Li Shenglong was going to leave, he jumped up on the ground and dragged Lee''s sleeve.


    "You can''t leave. If you don''t compensate my medical expenses today, you can''t let you go at all?"


    Li Shenglong felt funny and looked up and down at Wang lame.


    "You didn''t flash to your waist. How can you jump so fast? It doesn''t look like it''s flashing to your waist."


    "Of course, it''s a flash. If you don''t, we''ll go to see the official."


    Seeing Wang''s fearless saying that he wanted to take Li Shenglong to see the officials, Li Shenglong knew that there must be some kind of connections among Wang''s followers. Otherwise, it could not be such an attitude.


    For this phenomenon, Li Shenglong is not surprised. It is very normal. Generally speaking, if this kind of ruffian wants to survive here, without the government''s care, he must have his own gang. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for him to survive.


    "What if I don''t want to lose money or see an official?"


    How could Li Shenglong be bluffing by such a small ruffian.


    Under normal circumstances, Wang mangzi will not meet such a person. Li Shenglong is not like other people. He knows exactly what Wang mangzi wants to do?


    Wang mangzi looked around and found that all the people around him were watching them with a lively attitude.


    Wang mangzi took a sinister look at the crowd around him and glared at the people he had made friends with.


    "What? If you don''t want to leave some medical expenses, leave something else. "


    With that, Wang mangzi let go of his hand holding on to Li Shenglong''s clothes, then pulled out his rusty sword and made a gesture to Li Shenglong.


    "Yes? What do you want to leave, this or this? "


    Wang mangzi did not frighten Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong smiles and points to his hands and feet and says to him.


    In fact, Wang mangzi is just an ordinary villain. When it comes to this time, his heart is also afraid. In ordinary times, although he is said to be just able to play rogue.


    Generally, Wang mangzi would not kill people. This is his bottom line and also his self-knowledge. If he did, he would not be able to explain to anyone.


    At this time, Li Shenglong forced Wang mangzi to a share. At this time, even Wang mangzi had no other way. So many people were watching?


    Can only be forced to pretend to be tough, once again glared at Li Shenglong, and then vicious said.


    "What do you think? Speak well. If you don''t, you have to stay. "


    "Oh, then stay."


    With a faint smile, Li Shenglong directly stretched out his hand and placed it just under his blunt sword.


    "Do you think I dare not?"


    At this time, Li Shenglong really forced Wang mangzi into a position. Wang mangzi had never done this. Although his hands were shaking, his mouth still did not mean to relax.


    "No, no, I don''t think you dare. If you want to chop, please do it."


    Li Shenglong said calmly, it seems that the hand to be cut is not his own in general.


    "You asked for it."


    Wang mangzi bit his teeth fiercely. He held the trembling rusty sword in his hands and waved it fiercely at Li Shenglong''s hand.


    At this time, he couldn''t tolerate not doing so. Of course, it was only under the pressure of Li Shenglong that he could get it.


    The rusty sword fell on Li Shenglong''s hand, just a blunt sword. Although Wang''s effort was not small, it didn''t break Li Shenglong''s hand as Wang thought.


    Although it is said that Li Shenglong''s hand was not cut off directly, the blunt sword still has a certain weight after all. Cutting on Li Shenglong''s hand will directly cut his hand with blood dripping.


    Half of Li Shenglong''s hand is broken, and the remaining half is still in his own hand.


    Wang mangzi was a little afraid to look at a scene, but Li Shenglong looked at Wang mangzi calmly as if he had not seen his hand at all."Oh, you don''t seem to be able to cut it off. Try harder."


    Li Shenglong raised his half broken left hand and said to Wang mangzi.


    "You.".. You


    Wang mangzi really didn''t know what to say at this time. He had never seen such a person. He saw that his hands had been cut off by others. There were too few people who were still talking and laughing.


    "What are you? Give me another sword and cut off my hand. Don''t you want to leave my hand? Hurry up. I''m in a hurry. Do you have any? "


    Seeing Wang''s hesitation, Li Shenglong took a step forward and put his bloody left hand in front of Wang''s eyes, smiling at him.


    Wang mangzi couldn''t stand the present situation. When Li Shenglong walked forward, he stepped back. Li Shenglong advanced a step, and Wang mangzi stepped back two or three steps.


    Li Shenglong has been smiling, blood flowing down the wrist.


    "Do you want to cut it quickly? Why don''t you cut back?"


    The more he retreated, the more shocked he was. He was careless. He tripped his left foot and his right foot, and sat down on the ground. The pain made Wang''s all this reality, and his rusty sword fell to the ground. The whole body is shivering, the pants have been wet.


    "Why did you pee? Well, if you don''t, I''ll help you. "


    Li Shenglong continued to walk forward for a few steps. He squatted down and took up the rusty sword that Wang mangzi threw to the ground with his right hand. His left hand seemed to have inadvertently shed blood on Wang mangzi. Wang mangzi''s whole body is now completely frightened and dare not move.


    "It''s the hand, isn''t it?"


    Li Shenglong raised the rusty sword with his right hand and made a sword to his left hand.


    "Oh, it''s not broken. Come again."


    Bang bang bang.


    After watching more than ten swords in succession, Li Shenglong''s right hand finally broke down, and the broken right hand was transferred to Wang mangzi''s arms.


    The king''s scabby son completely lay on the ground, scared to some madness.


    When did he see such an aura? He was still a man. He was a devil.


    The devil, who has no pain at all, smiles in his heart when he sees Wang''s appearance.


    "Now that the hand has been left, can I go?"


    Wang mangzi, who had already been scared out of shape, dared to answer at this time. His eyes were wide open and he looked at Li Shenglong without saying a word.


    Li Shenglong looks at Wang mangzi who doesn''t speak.


    "Well, it looks like you''re going to leave my feet here, aren''t you?"


    With that, Li Shenglong held the broken sword in his right hand and stretched his right leg to the body of Wang mangzi.


    "Borrow it. Is it OK?"


    "No, no, no, no, you, you, you can go."


    Wang''s words had appeared at this time, but he was completely frightened. If it wasn''t for listening to Li Shenglong that he even left his right foot here, Wang mangzi would not say a word more.


    "Oh, you really don''t have to stay? What a pity. "


    Li Shenglong, however, seems to want to cut off his right foot.


    "Really, really."


    Wang mangzi''s white face didn''t know what to say any more. At this time, the only thing he could say was really two words.


    "In that case, I''m going. Are you sure you won''t take any more?"


    "I''m sure, I''m sure."


    Wang mangzi nodded again and again. Now the most important thing for Wang mangzi is to send away the plague God. The best thing is to let the God bless him. He will never meet Li Shenglong again in his whole life. In that case, Wang mangzi is expected to offer incense to the God of all over the sky every day.


    After repeatedly confirming that Wang mangzi let himself go, Li Shenglong raised his feet and separated the crowd with his broken hand. Blood flowed continuously on the onlookers and left here.


    However, Wang''s heart was so scared that he had never seen such a person before, and he could not stand up at all.

 Chapter 543

    Qingyun Temple (six thousand words chapter, for reward, for monthly ticket)


    Li Shenglong did not leave here with much speed. He still realized it in the city at the normal speed.


    His right hand was intact and did not show any sign of injury.


    It turned out that just now, seeing that Wang mangzi wanted to blackmail himself, Li Shenglong decided to teach Wang mangzi a lesson and made some small decisions. In fact, from the beginning to the end, both of them were just standing beside him. What he saw were illusions created by Li Shenglong''s magic.


    Li Shenglong''s current cultivation, using such a small illusion, let alone such a small mortal, is that no one can see through the whole kingdom of cultivating immortals.


    Naturally, Wang mangzi was immersed in it. Originally, Li Shenglong was going to perform the skill of picking the heart and digging the lung for this Wang mangzi. However, before Li Shenglong performed, Wang mangzi was scared into this image, so Li Shenglong''s later performance was naturally interrupted.


    After all, Li Shenglong just wanted to scare Wang mangzi to learn a lesson. In the future, he did not dare to blackmail others. Li Shenglong did not want to frighten Wang to death on the spot.


    After Li Shenglong left, a few people came out of the surrounding crowd. They took a few steps to help Wang Caozi up. He said in doubt.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you do it? "


    They are also in the shielding state of Li Shenglong. What they see is that Li Shenglong and Wang mangzi are standing there and lying on the ground. After a while, Li Shenglong left here.


    "Ghost, he is not a man, he is a devil."


    Wang mangzi didn''t understand the meaning of these little friends. He thought they were saying that Wang mangzi had not left Li Shenglong''s feet.


    Wang mangzi didn''t think that his little friend would be so bold.


    "Ghost? What the hell? You are not in the middle of evil, are you


    Listening to Wang mangzi''s words, the little companion next to him was puzzled. How could Li Shenglong become a ghost? He was well there.


    "Let''s go and help the scabby to find Zhenren Wang."


    Another little friend has a little insight. He knows that these things can''t be handled by them. He has to find other people to deal with this.


    "OK, go to find Zhenren Wang."


    Several people set up Wang mangzi and ran to Wang Zhenren''s residence.


    At this time, Li Shenglong didn''t think that he would frighten Wang mangzi a little seriously, and he could not walk.


    He is now walking along the dragon vein of Fangyuan city towards the residence of Zhenxian League.


    Just in the process of Epiphany, Li Shenglong has clearly recorded the position of the dragon vein of the whole Fangyuan city. At this time, walking from the dragon vein is just trying to see if he can enter the state of Epiphany again.


    The dragon vein is zigzag. Li Shenglong''s steps are still like those in his epiphany, three steps on the left and three steps on the right. If someone blocks his way, Li Shenglong will stop first and wait for people to pass by and then move forward.


    Fangyuancheng is not small. After walking for a full hour, Li Shenglong didn''t find any signs that he wanted to enter the state of epiphany. The only sign was that his walking still touched the dragon vein of Fangyuan City, and a thin layer of dragon Qi attached to Li Shenglong.


    However, this dragon spirit is too little compared with the dragon spirit that Li Shenglong got when he suddenly realized.


    In this case, Li Shenglong also knew that he could not enter the state of epiphany.


    "Well, go to Zhenxian League."


    Since there is no epiphany, Li Shenglong has nothing else to do. This epiphany has brought great benefits to Li Shenglong. Apart from other things, Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength has been improved by at least half.


    Now that Li Shenglong''s state has reached the stage of cultivation, it is very difficult to improve his own strength. If it was not for this epiphany, it would be impossible for him to improve his spiritual strength to the present level without hundreds of years of hard work.


    Although the progress of Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength has not significantly improved Li Shenglong''s cultivation and internal power in the short term, this effect will be long-term in the long run.


    If Li Shenglong''s spiritual power is improved, the speed of spiritual power absorbed in a unit of time will become higher in the future.


    In this way, even if it is a change of direction, it saves Lee''s time and time, which is exactly what Lee cherishes most now.


    Yu Linglong and Xu Yuechan are waiting for Li Shenglong to revive. Li Shenglong doesn''t know what kind of life they are living there. If they live a bad life?


    Whenever Li Shenglong thought of here, he couldn''t help but want to quickly improve his own strength.


    However, the strength of this thing is a water mill''s Kung Fu, which can''t be improved for a while. Even if Li Shenglong has no idea, he can only wait slowly.Li Shenglong is worried, but there is no better way to improve his own strength. Daily hard work is a required course for Li Shenglong. His Epiphany is even more gratifying for him. He feels the benefits of going abroad to experience and travel.


    If Li Shenglong was still in the real immortal alliance at this time, he would not have got this chance of Epiphany, and his cultivation could not have been improved so much. Now, Li Shenglong''s cultivation has been promoted.


    Nature will not forget the contribution of their own experience, the pace to the real immortal alliance is still slow, and the divine consciousness is still feeling the thoughts of all living beings in Fangyuan city.


    As time passed, Li Shenglong finally arrived at the residence of Zhenxian League in Fangyuan city.


    Zhenxian temple.


    Although Fangyuan city is said to be a good big city here, in the whole of Dajin, it is just a small city that can''t be any smaller. Because of this, there are not many practitioners here, and the strength of Zhenxian alliance is even weaker.


    The manager of Zhenxian temple is just a character who has just reached the Qi training period. If such strength is put into a big city, maybe a family of immortal practitioners can easily be destroyed. But here, Zhenxian temple is the heaven here, the land here, and the nine tripods in a word.


    Chapter 554 Zhenxian Temple


    Zhenxian temple is also one of the best buildings to find. The huge building complex stands in the middle of Fangyuan City, and the high tower seems to plunge into the sky. Anyone can clearly see the Zhenxian temple in the middle of Fangyuan city.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shenglong who wanted to practice first and delayed his coming here, he might have come to this real immortal temple.


    There is no one else to guard the outside of Zhenxian temple. It is just a common Taoist temple. From time to time, some people go up the stairs. It seems that they are pilgrims who want to worship inside.


    Li Shenglong didn''t see much. He went up the steps and the stream of people to the gate of Zhenxian temple.


    At the gate of Zhenxian temple, there are quite a number of Zhike Taoists. They are young, and they all look about fifteen or six years old. They are wearing a slightly broad Taoist robe. They have no trace of practice on their bodies. Their eyes are fixed on the guests around them.


    Li Shenglong knows what these people want to do at a glance. Zhike Taoists ignore those who look like they are poor people, while those who are dressed a little bit will take the initiative to step forward, and you will know what''s fishy at a glance.


    Li Shenglong just came up, next to a friend Taoist warm welcome.


    "Wuliang Tianzun, did you come to worship Zhenxian temple


    "Exactly."


    Although Li Shenglong can find the disciples of Zhenxian League without the guidance of this little Taoist, it is also a kind of practice now. With the attitude of where not to practice, Li Shenglong does not mean to refuse this Taoist.


    There are also several Zhike Taoists around, who were also ready to go forward to meet Li Shenglong, but this little Taoist has already taken the lead. The others have to stop and continue to look for their own candidates.


    Zhike Taoist priest on the road to Li Shenglong, they introduced the true immortal temple to believe in the spirit and the God''s efficacy.


    Once Li Shenglong''s divine sense was swept away, he had found the place of a disciple of Zhenxian League.


    He was also very clear in his heart that the reason why this expert Taoist would introduce and guide Li Shenglong with such enthusiasm was that he wanted to get some incense money from Li Shenglong.


    Li Shenglong can understand this. Fortunately, Li Shenglong also has a lot of silver. In fact, it is of no great use to stay on him. It doesn''t matter if he gives it to this Zhike Taoist.


    It''s just like this. Li Shenglong''s hand is not particularly generous, but it is definitely not stingy. He gave a reward to all the places that should be rewarded.


    Li Shenglong walked along with this Zhike Taoist priest, while moving like the disciple. Zhike Taoist priest didn''t say anything at first. He thought that Li Shenglong just wanted to see the scenery here.


    Zhenxian temple is really very big. If an ordinary person comes here, it will be a tangled thing if no one leads the way. Maybe he will get lost here sometime.


    Li Shenglong and Zhike Taoist enter from the gate, along the hall, into Lingyun hall, Feiyun hall.


    After the Feiyun hall, the front seems to have reached the end of the general, a thick forest blocked Li Shenglong''s way forward.


    Zhike Taoist seems to have been prepared, and smiles.


    "Benefactor, this is the end of our Zhenxian temple. There is an endless forest ahead. Even if you want to go in, it''s meaningless."


    Li Shenglong''s accomplishments are profound. Looking at the woods in front of him, he knows that this is just a little magic. It is enough to deal with ordinary people.


    Judging from the magic skill, it is estimated that if ordinary people enter into it, they will need to stay in it for three days before they can come out.


    In fact, if you don''t eat for three days, you can''t die of hunger. But after all, it''s hard to feel hungry for three days. If you want to go out and spread it to other people, there are very few people coming here."Oh, why?"


    Li Shenglong seems to have no idea of the strangeness here, he said curiously.


    "The benefactor is a stranger. After this forest is the residence of the immortal. The immortal likes to be quiet and does not like to be disturbed. Anyone who enters the forest must starve for three days inside before he can get out of the forest."


    Zhike Taoist explained for Li Shenglong.


    "Oh, well, I''ll go in and have a look. I''ve seen everything in my life, but I haven''t seen fairies. I don''t know if they have one nose and two eyes."


    Li Shenglong teases and laughs, and steps on.


    "Be careful, benefactor."


    Zhike Taoist priest was very nervous and stopped Li Shenglong from going on.


    "All the immortals in it have the ability to listen for thousands of miles. If the benefactor offends the immortal, there will be great disaster."


    "Well, I see, little Taoist, you go back first. I''ll go in and see what the so-called immortal looks like."


    Li Shenglong did not wait for this expert Taoist to say more, and went directly into the woods.


    Zhike Taoist priest shook his head in the back, with a helpless face. It seems that he is not optimistic about Li Shenglong''s future. He ponders the incense money just given by Li Shenglong in his broad Taoist robe, and says in his heart that these rich children are full of food and have nothing to do and find themselves uncomfortable.


    Without mentioning the Zhike, the Taoist priest went back to the front to find his next target. Li Shenglong entered the woods. It seemed that the surrounding woods were just mortals. He had left the woods in three steps and two steps. There were three or two thatched cottages and one or two Taoists in front of Li Shenglong.


    These Taoists sit there one after another, as if absorbing the aura here.


    "Who are you, Taoist friend? What can I do for you


    Fortunately, not all the Taoists are practicing. There is a Taoist who practices blood five times or so beside the forest, watching Li Shenglong nervously.


    These Taoists are on duty every day to guard against the silent entry of other practitioners. Just when Li Shenglong entered the forest, the Taoist who practiced five levels of blood already found that he was preparing to change the array in the forest. When Li Shenglong was trapped, Li Shenglong had already stepped out of the forest.


    This shocked the Taoist priest, not to mention his five fold cultivation of blood, but his master. The existence of the highest cultivation period of Qi in the Taoist temple could not break the magic array so easily.


    Thinking of this, the little Taoist also knew that the cultivation of this man was absolutely beyond his control. Even if his master came, I''m afraid it would not be enough for others to step on at once. Therefore, the little Taoist also had a good reputation and wanted to wake up other Taoist friends in practice. Anyway, he was also dead, and there was no difference between one person and another.


    "Oh, I am a member of Qingyun League. Who is in charge here? Take me to see him."


    When Li Shenglong arrived here, he did not put out any official spectrum, but said politely to the little Taoist of Qingyun temple in front of him.


    "The envoy of Qingyun League?"


    The little Taoist priest heard that he was the envoy of Qingyun League, and he was relieved. What he was most afraid of was that he met other enemies. Although according to the normal situation, there were no treasures in Qingyun temple, and it was not worth other people to attack, but there were exceptions to everything.


    Today, although the alliance of true immortals unifies the whole kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty on the surface, it is not so in fact. There are various hidden dangers in it.


    These hidden dangers can be seen not only by the upper level of the true immortal alliance, but also by many people of insight at the lower level.


    Obviously, the little Taoist of Qingyun temple is one of them. In his opinion, Li Shenglong may be a member of other forces. He is envious of the power of Qingyun League and wants to do something in the dark. Obviously, Qingyun League is so powerful that he can''t go to the headquarters of Zhenxian League to fight hard. So he has to find some small disciples in these small places.


    It''s not the little Taoist, but also Li Shenglong himself. When other people enter Qingyun temple, they will identify their identity, and then those Taoists outside the Qingyun temple will directly assist them to pass the message to the Zhenxian temple.


    In this way, the master of Zhenxian temple will naturally lead the people inside to meet Li Shenglong.


    When did the people from Zhenxian League come here? No, it should be said that people from Zhenxian sect came here. Now, the existence time of Zhenxian League is still too short. No one from Zhenxian League has ever come to Qingyun temple.


    But in any case, this is what the people of Qingyun gate did when they came here, and most of the current Qingyun League did the same when they came here. How many people like Li Shenglong didn''t talk and went directly into the inner courtyard.


    Li Shenglong didn''t think of this layer. During this period, Li Shenglong was immersed in cultivation and never thought of this layer. Anyway, now that Li Shenglong has arrived here, the little Taoist still talks to Li Shenglong gently according to the rules."Come with me, please."


    No matter whether Li Shenglong is a real or a fake envoy of the Qingyun League, it is not something that can be handled by the little Taoist, who is in the blood training period. Naturally, we should ask the Taoist master to deal with it.


    After saying that, the little Taoist led Li Shenglong toward the interior of the hut. While walking, he was secretly looking at Li Shenglong.


    They walk on their side, with no intention of disturbing others.


    Li Shenglong is the same with his feet. He makes almost any sound on the road. When he looks at Li Shenglong, he knows that he is an expert.


    Li Shenglong stepped on the ground, but it seemed that he had not stepped on anything at all, and there was no movement at all.


    If it wasn''t for the little Taoist who could clearly see Li Shenglong walking about half a step behind him, he might not have seen the shadow of Li Shenglong at all.


    At such a time, the little Taoist''s heart naturally made a murmur. What did Li Shenglong want to do here? If Li Shenglong is really the envoy of Qingyun League, it''s easy to say.


    It is estimated that the life of the little Taoist priest will not be different from that before. But if Li Shenglong is really the enemy, no one in Zhenxian temple can survive.


    This little Taoist still has some insight. Just when Li Shenglong was walking, his strength was far more than that of the only one who practiced Qi in Zhenxian temple.


    The cultivation of the little Taoist is limited. There are very few high-level immortal practitioners here, not to mention the number of times they have seen these high-level immortal practitioners. It is even more rare.


    On weekdays, the person with the highest strength is the master of Qingyun temple, who is a person with the highest level in the period of practicing Qi. His wish in this life is to become a person as powerful as the master. It''s better to make contributions and become a foreign affairs disciple of Zhenxian League, and then lead a temple outside by himself Do good.


    The thought of the little Taoist is simple and realistic. What he sees every day is these characters, and that''s what nature thinks.


    When the little Taoist thought about it, he didn''t stop at all. He led Li Shenglong to the place where the LORD was.


    When Li Shenglong walked, his face became strange. It was not because of other things, but because he found that there were several acquaintances in the room of the disciple who was in the first stage of Qi training.


    At the door of the temple, Li Shenglong stopped. The Taoist priest turned back and saluted Li Shenglong, saying in a low voice.


    "Don''t blame me, I''ll tell you in advance."


    Li Shenglong nodded. For Li Shenglong, the practitioners in the blood training period and those in the Qi training period were just mortals. In Li Shenglong''s opinion, such people were also the candidates for him to understand the way of heaven.


    With Li Shenglong''s affirmation, the little Taoist knocked on the door of the hut, then pushed the door and walked in first.


    After less than a minute, the door of the hut was opened again. The young Taoist priest should go ahead of him. He was dressed in noble Taoist robes and practiced Qi cultivation. At first, the master of Taoist temple came out with a smile on his face, while the little Taoist priest followed the Taoist temple respectfully behind him. He seemed to have more respect and respect.


    "My Lord, please."


    After he came out, he didn''t say much. He wanted to invite Li Shenglong to the house. It seems that he has no doubt that Li Shenglong is another enemy.


    Li Shenglong was not polite. He followed the master to the hut. There were three people in the hut. Two of them stood aside. One of them seemed to have just stood up. He was supposed to be sitting on a futon.


    Seeing Li Shenglong come in, the man who just stood up was shocked. As if he was frightened by something, he took a new seat and went back. The whole person was soft.


    Li Shenglong smiles and looks around. The hut is simple and crude. There are several futons on the ground. There is a simple gathering spirit array. There is nothing else.

 Chapter 544

    "You, you, why are you ok? Are you an immortal? "


    The paralytic man is Wang mangzi, who finally eased his breath, pointing to Li Shenglong and saying with shock on his face.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Did you come to ask for my feet?"


    With a faint smile, Li Shenglong seems to have something to do with the master of Qingyun temple.


    No matter what the relationship is, the king''s scabby son who provoked Li Shenglong can only be regarded as deserving.


    "Shangshi, is it you who just punished the fool brother?"


    The Lord of the temple knew what was going on when he saw the expressions of the three people.


    This Wang mangzi is the younger brother of the Taoist priest, because he was taken away by the Taoist priest when he was young. When the Taoist priest left, he left some keepsakes for the Taoist priest.


    It is said that if there is fate in the future, if we can meet each other, then we can recognize each other.


    After his parents died, Wang mangzi had nothing to do because he was idle. Then he met the Lord of the temple by chance. After they met each other.


    The Lord of the temple also had some headache in his heart, but no matter what, the king''s brother was the Lord''s brother. This is a kind of causal relationship, so it is impossible for him to ignore him.


    It is precisely because of the care of Wang mangzi that Wang maozi can be so carefree in the Fangyuan city. Otherwise, if he had done so by himself, he would have been caught in the prison for a long time.


    The Lord also knew what the king was like outside, and reminded him not many times. However, he was very clear about the personality of the king. After he had said it inside, he heard it in his heart.


    But in fact, it''s the left ear that goes in and the right ear goes out, and it doesn''t care at all.


    The Lord thought about it. It''s good to teach Wang a lesson. In the past, he always said to him, "you''ll be in trouble sooner or later. This time it''s true.".


    Hearing the words of the audience, Li Shenglong gave a faint smile.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Then I want to thank the envoy for helping me teach my stupid brother a lesson. If he doesn''t let him have a lesson, he will never have a memory. This time, I will see if he dare to go out and be arrogant in the future."


    As he spoke, he glared at Wang mangzi.


    "Fairy, immortal, I will never dare again."


    Wang mangzi was also amused at this time and quickly said to Li Shenglong.


    "I don''t dare. Don''t worry. What you see this time is just a scratch. If I can see that you have this situation next time, it will be more than just seeing a broken hand."


    Li Shenglong also slightly intimidated the Wang mangzi.


    "Why are you staying here


    The audience knew that Li Shenglong must have something to tell himself since he came here. Maybe some of these things are not convenient for Wang maozi to hear.


    Looking at Wang''s appearance that he didn''t want to go at all, he gave a sharp drink.


    "Yes, yes, get out of here."


    When Wang mangzi saw Li Shenglong, he knew that it was impossible to avenge himself by his cheap brother. He was clear about the ability of the Lord. The affairs of the world could only be controlled by the square and round city, and the orders of the LORD were not easy to use.


    What''s more, he met with other immortals. What''s the meaning of calling Li Shenglong as Shangshi?


    It is obvious that Li Shenglong is a person sent from the above. Let alone Li Shenglong''s strength, he will never offend the people from above for the sake of others even if he is the Lord of the temple. That is, it is equivalent to digging his own grave and not wanting to live.


    Just like this, Wang mangzi listened to the master''s words and knew that he wanted him to leave quickly. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would be angry for a while, and the LORD would not stop him.


    Wang''s two companions did not delay, and they ran away with him.


    Compared with Wang mangzi, the other two men have no status at all. They have nothing to do with the Lord. They can''t speak up to each other. They can''t go without seeing Wang''s gone.


    "Please


    Seeing that all the people left, the Lord invited Li Shenglong into the courtyard again.


    Li Shenglong was clear about the temple master''s plan and did not say much. He followed him into the house and sat down on a futon.


    The little Taoist behind him didn''t follow up. After closing the door of the hut, he stayed outside.


    "I don''t know what the superior envoy has come here to command."


    The audience asked directly, and Li Shenglong didn''t mean not to answer. Anyway, he came here to pass the message to the Lord.


    "Help me pass this jade slip back to Qingyun League."Li Shenglong took out a jade slip in his hand and handed it directly to the audience. All these things have been copied into the jade slips and sealed with his own specific seal technique.


    When it comes back to the true immortal alliance, Yu Xiaodong can open the seal with the method agreed by Li Shenglong in advance.


    The master took the jade slips and put them into the storage bag.


    Li Shenglong didn''t say much about it. The jade slips were not the ones in the Qi training period who could open them. Li Shenglong was not afraid to be spied on.


    "Is there anything else the Lord wants to command?"


    The host put away the jade slips and continued to ask Li Shenglong.


    "No, you can keep busy. It would be better if it had been delivered earlier."


    Li Shenglong asked again and stood up to get ready to leave here.


    If Li Shenglong wants to leave, then it is impossible for the master not to send Li Shenglong away. The same spectator also stands up and is ready to send Li Shenglong off.


    Li Shenglong didn''t mean to be polite. Under the escort of the Taoist temple, he came out of the dense forest array inside the Taoist temple. The little Taoist who escorted Li Shenglong into the dense forest just now was still outside.


    The Taoist priest saw that the master of Qingyun temple came out to see Li Shenglong.


    The little Taoist knew that there must be something wrong with it. He didn''t expect that Li Shenglong had such great ability.


    Normally speaking, Li Shenglong should be trapped in the bamboo forest, but now this situation can only show one problem, that is, Li Shenglong is also a person of cultivating immortals. Only in this way can we explain why Li Shenglong can get such high treatment.


    Indeed, this kind of treatment that the Lord personally sent out by Li Shenglong is very high-level treatment in the eyes of the Taoist priest.


    The Lord of the temple is one of the most important figures for the Taoist priest. Even the Lord of the city should bow his eyebrows when he sees the Lord. He is afraid that a bad thing will offend the Lord, not to mention when he saw the Lord send the LORD out.


    When the Taoist priest saw this, he was also very frightened. Just now, he didn''t ask for Li Shenglong''s incense money.


    If Li Shenglong is an ordinary person, naturally, he has no problem. The more money he needs, the more capable he is. However, since Li Shenglong is an immortal, and his status may still be above the temple master, it is not a great effort for him to ask for the incense money. Maybe if Li Shenglong and the temple master say something, the little Taoist will kill himself Disaster.


    The little Taoist knows that although the present Temple master is so kind and kind-hearted, no one can resist it once he is fierce.


    The little Taoist thought of this, and his body was shaking unconsciously. There, he looked at Li Shenglong and the audience.


    Li Shenglong also saw the little Taoist, but he didn''t think so. Since he gave the silver on his own initiative, there would be no problem at all.


    It is just like this. After seeing the little Taoist, Li Shenglong smiles at him and says hello.


    The little Taoist couldn''t help laughing at this time. He quickly squeezed out a smile that was even worse than crying. Li Shenglong was a little confused. He didn''t know what kind of wind the little Taoist was smoking. When he just entered, he was still fine. How could he change his appearance when he came out.


    However, all this has little to do with Li Shenglong. Since Li Shenglong has already explained his purpose of coming here, there is no other matter and it is time to leave here.


    Accompanied by the master of the temple, Li Shenglong left Qingyun temple. After leaving the whole Fangyuan City, Li Shenglong went straight to Liuli city.


    At this time, there are still three days to go before the glass [Dharma] meeting.


    In these three days, Li Shenglong has nothing else to do. In addition to cultivation, he still practices. Of course, his current practice is divided into two types: one is to sit in a sitting posture to absorb the aura between heaven and earth and improve his spiritual cultivation.


    The other is to check the mental attitude of the people around them to improve their spiritual cultivation.


    This method of improving mental power is not unique. The effect obtained by looking at different people is also different. For example, if Li Shenglong is like Li, his mental power is diffused and he looks at all living beings in heaven and earth as a bystander, the effect is the weakest.


    Of course, in fact, Li Shenglong''s Epiphany is also in this state, but in the Epiphany and ordinary time is not the same. Li Shenglong in


    ''s Epiphany is united with the whole dragon vein. Dragon vein is the essence of heaven and earth, and the root of the prosperity of a city.


    It is also through the dragon vein that Li Shenglong can rapidly improve his cultivation in epiphany. Otherwise, Li Shenglong would not have such a great promotion effect.


    But Epiphany is a kind of thing that can be met but can not be asked for. It is impossible for Li Shenglong to spend more time in epiphany.


    Since epiphany can''t happen every day, Li Shenglong''s practice of observing all living beings is one of the most common ways of cultivation, and the improvement of his own cultivation is also very limited.


    Just like this, Li Shenglong thought of another way to improve his cultivation, that is to find a specific person, put himself into it completely, and then observe his behavior, from which he can feel the gains and losses of the way of heaven and improve his cultivation.The way of heaven is so huge that everyone may have different ways to understand it, but the ultimate goal is to understand the way of heaven, to integrate the body with the way of heaven, and to enter the period of combining Tao.


    Li Shenglong is now in such a process. The characters he chooses are naturally Wang long and Wang Hu.


    Glass [Dharma] can be such a low-level [Dharma] or it will not have any attraction to Li Shenglong at all. But now Li Shenglong has put himself in and wants to improve his cultivation through Wang long and Wang Hu''s specific understanding of the way of heaven. Then Wang long and Wang Hu are the key to this matter.


    Since the two of them want to enter the Liuli [Dharma] meeting, then Li Shenglong must follow them into it.


    Of course, Li Shenglong didn''t mean not to enter. There might be some unexpected gains in the Liuli [Dharma] meeting.


    Three days later, a group of people had gathered in front of Yuelai inn. They were also strange. Some of them were wearing Taoist robes, some were shaved, but they were gnawing with a pig''s hoof in their hands. Occasionally, a few noble childe in normal attire were arrogant and ignored.


    When Li Shenglong appeared, he saw the same scene. However, he was lucky. There were several acquaintances in this group.


    I don''t know whether it''s time or other reasons. Wang long and Wang Hu haven''t arrived yet. Besides Mr. Hong Wenguang and Mr. Hong, Li Shenglong''s so-called acquaintances also have two practitioners, one tall and one short. At this time, he looks at Li Shenglong in surprise.


    Li Shenglong did not expect that these two people would dare to appear here under their own reminders.


    For people of their level, the 30000 spirit stone is a huge sum of money, especially if they are still doing some casual training. If people pay attention to them, they will only be dead.


    What''s more, the small group they join now, Wang long and Wang Hu, have bad intentions. I don''t know when they will attack both of them.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart, but he didn''t say it. He and the two cultivators, one tall and one short, only had a chance to trade. What''s more, when trading, he clearly marked the price and gave what should be given to him. Other things were not what Li Shenglong should manage.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t know that his character is also changing unconsciously. If the former Li Shenglong encountered this kind of thing, he should take charge of everything, but now he does not.


    The way of heaven is merciless, but it has its own laws. Everyone and everything develop according to their own laws.


    The merciless color of the way of heaven also influences the character of Li Shenglong imperceptibly.


    Li Shenglong slowly walked to the two cultivators, one tall and one short. Before waiting for them to speak, he first gave them two voices to say.


    "I''m here to travel. Now I''m a practitioner of Qi cultivation, understand?"


    The two practitioners nodded quietly. Li Shenglong had already made it clear that they couldn''t help saying no. what''s more, they also knew that there was a powerful person in the team, and those small family members were nothing at all.


    One high and one short, two practices, this see Li Shenglong''s appearance, naturally dare not say anything more.


    The cultivation of immortals has always been like this, which stresses the supremacy of cultivation. Since it is said that the cultivation of two immortals, one tall and one short, is far inferior to that of Li Shenglong, the two of them naturally have to obey Li Shenglong''s orders and have no violation of Li Shenglong''s words.


    To be more precise, they did not dare to disobey at all. If Li Shenglong knew that they had dared to violate Li Shenglong''s orders, then they would not even know how to die.


    When Li Shenglong saw the two of them in fear, he understood their ideas in his heart, but they were not what he wanted to see.


    They look like this, not to mention Li Shenglong, but other people can see at a glance what''s wrong.


    It doesn''t matter if other people see it. If they are seen by Wang long and Wang Hu brothers, they may see some flaws. In that case, maybe Wang long and Wang Hu brothers will be alert instead of attacking Li Shenglong.


    What Li Shenglong wanted was waiting for Wang long and Wang Hu to do it. It was because of this that Li Shenglong frowned, and then sent out a message to a tall one and a short one.


    "Don''t let others see any abnormality. Give me a little more normal. I''m an immortal cultivator whose cultivation is even lower than you. What attitude should I take and teach me?"


    Of course, this thing is not to be taught.


    One tall and one short Xiuxian gave a bitter smile in his heart. Although they said that he didn''t need to teach anything, they knew it.


    However, because they had seen the strength of Li Shenglong before, although Li Shenglong said that he wanted them to treat him like an ordinary immortal cultivator in Qi training period, there was still a shadow in their hearts. It was impossible for them to relax at once to the master of the immortal cultivation world.However, no matter what they think in their hearts, since the master has already explained it, they naturally want to hide this tense mood. Otherwise, if the seniors are not happy, they will have problems.


    In this state of mind, the two of them are still restrained, but no matter how they are restrained, Li Shenglong can still see some clues.


    Li Shenglong also knows that they have made great efforts. After all, there will still be some shadows in their hearts. Wang long and Wang Hu feel strange when they do this, and they will not think deeply about anything.


    Oh, no way.


    Li Shenglong shook his head and walked in the opposite direction to a tall and a short Xiuxian man.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t want to stay so close to them. In case he doesn''t know when, his words are wrong, and the two immortals show his strength.


    That is not the result that Li Shenglong wants to see. It is precisely because of this that Li Shenglong chooses to stay away from them. He wants to add that Li Shenglong has just warned them that they should not do anything abnormal.


    Li Shenglong is right to think that two immortals, one tall and one short, will not do any abnormal actions, but their hearts are constantly thinking about what the elder behind them is doing.


    What do you want to do when you enter this glaze?


    This time, the two cultivators, one tall and one short, brought good things to this glass [Dharma] club. In the past, the things at the bottom of the box were only of this level.


    Li Shenglong has also seen this thing. Of course, most of the good things on their level are of no value to Li Shenglong.


    So what is Li Shenglong here for?


    It is impossible to come here to seek treasure. If it is, Li Shenglong does not want this treasure. It is estimated that Li Shenglong could not have come for the treasure.


    If it''s not for the treasure, then people like Li Shenglong will have other things to do here.


    It seems that the glaze [method] this time will be different from the previous one.


    This idea came out of the minds of two high-level and one short cultivators. They knew that, generally speaking, if they were low-level practitioners to participate in the battle of high-level, they would be the most vulnerable to be affected.


    One tall and one short, the two cultivators looked at each other and saw their worries from each other''s eyes.


    Li Shenglong didn''t know that his appearance had alerted this one tall and one short cultivator. He didn''t take out what he should have auctioned at the auction. This is what we said later. Let''s put it down first.


    When the sun was about to noon, more than a dozen monks were gathered in front of the inn. At this time, Wang long and Wang Hu finally appeared.


    Wang long and Wang Hu walked out of the inn with a smile on their faces. It can be seen that they both deliberately appeared at this time. For these pretentious casual repairs, Wang long and Wang Hu obviously did not want to condense them into a whole. This loose alliance is enough for Wang long and Wang Hu to achieve their goals.


    Wang long and Wang Hu looked around and saw that all the people had arrived at the same time. They just bowed their hands and said nothing nonsense.


    "Everybody, come with our brothers."


    Wang Long started, and behind the Wanghu hall, other immortal practitioners followed Wang long and walked eastward along the street. The team of more than a dozen people was not very conspicuous in the glass city. Only because of the different shapes of their teams, did they attract the attention of the people around them.


    However, they are all immortal people who think they are superior to others. Naturally, they are immune to the eyes of ordinary people, and there is no other problem.


    After a while, Wang Long led them to the outside of a house. From the outside, it was just an ordinary house. There was no other problem at all.

 Chapter 545

    However, as soon as Li Shenglong''s divine consciousness is swept, we can find that it''s really interesting here, but the houses outside are real, but there is another passage not far from the inside, and on the other side of the passage is an underground secret square.


    It can be seen that the Xiuxian family here is also intentional. They know to use this kind of earthly things to cover up the things in the cultivation of immortals.


    In this way, if the cultivation has not reached a certain level, there is no such magical thing here. Moreover, it can be seen that the location of the secret square at the bottom can still be changed. In this way, this position can be perfectly hidden and only opened at a fixed time.


    Wang Long came to the door and knocked three long and one short. The originally closed door opened automatically. Wang Long didn''t say much. He entered the door first.


    Others follow Wang long, enter it, and cross the corridor. Wang Long leads Li Shenglong to the underground square.


    At this time, there have been many people in the square. Everyone is a person who cultivates immortals. Most of them are those who practice Qi and a few who practice immortals in the foundation period.


    Wang long and their arrival time did not seem to be very early. Many other people had already set up street stalls on both sides. Some people watched and seemed to be able to get a lot of good things.


    "Gentlemen."


    Wang Long turns around and looks at them.


    "This time, there is no difference between this meeting and the previous one. In the first three days, it was all on their own initiative. If any Taoist friend is interested, he can set up a stall here or go shopping for what he needs. Until the fourth day, the auction of the colored glaze [FA] meeting will officially open. At that time, we only need to go in together. "


    Li Shenglong probably understood what Wang Long meant. The first few days of the meeting were free time for everyone to move freely, which had nothing to do with everyone.


    Until the last day, it''s time for everyone to get together for the glass auction. If there is any unfair treatment at the auction, their group can also provide some help.


    Li looked at the expressions of the people around him and found that most people knew about it except for a few people.


    "Well, you can move freely now."


    Hearing Wang Long''s words, other people didn''t say much. They just scattered around. Naturally, Li Shenglong would not have any abnormal behavior.


    Looking at both sides casually, there are two places not far behind Li Shenglong. One is tall and the other is short. The two immortals are strangely following him. It seems that they want to talk to Li Shenglong, but they dare not talk to him.


    Li Shenglong walked out of a distance, and the two of them still followed.


    Li Shenglong stopped, turned around and walked toward the two people who pretended to be looking at other things.


    "Want to go with me?"


    Li Shenglong is very direct to say, anyway, he came here in addition to training, there will not be anything to attract his eye, since that is the case, then with whom to go there is no problem.


    Although they also want to go with Li Shenglong, their accomplishments are limited and they dare not disturb Li Shenglong.


    In this case, they naturally did not dare to go forward immediately, but followed them from a distance. They also knew that there was no difficulty in finding their whereabouts by virtue of Li Shenglong''s cultivation.


    They also know something about Li Shenglong''s personality. It can be seen that Li Shenglong is not the person who directly kills people if they disagree with each other.


    Although they also know that people who can become high-level immortal practitioners will not be kind people, after all, there are still a small number of them who will not kill people because of such a small matter.


    They know this in their hearts, but after all, their time with Li Shenglong is too short. They only have two sides. They can''t be sure of his character when they do things.


    What if Li Shenglong''s character is changeable, then they will lose their money.


    Just like this, the two of them saw that Li Shenglong stopped and quickly turned around. They pretended to be watching what the small merchants were selling.


    Fortunately, when Li Shenglong arrived in front of them, he didn''t say anything else. He just asked them whether they would like to go together.


    It''s a wonderful thing for both of them. They can''t get it.


    That''s exactly what happened. The two quickly answered.


    "Well, good."


    "Come on, you two need something."


    Li Shenglong can see at a glance that they don''t really want to buy things here. They just want to hide themselves by this.


    In this way, there were two more people on Li Shenglong''s way. One was tall and the other was short."Master."


    One tall and one short, the two cultivators looked at Li Shenglong and seemed to have something to say, but they did not dare to say it.


    Li Shenglong also found their strange appearance, turned around and gave a slight smile.


    "Am I that scary? Besides, I said, I''m like you now, don''t let people see what''s wrong. Just call me Li Shenglong. "


    Li Shenglong said this, one tall and one short, two immortal people also put down a little bit in their hearts, and said to Li Shenglong mercilessly.


    "Dragon, do you think the glaze [method] is different from the past


    The more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they felt that something was wrong. The Liuli [FA] meeting was just a small daily Fair held by a small family.


    It''s impossible for people of this level to come to participate in the trade fair. But now that Li Shenglong has appeared, it shows that the trade fair hate may not be as simple as it seems on the surface. In that case, there will be a lot of pressure in the hearts of the two brothers, one tall and one short.


    They are limited by their level and have little to see. Naturally, they are worried about the current situation.


    "Different? What''s the difference? "


    Li Shenglong did not think of their worries and did not understand their meaning.


    This is the first time that Li Shenglong has seen the glass [Dharma] meeting. Li Shenglong does not know what kind of glass * used to be. Naturally, he will not know what is different from that before.


    "It''s no different."


    The two cultivators, one tall and one short, did not understand the meaning of Li Shenglong. They thought that Li Shenglong didn''t want to talk to them because their accomplishments were too low.


    In this case, since Li Shenglong does not want to say so, they will not ask again.


    Among each other, the three people have nothing else to say. They walk here and stroll in silence. To be correct, it is Li Shenglong who is really wandering around. The other two immortals are also searching for what they should be looking for in the process.


    The two of them did not dare to be up to the level of Li Shenglong, who did not need material things and relied on the cultivation of spirit.


    Now the two of them still need to live on the material things here.


    There is really nothing that Li Shenglong needs here, and he just regards it as another place for cultivation.


    Three days passed quickly. During these three days, Li Shenglong also knew the names of the two immortals who were tall and short. The elder brother was called gaoshun, and the shorter one was the younger brother, called Gaoming.


    These days, Gao Shun and Gao Ming are also in a tangle. They don''t know what to do. If they leave now, they will have to take part in the glass [Dharma] meeting again for a while, and they are still reluctant.


    But what scares them even more is that if they don''t leave now, they may not be able to leave at the auction.


    Three days has been enough time for Gao Shun and Gao Ming to get most of the things he needs now. Originally, he was still worried that the spirit stone would not be enough before the trade fair, but also because he met Li Shenglong and bought the mysterious stone which they thought had no effect at all.


    Three days is enough time for them to think about something. In other words, Gao Shun and Gao Ming have been thinking about this problem all the time.


    Fortunately, although the two of them are entangled, they still have a little sense. Compared with the spirit stone, their lives are more important. The two brothers finally decided to leave here at the end of today.


    If you don''t have something to hand, don''t worry about it. Maybe when the two of them can still use it in the future, they may have no place to look for it.


    The two brothers wanted to understand this truth and left the auction just after saying goodbye to Li Shenglong at the end of the third day.


    Li Shenglong looked at the back of their departure, and his heart was also thoughtful. He could see that the two brothers still had a little brain.


    Although they did not know the plot of Wang long and Wang Hu brothers, since they were able to leave decisively at this time.


    Even the Wanglong and Wanghu brothers were so gifted that they could never find them again. However, gaoshun brothers did not buy things at will because they had a large number of spirit stones. Instead, they carefully chose what they needed in the three days.


    If not, it is estimated that the two brothers will also be noticed by those who are interested in it. At that time, I am afraid that all the spiritual stones on them will change their owners again and will no longer belong to them.


    If we wait until that day, I''m afraid not only their spirit stones will disappear, but also their lives will disappear with them.


    Now to be able to leave is naturally the best outcome for them, or they will have a fundamental opportunity to leave in the future.


    It was because of this that Li Shenglong recognized Gao Shun''s brother''s actions.The departure of the gaoshun brothers did not attract much attention in the crowd. The only people who got the news were Wang long and Wang Hu. They didn''t know why the brothers left. They just thought that if gaoshun brothers left unexpectedly, they would lose a fortune.


    Yes, in the eyes of Wang long and Wang Hu, the people they gathered together are just his property, and have no other function at all.


    However, they didn''t attach too much importance to it. After all, in their opinion, the monks in the two Qi training periods would not have too much assets, and their hearts were just a little pity.


    They don''t think that there are tens of thousands of spirit stones on Gao Shun brothers. That is to say, the two of them don''t know about it, otherwise they will have to regret their death.


    Wang long and Wang Hu carry their heads every time they commit crimes. The income of one action is thousands of spirit stones. And if they don''t finish once, they will change places.


    And Gao Shun brother''s body has tens of thousands of spirit stone, which is equal to how many times they have done this hard work.


    Except for Wang long and Wang Hu, others naturally paid no attention to the departure of Gao Shun brothers. They were just two immortals, and had a half point relationship with them.


    Although on the surface, it seems that the departure of Gao Shun brothers has reduced the overall strength of this small team, in fact, it has not had much impact. They have enough people. There are not many brothers in gaoshun, and many brothers are less. Everything is going on as if there were no brothers.


    Li Shenglong did not want to express his views at all.


    At this time, there is no need for Li Shenglong to speak. Anyway, he is just practicing here and regards himself as a passer-by. He has no idea to really participate in it.


    The Liuli [FA] association is still going on. The next step is to carry out the auction, which is the most important activity of the public.


    The report place of the auction was also in a palace in the square. Wang long and Wang Hu brothers led Li Shenglong into the palace and found their seats in the order arranged in advance.


    It is only at the auction that we can see the role of this group. If Li Shenglong doesn''t follow this group into the glass [Dharma] meeting, then although they can also enter the glass [Law] meeting and participate in the free trade process of the first three days, it is absolutely impossible to enter this auction.


    When they entered here, they saw a lot of people outside and were blocked there.


    Some of these people, some of them from other parts of the city, were arrogant. Naturally, they didn''t want to say that they ended up fruitless at the scene of the Liuli [FA] meeting. Although they argued for their reasons there, they didn''t have any effect at all.


    Those who have not reported before should not want to be able to enter the Liuli [FA] meeting. The people at the gate who reported the meeting said nothing about it.


    There is no way, these people can only look at here to do anxious, and there is no other way.


    Li Shenglong looks at these people, and then looks at himself. It is a wise choice to join Wang Long''s small team.


    Although Wang long and Wang Hu didn''t have any good intentions towards Li Shenglong, they did what they promised anyway, which Li Shenglong was quite satisfied with.


    Otherwise, if Li Shenglong wants to enter here, he will show some of his accomplishments.


    It''s the same everywhere. People with accomplishments will be valued. People without accomplishments or without strength will be bullied everywhere. Only absolute strength is the capital to defeat everything.


    It''s the same here. Fortunately, Li Shenglong joined the small team, so they don''t have to be blocked out like others.


    Li Shenglong''s seat is obviously in the back part. It can be seen that their seat is obviously arranged according to the level of cultivation.


    Sitting in the front row are dozens of figures in the foundation period. Some of these people are the local people in charge of the small family of the colored glaze [FA] meeting, and some are the children of other families who have made friends with them. Of course, the people who wrote the foundation period are not threatening at all in the eyes of Li Shenglong, but they are quite different in such a small city Yes, it''s the most powerful person in thousands of miles.


    Li Shenglong and his people are just the accomplishments of Qi training period, so they can''t be ranked in front of them. There are even some people whose cultivation level is lower than them. These people are the children of some local families. Although their cultivation is worse than that of Li Shenglong, they have the landlord''s convenience and can take advantage of this favorable condition to occupy As for the powerful position, as for Li Shenglong, they have nothing else to say. They can only sit behind them. Even if they have any complaints in their hearts, they can only put them in their hearts and will not speak out.It was not long before they sat down. The whole fair was full of people, and the fair was just beginning.


    A beautiful beauty host standing on the top of the trading desk, watching the people below started today''s fair.


    "Everyone who cultivates immortals, welcome to participate in this glass [FA] meeting. Now, the most important trade fair of this glass [FA] meeting is about to start. I am the host of this fair. If you have any questions, you can ask me."


    The beautiful host''s delicate face smiles slightly and says to the people below.


    Li Shenglong looked at the beautiful host in front of him, and his heart was moved. Generally speaking, the beautiful host was not bad, and she was also quite in shape. When she laughed, she showed her little tiger teeth, which made him feel a little moved. Fortunately, Li Shenglong has always had a delicate shadow in his heart, and he doesn''t want to go to other women Now Li Shenglong just looks at other beautiful women with appreciative eyes. He has no other special thoughts at all.


    Li Shenglong himself is very clear about this point. He is now firmly guarding this pass and has no idea about other women.


    When Li Shenglong thinks about it, the beauty host there doesn''t care about Li Shenglong''s idea, and continues to say.


    "Well, it seems that everyone has no doubt. Since everyone has no doubt, we will start the auction now. Let''s take a look at our first auction."


    A young man came up with a jade box, which was covered with a layer of red cloth. The young man came to the beautiful host and stopped his steps.


    The beauty host''s hand moved and turned the jade box open. The silver forbidden gold, which was hit by a fist, appeared in front of the public.


    "Silver essence, a good material for refining utensils, is worth 300 pieces of spirit stone at a low price."


    As soon as the beautiful host''s voice fell, everyone was in a uproar. It seemed that they were discussing how much spirit stone the silver essence was worth and how many spirit stones they could produce.


    Li Shenglong doesn''t feel much when he looks at this thing. It''s just a silver essence. Although it is said that the silver essence is a tough refined gold, if the ordinary refined gold is added to *, the toughness of * can be greatly improved. This kind of silver essence is the best among refined gold. When refining *, it can produce stronger than ordinary refined gold The role of.


    Generally speaking, the demand for this kind of refined gold is huge. In history, the resources of this kind of refined gold in the whole continent are relatively rich. However, due to the long-term accumulation of those who cultivate immortals, these resources are consumed completely. In this way, this kind of refined gold is not very common, let alone silver essence.


    It is for this reason that the price of the silver essence is now going to be as low as 300 spirit stones. It is estimated that the final transaction price will generally reach 600-700 spirit stones.


    This is only the first product at the beginning of the auction. According to the rules of the auction, the lower the value of the product is, the more valuable it will be put at the back. In this case, naturally, everyone can know the value of the commodity.


    Beauty host this time also did not disturb everyone, until to see the people in the field have discussed almost, the beauty host just gently coughed for a while, and then said aloud.


    "Well, it seems that everyone has their own price in mind, so start quoting now."


    As soon as the beautiful host''s voice fell, there was an echo immediately below.


    "Five hundred inferior spirit stones."


    Jiuchong sanxiu, who was wearing black clothes, said with a gloomy face. He was ready to call the price of the silver essence to his own expectation in one breath. He would take the product down when others didn''t know whether it was worth selling.


    "Six hundred inferior spirit stones."


    However, it was obvious that his calculation had not been achieved. He had just finished, and a red clad master of Qi practicing period Jiuchong, not far from him, continued to shout.

 Chapter 546

    Counting (six thousand words chapter, asking for reward, asking for monthly ticket)


    after listening to the voice, he looked at the past and saw that he was the same cultivator as himself and didn''t seem to be himself. He didn''t mean to say anything more and turned around.


    At this time, Li Shenglong really understood the role of the immortal cultivation group. If there was no immortal cultivation group, how could the scattered cultivation in a single Qi training period compete with such figures? I''m afraid that the things just bought will be robbed.


    I think the original intention of this small group is still good, but it was used by Wang long and Wang Hu.


    Thinking of this, Li Shenglong thinks, which is also a kind of heaven. He can make reasonable use of the rules of the world and turn things that are not good for him into something beneficial to him. It seems that this is also a kind of ability. Li Shenglong should study hard in the future.


    The purpose of Li Shenglong''s coming here is to study the way of heaven. Every moment, Li Shenglong will never let go of anything that has something to do with the way of heaven. Naturally, the scenes in this trade fair are also studied by Li Shenglong.


    When Li Shenglong was thinking about it, another person had bought the silver spirit stone for 800 pieces. The person who bought the silver essence had a higher level of cultivation than the two men just now, which was enough to build a foundation.


    In Li Shenglong''s eyes, the cultivation of building foundation is nothing, but for those who attended the meeting, they were really big people.


    As soon as a big man makes a move, even if other people want to get the silver essence, they have to give up bidding and try to find other ways to get the silver essence.


    After all, although silver essence is rare, there are other ways to get it.


    However, if anyone wants to fight with the person who built the foundation today, unless his accomplishments are not under the foundation period, or there is a force behind him that can be compared with the foundation building period, he will seek his own death.


    This is a matter that has won his face in public. It is impossible for a person who has built a heavy foundation to let him go.


    Of course, now in the trade fair scene, the characters in the foundation period are not convenient to start with, but the people who come here have a certain influence.


    You just need to keep a close eye on this man at the trade fair, and then kill him after the trade fair is over.


    For the person who has been fighting with the foundation building period, the period when the trade fair is not over is his only life. Just because the trade fair is not over, then the characters in the foundation period will never do anything, and the characters in the foundation period will not do so. The remaining disciples in the Qi training period may also be able to defeat him.


    But if he does his best, he may not be able to escape.


    Li Shenglong is feeling the way of heaven in his heart. For this point, maybe it is the mercy in the way of heaven. When the road is fifty, there is always a ray of vitality.


    Li Shenglong is still thinking about it. The sweet voice of the beautiful host over there comes again.


    "Here''s our second treasure, the fireworks shield. The base price is 800, and the spirit stone is inferior


    The silver spirit just now is not a special item, or only suitable for certain groups of people.


    In other words, the most demanding one is to count sword cultivation. In his life, sword cultivation pays attention to cultivating his own * strength and believes in breaking ten thousand methods with one sword. Nature is very concerned about the strength of * power.


    The original estimate of the auction house was that it was between 500 and 600 spirit stones. How could they not expect to sell 800 spirit stones.


    In any case, to be able to auction so many spirit stones, for the auction house, or an unexpected harvest, especially for the beauty host, is an unexpected harvest.


    After each magic weapon is auctioned out, she can draw a certain percentage from it. The more spirit stones she sells, the more commission she gets naturally. When she thinks of the spirit stone that can be obtained afterwards, her originally sweet smile becomes more and more sweet. The whole person is full of passion to introduce the next magic weapon to everyone.


    "The firework shield, without sacrificing love and consuming any spiritual power, can withstand the all-out blow of a friar in the foundation period. If someone offends the monk in the foundation period, it is a magic weapon to protect his life."


    Indeed, the magic weapon that can resist the attack of a friar in the foundation period is not too small a * * for those who come down to attend the colored glaze [FA] meeting.


    Not to mention the monks whose strength was originally in the Qi training period below the foundation period, it is also a big challenge to the monks in the foundation period.


    During the foundation period, the monks also had to guard against their enemies. Generally speaking, their enemies were some figures in the foundation period.


    Although their magic weapons are also used to resist the characters of the same rank.


    However, this firework shield is very clear. There is no need to sacrifice love or consume spiritual power. In other words, this firework shield is a magic weapon of timeliness. It can be started immediately after God''s consciousness moves when necessary.This kind of thing is really a life-saving thing. People are not stupid. They also have doubts in their hearts. If it is normal, the fireworks shield should not be cheap at all. At least it should be 1500 pieces of spirit stone.


    Why is the reserve price only half?


    The beauty host obviously also saw everybody''s confusion, slowly said.


    "However, there is a flaw in this magic weapon. It can not resist the attack of the fire department in the foundation period, but can only resist the attack of the friars of other departments during the foundation period."


    All of us also showed the expression of sudden enlightenment. It turns out that this is the reason. Although it can''t resist the attack of the fire department, it is still a good thing to protect life.


    For a while, everyone made their own estimation of the magic weapon, and at the same time, they all had their own psychological expectations.


    "I think we all have their own psychological price. I would like to say a little more. Although we can''t resist the fire immortal''s attack, you have to know that it''s just the fire department''s you who can''t resist the fire family''s attack, and the other ground water fire wind and other variant immortal''s attacks can withstand.


    Such a good thing can only be this one, missed this time, next time want to buy can not know if there is this chance.


    Well, I''ve said so much. I think everyone is tired of hearing it. Let''s start the auction now. "


    Beauty host again a few words, is obviously in to own treasure increase integral.


    However, only God knows how much effect it has.


    Those who can afford to buy it should at least have the strength to practice Qi, otherwise they don''t want to think about it at all.


    Which of these characters in the period of practicing Qi and those on it is not extraordinary.


    With rich experience, these people can be called old monsters in the low-level immortal cultivation world. How can such characters be easily teased by the beauty host''s words and phrases.


    Li Shenglong is also looking at the fireworks shield. The shape of the fireworks shield is somewhat similar to his nine fire dragon shield. After his nine fire divine dragon shield was destroyed, although he said that he could not use this magic weapon now, he always wanted to recover it, but he did not find any suitable materials.


    In addition, Li Shenglong''s current practice method is still relatively bad, so this matter has only been staying in the stage of Li Shenglong''s thinking.


    As for when he can turn his fantasy into reality, it depends on when he can take time to hone his own refining techniques.


    Now Li Shenglong can''t spare this time for a while. Linglong is still in the hell, and Xu Yuechan''s soul is still under the control of heaven.


    Lingzhu also told Li Shenglong that the exquisite one might be better. After all, it has been transformed into ghost cultivation. When the cultivation is advanced, it can break through the underworld and return to the human world. At that time, the soul melting technique will be used to integrate the exquisite soul body with the body. Naturally, there will be no problem.


    However, the soul of Xu Yuechan is in the hands of Tiandao, which is merciless. The souls obtained have no effect, just to maintain the law between heaven and earth. If the law between heaven and earth collapses, Tiandao will fill the Dharma rules with souls like Xu Yuechan.


    Although it is said that the soul in the hands of heaven is inexhaustible, the world is a big rule, and there must be some small loopholes in every moment. If these small loopholes develop, if they are not repaired in time, they will inevitably lead to a big loophole. If it comes to the last serious moment, it may even lead to one in the whole world Collapse.


    Of course, a world can not exist forever. Collapse is an inevitable result of the end of the world, which can not be prevented by any living creature.


    After the collapse of the world, a new world will be formed on the basis of the collapsed debris.


    Every world will leave behind all kinds of magic weapons of heaven and earth, as well as all kinds of supernatural powers. In fact, these are not rootless sources, but the creatures or magic weapons left in the process of the last collapse.


    Similarly, among these creatures, there will be one incarnate as the way of heaven. From then on, interests stand together with the whole world and become the defenders of the world''s rules.


    When the world collapses, any other creature, even a weak mosquito, may survive after the world collapses, but the way of heaven can never survive.


    Because he is actually the whole world, and the way of heaven may only be regarded as a small incarnation of the world. His noumenon has been destroyed. How can a small incarnation continue to exist.


    The way of heaven is so, we should try our best to slow down the destruction process of the world and repair some tiny loopholes in the rules of the world all the time.


    It''s just like this. Although the soul in the hands of the heavenly way is constantly increasing, no one knows how fast it is to repair it. When will Xu Yuechan''s soul be used.When the law of heaven mends the rules, the first thing is to completely erase all the marks of the soul and turn the soul into the most basic rule.


    No one knows when Xu Yuechan will be able to hold on to it. Maybe one day later, he will use Xu Yuechan''s soul, maybe 10 years or 100 years.


    Li Shenglong knew that no matter what, he didn''t have much time left for himself. The only thing he could do now was to step up his practice. Only when he entered a higher realm as soon as possible could he rescue Xu Yuechan''s soul.


    If it''s too late, when the way of heaven completely wiped out the mark of Xu Yuechan''s soul, even if Li Shenglong could rescue Xu Yuechan''s soul, it would not have any effect.


    The ability to erase the Tao of heaven is unparalleled. Once it is worn out, it will be irreversible. From then on, there will be no moon Chan between heaven and earth, and even his past life will disappear.


    If it wasn''t for this, Li Shenglong would not put cultivation in the first place all the time, and other things such as refining tools would be put first.


    After all, nine fire dragon shield has been with Li Shenglong for a long time. If he can be repaired, Li Shenglong will definitely try his best to repair it.


    Fortunately, there is no time limit for the repair of jiuhuo Shenlong shield. You can wait for it first. When Li Shenglong has enough time in the future, he will come back to repair it again. There is no problem for him.


    When Li Shenglong thought in his mind, people there had already begun to offer prices for the fireworks shield. Jiuzhong was the lowest standard for the offer during the Qi training period. Those who were lower than this cultivation were silent. They all knew that they were not qualified to participate in the offer.


    The characters of jiuzhong in the period of Qi training are just a minimum standard for participation. Li Shenglong knows that the final target of this thing must be the monks in the foundation period. After all, the more means to protect life, the better, and no one will despise the many means of life preservation.


    In fact, as Li Shenglong thought, the fireworks shield was finally acquired by a "powerful" monk who built three foundations for 1500 lower quality spirit stones.


    In the next few hours, the auctions of the colored glaze [FA] meeting were one by one, and each one was better than the other.


    Zhuji pills are suitable for breaking through from Qi training period to foundation building stage, Shengji pills that can instantly make up for multiple injuries, etc.


    these good things are naturally not let go by the monks in the foundation period. The price of one piece is higher than that of one piece, and the characters of jiuzhong in Qi training period are not qualified to participate in the competition.


    Although Zhuji Dan does not have much practical effect on them, they all have nephews and nephews. They are not the figures of the great school of the gate. It is very difficult to obtain every pill of zhujidan. Naturally, they know how difficult it will be if they want to succeed in building foundation. In order to let their nephews not repeat their old ways, they naturally want to make these changes Everything is in the bag; Shengji pill, not to mention, is a life-saving elixir. Under the condition of equal strength and strength in the same level battle, people with Shengji pill can exchange injury for injury. If supplemented with Shengji pill, the opponent will not be able to beat himself. You can see the great role of Shengji pill.


    Those Taobao monks who want to come here are disappointed.


    No one would have thought that the level of the glass [Dharma] meeting would be so high. In the past, although most of the good things would be obtained by the monks in the foundation period, there were always some magic weapons that were despised in the foundation period, but they were just the things needed in the Qi training period. Never before did they set the level of treasures so high as this one.


    Although many monks in the period of practicing Qi were disappointed, they were not the organizers, and they just whispered a few words behind their backs, which had no effect on the development of the whole thing.


    For the organizers, the only criterion to judge whether the method will succeed or not is how much benefit it will get.


    What is their interest, in short, is the spirit stone.


    If they get more spirit stones, they will naturally have more interests. If they get less spirit stones, they will have less interests.


    This is one of the most intuitive criteria for judging the "Dharma" association of colored glaze.


    Obviously, according to this standard, the glaze [Law] will be very successful. After all, all the things sold in this auction are for friars in the foundation period.


    Compared with the monks in the Qi training period, the monks in the foundation period are not only better at their accomplishments, but also in terms of their wealth. Naturally, they spend more on buying things than they do in the Qi training period.


    Naturally, the total number of spirit stones in the final transaction of the colored glaze [Dharma] meeting was greatly increased compared with that before, and the whole meeting was officially ended with the joy of the friars in the foundation period and the organizers of the association.


    As for the monks who didn''t seem to get anything practical at the fair.


    In fact, the harvest is not small. After all, in the days before the auction, they also got a lot of good things in free trade. Although there is no possibility of comparison with those in the foundation period, the income is still quite abundant.As soon as the trade fair ended, Li Shenglong and his small team were about to disband.


    This time, their small group really didn''t play a very important role in this trade fair. The reason is that as mentioned above, there was no turn for these figures in the Qi training period to sell this auction. They were all strong people in the foundation period. The strength of their group was good against some monks in the Qi training period, but they wanted to deal with them A monk in the foundation period is pure wishful thinking.


    Wang long and Wang Hu brothers obviously knew this. They didn''t fight for any magic weapon in the fair. They sat there honestly and watched how the monks who built the foundation period were rich.


    Wang long and Wang Hu are definitely the richest in this small group. Of course, this is on the premise that Li Shenglong did not reveal his identity. Otherwise, no one in the whole fair could have more money than Li Shenglong. However, Li Shenglong came here to understand the way of heaven and enhance his cultivation. Naturally, his cultivation would not be revealed here For, his identity and cultivation are not revealed, and Wang long and Wang Hu are naturally the richest in this small group.


    At present, Wang long and Wang Hu and their two brothers can only sit there and watch others fight for treasures. The others in the group are even more like this. There is no other way to look at where other people are fighting for treasures.


    As soon as the fair was over, everyone began to walk outside the fair.


    people were also very conscious. According to the level of cultivation, those disciples in the foundation period and the children of aristocratic families who were highly cultivated left the fair first, and the rest of the disciples and small groups in the Qi training period with lower accomplishments left the fair later.


    Outside the fair, Wang long and Wang Hu''s small group stood together. Wang looked at everyone and said with a smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, even if the glass [Dharma] is officially over, our small group was formed for the sake of this meeting. Now that the meeting is over, there is no need for us to exist in theory. There is no big problem in dissolving here. You can follow your own rules Try to go where you want to go. "


    As soon as Wang Long''s words came out, we didn''t have any unexpected expression. After all, we had already said that this time, in the name of the team, it was just for the fair of Liuli [FA] meeting. Now that the fair is over, there is no need for them to continue to exist.


    Therefore, as soon as Wang Long finished speaking, Hong Wenguang stood up, his face still arrogant, raised his sword in his hand, and said to Wang long and Wang Hu, as if he had never seen anyone else.


    "In that case, I''ll leave first."


    "Help yourself, brother Hong."


    Wang long and Wang Hu nodded with a smile and answered.


    However, no one else cares about Hong''s actions. For them, what does Hong do have to do with them?


    Not very familiar, also can''t say is because he didn''t pay attention to himself to beat him up?


    With Hong Wenguang taking the lead, others began to bid farewell to Wang long, Wang Hu and others one by one.


    Compared with Hong Wenguang, these people can still pay attention to the following projects. Although they and Li Shenglong are just the friends of Ping Shui, there is no great connection between them and there is no future intersection. In this way, even if they are all like Hong Wenguang, there will be no problem.


    However, despite this, none of them will do as Hong Wenguang did.

 Chapter 547

    (6000 words chapter, for reward, for monthly ticket)


    although the people in the field are at the intersection of Ping Shui, who knows what they think in their hearts. In case someone is offended by this etiquette, it will be a big event. Maybe they will meet in other places in the future.


    At that time, no one can be sure whether it will become a disaster because of such a small move today.


    Since there is such a possibility, it has always been the principle of the practitioners of immortals that if they can not cause trouble for themselves, they will never cause any trouble. Naturally, they will not provoke others because of such a small problem.


    as like as two peas, Li Shenglong left without leaving. He was watching Wang Long and Wang Hu in the process. Two identical faces were all smiling and smiling.


    If Li Shenglong had not known their plans, he would not have thought that under the friendly faces of these two people, they would have such a vicious heart.


    It''s an old saying that people know their faces but not their hearts.


    Li Shenglong thought in his heart. He looked at the people around him and almost walked away. There were only three people left. At this time, Li Shenglong also stepped forward and said to Wang long.


    "Brother Wang, I''m going to leave first."


    "Good, brother Li. Take your time."


    Wang long and Wang Hu did not treat Li Shenglong differently. He still treated Li Shenglong according to the way he treated other people.


    Li Shenglong nodded with a smile, leisurely left the scene of the trade fair and ran for the exit of the fair. There was no accident in his divine consciousness that he caught several people who followed him. His strength was not high, and his Qi training period was about seven levels.


    It is enough to deal with a person who has just entered the Qi training period and has no other defenses, or even has the possibility of killing with one blow.


    Li Shenglong left for a meeting. Wang long and his small group, the other two people also left. Only Wang long and Wang Hu accompanied each other and walked slowly toward the outside of the trading ground.


    A tall man with some whiskers on his face, a purple robe and a heavy knife in his right hand came up to him.


    "Beard, how are you?"


    The beard stretched out his broad left hand and touched his beard, saying very seriously.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve been working together for so many years. When did you see me make a mistake?"


    Wang Long shook his head.


    "No, it''s not the same this time. How many fat sheep do you have to send extra manpower to ensure absolute victory?"


    "Well, it''s all done as you say. Everyone has doubled the number of people."


    Although beard doesn''t care in his heart, Wang Long is his boss after all. Some things can''t be shown on his face. What should be promised is still answered honestly.


    "I said, brother, are you a little over a molehill? How could we have a problem? With these small shrimps, we are too despised."


    Wang Hu is also a little puzzled about Wang Long''s behavior. It is not the first time that they have done such a thing. Their experience in the past tells them that there is no risk in this kind of thing.


    "Moustache, go and see where the brothers are, and be ready to send more people."


    Wang long did not answer Wang Hu''s words, but went on to say to beard.


    "Yes, boss. I''m going."


    Beard agreed and retreated.


    "This time, my heart keeps beating. There must be something else to happen. We must be more careful this time. You can go and follow the beard. Remember, be careful."


    Wang Long told his brother again.


    "You''re paranoid again."


    Wang Hu originally wanted to say something, but Wang Long''s eyes glared, and Wang Hu''s words changed again.


    "Well, well, I can''t go now. Alas, I''m old."


    Wang Long didn''t care about his younger brother''s words, but he was still thinking about what was wrong with this action.


    Why there is a kind of uneasiness in his heart.


    Indeed, there should be no such uneasiness, or that his plan is perfect.


    After three people who can''t move at all have been selected in his team this time, the rest should be small people. There should be no problems when they move, and no one will go to them for trouble.


    But it is in this situation, how can I have such worries.


    Wang long in the heart of the group list over and over again, a calm face in Wang Long''s heart.


    Li Shenglong.


    No, there must be something wrong with this man. His eyes are so calm that he seems to know everything.


    After many comparisons, Wang Long finally found the variable character in his mind. He walked fast, and the direction was exactly the direction of beards.Not a few steps, catch up with beard and Wang Hu two people.


    "Moustache, cancel the operation called Li Shenglong."


    Wang long did not explain why, he said directly.


    "Why?"


    The beard does not ask, Wang Hu already opened a way.


    "He has a problem. My intuition tells me that he has a problem. We can''t use righteousness at this time. We people must be careful when we do things. If one step is wrong, there will be no more future. Quick, send a message to the brothers and cancel the action against Li Shenglong."


    Wang Long said briefly and urged his beard again.


    With a helpless face, he felt that Wang Long was too careful, but he didn''t stop. He took out the prepared phonetic talisman from his clothes and sent Wang Long''s request in. The phonetic Rune flew out of the fire and disappeared.


    At this time, Li Shenglong was still wandering in the street. Three figures in the seventh floor of Qi training period were behind him. They were also disciplined people. Naturally, they knew that this city was not a good place to kill people and steal goods. They just needed to follow them. When did Li Shenglong leave the city and when did they go to pick up li When Sheng Long''s life.


    According to what they thought, Li Shenglong, a foreign immortal, came for the sake of the Liuli Association. Now that the Liuli association is over, Li Shenglong and his people will not stay in the city for a long time.


    So the three of them also had patience in their hearts, and did not mean to rush out.


    Li Shenglong also knows that the three people behind him are following him. He is ready to close the net at this time.


    Take in the net?


    That''s right.


    Although it is said that Li Shenglong has always used Wang long and Wang Hu to understand the way of heaven, this kind of scum who has schemed against Li Shenglong will not let them continue to harm other people in this world.


    When the trade fair is over, normally speaking, it is when Li Shenglong pulls in the net.


    Just as Li Shenglong was preparing to find a good place as the final place for these people to bury their bones, a phonetic talisman came from nowhere, and directly reached the hand of one of the seven layers of Li Shenglong''s three Qi training periods.


    The character opens the phonetic symbols, and the voice of the beard clearly spreads out.


    Get orders on the three faces are a face of consternation, stop action?


    Why stop?


    Although they all have this kind of doubt in their hearts, the three of them can''t disobey the orders of the organization and look at each other. Regardless of the pace that Li Shenglong is ready to go outside the city, they turn around and walk like the city.


    EH.


    Li Shenglong is a little curious, these three people did not track themselves, it seems that he is still a bit of trouble, need to go into the city to clean them up.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Originally, Li Shenglong wanted to get rid of them, and it doesn''t matter where he sent them on the road.


    When Li Shenglong thought of this place, he turned his body and returned to the city. At the same time, he used the stealth secret method to hide his body shape in this space, and no one could see the trace of Li Shenglong.


    The three characters in the seventh floor of Qi training period didn''t expect that the people who were following them would track them against themselves.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, they have returned to their nest, the foot of liulicheng, there is no smoke around this foot.


    In the legend of liulicheng, there are ghosts living here, so no mortal will come to this area.


    In fact, there are no ghosts here. It''s all just because Wang long and Wang Hu have performed a few small magic arts. Wang long and Wang Hu have been here for a long time. They have also met many people who practice immortals here. They have already said hello in advance when they occupy this place. Besides, what they occupy here is not a place with enough aura It''s just a place for ordinary people.


    The strength of Wang long and Wang Hu''s group is not weak. In this case, naturally, no one will come to seek for the boring and trouble of Wang long and Wang Hu. It is because of this that Wang long and Wang Hu occupy this place.


    In order to prevent ordinary people from entering here by mistake, they set several prohibitions here, making it look like the wind blows from the outside. In this way, besides some immortal practitioners, no ordinary mortals will come here.


    Wang long and Wang Hu also do things more carefully, and they have never been traced back.


    During the Qi training period, the three people on the seventh floor faced the prohibitions on the outer layer of their nests. With a slight stretch of their hands, a burst of blue light came out. It seemed that the whole prohibition did not exist, and the three people were integrated into the prohibition.


    Li Shenglong looks at their actions behind him and smiles. The ban they set is very difficult for some ordinary people, but it is just a joke for people like Li Shenglong.


    What''s more, even if their prohibition is really fierce, Li Shenglong will not have any abnormality. Li Shenglong has the spirit bead to break the world''s prohibition.Li Shenglong quietly followed the three men into the prohibition, and their words were clearly introduced into Li Shenglong''s ears.


    "Big brother, what happened this time? How can brother long let us give up so easily


    Although it is also the strength of the seven layers of Qi training period, it is obvious that there is a gap between the three people.


    The person on the left is not as tall as the man in the middle. He calls big brother to the person on the seventh floor of Qi training period in the middle.


    Big brother is also a face of depression, this thing asked him how he knew.


    "How do I know, Longge''s meaning? If I knew, I would be more than the boss of the two of you."


    The man on the right also had some doubts in his heart and said.


    "Big brother, there''s something wrong with this time. How can such a big fat sheep say it''s not necessary to give up?"


    "That is to say, the boy is a fat sheep, how to say not to want it."


    The man on the left continued.


    "All right, don''t talk about it, or we''ll all have a lot to eat."


    The man in the middle was obviously not very satisfied, but he could see that Wang Long was still very dignified. All the three men did not dare to resist Wang Long''s orders.


    The man in the middle said so, and the other two people naturally had no other words to say. They looked at each other and walked quickly towards the inside.


    After them, Li Shenglong observes the people here and records the position of everyone here in detail.


    No one here has the blood of other immortals. Although it is said that Li Shenglong has also killed people, this passive killing is different from the active killing of these people.


    Li Shenglong has decided in his heart that he will never let them go easily. In his opinion, these people are scum.


    What''s more, this time Wang long and Wang Hu are also guilty of Li Shenglong''s hand. No matter what Wang long and Wang Hu ordered to stop at the last moment, Li Shenglong would not let go of these people.


    Since Li Shenglong has judged him to be a dead man in his heart, there is no one in the world of immortal cultivation in the great Jin Dynasty who can help them.


    Li Shenglong is the only heaven and the only God in the territory of the great Jin Kingdom.


    If the people are guilty, they will be punished by God.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang long, Wang Hu and the bearded brother were in the hall of the house at this time, waiting for others to come back to report the results of the operation and Li Shenglong, the two men who had stopped.


    The man who stopped walking was not slow. After a while, he arrived at the gate. There were two guards near the gate, who seemed to be familiar with each other. They said hello to each other and asked the location of Wang long and Wang Hu.


    As the territory of Wang long and their small group, it has not been occupied for the first time. Since all of them are immortal practitioners, it is natural that some restrictions have been set up to defend the immortal practitioners. For example, these small restrictions on the examination of defensive divinity make the lower level immortal practitioners unable to use his divine sense at all.


    These seven layer figures in the Qi training period have no strength of Li Shenglong, let alone his powerful divine sense. They can only rely on the most primitive method to determine the position of the boss by asking other teammates.


    Knowing that Wang long and Wang Hu are all in the hall, they say thanks, step up and go straight to the hall. In the middle of the journey, they also meet some acquaintances, but they all nod their heads and do not make more stops.


    In this way, the three people all the way to the hall. On the main seat of the hall is an eight immortals table, two chairs on both sides, several guest tables on the left and right, and chairs on both sides of the guest table.


    Wang long and Wang Hu are both sitting on the main seat on one side, while beard is sitting on the third passenger seat on the left hand. It can be seen that this seat should be arranged according to the position. Under Wang long and Wang Hu, there are two people above the beard.


    Three characters of the seventh floor of Qi training period enter the room and greet the people in front of them.


    "Brother long, brother tiger, brother bearded."


    Wang long and the three of them nodded. Wang Long first asked.


    "How about it? Is there any accident? "


    When they were just outside, the three people were still full of resentment, but when facing Wang long, each of them was smiling and had no complaints at all.


    "Surprise? We''ve received a letter from brother long. Are there any accidents


    When Wang long heard this, he nodded with a smile. He seemed to be relieved. He was just about to open his mouth to praise them. However, he thought that a cloud of wind was blowing by.


    "Who?"


    Wang Long yelled. At the same time, he wanted to stand up, but he found that he couldn''t move at all.


    The whole body is filled with lead stone. Even if you want to move, you can''t move at all. The only one who can move now is only eyes. Besides eyes, there is no place to move.


    As far as he could see, another person suddenly appeared in the hall where there were only six of them. Seeing this person''s appearance, Wang Long''s eyes shrank and his heart was cold. A conjecture that he didn''t want to see appeared in his heart.This person is naturally Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong and Wang long have always been the same, with a warm smile on their faces. They seem to have no threat at all.


    However, his sudden appearance has already frightened all the people here, let alone Wang long, Wang Hu and moustache. They are all unable to move.


    Everyone at this time has been very clear of one thing, Li Shenglong is a master, is a decisive master.


    "Why are we old friends with this expression? How can old friends be happy when they meet? Don''t be so disappointed?"


    Li Shenglong did not wait for Wang long to greet them, so he made a seat on the guest seat.


    Wang Long''s body suddenly lightened, and found that although he still could not stand up, his mouth had regained control and was able to make a sound.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t know what it''s about when you come to the younger generation?"


    Wang Long was afraid at this time, but he still had a chance. What if Li Shenglong didn''t know what they were doing?


    "What''s the matter? It''s not a big deal. "


    Li Shenglong took a sip of tea from a table next to him, and continued.


    "It''s just helping the society get rid of a few scum."


    When Wang long heard the first half of the sentence, he was very happy. Before he was happy for a long time, Li Shenglong''s second half sentence made his heart sink into the abyss and could not get up again.


    Although Li Shenglong didn''t say who the scum was, it was obvious that even if he didn''t say it clearly, the scum was pointing to them.


    "Senior, we are blind to Taishan, offended the elder, and hope that the elder can bypass us for a small life. If the elder can let the younger generation pass this time, we will be willing to do it."


    When Wang long talks, he still uses his eyes to indicate that several people below him are talking with him.


    The fact that Li Shenglong was able to get here and subdue them easily has proved that Li Shenglong''s strength is not what several of them can fight against. Since they can''t, they can only ask for mercy in a different way.


    No matter what way, as long as you can not die.


    But Wang Long''s action did not get Wang Hu''s reaction. They all sat there watching the development of the situation, as if the whole thing had nothing to do with them.


    Wang Long suddenly understood that they were also restrained by Li Shenglong. They could not speak at all. It seems that Li Shenglong was a benefactor outside the Dharma to be able to speak.


    Wang Long wants to understand this point, which is even more shocking to Li Shenglong''s terrifying strength. He is just a character in the period of practicing Qi, and the highest figure he has ever seen is a master in building foundation period.


    However, if we compare Li Shenglong''s current methods with those of Wang Long''s foundation building masters, then Li Shenglong is just like a fairy. There is no comparability between them.


    "Servant? I don''t dare to accept such a servant as you. Otherwise, I''m afraid you flatter me on the surface, but how to treat me in private? I think you know best


    Li Shenglong cocked up his legs, drank tea and said leisurely.


    He is not in a hurry to start now. Li Shenglong has to find out how many people in Wang Long''s group are and how many people have not come back from outside.


    Now that Li Shenglong has decided to eliminate this group, note that what we are talking about here is to clear away all the members of the group, not half of them.


    In this case, Li Shenglong naturally doesn''t have to worry, waiting for people to work together. Naturally, he still has time to argue with Wang long here.


    "Why? The strength of the elder is to give the younger generation ten thousand words of courage, and the younger generation dare not do those things that violate the will of the elder. The elder asked me to go east, but I absolutely dare not go west, let alone violate the elder''s command of yin and Yang. "


    Listening to Li Shenglong''s words, Wang Long''s back was cold. At this time, he had no other way but to fight for mercy.


    If we don''t ask for mercy at this time, we may not even have the chance to ask for mercy in the future.

 Chapter 548

    Beg for mercy (6000 words chapter, reward, monthly ticket)


    "Oh? Is that right? Tell me, how many people do you have here? What kind of accomplishments are they? "


    Li Shenglong turned his words and continued to speak to Wang long.


    "Master, there are 52 people here. There are five people on the ninth floor of Qi training period. The others are people who are above the seventh floor."


    Wang Long didn''t dare to play any more small moves at this time, and quickly said all the information he knew.


    "Oh, fifty-two. Send them a phonetic Rune and let them all come back."


    Li Shenglong''s words let Wang Long''s face show a trace of hesitation. Li Shenglong looked in his eyes and then said a word.


    "In the future, I will be the boss of your group. Do you have any opinion to let the brothers below meet the new boss?"


    "No, No


    Wang Long didn''t dare to have any opinions. At first, he was worried about whether Li Shenglong wanted to kill them all. But since Li Shenglong said so, he didn''t need to cheat them.


    "Master, the prohibition on me."


    After talking for a long time, Li Shenglong also forgot to untie the prohibition on Wang long. After Wang Long reminded him, Li Shenglong turned his hand and a white light flew out and printed it directly on Wang Long''s body, and Wang Long''s prohibition was untied.


    As soon as Wang Long''s prohibition was untied, he immediately moved his body and found that he could only move in place. It can be seen that Li Shenglong only untied a small part of the prohibition, and did not untie all the prohibitions at one time.


    "Not yet."


    Seeing that Wang Long didn''t send a phonetic talisman, Li Shenglong urged another sentence at the side.


    "Yes, yes, sir, I''m going to do it right now."


    Wang Longkou said, taking out a stack of phonetic FA Fu in his hand. The phonetic FA Fu is not a precious thing and its cost is not high.


    Moreover, it is convenient to transmit sound, so in general, most people who practice immortals like to use this phonetic symbol.


    It is for these reasons that, generally speaking, it is the most common free practice that there are so many dozens of phonetic symbols in the hand.


    After all, sanxiu also has a few friends. If you need help from other people, you can use the phonetic symbols to contact them.


    But this time, the phonetic rune that Wang Long took out was not the same as that used by other people. The normal phonetic runes were all cyan runes with a flying array and a phonetic array arranged on it.


    The talisman in Wang Long''s hand is golden. The thread of the array rune is obviously more profound than those ordinary blue runes. It doesn''t look like an ordinary thing.


    Wang Long looks at Li Shenglong''s curious eyes. He doesn''t use Li Shenglong to ask. He has taken the initiative to explain to Li Shenglong.


    "This is a note passed by many people. The golden one is a total symbol, and there are also some blue sub symbols under it. As long as the voice is input into the total symbol, it will be displayed automatically in the sub symbol, which is much more convenient than the ordinary phonetic notation."


    After Wang Long''s explanation, Li Shenglong probably understood the function of this phonetic talisman. He had a high status in Zhenxian sect. He really didn''t need to use it. Naturally, he had never seen such a thing.


    "Well, you go on."


    Li Shenglong continued to hold up his tea, took a sip, motioned to Wang long to continue to release the phonetic talisman, and quickly summoned those outside.


    Wang long did not delay, and said the command to the phonetic talisman.


    "All hands off, come back and assemble in the hall."


    As soon as Wang Long''s words were finished, the golden phonetic talisman did not automatically burn and fly out like the cyan charm. Instead, it emitted a golden light. After the golden light flashed, small gold lights flew out along here, several times faster than that of the cyan one.


    Li Longsheng nods to this secretly in the heart, can''t see, this multi person transmission FA Fu still has a bit of prestige.


    "You''re done, but I don''t know if you''re telling me the truth. Let''s try it?"


    "The truth, absolutely true, is not adulterated at all."


    Wang Long repeatedly said in his seat, his face pulled together. He seemed very afraid that Li Shenglong didn''t believe him.


    Li Shenglong waved his hand. Wang Long found that his throat could not make any sound again. His voice continued to come from his ears.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a lie. Just see what they say."


    Li Shenglong smiles and continues.


    "What we said just now is confined by my sound insulation system. Except for the two of us, no one can hear what you are saying. I just need to ask them the question again, and I will be able to judge whether your words are true or not."


    When Wang long heard this, he felt a cold sweat on his forehead and his heart was cold.


    "Well, who should I start with. From you, old acquaintance. "Li Shenglong waved his hand again, and a white light flew into Wang Hu''s body. Wang Long knew that Wang Hu should be able to speak at this time.


    Just as Wang long thought, Wang Hu was able to speak. Just after Li Shenglong appeared, he used several levels of magic suppression. Originally, no one could see Li Shenglong''s body shape except Wang long, and others were only restrained. They couldn''t speak at all, and they didn''t know who they were controlled by.


    Now that Wang Hu can see Li Shenglong''s whereabouts, he has already made a seven point guess about his own fate. It is impossible for him to think that what his elder brother Wang Long guessed is true, and that Li Shenglong is really an expert.


    "Wang Hu, do you want to die or live?"


    Li Shenglong asked Wang Hu a question directly.


    "To live, of course."


    Wang Hu is not an idiot. People want to live for a long time. There is no reason why they don''t want to live.


    "If you want to live, I''ll ask you a few questions. I''ve just asked other people about this question. I just want to confirm the authenticity of what you said. If you answer the same question, you will have no problem. If one person says something different from others, then you should all die."


    Li Shenglong was holding a teacup and said coldly.


    "You can rest assured that our conversation will not be heard."


    Wang Hu did not know at this time that in addition to Li Shenglong, Wang long could also hear the dialogue between them.


    "Please speak, master."


    When things got to this point, Wang Hu had no other choice. The only thing he could do was to answer Li Shenglong''s questions honestly.


    "What does the golden phonetic symbol stand for?"


    "This one."


    Wang Hu''s face appeared a trace of hesitation. After a long time, he made up his mind and said in general.


    "On behalf of the encounter of a formidable enemy, let everyone flee for their lives."


    "Oh, that''s what it looks like."


    Li Shenglong knew that Wang long would not yield so easily and would play tricks behind his back. However, he did not understand what kind of tricks he could make when things got to this point.


    Now Li Shenglong has a little understanding. Although Wang long will surely die, he can let his brothers escape.


    I can''t see that Wang Long is still a sentimental person. He died when he died. He didn''t want to drag other people to die with him.


    When Wang Hu saw Li Shenglong''s appearance, he secretly called out that his answer was not the same as that of other people. Did he say that their lives would end here.


    Li Shenglong did not continue to ask Wang Hu what to say. With a big wave of his hand, Wang Hu recovered to a state where he could not speak half a word.


    Li Shenglong once again untied part of the ban for Wang long. Looking at him with a cold sweat on his face, he smiles.


    "Wang long, your order is a good one. You''d rather die than let the brothers live. But do you think they can really live by doing so?"


    Things have come to this point, Wang long does not need to continue to cover up what, simply generous admitted.


    "Master, why do you have to kill us all? It''s the work of a few of us. If you want revenge, just look for us. Most of the other brothers are still innocent. You don''t have any resentment against you. Master, let them go?"


    As he spoke, Wang Long pleaded with Li Shenglong to let go of his brothers. He could really see through Li Shenglong''s intentions. If these people come back, they will die here.


    "You know now that your brother''s life is also life?"


    Li Shenglong put away the smile on his face and asked Wang Long seriously.


    "Your brother''s life is life, but the life of those who died at your brother''s hands is not life?"


    "Elder, it''s all life. I know we didn''t do it right before, but now things are like this. My phonetic symbols have been sent out to let them escape. You might as well take this opportunity to give them a chance to reform. I believe that after this training, they will never do such things again."


    Wang Long continues to persuade Li Shenglong. It seems that he really wants to save the lives of his brothers. Of course, that''s what he thinks. Anyway, now that his phonetic charm has been sent out, there is no other way for Li Shenglong to be powerful.


    The brothers had already fled, and there was no way to find their troubles even if they wanted to track them down.


    "Sent it out?"


    A question from Li Shenglong makes Wang Long feel a bad feeling. Is there any other change.


    "You see what this is."


    Li Shenglong''s palm turned, and there were countless golden lights that should have been sent out.


    "Since I have doubts about you, how can I let you disclose the news so easily?"


    The golden light in Li Shenglong''s hands is exactly the phonetic symbols just sent out by Wang long. After entering this room, Li Shenglong has unconsciously arranged numerous prohibitions.If these phonetic symbols want to pass the ban of Li Shenglong, he must nod his head. If Li Shenglong does not untie the prohibition, half of the flies do not want to be able to fly out, let alone these phonetic symbols.


    "Please, master. Let them go. They just obey my orders. They are forced."


    Wang Long''s face was as gray as death, and he kept pleading, as if to take all the blame on himself.


    "Forced?"


    Li Shenglong shook his head and continued.


    "I don''t think so."


    At this point, Li Shenglong held out his hand and pointed to the three people who had been sent to clean up the seventh floor of his Qi training period.


    "You sent the three of them to clean me up. Although I don''t know why you recalled them all of a sudden, what they said on the road was clear to me. Obviously, they are complaining that you, the boss, force them to give up my fat sheep. You also say that they are forced to do so


    Li Shenglong''s words made Wang long have nothing else to say. Wang Long may have seen that Li Shenglong has made up his mind. No one can change Li Shenglong''s decision. Fortunately, he closed his mouth and didn''t want to say anything again.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Are you thinking? I''m hypocritical."


    Li Shenglong nodded and continued.


    "Yes, you think so. I am indeed a hypocrite. Theoretically speaking, your life is also life, and I should not deprive them by force with my powerful strength. "


    Li Shenglong stopped for a second and continued.


    "However, this is the essence of the way of heaven. Instead of heaven, punishment is for heaven."


    Because of the limitation of his cultivation, Wang Long couldn''t understand the meaning of Li Shenglong''s words. However, it didn''t delay him to know that their group was going to be completely destroyed here today.


    Yes, even if Wang Long doesn''t speak up, he doesn''t help Li Shenglong to find those brothers who will go out.


    Li Shenglong still has a way to gather them together, a more time-consuming method. Naturally, he is here to chat with Wang long and continue to wait for everyone to come back.


    Li Shenglong''s prohibition is a one-way prohibition. It is impossible to get out of here, but if he wants to come in, there is no problem.


    Of course, it''s important to note that you can''t see what''s going on inside outside the house.


    People outside can only see Wang long. They are chatting with each other there. This is a simple illusion, which is more applicable to the hands of those immortals who are lower than Li Shenglong.


    If there is a person with a higher level of cultivation than Li Shenglong, I''m afraid you can see the flaw of this illusion at a glance. It''s a simple thing to break this illusion.


    However, it is almost impossible to find a person with a higher level of cultivation than Li Shenglong in the immortal cultivation world of Dajin, let alone find a person with higher cultivation than Li Shenglong in the glass city.


    Naturally, if Wang long and his group members enter this room, they will all be banned and no one will be left behind.


    If Li Long comes back, who knows how long it will take to perform these tasks?


    This time is more important to Li Shenglong now. Naturally, he will not spend such a long time here, so Li Shenglong decides to use a more convenient method.


    The core of the method is naturally the same as what Wang long just asked him to do, which is to call other people back with the phonetic rune.


    Now Wang Long knows that they will die, so naturally he will not cooperate with Li Shenglong. However, Wang Long''s non cooperation does not delay Li Shenglong''s affairs.


    Because Wang Long is not the only one here. Indeed, in addition to Wang long, there are Wang Hu, brother beard and the other three soldiers on the field.


    Wang Hu can also be removed temporarily. Ye Fantian decides to leave the issue of publishing phonetic symbols to brother Hu. After all, he is not low in this small group according to his status. He should still have some weight when he speaks. He just doesn''t know what kind of temperament this brother bearded is. He is not afraid of death like Wang Hu.


    If brother bearded and Wang long are not afraid to die, it will be a bit difficult to do. We can only rely on Wang Hu or wait for other senior officials to come back. Otherwise, no one will believe him by relying on these small soldiers to transmit the phonetic symbols.


    In this case, Li Shenglong put Wang Long''s forbidden seal back on again, but he did not stop Wang Long''s eyes and ears when he heard other people''s voices and saw other people''s reactions.


    At the same time, Li Shenglong also let go of the ban on the voice of brother bearded. Of course, brother bearded can''t see Wang long. He can only see Li Shenglong alone. At this time, his mood is very nervous.


    Brother beard''s tension did not have any impact on Li Shenglong. He still asked like Wang Hu."Do you want to live?"


    Beard elder brother''s throat moved, swallow a mouthful of spit, this just answers a way.


    "Yes."


    Li Shenglong''s strength is far beyond the beard brother''s understanding. He never thought that he would offend such a powerful person one day.


    In the idea of brother bearded, if he offends a character like Li Shenglong, he shouldn''t think about being able to save his life. It would be good to have a whole body when he is fighting for death.


    However, Li Shenglong''s question has made brother bearded''s heart almost hopeless. There is a way to live. No one wants to die. At least this is the case with brother beard. If he can live on, he must not want to die.


    No matter who is concerned with death, is full of fear. This fear is born, and no one can escape it.


    "I don''t want to die. Well, I''ll give you a task."


    With a faint smile, Li Shenglong takes a look at Wang long, who is invisible to brother bearded.


    "Master, you said that as long as you can spare my life, I will do anything."


    Brother beard grasped this opportunity, and his face looked anxious. It seemed that at this moment, he would do the same if he asked him to kill his family.


    "I want to be your boss, but you don''t want to submit to my feet. I have no choice but to kick him away. In this way, you can send me the phonetic charm and call all the people back. I will not only let you die, but also make you the second of the team. How about that?"


    Li Shenglong knows that to deal with such a person, we can''t just use life and death to punish him. At the same time, it seems that the interests of the two are tied together. Only in this way can brother bearded really submit to Li Shenglong.


    Of course, brother beard has not seen it clearly at this time. Li Shenglong will never let them go, because he has made up his mind to wipe out their gang once, and then he should continue his overseas trip.


    "Yes, master, I''ve seen Wang long and Wang Hu''s brothers dissatisfied for a long time. They ride on our heads every day, as if they were so powerful. In fact, they are just a fart. Now they dare to fight against the elder, that is to say, they are looking for death. I can rest assured that I will never go with Wang long and Wang Hu and follow them wholeheartedly since then Master, there will be no second thoughts. "


    Li Shenglong heard here satisfied nodded, and at the same time looked at Wang long, who could see all of this by the side.


    Wang Long is also a qualified elder brother. At this time, he knows that he must die and has no intention of implicating his brothers. However, there are still a few people like him. Most of them are greedy for life and death. His own life is the most important thing. As long as he can go down the fire and take care of other people''s affairs.


    It''s obvious that the moustache in front of him is such a person. As long as he can live, he doesn''t have to think about what other people will do.


    He will not think about how Wang long and Wang Hu have taken care of him over the years.


    Perhaps in his opinion, what is Wang Long''s care compared with his life?


    "Well, I know your loyalty. First go and gather the brothers. When the brothers come back, they will have a knife in each hand. I will see how you killed Wang long and Wang Hu."


    "Master, I''m nothing, but the two dogs of the second brother, Li Hu and the third bald king, are loyal to Wang long and Wang Hu. On weekdays, Wang long and Wang Hu don''t give any discount on the tasks assigned by Wang long and Wang Hu. If they come back, I''m afraid."


    Brother Beard said his inner worry.


    "It''s OK. Everything has me. It''s just that they don''t come back. If they come back, they will never have the life to walk out of this gate."


    Li Shenglong said calmly.


    Brother bearded was very happy in his heart. On weekdays, Li Hu and the bald King were the most difficult to deal with in this team. They were not loyal to Wang long and Wang Hu.


    But when he said this in front of his predecessors, he had left a preconceived impression in their hearts. With this impression, it will take a little time for him to change.


    In addition, when the two of them come back, brother bearded will use some small strategies to make them turn over with their predecessors. By then, he will be able to sit steadily on the No. 2 throne of the whole team.


    At this time, brother beard began to fantasize in his heart. In the future, he became the number two figure of the team. In the future, there was such a skilled senior in the team. In the future, not to mention the period of practicing Qi, I was afraid that he would have to bow down, smile all over his face, and his heart was even more excited. When he looked up at Li Shenglong, his eyes were full of flattery.

 Chapter 549

    After entering Shuifu again (6000 words chapter, asking for reward and monthly ticket)


    now Li Shenglong is equivalent to his boss. His tiger fur coat does not dare to offend him in the slightest. Thinking of what Li Shenglong told him, he quickly took out the phonetic talisman from his clothes. This time, the talisman in his hand was the normal silver talisman, which was not abnormal at all. Li Shenglong looked at it After a glance, he didn''t do more observation. He knew that the bearded brother would not play any tricks.


    Brother bearded took out the phonetic symbols and entered his own orders. Of course, he still pretended to borrow Wang Long''s orders at this time. He did not say that other people came from the sect. He just said that all of them would stop now and gather in the base hall immediately. There were important things to announce, but he didn''t mention anything.


    After recording, brother Hu didn''t send out the phonetic symbols directly. Instead, he looked at Li Shenglong. When he saw that Li Shenglong nodded to indicate that he could send it out, he released his hands and passed the phonetic symbols in his hands. After a while, all the phonetic symbols for the whole sect had been sent out, and brother Hu seemed to have completed it I''m proud of my task.


    "Master, it''s all finished. The whole team should be able to receive this order."


    "Well, you''ve done a good job. It seems that I didn''t get the wrong person. In the future, you will be the number two person here."


    Li Shenglong timely praised the beard brother, it seems that he is also very satisfied with the same, after finishing this sentence, Li Shenglong changed the point, added a sentence.


    "You''re working hard too. Take a rest first."


    Brother beard was just about to answer that I was not hard at all, but he found that he was in the dark again. He couldn''t move up and down. He couldn''t even talk.


    What brought him in the dark was a kind of inexplicable fear. He also had a little unusual thought in his heart. Maybe the elder who promised him in front of him didn''t want him to be the second son of the team.


    At this time, Li Shenglong turned back to face Wang long again, and continued to speak to his already made face.


    "How about it? This is the man you''ve worked hard to protect? Is it worth it? "


    Wang Long bit his teeth and nodded firmly.


    "Worth it."


    "Well, you go first. Don''t worry, your brothers will come later."


    Li Shenglong can''t bear to let Wang Long continue to watch his brothers being slaughtered, so he decides to let Wang long go first.


    When the blue light in his hand appeared, Wang Long''s head had left his body and left this time forever. His soul returned to the earth.


    "I hope you will be a good man in your next life."


    Li Shenglong said in his heart, good or bad in this world is a certain limit.


    Wang Long is a good man and also a bad man. A good man is for his brother, and a bad man is for others.


    Of course, Li Shenglong hopes that he can be a good person for everyone in his next life. In this way, maybe Wang long will not repeat the mistakes of this life.


    Otherwise, no matter how long Wang long can be free and unfettered in the next life, he will die in the hands of a man with higher skill than this one.


    After Wang Long was solved, there was no need for the rest of Wang Hu and others to stay. Except for brother bearded, Wang Hu and several of them became a corpse. Li Shenglong left brother bearded only to let him recognize people and see if the body was right or not and whether there was a fish missing.


    When Li Shenglong reappeared in the sight of his beard, he was also the first person to come back from outside. He had just entered the house and had been restrained by Li Shenglong.


    Indeed, with Li Shenglong''s current accomplishments, dealing with these little people is like killing chickens with a knife. It''s easy. One person, two people, three people.


    The number of corpses is increasing. Every time a person comes in, the character of brother bearded recognizes who this person is.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later, Li Shenglong''s figure flew out of the hall, and a fire broke out in the hall behind him.


    Under the cover of the forbidden array, no other ordinary people can find the big fire, and ordinary people who cultivate immortals will not come here easily.


    Wang long and his small group here disappeared in the long river of history. After a few years, their bodies were accidentally found by a casual monk who entered here by mistake. That''s what we will say later. Let''s not talk about it for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shenglong''s body shape left liulicheng, without any further delay, went straight to the open sea.


    Just then, he received a jade message from Yu Xiaodong, saying that he had found the trace of the Seven Star Alliance King Tianba, and that someone had seen him in the open sea.


    Upon hearing this, Li Shenglong recalled that he was still in a low level of cultivation at that time. He went to the open sea for the first time and was insulted in the Seven Star Alliance. He swore that he would make Wang Tianba kneel at his feet in his life.


    This time, once the news of Wang Tianba came out, Li Shenglong would not be delayed on the way, and went straight to the open sea.Fortunately, Li Shenglong was going to search for treasure in the open sea, and he had to deal with Ruth and his family.


    Now that Li Shenglong has become the leader of the world, he will not even dare his daughter-in-law to understand his home. Of course, he will not let Ruth and his wife continue to live in the open sea. Instead, he wants his family to go inland with him.


    Of course, this is an idea of Li Shenglong. If Ruth and her family really don''t want to follow Lee back to the inland, Li Shenglong will strive to bring her women back to the inland.


    Fight for it, just fight for it.


    Lee will respect their own choices. After all, everyone''s choices are different. He doesn''t like to force his women to do things according to their own ideas.


    The sea is boundless and endless. Li Shenglong just walked here for two days and met several teams who wanted to rob Li Shenglong.


    Of course, for these bandits who actively provoked him, Li Shenglong did not want to let them go at all. He directly treated them in their own way, leaving them nothing but clothes.


    In addition, there are no stone, magic weapon, elixir, storage bag and so on. These people who robbed Li Shenglong are depressed. They are really out of sight.


    Although Li Shenglong did not kill them, the actual effect is no different from killing them.


    What is this place?


    Here is the open sea, everywhere is gold, but also everywhere is dangerous, all kinds of dangerous monsters, more importantly, dangerous people.


    They don''t have anything, they can only rely on their own spiritual power to fly. The monsters on the way are enough for them to drink. In the past, the monsters who didn''t put them in their eyes by virtue of * and talisman in the past will become the enemy in their eyes.


    And some people who have been robbed by them will not let them go at this time. Naturally, they will take advantage of the opportunity.


    Whether they will die in the hands of monsters or those who retaliate, Li Shenglong does not want to control, nor do they want to know.


    Anyway, he felt that no matter which way they left, it was the best punishment for them.


    Li Shenglong''s whereabouts have unconsciously left the area controlled by human beings in the open sea and entered the scope controlled by monsters.


    Li Shenglong came here and gave up flying fast in the air and went to the bottom of the water. Now that he has entered the fitness period, even if he does not avoid the existence of water droplets, he will not have any problems living under water.


    He went to the bottom of the water for his purpose, but there are countless spiritual veins in the water. These spiritual veins are also used by monsters and Li Shenglong. Anyway, human beings and demons are enemies, so there is no need to be polite to them.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong wants to use his "swallowing heaven and earth" method to devour all the spiritual veins here. By the way, Li Shenglong is also ready to figure out his current position in the water.


    What direction is Langya island in? All these are to be clear. Li Shenglong is going to deal with the affairs of Langya Island first, and then he will go to Wang Tianba''s trouble. After all, his wife is more important.


    Although he did not marry these wives in the open and proper way, after all, with physical contact, they were naturally Li Shenglong''s people.


    Li Shenglong''s body sank to the bottom of the sea, but those monsters under the sea were affected.


    Li Shenglong''s current strength is not what they can deal with. What general''s water house, what king''s water house, Li Shenglong swept away, leaving them nothing at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The little holy palace.


    The hierarchy of the Shui people is much more strict than that on the land. From the general of Shuifu to the king, to the little saint, and even to the middle saint and the great saint, they are arranged one by one.


    Li Shenglong entered this area of water, which belongs to the jurisdiction of chongtian Xiaosheng. Among the small saints in the nearby waters, chongtian Xiaosheng''s strength also belongs to the extremely strong generation. He has already had the strength equivalent to ningdan jiuzhong. If he goes further, he can become an infant and become a high hand in Yuanying period. His position in Shuifu will naturally rise again and become a Zhongsheng level People.


    Such a figure in this area of water is also a very powerful figure, but now the little god is really in trouble.


    The kings at the bottom of his hand reported that there was a man who had entered the water house and was far more powerful than others. He never killed anyone. But as soon as he entered the water house, he began to plunder. All the treasures in the water house were looted.


    Not to mention that, if only this is the case, the king''s patience will be over. The most important thing is that he can absorb the spirit pulse. The king everywhere has no spiritual pulse and has no treasure in his hand. It is difficult for him to command such a monster by relying on his past prestige.


    After all, we can see that there is no advantage in the king''s hand to make them excited. It is necessary for us to work for these kings. It is necessary to practice everywhere. Either we can find a place to cultivate ourselves or work in another king''s territory. No one wants to hang on this tree.When the first king of the water mansion reported, the emperor of chongtian didn''t care. He thought it was just a thief. If there was a problem in the water mansion, it would not affect the ruling foundation of the small sage.


    But then more and more water king came to report, the little saints really couldn''t sit down. Although it seems that these water king is not worth mentioning in his opinion, but in any way, these kings are all his subordinates. If he does not ask about all this, his brothers are not cold.


    The little god of the sky wants to understand here, and he handed over several guards who have built the top nine foundations and gave them some magic weapons to take Li Shenglong.


    In the view of Xiaosheng in chongtian, lishenglong is just daring to bully and bully the kings in the foundation building period. It can be seen that the strength of Lisheng dragon is not very good. It is estimated that it is at the peak of the foundation building period, so the strength is said.


    Today, the small God of chongtian has sent five monsters with the same strength as him. In addition, these five monsters hold the magic weapon given by the small Holy Grail. It is no problem to come and clean up lishenglong.


    After these people were sent away, the little saints rushed back into the cultivation, and the cultivation of monsters was much more difficult than that of human beings.


    Although the life of monsters is much longer than that of human beings, the same, under the heaven is fair, most of the long life yuan is used in constant cultivation.


    The cultivation years are endless, and the small saints have reached the peak of the period of the period of the condensation, and fantasize when they can enter the infant period, which symbolizes the status of the central saints.


    As for Li Shenglong, the consciousness of the small God of the sky didn''t think that the five monsters they sent out would lose.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Li Shenglong, who was still absorbing the spirit of the king of the water mansion, came to some unexpected guests in the water of the small holy water.


    Five people who built the foundation nine times sent out by the small saints rushed to heaven saw that Li Shenglong didn''t talk to him. He came up and smashed it with magic weapons.


    Their hearts have begun to fantasy the scene of smashing Li Shenglong into pieces. Before their fantasy ends, they suddenly find their magic weapon is set in the air, and they can not command it at all.


    No, they only saw that it was not their magic that was there, but that they were all there, and they could not move at all.


    For these monsters, Li Shenglong also held a little curious. In these three days, he crossed the sea area, absorbed nearly hundreds of Chinese spirit veins, and his cultivation was also improved.


    Hundreds of Chinese spirit veins were absorbed, and the names of the murderers had already spread out in the water mansion. The generals of Shuifu who met again did not see themselves and fled.


    Now these see oneself turn head to run, fear oneself run slowly will be caught by him Shuifu King unexpectedly initiative attack?


    It''s strange things happen every year. This year is especially many.


    Under such an idea, Li Shenglong did not delay in his hands. First, he absorbed the medium spirit vein in front of them with the method of swallowing heaven and devouring the earth, and then he was releasing their prohibition.


    "Which monster are you from the water mansion, dare to provoke me?"


    The eyes of the five monsters in the foundation period showed the fear. The human being was so powerful that he didn''t even feel how he did it, so they directly banned the five monsters.


    Such a power, even the small saints of the sky also have no such strength.


    The rush day is their boss, and they have seen them several times when the boss hands. Naturally, they can also compare the gap between the two.


    That is, their strength is low, even the Zhongsheng, even the great sage, have not seen, naturally do not know, even if it is the sage, in front of Li Shenglong is just a slag.


    As for the legendary hierarchy above the great saints, it is not known by monsters like them.


    It is precisely because of this, now, Li Shenglong, a living human with legendary monster power, stands in front of them. They have only one feeling in their hearts, which is powerful and really powerful.


    But I don''t know that Li Shenglong is stronger than the monster of the middle holy level that they think is particularly strong, so powerful as the monster of the middle holy level that can hardly be defeated.


    It''s not surprising that they are five, after all, their strength is low.


    Is there a saying that is not good, status determines the horizon, their strength is insufficient, status does not need to think and can know where to go, of course, their vision is the same, naturally will not be higher where to go.


    "You, you, what do you want to do?"


    A monster trembled and said, it seems that he also has a little fear.


    "What do I want to do? Or what do you want to do here? "


    Li asked him back. At this time, he first found out where these monsters came from.


    Monster did not answer Lee Shenglong''s question, but said in the middle of the external strength."We are subordinates of the Holy Lord of iron demons. We come here to subdue you, the evil spirit. I think you''d better be more sensible and arrest quickly. Otherwise, if you wait for the master of iron demons to make a move, you will die without a whole body, turn into fly ash, and you will all be blind."


    Li Shenglong was happy to hear that he was originally a human being and faced with several goblins. Now from a goblin''s mouth, he even managed to control himself as a monster. Are you funny?


    However, after Li Shenglong laughed, he thought, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this. Since he is a human being, he can call people who are not human beings as demons, so why can''t other human beings outside the demon clan be called demons?


    All things in the world are equal. Strictly speaking, there is no difference between race and race, only the difference between strong and weak.


    Now Li Shenglong is more powerful and naturally oppresses the demon clan. But when the demon clan is strong one day, it is estimated that he will treat the Terran like Li Shenglong does today.


    As the saying goes, the cycle of cause and effect will eventually be rewarded, not unreported. The time has not come.


    In Li Shenglong''s heart, there was a kind of enlightenment, and his perception of the way of heaven was once again aggravated.


    At this time, all kinds of small feelings along the way finally came together and caused a qualitative change.


    Li Shenglong''s spiritual cultivation has finally entered the middle of the period of integration.


    The next step is to let your spiritual cultivation also enter the middle of the fitness period.


    This is relatively simple. Now Li Shenglong has to swallow hundreds of spirit stone veins every day, because all he eats are lower grade spirit stone veins and middle grade spirit stone veins. Although his cultivation has not achieved rapid growth, it is still growing.


    At this speed, it is estimated that after practicing here for a year and a half, Li Shenglong will be able to enter his spiritual cultivation into the middle stage of the combination, and his strength will certainly be improved at that time.


    There is no one in ten thousand who can enter into the period of combination. Even if it is these natural talents who enter the period of integration, 99.99% of them will stay in the initial stage of integration.


    There will be no other progress in one''s life, and among the remaining less than 1% of the characters, 19.99% will stay at the peak of the initial stage of integration, and they will never want to cross this threshold in their whole life.


    And people like Li Shenglong who are able to enter the middle period of the combination are absolutely rare. Every one of them is a genius in Tianzong.


    Maybe they are reincarnations of some ancient great powers, who can achieve such high achievements in this life.


    In the same way, it is so difficult to break through in the middle of the fitness period. At the same time, the benefits gained are also very huge. A master in the early stage of fitness is very powerful, but a master in the middle stage is 10 times or even 100 times more powerful than him.


    Such a character is No. 1 between heaven and earth, and people of leisure can''t despise them at all.


    Fortunately, when Li Shenglong''s spiritual strength was promoted to the middle period of the integration period, he was not in the scope of cultivating fairyland in the great Jin Dynasty, and the overseas land could not be regarded as the territory of the celestial realm of the great Jin Dynasty.


    Otherwise, Li Shenglong''s great Jin xiuxianjie will have to be upgraded to a higher level. At that time, it is not clear whether it is a blessing or a commodity.


    If it''s a blessing, Li Shenglong''s spiritual cultivation has not reached the stage of medium-term integration. It''s hard to say whether Li Shenglong can save his life in the face of the pursuit of people in the middle period of the integration of his big world around him.


    To say it''s a disaster, the promotion of the status of the celestial kingdom in the great Jin Dynasty means that there will be more and more immortal cultivation resources in the immortal kingdom of the great Jin Dynasty. At that time, the power of the celestial kingdom will become more and more powerful. After all, this is our own world.


    Although Li Shenglong said that he was a man who came through, he had been living in the immortal kingdom of Dajin for so many years. He had already regarded it as his home in his heart.


    Li Xian was more willing to become a powerful family.


    However, no matter whether it is a blessing or a disaster, Li Shenglong''s worries may not happen. After all, Li Shenglong is a disciple of a master at Tianzun level. He doesn''t look at the monks'' faces, he looks at the Buddha''s noodles, and he has to look at his master when he strikes a dog.


    In the face of Tianzun, even if Li Shenglong returns to the immortal world of the great Jin Dynasty, how many characters in the middle of the period will pursue and kill Li Shenglong is really an unknown number. No one can tell.

 Chapter 550

    After all, those who have the courage to offend Tianzun level masters must have a Tianzun level master behind them. Otherwise, to offend Tianzun is to seek death, which is very clear to all of us.


    Their accomplishments are in the middle of the fitness period. Compared with the people at the bottom, they are incomparably powerful. However, they are just scum with the people at the Tianzun level. The masters of Tianzun level may be able to eliminate them by blowing their breath, not to mention taking revenge themselves.


    In the same way, the cultivation in the middle of the integration period is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the figures at the level of heavenly dignity. Naturally, it can be imagined that among the characters in the middle period of the integration period, the cultivation of the cultivation is not worth mentioning.


    There are not many people who are lucky enough to be disciples of other heavenly masters.


    After all, Tianzun is the supreme existence of all the heaven and the myriad realms. The first thing for such a existence is to see the chance. If there is no predestination between them, I will not accept you as an apprentice even if your cultivation is higher. Otherwise, it would be against the heaven. Since you are the Heavenly Master, you should follow the heaven naturally. There are few such things against the heaven Will do it.


    The second is to look at the talent. When the chance comes, Tianzun will not necessarily accept the apprentice. The other is to ask the apprentice to have the qualification. What kind of person is Tianzun? He is a magnate in heaven and earth.


    The disciple of such a character can not cultivate well now, but can''t be without qualification, because your cultivation is not high now, but you can''t do it in the future if you don''t have a good qualification, and the cultivation in the future is also low. How can the Heavenly Master go out to meet other gods?


    Therefore, there are not many people who can satisfy these two points at the same time. Naturally, Tianzun''s disciples are also very few.


    Shuifu xiaoshenggong.


    Xiaoshenggong is the absolute ruler of this sea area. The bottom of the water is different from the shore.


    Because of the limited geographical area and resources on the shore, the resources are also more limited. In addition, there are many people practicing immortals on the shore, so many people who practice immortals on the shore fight endlessly for some resources of cultivating immortals.


    In the water, on the contrary, there are abundant resources in the water. Generally speaking, there will be no special circumstances, and we will not fight for resources, which is meaningless.


    Because of this, generally speaking, most of the monsters outside the Xiaosheng Palace should not meet other people who cultivate immortals, let alone those who practice immortals. There are very few monsters in other sea areas. It may take 180 years to meet one.


    This kind of probability is also relatively low, of course, this probability is so low, generally speaking, it will not be met by the people of these little holy palaces, or they patrol the most strange people have never thought that this situation will be met by themselves.


    On this day, the wind is fine and the sea water is still rippling. Although you can''t feel the warmth on the water under the water, the general warmth can still be felt.


    On the same day, an unexpected visitor came to the little holy palace.


    "Who."


    When these guards of the little holy palace found someone, they just called out who they were, and found themselves unable to move.


    Naturally, it was Li Shenglong. After torturing the monsters that day, he asked about the route to the little holy palace. Along the way, he continued to devour these spiritual veins. Finally, he arrived at the little holy palace three days later.


    As soon as he arrived outside the little holy palace, Li Shenglong found that the spiritual pulse here was absolutely the level of top-grade spiritual pulse. If he swallowed one of these top-grade spiritual veins, he could catch up with dozens of middle-class ones.


    Such a huge intensity makes Li Shenglong''s heart feel a little excited, so he immediately confines the bodyguard on one side and walks towards the deep of the little holy palace.


    There are many bodyguards in Xiaosheng palace, but their accomplishments are quite different from that of Li Shenglong. Li Shenglong has forbidden all the guards in these palaces without wasting any effort, and he comes to the place where Xiaosheng is closed.


    The place where chongtian Xiaosheng closed down is naturally the place with the most aura. Chongtian Xiaosheng is still there. He is also very surprised by the sudden appearance of Li Shenglong. He looks at Li Shenglong in detail and finds that he can''t speak when he is about to speak.


    He wanted to talk nonsense, but Li Shenglong didn''t give him the chance. He just came here to practice.


    Sitting by the side of chongtian Xiaosheng, I''m crazy to absorb the top-grade spirit pulse of chongtian Xiaosheng palace.


    The top-grade spirit pulse is much stronger than the middle level spirit pulse.


    After absorbing the spiritual pulse, Li Shenglong ransacked all kinds of spirit stones and other magic weapons in the small holy palace. Then he left, leaving the little god who wanted to cry without tears.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, similar phenomena occurred in the palaces of other lesser saints, such as Zhendi Xiaosheng and Feitian Xiaosheng.


    Not to mention these little saints, some of the great palaces were also looted.¡­¡­


    Langya island.


    Lucy led the team of protecting the island on the island. As a god given family, their accomplishments rose in a straight line after they untied the seal. In just a few decades, most of the people had the strength of Ning Dan period, and even some of the gifted people in the clan had entered the period of primordial infant. Lucy was one of them.


    The island''s residents have cultivated so much that they naturally dominate the surrounding waters. In the past, the monsters they were frightened by in the past are just their dishes.


    "Captain, look at that. There''s a man on his way to Langya island."


    Lucy was meditating there when a member''s voice interrupted his meditation.


    According to the players, Lucy looked at the past, this look, her heart is a tremor, unexpectedly it is him, he came back?


    The weapon in her hand shook and fell directly to the ground. Although she was a monk of Yuanying period, she didn''t need to put the weapon beside her, but she was used to holding the weapon for a long time.


    Lucy looked at the figure in front of her eyes and said to the players beside her.


    "Go back and report to the elder that the son of God is back."


    Son of God?


    The team member a Leng, the instant reaction comes over, agreed one, hurriedly runs toward the island.


    Li Shenglong also saw Lucy from afar. Lucy is still so beautiful, but her skin is more dark than before because of the sun exposure.


    The whole person is like a little female leopard full of * *, which makes Li Shenglong''s brother hard up unconsciously.


    Li Shenglong''s speed increased by three minutes, and then he went to Lucy''s side and held Lucy in his arms.


    "Are you all right?"


    "We''re fine."


    Lucy also hugged Li Shenglong tightly. After all, it was her man who worried about her life.


    "Let''s go back to the island."


    Under the guidance of Lucy, Li Shenglong returns to Langya island again. He also looks at the cultivation level of the residents on the same island. At the same time, he can''t help feeling that the heavenly spirit root is against the heaven.


    Jerry has become a great elder. Li Shenglong has directly stated his requirements and wants to take the residents of Langya island to live in the great Jin Xiuxian world.


    Jerry did not agree on the spot, but asked Li Shenglong to wait a little while. He wanted to ask the opinions of his family.


    Li Shenglong didn''t doubt anything else. After all, Jerry''s time as a senior elder is still short, far from the dignity of the deceased elder. It is also proper to discuss.


    Three days passed by in a flash. During these three days, Li Shenglong has been immersed in the joy of his three * *.


    Jerry also gave him the answer on the third day. People in Langya Island were used to the life here and didn''t want to fight in the fairyland of Dajin.


    Li Shenglong respected their choice and asked his three * * s whether he would like to leave with him.


    The answer of the three people is the same. They are members of the family. They will live in Langya island all their lives and will not go anywhere.


    Similarly, as Li Shenglong''s women, they will never have sex with other men for a lifetime.


    Whenever Li Shenglong is willing to come back, they will wait for him here, forever.


    Li Shenglong did not say anything more, just a sigh.


    A few days later, a lonely figure from Langya Island, straight to the sea somewhere.


    There is no time on the sea. In a flash, Li Shenglong has been wandering in the open sea for decades.


    In the past decades, Li Shenglong has ransacked all the small saints, Zhongsheng, Dasheng, and even the small and central palaces.


    In this process, Li Shenglong''s realm of cultivation has also been soaring, which has already passed through the period of combination and entered the period of syncretism.


    According to Li Shenglong''s calculation, it is estimated that in more than 100 years, he will even be able to enter the supreme period.


    Of course, the premise of all this is the almost endless spiritual pulse built in the open sea. Without these spiritual veins, it is impossible for Li Shenglong to cultivate so fast.


    ¡­¡­


    In a hurry, the time passed by in a flash, two hundred years passed.


    Before a huge spiritual pulse in the open sea, Li Shenglong opened his eyes and suddenly a divine light shot out, and the sea area around him was boiling for miles.


    "Finally entered the supreme period."


    Li Shenglong was a little excited and finally entered the supreme period.


    In these two hundred years, Li Shenglong has looted all kinds of spiritual pulse accumulated in the whole open sea for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Of course, to be able to loot so smoothly, or between monsters and humans, the heart is not even, if they unite as one, it may be another scene.


    Life has no rehearsal, every time is live.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong will be able to enter the supreme period with this.Entering the supreme period, Li Shenglong was particularly excited. On the one hand, he was happy because his cultivation had been improved.


    On the other hand, it is because the cultivation has finally reached the supreme level, and can enter the supreme and the underworld.


    This means that ye Fantian can finally enter the ghost house and rejoin the jade Linglong.


    Naturally, Li Shenglong won''t wait any longer. His aura is surging, which is combined with the rules of heaven and earth.


    The rules of heaven and earth!


    This is Li Shenglong. He knows the location of jade Linglong and can make accurate positioning. Only in this way can he use this way.


    Under the connection of Tiandi Avenue, a gate slowly opens on the space directly in front of Li Shenglong, and the air of Jiuyou is permeated from it.


    Jiuyou Qi, the most poisonous thing in heaven and earth, can infect the origin of the world.


    With a wave of his right hand, Li Shenglong emits a spiritual light, which envelops all the Jiuyou Qi and makes it not leak out at all.


    The door opened and a bright figure came out of it.


    Li Shenglong just took a look, can be sure, this is really let him dream of her, jade Linglong.


    Yu Linglong also has a little practice in the earth, but her strength is so different from that of Li Shenglong, which is almost negligible.


    Seeing Yu Linglong come out, Li Shenglong waves his hand, closes the gate of hell again, and then casts a spell at Yu Linglong''s gangster.


    Yu Linglong is still fooling around and can''t stay in this world for a long time. Although Li Shenglong has thousands of words in his heart, now is not the time to say it.


    She took out the body of Yu Linglong from the space of spirit beads, and cast a spell on her. She saw her ghost floating towards the corpse.


    To the body, there is no unexpected fusion of the two, only, completely into a person, and then, jade Linglong wake up.


    Li Shenglong hugs Yu Linglong, and his words are only four words in the end.


    "You suffer."


    When Yu Linglong wakes up, she listens to Li Shenglong''s words in her ears. Her tears fall down all of a sudden and her hands hold Li Shenglong tightly.


    When Yu Linglong cried for a while, her mood was a little stable, and Li Shenglong said softly in her ear.


    "Linglong, don''t cry at first. I''m going to save my mother."


    Li Shenglong''s mother, of course, is Xu Yuechan, but also Yu Linglong''s master and good sister.


    Hearing this, Yu Linglong quickly stopped her tears and released Li Shenglong, saying in her mouth.


    "Quick, then you quickly revive the master."


    Xu Yuechan and Yu Linglong''s situation is not the same, Xu Yuechan has reincarnated, fortunately, Li Shenglong has been a member of the heaven, supreme.


    With a flash of lingjue in his hand, Xu Yuechan''s position and reincarnation body have been calculated.


    He hugged Yu Linglong, and his body immediately disappeared from the original place, and then turned to appear in the secular world before a big family.


    "Ah


    Just listen to a scream, it turned out that a small servant girl saw the person who suddenly appeared in front of him, and immediately scared.


    Li Shenglong and Yu Linglong look at the servant girl''s face, which is clearly Xu Yuechan''s reincarnation. Li Shenglong''s aura flashed in his hand, and a bright light didn''t enter the maid''s mind.


    After a while, I saw that the servant girl also finally woke up.


    "Shenglong, Linglong."


    (end of the book)


    there will be no advertisement in the website. Please collect and recommend it!